《Because I Cannot Hurt You》


 Chapter 1: Please somebody stop me

    <h4>Chapter 1: Please somebody stop me</h4>


    A tear escaped her eye as Han Xinyi stared at a certain report in a daze. Her hands were trembling as she held the papers, and she read it over and over again until the words finally sunk in.


    In a trance, Han Xinyi got up and unlocked a drawer. She took out her diary and turned the page to today''s date. The tip of the pen pressed on to the page, and she began writing with quivering hands.


    ''I¡­I am pregnant.''


    Then she stopped. The pen slipped from her hand. Just writing that one sentence felt as if it sapped all the strength from her.


    A few minutester, Han Xinyi held the pen again and continued.


    ''Seven days back, I learned that I am pregnant. And once again, I ask myself the same question. I...Isn''t it supposed to be good news? I am carrying Zhiyuan''s child. He is my husband and the man I love and who I hold so dear to my heart. Shouldn''t I be happy?''


    She clutched the pen and began sobbing. From her eyes, the tears fell onto the nk page.


    ''But why? Why does it feel so suffocating? Why am I thinking of not wanting this child? This child would make our marriageplete, wouldn''t it?''


    Complete¡­


    Ah¡­in the eyes of the world, the marriage would indeed lookplete, isn''t it?


    A look of destion passed her teary eyes. She knew why she was having second thoughts about her child. She would have been so happy with her pregnancy if everything hadn''t messed up that night.


    Yes. The fateful night that changed everything for her.


    The fateful night that broke apart everything in her.


    ''I know. I know so well that what happened is not this child''s fault. I am so wrong in even thinking about this. He has got nothing to do with it. But still, it''s so hard. I cannot get it out of my mind. I am trying. I try every day. Every single day...'' Han Xinyi softly gasped, ''I pretend to act as if nothing happened. But, I just cannot forget it.''


    ''That moment when Zhiyuan¡­'' Han Xinyi stopped again. She didn''t have the courage to write that incident in her diary.


    Not again.


    Even if the diary was her best friend, even if she had shared so many memories, feelings and secrets with it over the past years, she couldn''t relive what happened by writing it once again.


    She had already poured all of her feelings on that night itself when her life changed forever. She had let out every single emotion that she once had and all those that got killed in just one fell swoop.


    Now, her heart was as nk as this page in front of her.


    Han Xinyi smiled with a grimace.


    ''That moment is so vivid in my mind that perhaps it would never let me live in peace. And this child is a constant reminder of that dreaded moment. I-I don''t want to look at my child and go back to the past. But that is just what is happening every time I think of him or her, and I...cannot take it anymore.''


    She covered her mouth and cried for a long time.


    ''Why did it have to happen to me? What did I do so wrong? Will I be able to love my child?''


    ''This question haunts me from the moment I learned the news. First, that memory came back like a dam breaking apart in full force, the memory I was desperately trying to forget, and then I began to question myself if I can give my child the love it deserves?''


    ''Will I be a good mother?''


    Her lips trembled. ''Will I hate my child?''


    Han Xinyi took out another paper from the drawer and slowly read through it. It was an appointment letter.


    City X Hospital.


    Patient name - Han Xinyi.


    Age - 24.


    Blood type - O +ve.


    Any medical conditions - None.


    Fetus status - Stable.


    Then she read thest line.


    Appointment for abortion - 20th November 2017. Time: 11:00 AM.


    She picked up her pen again, feeling numb from within.


    ''Tomorrow... tomorrow it will end. The life inside me will cease to¡­'' tears streamed down her cheeks, ''exist. Tomorrow, I will be free from this vicious pain forever. But strangely enough, it is still hurting me.''


    ''It hurts me if I think of giving birth to this child. It kills me to feel that it wouldn''t be there anymore inside me. So, what should I do! I don''t know!''


    The pressure with which she wrote those words into the page asserted her frustration and the feeling of her heart being torn apart and shredded into pieces. Every stroke imprinted in between the lines expressed her grief of how much she hated to stand on the crossroads that led her to two different paths.


    ''I want this child. No, I don''t want this child.''


    ''I want to give birth. No, I want to kill him.''


    ''I want to show him the world. No, it will destroy my world instead.''


    ''I want to love my child. But, I think I will hate him.''


    That was the endless loop in which she felt she was stuck for thest seven days.


    She just didn''t want her to be her child''s enemy. And the appointment letter in her hands was the only solution she could think of.


    Han Xinyi lowered her head. She nkly gazed at her t belly for a long time. She imagined the existence of that tiny life inside her. Her fingers were trembling as she cried hard.


    ''Please, somebody help me. I don''t want to kill him so...please...please somebody stop me¡­''

 Chapter 2: Sleepless nights

    <h4>Chapter 2: Sleepless nights</h4>


    Three yearster.


    Han Xinyi just got out of the car when a small body ran towards her and adorably clutched onto her leg with his chubby hands.


    "Mama!"


    She softly chuckled. She bent on her knees and hugged the little boy. "Siying."


    She kissed his cheek and smiled. "How was kindergarten today?"


    Han Siying furiously bobbed his head. "It was good! Mama, you know what? The teacher told us to write one essay today. When I showed her mine, she liked it the most! She asked me to say it in front of all my friends in the ssroom, and everybody pped too!"


    Siying was delighted with his achievement. His gaze sparkled in anticipation for her praise.


    Naturally, Xinyi was thrilled. "Really?"


    Siying nodded. "Yes, Mama!"


    "Ah, Mama is so proud of you!" She ruffled his hair and kissed him on his cheeks again. "You did a good job. My baby is so awesome!"


    Siying blushed.


    Xinyi then curiously asked, "How was it talking in front of the ss? Were you scared?"


    Siying shook his head. "No, Mama. I was not scared at all! I am strong like Mama and Dada!"


    Xinyi smiled.


    She was worried for a moment that Siying would have gotten afraid to face the whole ss. But thankfully, that wasn''t the case.


    Xinyi felt relieved to know that Siying inherited Han Zhiyuan''s quality of being good at public speaking.


    Because Xinyi herself was an introvert, she was always quiet and reserved from a young age. Public speaking was not her forte. The thought alone intimidated her.


    So, she always wondered how was Siying''s take on it. Since it didn''t bother him today, she considered it as a good start.


    Siying was expectantly looking at Xinyi, and she chuckled as she understood.


    "Since my Siying was so cool today, we will have a pastry party on the way home."


    "Yay! Yay!" He jumped and hopped around in delight. "Pastry!!! Mama Mama! I want the chocte one!"


    "Okay, okay. We will get the chocte one," sheughed.


    Siying stopped hopping around as he remembered. "Mama. I want to tell this to Dada too! Let us go to the office, no? I want to give Dada a surprise! We will have pastries together!"


    Xinyi looked at the time and thought about it. "Zhiyuan might be busy¡­"


    His shoulders drooped. He adorably widened his ck irises and puffed up his chubby cheeks as he held onto the hem of her dress. "Mama, please¡­"


    How could anybody have the heart to reject his cute plea?


    She sighed and pinched his nose. "When did you learn to act cute?"


    Siying grinned. "Aunt Zizi taught me, hehe~ She said that it would never fail because I am cute!"


    Xinyi ruffled his head and picked him up. "Okay. Let''s go visit Dada."


    ---


    Han Corps.


    Xinyi and Siying reached thepany almost twenty-five minutester. All the female employees squealed as they saw Siying. He was everybody''s charming and precious angel in the Han Corps who looked so handsome at just three years of age.


    "Kyaaaa! It''s Han Siying!"


    "OMG! He is so adorable."


    "A, please let me hold him once and pinch his cheeks, and I can die in peace."


    Siying giggled and waved at them. The staff almost fainted with cuteness overload.


    Everybody stood up as they acknowledged Xinyiing too.


    It was because everything changed in the second year of her marriage with Han Zhiyuan when she shouldered all the responsibility of the Han Corps when he couldn''t. That was a major feat for her because she never thought that with her a little timid personality, she would ever be able to drive an entire corporation on her own.


    Of course, Han Huizhong - Han Zhiyuan''s grandfather yed a significant role in teaching and guiding her. But, nobody could deny and not marvel at how she quickly learned business administration and became the standing CEO of Han Corps for a brief period of one year before Han Zhiyuan took over again.


    "Good morning, Lady Han."


    Xinyi was much morefortable and closer to them after that year she worked here, but she always felt a little nervous whenever she was the center of attention. Nevertheless, she smiled at everybody.


    "Good morning, everyone. Thank you for your hard work. Have a nice day."


    "You too, Mam!"


    On the top floor, one of the secretaries politely bowed and greeted her.


    "Lady Han. Good morning."


    Siying cheered and greeted her with a bright smile. "Good morning!"


    She felt as if an arrow shot in her heart. "Good morning, young master Han."


    Xinyi nodded. "Good morning. Is Zhiyuan inside?"


    "Sir is in a meeting in the conference room, but it''s about to end in ten minutes. Should I inform Sir?"


    "Oh, no, no. I don''t want to disturb his meeting. I will wait inside."


    Siying ran inside as soon as Xinyi put him down.


    "Siying. Don''t run around. You will break something."


    He giggled. "Mama, I won''t."


    Xinyi sat on the couch, a little tired. She hadn''t gotten any sleepst night as she had a bad dream.


    It was the same dream about that thorn in her heart that had mercilessly stabbed her three years back, refusing to stop hurting her even now and which still haunted her at night in her sleep.


    She leaned her head on the armrest. Her eyelids got heavy, and she couldn''t help but doze off.


    A whileter, she felt somebody gently shaking her shoulder.


    "Xinyi."


    She blinked her eyes and opened them in a daze. A handsome and attractive face greeted her view, who looked like the older version of Siying. With his sharp nose and clean-cut jaw and those warm eyes that could suck anybody into them, he was almost as if God had descended on earth.


    Xinyi jerked her head in shock.


    "Z-Zhiyuan."

 Chapter 3: The dynamics of their marriage

    <h4>Chapter 3: The dynamics of their marriage</h4>


    "Careful."


    Han Zhiyuan spoke with a low and gentle voice that felt music to her ears. Xinyi was in a stupor for a moment.


    Xinyi loved Zhiyuan, but the aspect of his personality that she liked the most was his warm and pleasant voice. It always felt to her as if spring hade.


    But that same mellow voice of his became her curse three years back. A curse that snatched away her sleep and peace forever.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" She asked.


    "Mama, you have been sleeping for an hour!" Siying jumped on herp and chimed in. He felt wronged as he pursed his lips. "Mama, are we not going to eat pastries anymore?"


    "An hour!!" Xinyi widened her eyes. She guiltily said, "I-I am so sorry."


    "Siying," Zhiyuan''s voice turned a little stern. It was still gentle but with a hint of warning in it. "She was sleeping because she was tired. You should ask Mom if she is feeling okay and not think about your pastries first."


    With his father''s reprimand, Siying felt dejected, and his ck orbs slightly watered. "I-I..."


    "Oh no, no," Xinyi quickly said, "It''s alright. Actually, the teacher praised him for his essay today, and I promised to get him pastries on the way back home. He is excited, but I unnecessarily made him wait for an hour. I am sorry¡­"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "It isn''t your fault. It means that Siying should learn to have patience."


    Siying lowered his head as he realized his mistake. "Mama, I am sorry...are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    He raised his hand and touched her forehead.


    "You don''t have a fever, Mama."


    Zhiyuan softly smiled and felt satisfied.


    Xinyi kissed his cheek. "Mama is fine, honey."


    Zhiyuan asked, "Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "I...didn''t have a good sleepst night. It might be just fatigue."


    Zhiyuan was quiet for a moment. "Let''s ask the butler to bring some pastries back at the vi. We will head straight back home."


    "Oh...sure. Is it okay, Siying?"


    He bobbed his small head up and down. "Yes, Mama!"


    They sat in their luxurious ck Porsche. Siying hopped into his father''sp and excitedly began recounting what happened in the ss today.


    Xinyi peeked at Zhiyuan, who was listening to Siying''s talk with a gentle smile on his lips that was hardly noticeable if anybody else saw him. But she knew that he was happy.


    She knew everything about him because she was always watching him.


    For nine years, the only man in her heart was Han Zhiyuan.


    But she was not the woman in his heart. Neither nine years ago nor nine yearster.


    That''s why, when they got married, everybody spected that the marriage wouldn''tst long. That belief grew only stronger when Zhiyuan went into depression in the second year of their marriage, and during that one year, Xinyi took over the CEO''s position.


    But to everybody''s shock, their marriage didn''t end. Zhiyuan finally came out of his depression. He took over the Han Corps again.


    But he didn''t divorce her.


    Xinyi led this marriage with the love she had for him, whereas Zhiyuan upheld this marriage as his grandfather''s stubborn order.


    She loved him. But the only feelings in his heart towards her were duty and respect¡ªnothing more and nothing less.


    Zhiyuan slightly moved his head, and their gazes met. Startled, Xinyi was taken aback.


    Did he catch me staring at him?


    She fumbled. "I¡­I¡­"


    Siying spoke, "Mama, do you want to say something to Dada? You were staring at Dada all this while."


    Her cheeks flushed being exposed by her son.


    Wasn''t he busy talking to Zhiyuan?


    "...Nothing. I just thought I saw there was something on your face."


    Zhiyuan slowly touched his face. "Is it still there?"


    "There is nothing on Dada''s face," Siying scrunched his brows as he carefully inspected his face, rotating it left, right, up, and down.


    She coughed. "It must be my imagination."


    The car stopped, and Siying hopped out of it. They entered the Han vi, and the butler immediately greeted them.


    "Wee back, Young Master Han, Lady Han. I have arranged the pastries just as you said."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Thank you."


    The butler seemed anxious.


    "Any problem?"


    "Young master, Old master Han doesn''t seem to be in a good mood¡­"


    Zhiyuan gave a wry smile. "He is never in a good mood when I am back."


    Xinyi''s gaze lowered.


    "No, this time it seems different. Even the other maids and butlers are keeping their distance from him."


    "It''s okay. You go back to work."


    He nodded and left.


    When they entered the dining area, they found the head of the Han family - Han Huizhong already seated at the main chair. On his right side were Han Mingli and Han Guang - Zhiyuan''s Uncle and Aunt.


    The aura around Han Huizhong was so terrifying that even the nts would wilt in his presence. His gaze was dark and dangerous.


    "Grandpa!" Siying eagerly hopped to his side. "Do you know the teacher praised-"


    "Not now, Siying," his voice was equally terrifying as his aura. Siying got a little startled and stepped back, afraid.


    "Siying,e to Mama," Xinyi quickly said. One look at Han Huizhong, and she knew it. This wasn''t a good time to talk.


    Siying sensed his bad mood and dejectedly sat on herp.


    Zhiyuan quietly sat down.


    Han Huizhong sneered at Zhiyuan, "Oh, I didn''t see you there. I am surprised you got the time toe back to your family."


    Zhiyuan nced at him, who was looking at him in mockery.


    As always, there was the feeling of belittlement and hatred in his gaze for him. There was not even a semnce of love in it that was real once upon a time.


    "I don''t understand."


    "Oh, why would you? You have fed your brains to the dogs anyway, especially when it is about that woman I hate the most."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi stiffened.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "A little birdie told me that you were investigating her whereabouts. May I ask why?"

 Chapter 4: The head of the Han family

    <h4>Chapter 4: The head of the Han family</h4>


    Han Huizhong - the head of the Han family and a very shrewd and cunning businessman who was just as cruel and merciless in his methods.


    To build the Han empire, he had used every tactic at his disposal to reach where he stood now. Nobody had any power over his authority.


    Power, money, influence, and threats - There was nothing he didn''t use to eliminate whatever came in his way. The employees in the Han Corps admired him as much as they feared him because they knew one fact deeply etched into their hearts.


    The thing Han Huizhong hated the most was weaklings. He despised weak and vulnerable people. There was no ce for such people in his life who could be crushed by a single blow by whatever life would throw at them.


    There were many instances where he had mercilessly fired employees just because they hesitated to speak. One moment of doubt, and they were out.


    At this moment, that was what Zhiyuan was to him.


    Nothing more than a weak man.


    Han Huizhong banged his fist on the table, irritated with Zhiyuan''s silence.


    "Why. Were. You. Investigating. That. Woman? Answer me!"


    Han Mingli and Han Guang jumped in the seat, feeling the scare. No matter whom his anger was directed at, everybody felt a sense of oppression whenever he was this furious.


    Siying was too afraid to even look at his grandfather and tightly clutched Xinyi''s arm.


    Xinyi panicked and looked as if she wanted to intervene, but Han Huizhong''s one re stopped her.


    Han Guang spoke as she mocked, looking at Xinyi, "Why are you even asking him, Uncle? We all know why Zhiyuan asked for an investigation."


    Han Mingli gritted his teeth and tried to signal her with his gaze.


    Don''t talk when Uncle is so angry! You want to die!?


    But Han Guang didn''t get his message. Her sharp gaze fell upon Xinyi. "It''s all because of her! Because she entered his life and forced this marriage on Zhiyuan. A pathetic, poor girl with no background became the daughter-inw of the Han family."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Aunt, please calm down...Siying is here. In front of him-"


    "I don''t care about your son!" Han Guang hatefully red at Siying. "I hate you and Siying!"


    Siying''s eyes watered, and he lowered his head, his small body trembling.


    "Aunt, that''s enough," Han Zhiyuan spoke, coldly staring straight at Han Guang, "Not a word against them."


    Han Guang slightly stiffened.


    Xinyi patted Siying''s head. "Siying. Go to your room and y inside. I will bring your pastries there."


    "Mama¡­" He was afraid but very concerned for his parents too.


    Han Huizhong was furious with Zhiyuan, and Han Guang was cursing Xinyi, and he didn''t know why.


    Siying reluctantly hopped down from herp and went inside, peeking behind him from time to time.


    Han Mingli nudged her hard and whispered. "Stop it already.


    She red at her husband. "Why should I stop?"


    Han Mingli wished to bang his head on the wall.


    Can you not see the storm in Uncle''s eyes, you, fool!? We are so dead!


    Han Guang then looked at Zhiyuan, "And why do you care about Xinyi and Siying! Why do you pretend as if you care about them?"


    Zhiyuan said, "I don''t have to pretend anything. Xinyi is my wife, and Siying is my son. I will not listen to anything against them. I think I have already made myself clear before, Aunt."


    "Then what about Caihong?"


    Silence.


    Xinyi quietly clenched her fists. The memories came flooding back to her, and once again, it harshly reminded her how she wasn''t the woman in Zhiyuan''s heart.


    The mention of Caihong made the temperature drop to below freezing point, and the dangerous aura around Han Huizhong only intensified.


    Han Guang probed. "If you care about Xinyi so much, then why are you still searching for her? What do you want to do with her? Admit it, Zhiyuan! If not for Xinyi, then you would have been so happy with-"


    "ENOUGH!" Han Huizhong''s voice roared throughout the mansion.


    Han Guang immediately shut up. Han Mingli broke out in cold sweat.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes at Han Guang. "Han Guang."


    His cold and low voice sent shivers down her spine.


    "Since you forgot that it was ME who brought Xinyi into the Han family, it''s time to make that fact drill into your useless brain."


    Han Guang''s heart thudded faster, but she still said, "Uncle, you brought her in this house because she yed tricks on you! She fooled you! She only wants the status and wealth of the Han family."


    "Just like you do?" His tone was razor-sharp.


    Han Guang widened her eyes. Her brows strained, and her eyes watered, feeling unjust. "Uncle...how can you say that? How can you think of me like that?" She covered her mouth. "I truly care about this family¡­"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Of course. That''s why you slept with my foolish nephew and got yourself pregnant."


    She froze. Her face flushed in embarrassment. Han Mingli averted his gaze.


    "U-uncle, even after all these years, you still misunderstand. It was an ident-"


    "A nned ident. Yeah, I know everything," he mocked, "You have quite the nerve to think that I can be fooled. So, as a reward for your audacity, your credit cards will be frozen for a month, and neither you nor Mingli will spend a single penny of Han Corps."


    The couple looked at him in disbelief. She was about to protest, but he ignored her.


    He stood up and picked his cane. Then suddenly, he raised it and struck it hard on Zhiyuan''s shoulder.


    "Zhiyuan!" Xinyi hastily got up. She worriedly checked his arm.


    Zhiyuan''s brows slightly furrowed, but he didn''t resist.


    "I am alright, Xinyi," he faintly smiled. He had already expected this. It was three years now that his grandfather frequently started to hit him whenever he got furious at him.


    "Han Zhiyuan. I don''t want to hear about that Caihong ever again," he ordered as the final ultimatum. "If I did, then... Siying will face the consequences of your actions."


    Xinyi was aghast.


    Siying...


    Zhiyuan stiffened, and his aura turned cold. "Grandpa. Don''t bring Siying in between this."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "I will. That''s why it''s wise not to test my patience."


    Then he looked at Xinyi. "After your pastry party with your son is done, bring my tea to my study."

 Chapter 5: Still the same then and now

    <h4>Chapter 5: Still the same then and now</h4>


    The door opened, and Xinyi and Zhiyuan entered their room.


    "Mama! Dada!" Siying, who was patiently waiting for them, hopped down and ran towards them. He hugged Zhiyuan''s leg and looked at him in concern.


    With his Mickey Mouse shirt and his small face marred with worry, he looked absolutely adorable.


    Zhiyuan smiled and picked him in his arms. "Come on. Where are the pastries? We have to celebrate! Xinyi, quickly take out the tes."


    She understood his signal and nodded. "Of course! Sorry for the wait, Siying."


    Xinyi put the chocte pastries on the te and took a spoonful of it. "Congrattions on the essay. Say aaah¡­"


    Siying pursed his lips and didn''t open his mouth. He stared at his parents with an unreadable expression.


    Xinyi said again, "What are you waiting for, Siying? Take this bite."


    Zhiyuan asked, "What''s wrong, son? See. It''s your favorite cake."


    Siying clutched Zhiyuan''s shirt. His big eyes seemed in distress as he said,l "Dada. Why doesn''t Grandpa like you? And why doesn''t Grandaunt like Mama?"


    They froze.


    "Grandpa...he always scolds Dada, and Grandaunt always says that she hates Mama¡­" tears filled his eyes, "Grandaunt says she hates me too¡­"


    Even though he was only three years old, Siying was quite perceptive. So, he quickly understood that Xinyi and Zhiyuan weren''t well-liked in the family and then himself as well.


    "No, Siying!" Xinyi took him in her arms. She kissed his cheeks and wiped his tears, "Nobody hates my Siying. Siying is such a good boy, after all. You are so polite, respectful, and kind. Everybody loves you."


    "But Grandaunt¡­"


    "Don''t mind her, Siying," Zhiyuan smiled and ruffled his head. "She doesn''t mean it."


    "But she always says that."


    They looked hesitant. They couldn''t give him an honest answer.


    "She was in a bad mood, so she flipped out. It happens."


    "Really?" Siying was still a little doubtful.


    "En," They both nodded.


    Then he asked, "Why did Grandpa shout at you, Dada? Did Dada do something wrong? Why is he always angry when he sees Dada?"


    Zhiyuan stared back at his son''s questioning gaze. He found himself unable to answer these questions either.


    Han Huizhong was never vocal in his feelings, but he knew that his grandfather loved him in his own way or at least treated him better than Han Guang and Han Mingli. He was strict and had a sharp tongue, but Zhiyuan didn''t mind.


    But things suddenly changed three years ago. He started to hate even the sight of Zhiyuan. He would frequently burst into outrage and even beat him badly with his stick.


    No matter how many times he tried to reason with him, Han Huizhong only answered him with several bruises on his skin.


    "Wish I had an answer to that myself¡­" he whispered as he was lost in a trance.


    Xinyi silently looked at him for a moment and then withdrew her gaze.


    "Dada?" Siying pulled his shirt.


    Zhiyuan came out of his stupor. He smiled and ruffled his hair. "It''s nothing, Siying. Don''t worry about it."


    Siying was close to crying again. "But... but I don''t like it that Grandpa scolds you because my Dada is the best."


    Zhiyuan''s heart shook with his son''s concern.


    "Dada, hold me!" He iled his arms towards him.


    Zhiyuan took him in his arms, and Siying wiped the corner of his eyes. "Dada, don''t cry! If Grandpa scolds you next time, then I will save you!" He said it with utter seriousness. "I will talk to Grandpa and tell him not to scold you anymore."


    Xinyi smiled.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Is that so?"


    He furiously nodded.


    "Alright, alright. No more crying now. Let''s enjoy the pastries."


    "Pastries!!" His tearful eyes sparkled.


    After they had their fill, Siying got busy drawing while Xinyi worriedly came to his side, bringing the first-aid. "Zhiyuan...your shoulder...it must be hurting. I will put on some balm."


    Zhiyuan was quiet for a moment. "It''s alright, Xinyi. It doesn''t hurt."


    Xinyi''s voice was strained andced in concern. "How can it not? I know it must have left a mark. Please let me treat you, or it will hurt more."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "Alright¡­"


    He sat down on the couch and unbuttoned his shirt. Just as Xinyi expected, there was indeed a blue bruise starting to form.


    She felt her heart tightly clench at its sight. Her fingers slightly trembled, and her eyes began to water.


    Xinyi took some of the balm and gently rubbed it on his bruise.


    "Am I hurting? Is the pressure okay?"


    "Yes. It''s just fine," then Zhiyuan whispered. "Xinyi."


    "Hm?"


    "Trust me. I wasn''t looking for Caihong for the reasons you or anyone might be thinking."


    Xinyi stopped her movement.


    Zhiyuan turned and raised his head towards her. His gaze met hers. "I just need some answers. Nothing else. Since we got married, I knew my limits and responsibilities, and I still fully uphold them. I will never betray you or Siying or our marriage."


    Xinyi softly smiled. "I know, Zhiyuan. I never doubted you for a second. Whatever your reason is to look for her, I know it''s not to break the trust between us."


    Zhiyuan gazed at her for a moment and warmly smiled. "Thank you. I really appreciate it."


    After putting on the balm, she said, "Done. Don''t put any strain on your arm. If you need anything, please tell me."


    Zhiyuan looked at her and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She blinked her eyes in confusion. "What is it?"


    "Nothing. I just remembered that day at the University. Remember, I hurt my foot while ying basketball? You said the same thing to me back then."


    *shback*


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi both attended the same University where they first met. By the time the basketball incident happened, they already knew each other very well and were good friends.


    "Zhiyuan!"


    Xinyi, eighteen at that time, worriedly came rushing towards him after the match got over.


    Zhiyuan, two years her senior, saw her running towards him in haste.


    "It''s fine, Xinyi. It''smon to get hurt while ying sports."


    She frowned. "It''s not fine. We cannot let the wound catch septic. Stay still now."


    Xinyi quickly sterilized his wound and put on a bandaid.


    She peeked at him and slowly said, "Xu Liang did it on purpose. He pushed you."


    "I know," Zhiyuan smiled.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "It still didn''t change the oue. My team won. That is enough of an answer to him."


    "And if you had lost?"


    "That meant that I need to work harder on my skills and senses so that I don''t fall into my rival''s trap once again. It would have shown me where Icked."


    Xinyi lowered her head and smiled.


    This was one of the things she liked about Zhiyuan. He never went for unnecessary revenge and payback. Instead, he honed himself to the point that he wouldn''t be vulnerable to such tricks.


    Xinyi was finished with the first-aid. "Done. Don''t put any strain on your foot. If you need anything, then please tell me."

 Chapter 6: Take them, sign them and divorce Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 6:Take them, sign them and divorce Zhiyuan</h4>


    At present, Xinyi stared at Zhiyuan in a daze. Her gaze clouded as she reminisced that day, but more so because Zhiyuan remembered it.


    "You said the same thing, didn''t you?"


    "You remember¡­?" Xinyi softly whispered.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Of course."


    For Xinyi, she never forgot anything rted to Zhiyuan, no matter how small that incident might be. She liked him that much.


    But she didn''t expect that Zhiyuan would remember it. It was just a memory, a minor event for him that shouldn''t have held any ce in his heart because he didn''t like her.


    She felt her eyes sting.


    Xinyi quickly wrapped up everything. "I-I remember Grandpa had asked me to bring tea for him."


    He nodded.


    As she closed the door behind her, she leaned her back on it. She let the teardrop slide on her cheek.


    Such a bittersweet feeling¡­


    Xinyi gave a mncholic smile.


    I wished that you had leaned on me at that time, Zhiyuan. I hoped that you had asked me for help.


    Her heart clenched at the next thought.


    But you already had someone else to lean on.


    ---


    In her room, Han Guang stomped her foot in anger as she sat down on the bed. Her nails dug in her palm.


    "I don''t understand! Why does Uncle always favor that low-ss Xinyi! My niece, Caihong, was the most suitable for Zhiyuan! And what''s more? They loved each other! They were in a rtionship too. So why? Why was and is Uncle still against her! Clearly, Zhiyuan still has feelings for her. That''s why he is still not giving up on her!"


    Han Mingli was frustrated. "Look whatever it is, but you shouldn''t have mentioned Caihong in front of Uncle! You know just how much he hates her!"


    "But why? What is wrong with my niece? She is from a reputable An family like me that is suitable for the prestigious Han family. My brother is the CEO of An Corps. She and Zhiyuan have studied together, and they fell in love. Everything was so perfect! Then why did he oppose their rtionship? Just what magic did that Xinyi do to impress Uncle that Caihong failed!"


    "That doesn''t mean you will just charge headlong! Look what happened! Uncle seized our cards, and now we cannot use a cent for a whole month! If this keeps on, then how will we snatch Han Corps and this house? We need to be in Uncle''s good books so that he makes our son, Keung, the heir."


    Han Mingli got a headache. "And don''t forget that he doesn''t like you. He thinks that you yed tricks for us to sleep together and...well, you know the rest."


    Han Guang stiffened and looked away.


    Han Guang cried and held his hand as she sobbed. "Mingli...How can Uncle think of me like that even after all these years? I love you and this family, but he still¡­it was an ident. Why doesn''t he believe me? Mingli, I will never trick you like that," she gasped and covered her mouth.


    Han Mingli sighed and hugged her. "I know Guang. Don''t cry, okay? I trust you."


    She sniffled and rested her head on his chest. "Thank you, Mingli¡­"


    In her heart, she sneered.


    As long as you trust me, Mingli, it doesn''t matter what Uncle thinks. Once Keung gets all assets, just wait how I throw everybody from this house!


    Han Mingli narrowed his eyes. "Calm down. Right now, we have to think of a way to overthrow Zhiyuan and make Keung the CEO. We cannot be rash and lose our cool."


    Han Guang nodded. "En. I am sorry for causing trouble. Please don''t be mad at me..." She seductively rubbed her chest on his and bit her lower lip.


    She didn''t want him to hold any lingering resentment for her about losing their credit cards for a whole month because of her stupidity.


    "You¡­" his gaze darkened.


    He couldn''t control and so sumbed to his desires just as she wanted.


    ---


    Xinyi knocked on the door, and she heard Han Huizhong''s stern voice from inside.


    "Come in."


    Xinyi stepped in, holding the tray having the teapot, and closed the door behind her.


    She kept it on the table and poured some tea for him.


    Han Huizhong was watching her with an unreadable expression on his face.


    She served the cup. "Grandpa. Here."


    He quietly sipped his tea with nobody saying anything for a while.


    "Spit it out. Come on. Cry for your husband. I know you want to, so stop with this silence."


    Xinyi clutched her dress. "Grandpa, please stop hurting Zhiyuan," her eyes watered, and she sobbed, "did you know how much of a big, blue bruise was formed on his shoulder? I cannot see him like that. I have said this countless times since thest three years, but...why don''t you please listen to me?"


    Tears trickled down her cheeks.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "What I should listen to and what I should not is not something that you are anybody to tell me, my granddaughter-inw. I do whatever I want to. And besides," he dangerously squinted his gaze, "I already listened to your one request three years back."


    Her eyshes trembled, and she kept quiet.


    "Don''t expect Han Huizhong to budge every time with your begging and pleading."


    He opened a drawer from his desk and took out a bunch of papers.


    Xinyi already knew what they were.


    Han Huizhong brought the papers in front of her. "Take them, sign them, and divorce Zhiyuan."


    -------


    NOTE :


    Please join my discord server for novel discussion, spoilers, chapter sneak peaks, and loads of fun! ^^


    https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 7: No need for weaklings!

    <h4>Chapter 7: No need for weaklings!</h4>


    For thest three years, this had be a routine between Xinyi and Han Huizhong.


    Every day, she would meet him in his study to serve him tea.


    Every day, she would plead to him not to hurt Zhiyuan anymore, and every day, he refused.


    Every day, Han Huizhong would show her divorce papers and tell her to sign them.


    And every day, Xinyi had the same answer.


    "Grandpa, I will not divorce Zhiyuan."


    No matter how much ever she pleaded not to beat Zhiyuan, this was the one thing that she was always firm upon.


    Han Huizhong quietly stared at her. He was tapping his finger on the armrest in frustration.


    He sneered. "Just who do you think you are going against my wishes? Don''t forget that you cannot fight my power. I can force you to divorce him anytime I want."


    "But you didn''t in thest three years."


    "Doesn''t mean I cannot do it now. I thought your emotional fool of a heart would sooner orter realize it, but clearly, you haven''t. Useless!" He banged his fist in anger.


    But it didn''t deter Xinyi.


    Xinyi faintly smiled in sadness as she looked at him. "You are cruel, Grandpa. First, you forced me to marry Zhiyuan seven years ago, and now you are forcing me, yet again, to divorce him this time."


    Han Huizhong raised his brow.


    Xinyi felt tired to exin. She had this conversation countless times as well, but nothing came out of it.


    He touched his chin. "You are strange. Normally, you are so scared to talk that you cannot even open your mouth in front of others. But when it is regarding Zhiyuan, somehow you get the courage to speak up. Whether it be now or seven years back."


    "I find it strange myself. Maybe my love for him gives me the strength to oppose."


    Han Huizhong burst intoughter. "The same love that he doesn''t return."


    She had nothing to retort to that.


    "In fact, he even went a step ahead in searching for his old love. It''s funny."


    Xinyi quickly defended Zhiyuan. "It''s nothing like that, Grandpa. He said that he was not looking for her for the reasons we are mistaking them to be. He just needs some answers. He said that he would never betray our marriage."


    He chuckled in distaste. "And you believe him? Even after what happened three years back?"


    Xinyi stiffened.


    "Should I say you are blind? Or a fool? Or both?"


    "Grandpa¡­"


    "Get out," he threw the divorce papers back in his drawer. "Get out!"


    Xinyi knew it was useless to talk to him now. She sighed. She took a step but then stopped.


    "What?"


    She faced him. "Siying got praised for his essay today in preschool."


    "So?"


    "He is really excited to share it with you."


    Han Huizhong snorted. "It''s just an essay."


    Her mouth twitched. "It''s a big thing for him."


    "Why? How much did he earn by writing a mere ''essay''? How much did the teacher pay him? 1 billion? Or ten?"


    "How can he earn by writing an essay? And billions at that?"


    Hezily rested his head on his palm. "So what''s the use of telling me?"


    "He wants you to praise him for his aplishment."


    "Xinyi, when did you be so dull? You know me. What is the use of that aplishment if that cannot give something tangible in return?"


    "It gave him confidence. Grandpa. Not everything can be mary."


    "Hah! If Siying wants to raise his confidence, then bring him to me. I will throw him in the Han Corps. How about I make him the CEO? He will face such harsh situations that he won''t have any other choice but to grow up to be confident."


    The tray in her hand almost stumbled by her.


    CEO at just three years of age?


    He chuckled. "Just like you did when you became the standing CEO that year."


    Xinyi shuddered.


    It was true that she quite changed a bit after handling thepany for a year, but even now, when she remembered how Han Huizhong just threw her into thepany and announced one day that she would be in charge of all the affairs, it still sent shivers down her spine.


    The woman who was a little timid and never liked to talk much had to lead a team on her own suddenly.


    Xinyi cleared her throat. "Anyway. Please at least pretend to be happy and praise him."


    "Did you ever see me pretending to keep anybody''s feelings? Why do you think Siying would be any different? It''s just an essay. Of course, if he earns something, then that will be a different case."


    She urged. "Grandpa, please. He will be disappointed."


    He shrugged. "I could care less."


    People didn''t say that he was heartless for no reason.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. She slowly looked at him, and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Hooo~ I am interested to hear what you have to say."


    Xinyi said, "In exchange for not praising Siying that he deserves, at least please promise me that you won''t scold Zhiyuan in front of him again. He was disheartened to see you shouting at Zhiyuan, and it really affected him. He is just three, and such fights and arguments in front of him are not good for his mental health."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Are you negotiating with me even though you are not in any position to? You have really grown, granddaughter-inw. What will you do if I refuse?"


    "Nothing. I cannot force you like you do to others. I can only request you because I think you love Siying at least a little bit to ede to one of the two things."


    He tapped his finger. "Heh! Good tongue you got there. Bring him here. I will shower him with all the praises I know in my dictionary."


    Xinyi smiled. "Thank you."


    "And don''t expect me not to beat Zhiyuan whether Siying is present or not. If his ''mental health'' can be affected so easily, then I don''t need such a weakling in my family!"

 Chapter 8: Invitation to a cruise trip

    <h4>Chapter 8: Invitation to a cruise trip</h4>


    Han Corps, the next day.


    "Mr. Han Zhiyuan. We will really appreciate it if Mrs. Han Xinyi can also be a part of the cruise nned next week."


    Han Zhiyuan tapped his finger on the desk and was curiously looking at Mu Chuanli seated opposite him in the meeting room. He was one of the Han Corps''s important clients.


    He read over the project details.


    Mu Chanli''spany heavily focused upon construction businesses that ranged from shoppingplexes, theatre multiplexes, real estate corporations, luxurious vis, and much more.


    One such project that they were going to start was constructing the biggest and innovative amusement park.


    Han Corps''s business was streamlined in hotel chains. They had thergest spread of five-star and seven-star hotels built in luxurious and scenic spots in China, and their business also extended to all foreign countries as well.


    Almost every country had at least one Han Corps five or seven-star hotel built over there.


    Mu Chuanli said, "We are honored to work with you, Mr. Han Zhiyuan. Since Mu Constructions will build the biggest amusement park, it is natural that the visitors won''t be able to take aplete tour of the park in just one day. So, I want to coborate with you.


    A five-star hotel built near the park will be perfect for their lodging. They won''t have to stay the rest of their trip in some faraway hotel and waste their time in unnecessary traveling. My park for enjoyment and your hotel for the stay."


    Mu Chuanli''s assistant continued. "Since this is the biggest and the most profitable project we have undertaken until now, we have nned a cruise trip where we will gather all thepanies associated with helping with this project. Since it''s a joint venture and we need cooperation from many corporations, we have set up this trip prior to starting the project as a sort of get-together."


    Han Zhiyuan quietly listened to their exnations and said, "I understand the project and the requirements."


    Mu Chuanli nodded.


    "But where does Xinyie into this?"


    Mu Chuanli''s smile brightened. "Of course! I had the pleasure to work with your wife when she was the standing CEO in your ce five years back. She was still rough around the edges and definitely not as skilled you or Elder Han in business, but I liked her work. She was dedicated and hardworking."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow.


    Since the day he took over the CEO position again, he heard nothing but praises of Xinyi. Everybody only ever showeredpliments for her work.


    "That young girl had a rocky start for sure, and it''s hard to keep up with the load when Elder Han Huizhong himself takes charge of beating all the knowledge into you. He has his standards and expectations."


    Zhiyuan nodded. Who could understand it more than him?


    "But she really did it. Han Xinyi emerged wlessly out of his hellish torture," Mu Chuanli chuckled. "It was a different experience to work with herpared to you or Elder Han. It was refreshing. It was a change of pace I never felt before, and honestly, I liked it. That''s why I will be thrilled to meet her again if you could bring her to the cruise."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I see. No problem. I am sure Xinyi will have no issues with it either."


    "That''s great! The cruise is nned for next week. My assistant will send you all the details soon."


    He nodded.


    Mu Chuanli closed his file. "I guess we have discussed all the important points of this coboration, so I won''t take your further time. If there is anything else thates to your mind for this project, please do call me. I will take my leave now."


    They stood and shook hands, and the secretary escorted them out.


    Zhiyuan slowly walked up to therge floor-to-ceiling ss windows and looked outside. The sunlight broke through the windows and gently kissed his side profile, making him look ethereal.


    His lips curled into a soft smile, thinking of how Mu Chuanli just sang her praises now and the past Xinyi he once knew.


    "You have grown so much since that day¡­" Zhiyuan whispered as he recalled that one time in the University when Xinyi was supposed to give a presentation.


    But his thoughts got interrupted by a certain someone''s loud voice.


    Zhiyuan didn''t have to look behind to know who came barging into his office.


    He turned and saw the familiar face that he knew all too well.


    Xu Liang patted Zhiyuan so hard on his shoulder that any other normal person would have gotten crushed by his force. But Zhiyuan was fit and partly used to Xu Liang''s ''wee.''


    Zhiyuan said, "So, you are back from Manchester."


    Xu Liang fumed. "Yes, I am! I just returned from my business trip yesterday, and you didn''t even call me! Is this how you treat your best friend?"


    He sighed. "I am sorry. There were lots of things going on yesterday."


    Xu Liang helped himself on one of the chairs and harrumphed. "I don''t think so. Are you still mad at me for treating you badly in college days? Especially the time I pushed you during the basketball match? Are you still holding a grudge about that? You still won that match, okay?"


    Zhiyuan rolled his eyes. "You are the only one still thinking about that. How many years has it been?"


    Xu Liang grinned.


    One could hardly believe that Liang, who treated Zhiyuan as his bitter enemy in the past, would have be such a great buddy with him yearster.


    But they had their fair share of history as well that bonded them so much.


    Zhiyuan took his seat. "How are Ah Cy and Liena?"


    "Yup, they are great. Ah Cy did a lot of shopping. She brought a loooooooot of stuff for everyone, so the fatigue is finally kicking in," he shook his head, "I told her to go easy, but who can ever convince my dear wife? Liena can join kindergarten with Siying tomorrow. She is too excited to reunite with her best friend. She was already hopping the moment we arrived back in Beijing."


    Liang narrowed his eyes. "Remind your son to stay a little away from my lovely daughter. Distance. Distance!"


    Zhiyuan''s brow twitched. "Seriously, Liang. They are just kids. You are thinking too far ahead."


    ****


    NOTE -


    Join my discord for updates, discussion and sneak peeks ^^ - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 9: The one who is back

    <h4>Chapter 9: The one who is back</h4>


    Liang harrumphed. "Boys are not reliable and trustworthy. Who knows when Siying might try to use his charms on Leina? Boys are horrible, sly, and cunning."


    "Do you realize you are just dissing your own gender in which you are born?"


    "I don''t care. That''s the ultimate truth."


    "You looking for a fight, buddy?" Liang rolled up his shirt and seemed to be ready for a violent confrontation.


    "Chill. We can''t even tell if they will really fall for each other in the future. Just because they are childhood friends doesn''t mean they have to be a couple. Though I will be happy if they did."


    "Aha! These are your true thoughts, after all! I should really stop Leina froming to your house¡­"


    Zhiyuan shrugged. "Sure. If Ah Cy will let you."


    Liang leaned back on his seat. "As always, the reception and service of your hotel in Manchester were awesome. As expected from Han Corps leading the hotel chain industry."


    "My pleasure."


    "Anyway, what''s new? You said there were a lot of things going on yesterday that kept you busy."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Well, Siying wrote the best essay in his ss, so the teacher praised him a lot. Xinyi, he and I had a pastry party."


    Liang said, "Is this a futile effort from you trying to score some brownie points for your son? I will still not ept him for my daughter."


    Zhiyuan looked at him in disdain. "Get your head out of it already. You are hopeless."


    Liangughed. "Alright, alright. I was just joking. Ah Cy and I will congratte himter."


    He nodded.


    Then there was silence.


    "You are hiding something else, Zhiyuan," Liang stated as he calmly looked at him.


    "It''s nothing."


    Liang raised his brow. "You see, Zhiyuan. I was your enemy once and your best friend now. Your enemy knows you too well, and so does your friend. You cannot hide anything from either of them."


    He kept quiet.


    "Grandpa Han must haveshed out at you again."


    Liang knew all about his family and also that Han Huizhong frequently had arguments with him for three years almost every day. But even he had no clue why. What changed so suddenly? He had no answer.


    Zhiyuan rested his head a little back. "...Yes."


    "About? Rted to Xinyi?"


    "No."


    "So?"


    "Caihong. I was searching about her whereabouts."


    Liang didn''t respond.


    Then he leaned and slowly said, "I don''t need to tell you this. I think you understand it yourself, but I will say it again. It''s been seven years, Zhiyuan. Let her go."


    Zhiyuan lifted a ss and twirled in his hand. "I am not entangled in her. I am not at that stage where I was six years back. I know I have a family now. I will not betray Xinyi and Siying. Never."


    "So what''s the point?"


    "I want just one answer from her. That''s it."


    "That why she cruelly broke up with you and left you?"


    "Yes."


    Liang pressed the space in between his brows. "Does it still really matter to you that much? Even now?"


    "I never got to know the reason."


    "You do realize that your grandfather could be behind it, right? We know he never liked her. He must have ''talked'' to her or something, and maybe she got afraid."


    "We all know that Caihong wasn''t like that to budge under anybody''s pressure. She knew he didn''t like her, but she never left me before."


    Liang snorted. "You are talking about Han Huizhong. Don''t you know your Grandpa? You got no choice but to give up in front of that sly old man. He knows how to get things done no matter the price."


    "Still. I just want to hear from her mouth once."


    "And what will you do even if she tells you?"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "Nothing. Whatever is done is done. We cannot change anything. I don''t want to change anything either. I... just want closure once and for all."


    Liang faintly understood his sentiments because he understood his personality too well.


    Zhiyuan was the kind of man who always looked for resolutions and problem-solving. He didn''t like questions or uncertainty to stay for long. That was one of his traits. That also meant that he was someone who needed to have all answers, no matter how big or small they were, until he felt satisfied.


    So, even after seven years, he was looking for Caihong only to know why she left him so suddenly.


    She left him without saying anything to him, and that question always gnawed his heart.


    Liang smiled. "Without it, you will always feel that something is left unsettled."


    "Yes. It''s not like I don''t know that Grandpa must have said something to her. He might be behind it. But he might be not, even if that possibility is small. And if he isn''t, then I don''t want to mindlessly me him for forcing us apart for the rest of my life. The reason could be him or somethingpletely different. I want to know what it was."


    Liang sighed. "Alright. But does Xinyi know? I mean your true thoughts."


    Zhiyuan said, "She knows that I want an answer from Caihong."


    "She didn''t ask you what answer?"


    He faintly smiled. "I think she already knows."


    "Ahhh... seriously, you have got such a lovely and understanding wife. If it were anybody else, then she would be drowning in jealousy and hatred for Caihong. I mean, who could put up with her husband still searching and mentioning his ex? She is a Goddess. I am warning you. Cherish her, okay?"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I am, and I always will."


    Liang got up. "Alright. I trust you. I will leave now. Ah Cy is waiting for me."


    "En."


    Then he turned again and stared at him. "By the way, you should know something."


    "What?"


    "I thought to keep this from you for Xinyi''s sake, but after listening to you, I changed my mind. You don''t need to search for her anymore. Caihong is back with Zhu Xiaosi in Beijing."

 Chapter 10: The essence of her companion

    <h4>Chapter 10: The essence of herpanion</h4>


    Han Vi.


    After finishing her chores for the day, Xinyi sat down on her study desk and unlocked the drawer. She took out a small notebook, precisely her diary.


    She opened the page to yesterday''s date.


    Xinyi had a habit of writing her memoirs in a diary. Old-fashioned, it may seem in this digital age, but she liked the smell of books and writing hand-written ounts of everything that she experienced. She felt more connected that way whenever she jotted down her emotions from her heart and onto the page.


    She didn''t get any time to writest night, and now she finally got the chance.


    Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she slowly began writing.


    ''Today, in preschool, the teacher praised Siying for writing the best essay. Siying was so happy and excited that he couldn''t stop himself from jumping up and down the whole time.''


    Xinyi chuckled.


    ''I feel so proud of my son. I cannot even remember when I fearlessly spoke in front of my ss when I was young. I was always so scared of public speaking, and I am still now a little bit. That''s why I am so d that he took after Zhiyuan.


    To celebrate this achievement, we had a pastry party. The chocte creampletely smeared Siying''s mouth, but even so, he just looked so adorable with his messy hands and face.''


    Then her expression slowly turned grim.


    ''And once again, Grandpashed out at Zhiyuan. He yelled at him and even beat him on the shoulder. I¡­don''t like it at all, even though he was doing it for me. I cannot see Zhiyuan in pain. The injury on his shoulder had turned so blue. It must be hurting him a lot, right? But I couldn''t do anything to help him. I feel so useless¡­''


    Her eyes teared up, and her fingers slightly trembled.


    ''Siying got afraid too. He had clutched onto my arm so tightly. He was in pain just like me, seeing Zhiyuan bearing everything without a word. But Grandpa never listens to me. No matter how much I beg him to stop, he doesn''t, and everytime...it feels like my heart is crushed to see Zhiyuan hurt because I love him so much.


    I love Zhiyuan so much. So I... really pray that this ends one day. I want this family to be happy and without arguments. I don''t want Zhiyuan to get hurt anymore. I want Grandpa to forgive him and let everything go. So please let that daye soon.''


    ''In the end, my dear diary, I say to you that I trust Zhiyuan. He is searching for...her, but I also know why. So, I haveplete faith in him.


    I love Zhiyuan. And I trust him too.''


    Xinyi closed her diary and took a few breaths to calm down.


    Sometimes, writing those events would take an emotional toll on her because it was like she was going through it all over again as she recalled it. All those feelings and the heartache; she felt them again as she moved her pen.


    "Mama!"


    The door opened, and Siying excitedly hopped to Xinyi''s side.


    Xinyi slowly opened her eyes and secretly wiped the corner of her eyes. Then she looked at her son and brightly smiled.


    "Siying. You seem really excited. What happened?"


    "Mama. Leina is back! And Aunt Ah Cy too!"


    Xinyi then remembered. "Oh yes... they were supposed to be backst night."


    She flicked herself on her head. "I forgot to call Ay Cy."


    "Mama. Leina said that she woulde to the school tomorrow again, and Aunt Ah Cy brought a lot of gifts for us from her trip!" His gaze sparkled.


    Xinyi picked him in herp and chuckled. "Is that so? Well, don''t forget to thank Aunt Ah Cy and Uncle Liang for the gifts, okay?"


    He furiously nodded. "Yes, Mama. And I will meet Leina tomorrow too," but then he sulked, "but she bullies me sometimes¡­"


    Xinyiughed. "It''s alright. That''s just a little teasing. All friends do that. You are her good friend, right?"


    Siying thought hard.


    "Hey!" She softly twisted his ear.


    Siying giggled. "Yes, yes! We are good friends."


    Xinyi nodded, satisfied. "En. So don''t mind it. Leina is not bullying you. She is just a little yful. And we only show that side to whom we are super close."


    "Okay, Mama."


    Then his sight fell onto her diary on her desk. It had beautiful art on the front cover.


    "That book is so pretty!" He eximed. "What book is it, Mama?"


    Xinyi said, "Oh, this? It''s my diary."


    Siying cutely furrowed his brows. "What is a diary?"


    "Hmm¡­it''s a book where I write down my thoughts and memories of what happens every day."


    Siying blinked his eyes. "Why do you need to write it? Don''t you remember?"


    She chuckled. "It''s not about whether I remember them or not. Writing makes you organized. Sometimes, you understand your feelings clearer when you put them into words. You understand situations better when you sit to write downter and reflect upon them. It helps us find our own emotions that we may not have discovered earlier when everything just happens in a rush. It calms you down. It gives you time to think. And it gives you space to write your real feelings without anybody judging them."


    Siying tried his best to look like he understood, but he failed to do so. He understood the first part a little bit about being organized and feeling but not the second half.


    Xinyi realized it andughed. "Oh, dear. I am so sorry. I got caught in the flow, haha¡­" she scratched her head.


    "No, Mama. I understand...a little¡­"


    She kissed his cheeks. "It''s okay. You don''t have to understand everything right now."


    He nodded. "I will try writing a dairy too!"


    "Oh. Oopsie~~" he grinned.


    The door opened again, and Zhiyuan entered, looking a little lost.


    "Dada, look! Mama''s diary is so pretty! She says she writes her memories in it!" Siying excitedly eximed to let Zhiyuan know that he learned something new today.


    Xinyi froze.


    It didn''t matter if Siying knew about her diary, but she never wanted to let Zhiyuan see it.


    She clutched her dress in panic.


    After all, her diary had her most vulnerable feelings and the past buried in it.


    "Z-Zhiyuan..."


    ******


    Join my discord! ^^ - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 11: Keeping no secrets

    <h4>Chapter 11 :Keeping no secrets</h4>


    Xinyi nervously got up. "Z-Zhiyuan..."


    Zhiyuan nodded at her. "What is this about a diary?"


    She stiffened. She quickly said, "It''s nothing!"


    Siying got down from Xinyi''sp and ran towards Zhiyuan. He hugged his leg. "Dada! Mama''s diary is so pretty! Look!"


    Zhiyuan nced at her book. "Indeed," he curiously said, "I didn''t know you write a diary."


    Xinyi gulped. "Haha..I-It''s not that serious. Just some scribblings."


    She awkwardly smiled.


    Zhiyuan picked Siying up and ruffled his head. "Hey, champ. How was school today?"


    "It was fun. We yed a lot and learned very hard words to write! I did my best!" He proudly smiled. "I drew many drawings too!"


    "That''s great. I am proud of you. Keep working hard like this."


    "En! Dada. Leina wille to school tomorrow!"


    He chuckled. "Yes, yes. Your Uncle Liang came to the office today, so he told me. I guess now you won''t miss her."


    His cheeks puffed up adorably. "I didn''t miss her at all."


    "Sure~ whatever you say."


    Siying flushed a little and wanted to leave. "Dada. Please put me down. I have to do my homework. I have to memorize the words, draw a picture and write math tables," he dramatically sighed. "I am so busy all the time now."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuanughed. "Such drama."


    As he left to embark on his journey to do hisborious homework, Zhiyuan chuckled. "When did he learn to act so dramatic?"


    Xinyi said, "Maybe it''s Zizi''s effect."


    "Well, I cannot deny that."


    There was a moment of silence. Xinyi was relieved that Zhiyuan didn''t pursue the subject of her diary any further. But she noticed that he seemed a little odd.


    She softly asked, "Was there too much work at the office today?"


    He said while loosening his tie, "The usual. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh. You seemed a little lost when you came in, so I thought the day might have gone stressful."


    He paused.


    Zhiyuan remembered what Liang said to him in the end.


    ''You don''t have to search for her anymore. Caihong is back with Zhu Xiaosi in Beijing.''


    Xinyi observed him, and he seemed in a stupor once again. She waited.


    Zhiyuan was contemting something deeply in his mind. Then he looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    "...She is back."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes, and for a moment, she didn''t understand who he was referring to, but then it clicked her. As she realized it, her shoulders slightly tensed up.


    Zhiyuan sat beside her and slowly said, "Liang told me about it today."


    "Oh¡­I see."


    She didn''t know how to react, but she tried her best not to look upset.


    Caihong is back¡­


    Xinyi thought that she was upset, but now she wasn''t so sure of her feelings towards this news. It came so suddenly that she had no clue what her heart felt about her return.


    She looked at Zhiyuan. He didn''t particrly look anxious or worried or tense. He just calmly stated the fact.


    Xinyi slowly nodded.


    "You didn''t have to particrly tell me about it. I-I mean, I don''t mean it rudely¡­"


    "Xinyi," his soft voice called out her name and gently stopped her. He looked straight at her and smiled. "I know. You don''t have to exin yourself. I know how you are. And even if you feel upset, it''s fine too. It''s natural."


    His words warmed her heart, but at the same time, her gaze dimmed.


    But Zhiyuan...you don''t know that I love you. So, is it alright if I get upset? You love somebody else, so wouldn''t my feelings bother you?


    Zhiyuan continued. "I told you because I don''t want to hide anything from you, especially if it regards her. Sooner orter, you two might bump into each other, though I think we all would rather not want that. At that time, I don''t want you to misunderstand me, thinking that I purposely hid it from you even though I knew it beforehand."


    Xinyi''s lips automatically curved into a smile.


    "Zhiyuan. I would have never misunderstood you because I know, too, how you are. You don''t have to exin yourself either. But still...thank you for telling me this. I really appreciate it."


    Zhiyuan nodded.


    Once again, there was a moment of silence.


    Nothing needed to be said further.


    Zhiyuan already said that he wanted to ask Caihong something. She even knew the question he had in mind.


    That''s why, apart from not making her misunderstand him, he mentioned this fact because she knew that he would definitely meet Caihong once to have that conversation.


    So, once again, he just wanted everything to be clear between them.


    "I will go take a shower."


    "Oh yes. I will keep your clothes ready."


    She heard the sound of the shower running. Then she looked at the table where Zhiyuan kept some files.


    Xinyi picked them up to properly keep them in the cupboard. Her sight fell on to a picture and a letter that seemed like an invitation.


    She curiously opened it and saw a big and luxurious ship''s picture above the letter. She was mesmerized by the ship.


    The ship is so beautiful¡­


    She then read the invitation letter.


    ''Mu Chuanli cordially invites Mr. Han Zhiyuan on this wonderful cruise trip, sponsored and arranged by yours truly on the asion of coboration between Han Corps and Mu Constructions.''


    She remembered Mu Chuanli as she had worked with him before. Honestly, that was the best experience she had working with him. He was a chilled out and rxed man. Even though she made mistakes sometimes, he didn''t mind it.


    I see. So, Zhiyuan will be away next week for the cruise trip.


    Xinyi wondered how the trip would be. She had never gone on a cruise before. She had only seen ships in pictures and movies.


    Suddenly, she had an urge to go on this cruise.


    The sea would look so beautiful, wouldn''t it?


    She started imagining how fun it would be to wander in that beautiful ship amidst the cold wind and the sound of the waves.


    "I see, so you saw the invitation."


    Xinyi was startled as Zhiyuan suddenly spoke close to her ear.


    She jerked her head towards him, and her nose hit his broad and muscr chest. It made her freeze on the spot.


    Zhiyuan was half-naked, his chest still a little warm and moist with the bath he just had. Small pearl-like water droplets glistened down his skin. The aromatic fragrance of the soap and shampoo wafted through her nostrils, and they twitched.


    Since she was too shocked to move, she didn''t realize that her face was buried in his chest.


    When the reality sunk in that she was partially in his half-naked embrace, her face flushed furiously, and her cheeks turned crimson.

 Chapter 12: Meeting a certain someone

    <h4>Chapter 12 :Meeting a certain someone</h4>


    Zhiyuan was just as startled as Xinyi. Suddenly, they were standing so close to each other that it almost looked intimate. He instinctively held onto her waist, assuming that she would trip.


    And now they were in this strange position where both didn''t know what to do next because they had been rarely stuck together so close like this.


    Xinyi felt his arm around her waist, and her already crimson face turned even more beet red. His long, muscr arms had perfectly and safely held onto her waist for her support.


    Th-this this position... Gosh, why did I startle so much? It was Zhiyuan, not a ghost! She was internally scolding herself.


    On the other hand, Zhiyuan was observing her expressions. She looked flustered. He noticed her small nose turning slightly red after bumping into his chest and heard her slightly ragged breathing. But then he furrowed his brows.


    "Xinyi, your waist is so small."


    Xinyi froze.


    That one statement sent shockwaves across her body. Her confused head and flustered emotions cleared up in an instant, and suddenly, a certain memory just barged into her mind, triggered by what he said.


    And that single memory gushed forth the most dreaded incident in her life like a dam breaking and water pushing out with full force.


    She recalled that nightmare again that had be a thorn in her life and broke her heart.


    There wasn''t anything wrong with what Zhiyuan said. He simplymented what he thought.


    But unfortunately for Xinyi, that samement was the start of how that particr nightmare unfolded to be her worst reality, that at times, she desperately wished it to be just a dream.


    Xinyi silently clenched her jaw and forced herself not to break down. It had taken a long time for her toe out of that depression.


    No, no. No, no, no! I cannot sink into that despair again. Not... again, please...I-I havee out of it...


    Zhiyuan had no idea what went wrong, but he felt her body stiffen and her expression turning ufortable. For a second, he thought that she looked as white as a sheet, but she recovered so quickly that he believed he saw it wrongly.


    What happened?


    He gently released her and said, "Are you okay? Did I say something wrong? I am sorry that I startled you. My fault."


    Xinyi''s smile faltered a little, and she shook her head. "No... nothing."


    But he could clearly see tiny beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "Are you sick? You are sweating."


    "Oh?" She put her hand on her forehead. "It''s nothing. I mean, it''s a little hot here."


    Zhiyuan didn''t feel right.l


    The air conditioning is in full swing.


    Xinyi quickly stepped back and asked, "So, I guess you will be away next week for the cruise trip."


    She didn''t want Zhiyuan to dwell on it anymore because she knew well how he didn''t like not getting answers. If it gets stuck with him, then he would do anything to find it out.


    Zhiyuan stared at her for a second and then slowly nodded. "En."


    "Okay. I will keep things all ready and pack your bag."


    "Hm? You areing with me too."


    Xinyi was taken aback. "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes. Mu Chuanli personally invited you to be a part of the cruise trip," he smiled, "he praised you when we were in the meeting. He still mentions it from time to time how he loved working with you."


    Xinyi felt a little embarrassed. "Oh...he is giving me too much credit. I mean, I did make a lot of mistakes that time."


    "Everybody makes mistakes Xinyi. But everybody until now has only praised you for your work. So, be more confident."


    Xinyi softly smiled.


    "And um...thank you for doing all that when I couldn''t."


    Zhiyuan had always felt ashamed of that phase in his life where his wife had to do and take over everything when he was incapable of his depression.


    Xinyi sighed. "You have already thanked me at least a thousand times already, Zhiyuan. Any more and I will faint."


    Zhiyuanughed. "Alright. I won''t anymore. By the way, show me that invitation."


    She handed it over, and he looked through the invitation. He carefully read it, but there was no mention of Xinyi''s name.


    Strange. Mu Chuanli invited her, but her name isn''t on the card? He never makes such mistakes.


    "Anything wrong?"


    "Ah? Nothing. Even if Mu Chuanli hadn''t invited you, I would have taken you with me anyway."


    "Why?"


    Zhiyuan flicked her head and chuckled. "Because firstly, we can bring our partners to the cruise trip and secondly, you seemed like you really want to go to this cruise. You always like such scenic ces, right?"


    Her face flushed again. "Y-yes¡­"


    He remembers it¡­


    She felt a tinge of warmth in her heart.


    "So, pack your bags too. We will go together next week."


    ---


    The next day in preschool, Siying was excitedly waiting for Leina toe and was walking back and forth in front of the gate. The other kids had already rushed into the ssroom.


    "Siying! Come inside," the teacher called him.


    "I am waiting for Leina! I wille with her."


    "Don''t wait for too long, okay?"


    "Okay."


    He waited and walked so much in excitement that the shoce on his left foot got untied, and he almost tripped.


    "Oopsie."


    Siying bent down and clutched theces in his fists. But he couldn''t remember how to tie them, so he fumbled with them.


    His small brows furrowed. "How Mama did it? Thisce here and then this into this and then, then...I forgot¡­"


    He tried his best to tie theces, but his attempts never seeded. Siying sulked in defeat and looked around for help.


    Siying saw a woman sitting on a bench under the shade of a tree.


    He carefully walked up to her, paying attention to hisces so that he didn''t trip again. He reached near the bench and looked up at the woman.


    She is pretty¡­


    But Mama is prettiest, he thought.


    He gently nudged her leg.


    The woman stiffened but didn''t react to him.


    Siying blinked his eyes and nudged her again. The woman got irritated and red at him.


    "Don''t bother me, Chyou-" then, as she realized it, her mouth formed a small O. "Oh¡­"


    The woman quietly observed him for a moment and seemed to be in deep thought. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 13: Her unbelievable side

    <h4>Chapter 13: Her unbelievable side</h4>


    "Who are you?" The woman asked as she looked up and down at Siying. She didn''t know why he approached her.


    Siying pursed his lips and lowered his head, feeling sad. "I am sorry, Aunty."


    "Huh?" She was confused.


    "I asked you who you are. Why are you saying sorry?"


    Siying clutched his pants. "Because I made you angry...sorry for bo-bo... bordering you¡­"


    The woman rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Bordering?


    Oh...He means to say bothering¡­


    Her lips couldn''t help but lift into a soft smile. "It is ''bothering,'' not ''bordering.''"


    Siying looked up at her questioningly. "Bothe...Both...Bod...Bordering?"


    Back to square one.


    The woman shook her head. "No. Break it down into small parts. Bo-the-ring."


    "Bo...da¡­" Siying fumbled a bit in the pronunciation.


    "No. It''s ''the.''"


    "Bo...the...ring."


    The woman nodded. "Correct. Now try to say it at once."


    "Bo...the...ring. Bothe..ring. Bothering."


    "Correct. Good work."


    Siying''s eyes sparkled. "Yay! I did it right! Yay! Yay!"


    The woman''s heart shook for a moment by his delighted gaze and a bright smile. She felt something strange in her heart but couldn''t quite put a finger to it.


    "Thank you for teaching me, Aunty!"


    The woman nodded. "No problem. And no, you were not bothering me. I thought...it was somebody else. I am sorry forshing out at you."


    "It''s okay!"


    He was taken aback by her initial reaction, but his perception changed since she so nicely corrected and taught him the pronunciation.


    "So, why did you call me?" Then her sight fell onto his messyces, and she understood.


    "Oh, you want help with your shoces?"


    Siying sulked. "Yes. Mama showed it to me, but I forgot where goes where. But-but I can remember a lot of things!"


    He felt embarrassed about forgetting how to tie shoces since they looked easy earlier when Xinyi did it. So, now he wanted to redeem himself.


    "I remember math tables of two and three, and I know to say all things starting from all alphabets! I also draw good pictures after seeing them once!" His cheeks flushed as he fiddled with his fingers. "Maybe t-twice¡­but not more than two times!"


    The woman finally burst intoughter. "You are so honest."


    Sheughed for a long time.


    "And it''s alright if you forgot about the shoces. No big deal. Come here. I will help you. Is it fine on myp?"


    "En!"


    Siying obediently sat on herp. She took hisces and slowly showed him the method to tie them.


    "Done. Practice it, and you will learn it too."


    Siying furiously bobbed his head. "Thank you, Aunty! You are a really good Aunty! I like you!"


    The woman stared at him. "...Is that so?"


    "En!"


    "I don''t think so¡­" she murmured.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I need to leave now. You get going too."


    "Yes!"


    Siying hopped down and ran off. But then he stopped and turned. He ran back to her.


    "What is it? Anything else?"


    "Yes. Aunty, can you please bend?"


    The woman curiously bent towards him. Siying tiptoed and pecked on her cheek. "Thank you kiss!" And heughed.


    She touched her cheek in a daze and slightly trembled. This feeling felt foreign to her.


    "Bye-bye, aunty! Will we meet again?"


    The woman smiled. "I don''t know. Maybe or maybe not. It depends on fate."


    "Oh! Then I wish that fate meets us again."


    She chuckled. "It''s ''Let fate make us meet again.''"


    "Oh! Then let fate make us meet again," Siying nodded.


    "Sure."


    Siying waved his hand and left.


    The woman stared at his retreating back for a long time with an unreadable expression on her face.


    Then she heard the leaves rustle, and a man stepped slowly out. The woman didn''t react to his presence.


    The man snickered. "Wow. Am I seeing things right? I never knew you were capable of behaving like that to a child so lovingly and patiently, considering how you treat your own daughter."


    He said, "Don''t you feel you should be sending Chyou off? It''s her first day at school."


    She snickered. "Why? Aren''t you there for her? The father is enough. Like you said, I don''t love my own daughter. I am not needed, so I can pass, and frankly, I don''t want to bother with her. You could have done everything by yourself, but you wasted my time in bringing me here. You know that I have absolutely no interest in this farce."


    He chuckled. "Sharp tongue as always. Bute on. It wasn''t aplete waste of time. I got to see your unbelievable side. You can actually behave normally with a child. This is breaking news. This is worth celebrating! You evenughed. When was thest time I even saw you smile? Hm... tough question."


    She ignored his sarcasticments.


    "How about showing at least one percent of that unbelievable side to Chyou?"


    She raised her head and mockinglyughed. "Never."


    The woman got up and turned to leave. "Now, please. I have to go. You do whatever fatherly duties you got to do. Don''t include me into it."


    She walked away, but she heard him say, "We are the only family you have, Caihong."


    Caihong stopped and looked at him, narrowing her eyes. "And I reject this family, Xiaosi. I always had and I always will."

 Chapter 14: Fan the flames

    <h4>Chapter 14: Fan the mes</h4>


    "Boo!!"


    Siying was startled and immediately heard a girl''s voice giggling behind him.


    "Leina!"


    "I scared you! I scared you!" She hopped up and down.


    "No. I was not scared at all! Hmph!"


    "Don''t lie, Siying! I saw you jump up in fear, haha."


    Suddenly, he saw a woman dressed in white tees and jeansing towards, pulling over her sses.


    "Aunt Ah Cy!" Siying ran towards her.


    "Siying, my boy!" Ay Cy chirped, and her gaze brightened. She picked him up and kissed both cheeks. "Ah, I missed you so much, my handsome prince."


    He giggled. "I also missed my princess a lot."


    Ah Cy pouted. "Hey! Call me a queen. Princess sounds too weak and pitiful, like a damsel in distress. I can break someone''s a bone or two in no time. So no princess."


    "But I am a prince."


    "Ah, then it''s my fault. You are the King, and I am the Queen."


    Siying said, "But King and Queen are husband and wife. That''s what Mama tells me in the stories. So, what is Uncle Liang then?"


    Ay Cy rolled her eyes. "Of course, he is our butler, duh. He serves the mighty us!" And she twirled him in the air. "How can he be my King when I got you?"


    Siyingughed out loud.


    Then he asked, "Aunt Ah Cy, are those muscles?"


    He looked at her slightly muscr arms in wonder. He always saw only muscr men on the TV, not women.


    "Aha!" Ah, Cy grinned. "Aren''t they awesome? This helps me to break a bone or two of some shitty people that I meet."


    Ah Cy was the most famous nutritionist and gym trainer too that matched perfectly with Liang''s pharmaceutical business. Their careers suited aptly in the health and medical field, and both liked fitness. Along with that, they were well versed in martial arts too.


    Siying nodded hard. "They are. You look cool."


    She winked at him. "Oh, yes. I brought a lot of gifts for you, and after school gets over, we will unwrap all of them!"


    "Yayyy!"


    "Thank you. At least somebody appreciates them. Out butler is such a bummer. A party pooper. He doesn''t enjoy the essence of shopping at all," she sighed.


    Poor Xu Liang was always the target of their jokes.


    Then Siying pouted and pitifully looked at her. "Aunt, listen to this. Leina and I just met, but she is bullying me already¡­"


    "Leinaaaaa¡­" she narrowed her eyes.


    Leina innocently shook her head. "No, Mama! I did not bully him!"


    "No, she booed me from behind."


    She chuckled. "Well, then wait for your chance and boo her from behind her too. The King can never be defeated by such petty tricks! We shall rise and strike!"


    "Mama!"


    Leina was shocked that her own mother was helping in plotting against her.


    "Yes, Aunt Ah Cy!" Siying got fired up.


    Ah Cy put him down and asked, "By the way, where is Xinyi? I thought I would meet her in school today. Doesn''t she always drops you at school?"


    "En! But Dada said that he needs Mama in the office today for work. So, Uncle driver dropped me today."


    "Ah I see. No problem. We areing over to your house anyway tonight."


    "Really!?" The kids were delighted. "It will be so much fun! We will y a lot of games!"


    "Yes, yes we will."


    The teacher called out again. "Siying, where are you? Oh, Mrs. Xu. Wee. And wee back, Leina."


    Leina smiled. "Hello, teacher!"


    Ah Cy nodded. "Thank you. Ah yes, you can take the kids inside now. It''s ss time."


    "Bye, Mama!"


    "Bye, Aunt Ah Cy!"


    She giggled and waved her hand.


    As she walked away, she suddenly stopped and quickly looked back as she noticed a familiar figure. But that silhouette was already gone.


    Was that... Caihong?


    Liang said that they are back in Beijing but was it really her, or was I hallucinating?


    I think it''s a mistake. Why would she be here in this preschool anyway?


    ---


    Han vi.


    Han Guang excitedly rushed into her room and closed the door behind her. "Mingli! Listen to this!"


    Han Mingli asked, "What happened? You look like you won a lottery."


    "It''s as good as winning a lottery! Caihong is back!"


    He widened his eyes and stood in shock. "What!? Weren''t they abroad?"


    "Yeah, it''s good that your niece is back, but I still don''t understand why you are so happy."


    Han Guang said, "You are unbelievable. She is just not my niece but Zhiyuan''s first love. Are you getting where I am going with this?"


    He looked at her dumbfounded. "You cannot be thinking of bringing them back together, right?"


    "Of course I am! Zhiyuan still loves her. He is still searching for her. Why? Because he cannot forget her. If we make him divorce Xinyi and marry Caihong, then he would be our puppet! He will do whatever Caihong says, and she will do what we want. I am her Aunt, after all. Han Corps, this vi and all the property worth billions would be ours in no time."


    Han Mingli shook his head. "Are you crazy? This n looks easy but is impossible on so many different levels. First a fall, you forget the fact that Caihong is married too. To Zhu Xiaosi. It''s not just Zhiyuan has to divorce but her too. Instigating two divorces? That''s impossible!


    "And second and the most important thing. Uncle Huizhong. He is the biggest hurdle. As if he would ever let this happen. You know how much he hates her. Otherwise, Caihong and Zhiyuan would have already gotten married in the first ce."


    Han Guang snorted. "Oh,e on. Can you not look at the positive side? This is a sign that we can change things now to our advantage. And Caihong has also always loved Zhiyuan. So, her divorce is not that impossible either. Can you imagine what would happen when they meet again? Of course, their love and sparks will strike back. We just have to fan the mes and make them stronger."


    She sneered. "And I know just the person who can help us with that."

 Chapter 15: Siyings side of the story

    <h4>Chapter 15: Siying''s side of the story</h4>


    "Siying. Where are you? I have brought some snacks for you, dear," Xinyi came in, bringing a tray with his favorite food.


    But to her surprise, Siying didn''te rushing and hopping to her side as he usually did. Instead, she saw him sulking, no, even close to crying.


    "Siying! What happened, dear?"


    She quickly kept the tray aside and climbed on the bed beside him.


    "Mama¡­" Big drops of tears trickled down his cheeks.


    "Siying, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" She pulled him in her arms and wiped his tears. "Tell me. What''s wrong? Did something happen in the preschool?"


    He clung to her chest. "E-en¡­"


    Xinyi grew worried. Then her sight went onto his elbow. She could faintly see some swelling on it. Her breath almost stopped in her throat.


    "What''s that!?"


    Xinyi raised his hand and rolled up his sleeve. There was a bruise on his elbow, and a little skin was scraped off.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She trembled, and tears rimmed in her eyes too. "H-how did this happen? Did you fall? Oh God, wait a minute. Mama will quickly bring the first aid."


    Xinyi rushed to the cupboard and brought out the medical kit. She took a cotton ball and dipped it in antiseptic. "It will sting a bit. Just a little bit, okay? My son is strong, right?"


    Siying nodded while sniffling. "I am strong like Dada."


    She smiled and patted him. "En. Good boy."


    "Waaa...Mama, it hurts¡­"


    Her heart ached to see him cry. "I am sorry, dear. Just bear it a little longer, please."


    A minuteter, she cleaned his wound and was done. Only then, she felt she could finally breathe again.


    "There. Done." She kissed his cheek and smiled. "You were so strong staying put like that. Mama is very proud. Now, tell me. How did you hurt yourself?"


    Siying lowered his head. "There was a mean girl who pushed me."


    "Mean girl? Who?"


    "I don''t know. She is older than me. The teacher said she was a new student who joined today in the elementary school besides us."


    Xinyi was confused.


    A new student did this to him? Bullying? But why would she bully Siying when she just joined today?


    "Then?"


    Siying sniffled and softly gasped as he cried. "When I was ying, she came to me. She said that she wants to talk to me. The teacher said to be nice to her and make friends with her."


    "She asked you to go alone with her?"


    "En. I thought she was shy because she is new. I went with her away from Leina and the group. Then-then she pushed me. I fell and hurt my hand. And then she started scolding me."


    Xinyi wiped his tears. "Don''t cry. Mama is here with you and Dada, and I will surely take care of everything. You just tell me everything in detail. What did she say to you?"


    Siying nodded. "She was angry at me and told me not toe near her Mama. She doesn''t like it. She saw me talking with her Mama, and she got angry for that."


    She blinked her eyes. "Mama?"


    Siying''s eyes sparkled for the first time in a while now. "En. I wanted to tell you about her. I met a very good Aunty today! She was sitting under a tree. She helped me tie my shoces, and she even taught me how to spell bo-bothe-bothering word! She was a very nice and pretty Aunty!"


    "I see. That''s really kind of her. So, the new student is her daughter?"


    "Yes. First, I did not understand. Then she said she saw me talking to her Mama under the big tree. She said she didn''t like it, and she¡­" Siying started crying again, "s-scolded me a lot. She told me to stay away from her."


    Xinyi was at aplete loss.


    Why would her daughter behave that way? It''s not wrong for children to talk to other parents.


    Her mother seems to be a good woman who helped Siying. So why did her daughter act like that?


    Xinyi wanted to be upset regarding what happened, but the girl was also just a child.


    Maybe she has her own reasons¡­?


    But pushing Siying was a little too much. She could have just talked to him.


    She sighed.


    Sometimes children at that age were impulsive. Adults could hardly expect them to be calm.


    Xinyi wondered.


    To her, why was it so wrong for Siying to talk to her mother?


    Siying tearfully tugged Xinyi. "Mama...did I do something wrong?"


    That was the first time something like that happened to Siying. So his little mind wondered and feared whether he genuinely did something so wrong to the extent that the girl pushed him.


    So naturally, he was afraid that Xinyi and Zhiyuan would get upset at him too.


    Xinyi shook her head. "No, dear. You did nothing wrong. You just talked to her, right?"


    "Talked and had fun!"


    "En. There is nothing wrong with that. Talking and having fun is a good thing."


    "So-so why she pushed me and scolded me?"


    Xinyi said, "Right now, even I don''t know the answer to that. But don''t worry. Tomorrow, Zhiyuan and I wille and meet her first thing in the morning. We must know why she did that, so it doesn''t happen again."


    "Okay.."


    "But wait. Didn''t you tell the teacher about it? She would have definitely called us at that time itself. Howe nobody knows?"


    Siying nervously remained silent. He seemed a little afraid.


    Xinyi immediately caught onto his fear. She cupped his face. "Don''t hide anything from me. Mama will help you."


    Siying stuttered. "She-she said that if I told this to the teacher, then she will hit me again. Waaa...Mama, she is scary¡­"


    Xinyi was taken aback.


    Hit him again?


    Now Xinyi was getting really upset.


    This is too much. She is older than him. She is supposed to take care of him like an elder sister, not threatening to beat him.


    This is uneptable, no matter if she is a child!


    I have to talk to Zhiyuan about this; otherwise things will get out of hand.


    "What is her name?"


    Siying furrowed his brows. "I forgot her family name. But her first name is Chyou."


    *****


    Join my discord ^^


    https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 16: Chyous side of the story

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chyou''s side of the story</h4>


    Zhu vi.


    The maid knocked on the door. "Madam Zhu."


    "Come in," Caihong''s disinterested voice came from inside.


    Caihong was on her bed, reading a book.


    The maid stepped inside and kept the tray. "Madam, I have brought your dinner."


    She didn''t look at her and said, "Not hungry. Take it away."


    The maid gulped in fear. "Madam. Master Zhu will get upset if he knows¡­"


    Caihong sneered. "Ho...does it have anything to do with me, pray tell me."


    The maid had no answer.


    "Madam, please...If Master Zhues to know about it, he will make things difficult for me."


    "What else does he know apart from making everything difficult and messed up? I don''t care. Take the tray away and get out."


    Suddenly, a small figure peeked in, and she said to the maid, "You can leave. I will make Mama eat!"


    "Young mistress¡­"


    Caihong didn''t respond to her intrusion. She kept reading her book.


    The maid was more worried now.


    How can you make her eat? If things are difficult for me, then it is impossible for you, young mistress. After all...your mother hates you.


    The maid bowed and left.


    The little girl ran, having two pigtails and wearing a blue dress, towards Caihong and tugged her. "Mama. If you don''t eat, you will get weak."


    Caihong remained impassive. After a few moments, she said, "Get out, Chyou."


    Chyou''s smile slightly faltered, but she kept standing beside her. Then she lifted the tray and brought it back to her. She took a spoonful of rice and raised her hand near her mouth. "Say ahh¡­"


    No response.


    "Mama, if you don''t eat, you will get sick. Please eat, Mama."


    Caihong closed her book and stared down at Chyou. She took the spoon from her hands.


    Chyou''s gaze brightened in delight, and she smiled.


    But Caihong suddenly threw away the spoon, and it crashed on the floor with a loud bang.


    The maid standing outside jolted in shock.


    She sadly shook her head.


    I knew this would happen. It is impossible for young mistress Chyou to convince her.


    Chyou froze, hearing the sudden impact. The smile vanished from her face.


    Caihong picked her book again and said without looking at her. "This is what happens when you try to cross your limits, Chyou. I think I made myself clear to you a number of times that I don''t need you or your father. So, stay away from me. You live with him and leave me alone."


    Chyou stood rooted at her ce.


    "We are just living under one roof together. But there is no family here. There will never be a family here. So, just forget that you ever had a mother. Hate me, curse me or curse your fate for having a mother like me - I don''t care."


    Chyou''s small body trembled, and she tried hard not to cry.


    "Mama¡­" she looked up at her, but Caihong didn''t return that gaze.


    "Will you never care for me? Will you never smile at me? I love Mama very much."


    "No." Her answer was quick and straightforward, and equally harsh. She didn''t even flinch at her daughter''s trembling voice.


    "D-did I do something wrong?"


    They already had this conversation before, yet her answers never changed.


    "No."


    "So why?"


    She coldly stared down at her. "Ask that question to your father."


    "I-I did. He said one day, he will tell me for sure. But he cannot say it now."


    Caihong shrugged. "Well then. Good luck waiting for that day."


    Chyou lowered her head. She clenched her dress in her small fists. "Mama...can I ask you something?"


    "No matter how many times you ask me if I would ever love or care about you, the answer is not going to change."


    "But you were smiling with a boy today in school¡­"


    Caihong frowned.


    A boy?


    Then she remembered that boy who she helped tie his shoces.


    "Ho...so you were watching that. Yes, I was talking and smiling at him. So?"


    "W-why? You helped him tie his shoces, but you never did that to me. Why can you smile at him and not at me, Mama?"


    Caihong said, "Because he is not you."


    Chyou felt her heart crush at her words.


    "As long as it''s not you and your father, I am a pretty decent person with everybody else. I have no reason to treat others the same as you."


    It was the first time that Chyou ever saw her mother smile like that. She was talking so gently with that boy and was smiling andughing with him as if he was her son.


    That was the side of Caihong that she never saw before as long as she remembered.


    There was no smile, no warmth, and no love in her eyes¡ªjust pure indifference.


    The only words Chyou remembered were,


    ''I hate you.''


    ''Leave me alone.''


    ''Forget that you have a mother.''


    But suddenly, that boy came out of nowhere and achieved something that she couldn''t do in years no matter how much she tried.


    Make her mother smile and love her. She even seemed to be teaching him something, and he was following her instructions.


    When did Mama teach me anything like that?


    She felt jealous of that boy.


    But more than jealousy, as Chyou watched Caihong talking so naturally and lovingly to that boy that she always yearned for herself, she felt an indescribable sadness well inside her.


    Because she wanted to be in his ce so desperately.


    Her jealousy and sadness made her furious at that boy, and before she knew it, she had already pushed him to the ground.


    "Don''t talk to my Mama again!"


    That was the only thing she could say to that boy.


    The door suddenly opened, and Xiaosi came in, looking coldly towards Caihong. His sight fell upon his shaking daughter, and he took a deep breath.


    Caihong didn''t bother.


    "Chyou, please leave."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "I need to talk to your mother."


    ********


    NOTE - Because I Cannot Hurt You has entered New Rankings and currently is in 11th position. Please vote lots and lotsssss because mass release is waiting for you all ~~


    Top 10 - 2 chapters.


    Top 5 - 4 chapters!


    So don''t wait and vote, vote, vote! ^^

 Chapter 17: Enter the younger sister

    <h4>Chapter 17: Enter the younger sister</h4>


    Han vi.


    "Xinyi!"


    Ah Cy tightly hugged her.


    The Xu family hade to visit after their business trip. There was a huge pile of gifts on the table.


    Xinyi smiled. "Ah Cy!"


    "Ah, I missed you so much."


    "En. I missed you too. Wait, are those muscles that I see?" She chuckled. "Did you go for a business trip or training?"


    Ay Cy proudly smiled. "Both."


    Then she looked back at her husband. "Liang! Don''t ck! Where are the other gifts?"


    Liang''s mouth twitched. "These are all of them. Just how many have you bought?"


    "These are nearly not enough," she rolled her eyes.


    Liang cried. "Where is Zhiyuan? Let me cry in my best buddy''s arms."


    "Aunt Xinyi!"


    Three years old little Leina trotted towards her and jumped in her arms.


    Xinyi brightened. "My Leina! How are you, dear?"


    "Aunt, I missed you very much!"


    Xinyi kissed her cheek. "En. I missed you loads too. You look so adorable in this new dress. Well, you look cute in everything."


    Liang smirked. "Of course. After all, she is my daughter. That''s why she is so cute and adorable."


    Ah Cy pulled his ear.


    "Ow ow ow! Hey!"


    She narrowed her eyes. "She is my daughter too. Don''t forget I gave birth to her."


    "O-of course, my dear wife. How can I ever forget that?"


    "Aunt! Where is Siying?"


    "He is in his room. Go quickly!"


    Leina immediately ran towards his room.


    Liang got nervous and coughed. "S-stay a little away from him! Distance!"


    "Okay, Dada!" She giggled. However, she wasn''t going to listen to him.


    Ah Cy smacked on his head. "What stay away from him? Xinyi dear, please don''t mind this idiot."


    Xinyi helplessly chuckled. "You worry too much."


    Liang mumbled. "Well, she is my adorable daughter. I want her to stay away from all boys, but it couldn''t be helped that you have a son, so I don''t have any choice-"


    "Oof, enough Liang! You are being creepy now."


    Xinyi coughed. "Anyway, I would love to have Leina as my daughter-inw in the future, so¡­"


    A lethal strike to his heart.


    "Hey, Xinyi! You are acting more and more like Zhiyuan. He said the same thing yesterday too. You husband-wife¡­I should really stop bringing Leina to this house! You two will definitely brainwash my innocent daughter wuwu."


    Just then, Zhiyuan came down the stairs and said, "Xinyi. I have talked to the principal. Chyou''s parents will be there tomorrow."


    Xinyi nodded.


    Ah Cy sensed a little tension. "What''s wrong?"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "It''s Siying. He got hurt in school today."


    "What?" Ah Cy and Liang were shocked. "How? Leina didn''t say anything to us."


    "She wasn''t there with him at that time¡­"


    Then Xinyi told everything that Siying said to her.


    The atmosphere turned serious.


    Liang said, "This is indeed a serious matter. I wille with you too."


    Ah Cy nodded. "Me too. Siying is like our son too. How dare that girl push him like that?"


    She cracked her knuckles and smiled devilishly. "And if her parents refuse to apologize, then my fist will make them bwahahaaha!"


    The rest of the three gulped.


    It wasn''t very wise to fight with Ah Cy.


    Zhiyuan coughed. "Thank you, but I think Xinyi and I are enough. We don''t want to make them feel that we are ganging upon them. I think it must be a misunderstanding anyway."


    Ah Cy shot a re at him. "Shut up, Zhiyuan. We areing, and that''s that. Or do you want to have a taste of my fist first before that girl''s parents?"


    Liang and Xinyi promptly stepped back. They knew that between Ah Cy and anybody else, it was always wise to take Ah Cy''s side.


    Xinyimented.


    Sorry, Zhiyuan. Only this time, I cannot stand by your side.


    Zhiyuan''s brow twitched. "... Please doe."


    Ah Cy nodded in satisfaction. "Good boy."


    "Hey, who is bullying my big brother!"


    A beautiful woman, wearing high heels and a pretty floral dress and ace tied on her waist, stepped into the house. She was the same age as Xinyi.


    Han Zizi. Zhiyuan''s younger sister.


    "Ah Cy! You are bullying my brother again."


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes. "If you think that''s bullying, then what will you say when I actually bully someone, oh princess?"


    Zizi stomped her foot. "Don''t call me princess in that mocking tone."


    "Well, you sure act all high and mighty and spoilt, so why not? Though it''s Zhiyuan''s fault for spoiling you so much."


    "I am not spoilt!"


    "The more you shout that the more you are."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Now, now. Ah Cy, please don''t say-"


    Zizi narrowed her eyes and suddenly stepped in front of Xinyi. She sneered. "I don''t need a man snatcher like you to take my side. Don''t act like you care about me."


    Silence.


    Xinyi stiffened.


    "Zizi!" Zhiyuan warned. "This is not any way to talk to your sister-inw."


    "She is not my sister-inw! She snatched Caihong''s ce to marry you! I will never forgive her."


    Zhiyuan shut his eyes. "Zizi. I don''t want this discussion again. Get back to your room."


    Zizi angrilyughed. "And look now. She even brought differences between us. You...you never used to talk to me like that, bro. Never when Caihong was there with us, but she ruined everything."


    "Zizi¡­"


    "Bro. Caihong is back."


    Once again, there was silence.


    Zizi held his arm and looked at him in anticipation. "Bro. She is back. You should-"


    Zhiyuan coldly stared at her. "I should what, Zizi? Complete that sentence."


    From above the corridor, Han Mingli and Han Guang were watching the show.


    Han Guang sneered. "Zizi will be our mastercard in bringing back Zhiyuan and Caihong together."


    Han Mingli said, "I hope so. She is the only one who openly resents Xinyi."


    Xinyi clenched her fists. "I will just go and check on the kids¡­"


    "Wait here, Xinyi," Zhiyuan said.


    He looked back at Zizi and said, "So,plete what you were going to say."


    Zizi said, "You should get back together with Caihong! Didn''t you always love each other so deeply? Why are you still forcing yourself to live with Xinyi?"


    Xinyi shut her eyes in despair. Her shoulders slightly trembled.


    Zhiyuan stared at her. "Zizi. I am sure I never taught you these things. You want me to get back together with Caihong and ruin Xinyi and Siying''s life?"


    ****


    Join my discord ^^ - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 18: Who uses who

    <h4>Chapter 18: Who uses who</h4>


    Zizi widened her eyes. "How can I ever think about ruining Siying''s life? He is my dear nephew, and I love him the most."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "If you love him so much, then you should realize that he is Xinyi''s son. Do you want to separate a mother and her child and push him into despair?"


    "That''s because he doesn''t know her truth. Do you think Siying would ever look at her again the same way when hees to know that she snatched you away from Caihong?"


    "Nobody snatched me away from Caihong. I am tired of telling you this. I decided to marry Xinyi."


    Ziziughed. "Your decision, bro? Of course not! Why would you marry her when you loved Caihong so much? And you still love her. That''s why you are searching for her."


    Liang got a headache.


    Ah this is such a mess. Everybody is misunderstanding Zhiyuan''s intentions.


    "Xinyi knew you loved Caihong, so she used Grandpa to make him force you to marry her. Isn''t that the truth? You only married her because Grandpa wanted you to, not because you wanted yourself!"


    Xinyi couldn''t help but feel hurt by her words because she knew she couldn''t fool herself.


    It was only because Han Huizhong put pressure on him that he had to agree to marry Xinyi.


    Ah Cy couldn''t take it any longer.


    "Yo spoilt princess. Enough now. Learn to respect your sister-inw, or I will beat it into you."


    Zizi looked at Ah Cy and snorted. "Are you kidding me? I will never respect such a cheap woman!"


    "Zizi!" Zhiyuan roared so loudly that she stumbled back, feeling startled.


    His gaze was cold and serious, and now he was finally angry at her. He stepped towards her and looked straight at her that she found intimidating.


    "Zizi, I can hardly believe that you are my sister. You really need to mind yournguage now."


    Xinyi quickly came between them and held his arm. "Zhiyuan, let it be. I don''t mind."


    Zizi red at her. "Stop acting so innocent! Don''t pretend like you care about us. It is because of you that bro has distanced from me in the first ce!"


    Her eyes teared up. "Bro. Why don''t you understand? You will be so happy with Caihong. You two are so perfect, then why? You do not see Xinyi''s true face. She used Grandpa to enter your life because she already knew that it was useless trying to gain your love. She had nned this!"


    Suddenly, a dark and chilly voice shook up the atmosphere.


    "Hooo. So you think that anybody is capable of using Han Huizhong, my foolish granddaughter?"


    Zizi froze.


    Han Mingli and Han Guang at the top stiffened as well.


    Han Huizhong entered the vi as if a majestic king made his entrance before his subjects.


    He stopped before Zizi and quietly but menacingly stared at her. She felt chills run in the back. She could talk to anyone with a carefree tone but not with him. Never.


    "G-grandpa¡­"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Oh so you stutter too? I thought there is no stopping you once you start running your useless mouth."


    Zizi was already on the verge of crying when Zhiyuan roared at her, and now Han Huizhong was making matters worse for her.


    "So. Care to say that again? Who used who again?"


    Zizi''s voice was stammering. "I-I was just s-saying the truth. I-if not, then why would bro m-marry her?"


    "Oh well, your tiny brain with your tiny intelligence isn''t matured enough to understand the answer to that question, and it''s better you don''t put pressure on it either, or it will explode."


    Then he burst intoughter. But hisughter just made her more afraid.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "You really think Xinyi used me is the truth?"


    Silence.


    "I don''t understand, Zizi. Should I be angry at you, or should I pity your stupidity? If you think that anybody in this whole wide world is capable of ''using'' Han Huizhong, then I don''t know what you were doing living in this house for twenty-seven years when you don''t seem to understand just who Han Huizhong is? You were better off at some orphanage."


    Zizi trembled.


    Orphanage¡­


    He chuckled. "Han Huizhong uses others, my foolish granddaughter. Others don''t use Han Huizhong. Nobody can evene close to pulling that stunt off."


    Han Huizhong sighed. "Ah I am so cursed. First, I get a pathetic son. Then his own son beats him into being more pathetic as if it''s apetition to see who is worse."


    Zhiyuan said nothing though that insult to him crushed Xinyi''s heart.


    "And my granddaughter is still a foolish, spoiled princess who has dumped her brain in God knows what garbage."


    "Grandpa...how can you be so cruel?" Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Stop crying!" He roared. "Tears are for weak people. Back to your question. Cruel about what? About the orphanage part or the dumping brain part?"


    Ah Cy almost cracked intoughter. Liang looked at her, horrified, and pulled her behind.


    "Don''tugh and get us into trouble!" He whispered.


    "I couldn''t help it," Ah Cy was controlling her chuckle.


    Zizi almost copsed with such humiliation.


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "Alright. Don''t waste my time and apologize to Xinyi."


    Zizi was shocked. "W-why?"


    "Don''t force me to refresh your memory, dear. You know exactly what you said, and I won''t tolerate such nonsense in this house."


    Xinyi said, "Grandpa, it''s fine-"


    "I didn''t ask your opinion, so shut up, Xinyi," he cut her off.


    She pursed her lips.


    Zizi clenched her dress in anger and faced Xinyi. She looked at Zhiyuan but found no help from him.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "That''s better."


    Zizi turned and wanted to run away to her room, feeling so humiliated.


    "Where are you going?" He stopped her.


    Zizi said, "I-I apologized already¡­"


    "That is just one part. I need to punish you for mentioning Caihong and daring to ask your brother to get back with her."


    ****


    Join my discord ^^ - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 19: A date

    <h4>Chapter 19: A date</h4>


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "I-I said nothing wrong in that¡­Caihong and bro h-have always loved each other."


    Zhiyuan said, "Zizi. I already said that is the past now. I know you care about me but you need to stop this now."


    Han Huizhong nced at Zhiyuan and raised his eyebrow. Then he stepped towards Zizi and stood directly in front of her. Zizi was already shaking and gulping in fear.


    He smiled. "Zhiyuan and that woman loved each other? But what is the use of it if I don''t like her? And if I don''t, then I will just squash that love like killing a pesky bug."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi kept quiet.


    "And you seem to have a lot of interest in your brother''s life. Why don''t you pay a little attention to your own? But don''t worry. Your grandfather will help you with that. I have arranged a date for you."


    Zizi froze.


    Ah Cy and Liang widened their eyes.


    This old man really doesn''t pull any punches¡­


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan were taken aback too.


    This was too sudden.


    A marriage meeting?


    "Huh?" Zizi looked at him dumbfounded.


    "You will meet him tomorrow. I have arranged your date at Moonlight hotel."


    Moonlight was one of the hotels that came under Han Corp''s hotel chains.


    Zizi panicked. "What? B-but I don''t want to."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. "But Grandpa! I don''t want to marry right now!"


    He ignored her and said, "Are you excited to know what man I chose for you? I am sure you would be so thrilled and so would Xinyi."


    Xinyi was confused. "Me?"


    "Yup. After all, it''s your twin brother I have set up Zizi with - Soo Yunru."


    Xinyi gasped.


    "Yunru?"


    Soo Yunru, the same age as Xinyi, was her fraternal twin brother.


    Zizi couldn''t believe her ears. "What!? Soo Yunru? Why him? The Soo family is just a middle-ss family! They are not rich and have a status like us. And Soo Yunru is just some lowly police officer. How-how can you..."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Voice down Han Zizi. Don''t forget who you are talking to."


    She gulped back her words.


    Zizi rushed to Zhiyuan''s side and cried. "B-bro¡­ please tell Grandpa something. I-I don''t want to meet him. I don''t want to marry!"


    Zhiyuan stood before Han Huizhong and said, "As my brother-inw, I know Yunru and he is a good man who can keep her happy but don''t force her, Grandpa, if she doesn''t want-"


    Han Huizhong suddenly stomped his stick hard on the floor. His voice roared like a lion. "Don''t you dare tell me what I should do and what I shouldn''t. Stay in your limits, young man, or I will beat the hell out of you right now."


    Ah Cy and Liang felt really bad for him but they couldn''t do anything right now.


    Then he shot a re at Zizi. "And you. I don''t want any more arguments about this. If you don''t meet Soo Yunru tomorrow, then pack your bags and get out of this house."


    She froze.


    "You-you will throw me out just for a marriage meeting¡­?" She was shocked.


    How could he throw his own granddaughter out of the house?


    "Yes, I will. Who will stop me?"


    Xinyi finally stepped in between. "Grandpa. Please let this go. You are going too far."


    Han Huizhong raised her brow. "She tried to convince your husband to leave you for another woman and you got nothing to say to that?"


    Xinyi calmly said, "Yes, I do. But as long as Zhiyuan doesn''t think that way, I don''t mind what others say to me. And forcibly making her meet Yunru isn''t a solution."


    "Of course it is. Once she gets married and starts her new life, she wouldn''t have time to poke her nose in other people''s marriages."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi got a headache.


    Once he gets pissed off and sets his mind on something, it was impossible to convince him out of it.


    I will talk to Yunru tonight and ask him to decline this engagement, Xinyi thought.


    Han Huizhong said, "Now get back to your room already Zizi. Oh and pick your best dress for tomorrow''s meeting."


    Zizi trembled and burst into tears. She ran to her room as she cried.


    Han Huizhong''s attention finally fell to the guests.


    "Xu Ah Cy and Xu Liang. Oof. You had to witness such a drama. But then again, all of my family members are such fools that drama just bes a part of life now," he smiled.


    They didn''t know how to respond to that. Basically, he just dissed his own family.


    " ...Hello Grandpa Han."


    "Yo pharma boy. How is business going?" He asked as he sat down on the couch.


    Liang''s brow twitched. Hispany was in the pharmaceutical industry and so Han Huizhong got this weird nickname for him.


    Liang smiled. "It''s going good. Recently we have signed a coboration project with Mu Constructions."


    "I know that. Han Corps is a part of it too. I heard Mu Chuanli is organizing a cruise trip."


    Zhiyuan said, "Yes. It''s held next week and Xinyi and I will be going too."


    "I didn''t ask you to butt in the conversation Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan stiffened. He faintly smiled. "I am sorry."


    Xinyi bit her lip.


    "And why is Xinyi going on the cruise too?"


    Ah Cy said, "Mu Chuanli has invited her along with Zhiyuan."


    Han Huizhong stared at Zhiyuan and Xinyi for a long time.


    "I don''t want Xinyi to go on the cruise trip."


    Zhiyuan frowned.


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Why?"


    "Because I don''t like you two to be together."


    Zhiyuan already knew that he would say something like that. He hated him so much that he didn''t like him anywhere near him or Xinyi.


    "Grandpa-"


    "No means no! That''s that!" He roared.

 Chapter 20: One condition

    <h4>Chapter 20: One condition</h4>


    Silence.


    Han Huizhong tapped his finger on the armrest.


    "Tell somebody else to give the presentation."


    Xinyi opened her mouth but then she said nothing.


    Zhiyuan knew how much Xinyi wanted to go on this cruise.


    "It''s not just about the presentation. Xinyi has never been on a cruise before and she really wants to. So, I want to take her with me for enjoyment as well."


    Han Huizhongughed. "Hah! Wow. I never thought you could ever think anything other than that woman."


    Zhiyuan was used to his sarcasm now.


    "Whatever you think about me Grandpa, it wouldn''t change the fact that I care about Xinyi."


    He mockingly smiled. "But you don''t love her."


    Silence.


    He always said where it hurt the most.


    Zhiyuan couldn''t retort to that.


    Han Huizhong stared at Xinyi who seemed a little disappointed.


    "Oye stupid granddaughter-inw, stop with that dragging face. If you just want a cruise, I can arrange a thousand of them," he proudly said.


    Liang''s brow twitched. "There is no point in going alone."


    He sneered. "There is more so no point in going with my pathetic grandson."


    "..."


    Xinyi softly said, "I want to go with Zhiyuan¡­"


    "Does it look like I care?"


    Her lips stretched into a thin line.


    Zhiyuan said, "Grandpa, she has her own choice and feelings. You cannot disregard it like that."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Choice? Feelings? Disregard?" He tilted his head. "That''s some joke I am hearing. You are thest person I want to hear that shit from."


    He clenched his fists.


    Xinyi quickly said, "It''s okay. Actually, now I remembered, I feel a little seasick anyway so it would be troublesome on the cruise. It is good that I stay behind-"


    "No," Zhiyuan stared at her. He knew she was lying to ease this tension. "You wille with me."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Only if the guards leave you alive."


    Zhiyuan exhaled. He knew his grandfather wanted something in exchange for this trip.


    "What should I do to make you agree?"


    Han Huizhong brightened. "Finally, you are talking about some sensible thing!"


    His change in demeanor shocked everybody.


    Ah Cy said, "I am getting a bad feeling." To which Liang nodded hard.


    "I can allow Xinyi to go on this trip with you on one condition."


    "What is it?"


    "Divorce her."


    Silence.


    Xinyi''s eyes slowly widened. "Grandpa!"


    Zhiyuan looked at him as if he heard something wrong. "What?"


    "Do you have any hearing problems, Zhiyuan? I think I was clear."


    "Divorce in exchange for a cruise trip?"


    "Seems perfect to me."


    "Grandpa, you need to stop this," Zhiyuan warned.


    "That''s what I am doing. Stopping your marriage from going any further."


    "Why are you making such a big deal out of a cruise trip?"


    "Why are you making such a big deal out of a divorce?"


    "It''s divorce you are talking about!"


    "So? Yours won''t be the first andst divorce in the history of this world," he shrugged.


    Zhiyuan was calm by nature, but now he was really losing his patience.


    Xinyi urged. "Let it be Zhiyuan. I am fine. I don''t want fights over a cruise trip."


    Zhiyuan shook his head and coldly looked at Han Huizhong. "Xinyi wants to go on this trip and I will take her with me WITHOUT divorcing her. She has her own feelings and this is our marriage. Don''t interfere any more than necessary. Even if you beat me ck and blue, I will still take her with me. That is it."


    Han Huizhong silently stared at him. He faced Zhiyuan eye to eye and said after a long pause.


    "So, you can raise your voice too," he sneered.


    Zhiyuan didn''t respond.


    "Fine. You can go together. But. I don''t want any screw up on the cruise and I am not talking about the business part. If you did anything that crosses the limit of my patience, then mark my words Zhiyuan. You have yet to see the worst of my temper."


    Zhiyuan stared at him. He never understood why he always threatened him regarding Xinyi.


    "Grandpa. Why do you always have to warn me? I know how to take care of Xinyi."


    Xinyi stiffened.


    Once again he asked that question that nobody could answer.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "It''s that you don''t know how to take care of her which is precisely why I have to warn you."


    Zhiyuan wanted to say something more but Han Huizhong already cut him off. "Get out now! I don''t want to get sick seeing any more of your face."


    ---


    Xiaosi closed the door behind him and stood in front of Caihong. "Get up."


    Caihong didn''t respond to him and just kept reading her book.


    He grabbed her arm and dragged her out of the bed to make her face him.


    Caihong red at him. "Xiaosi! How dare you!"


    He sneered. "I can dare do many things Caihong. This much is nothing."


    She tried to break free of his grasp but it was too tight to resist. "Let me go!"


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "You told your father you would be going back to the An residence?"


    Zhu Caihong was An Caihong before marriage so An residence was her maiden home.


    "Yes, I did. So what?"


    "You didn''t tell me."


    Caihongughed. "Oh please. I don''t have to tell you anything as if we are real husband and wife."


    Xiaosi stared at her unblinkingly. Then he took a step closer to her and forcibly pulled her in his arms.


    "Xiaosi! Don''t cross your limits!"


    He chuckled. "Real husband and wife?" He gripped her jaw, leaned his face closer to hers, and brushed his thumb along her cheek. "Should I show you right now how much of a real husband and wife we are?"


    Caihong''s face paled. She couldn''t move as if she got paralyzed.


    Suddenly, shes of a certain memory raced in her mind and her eyes teared up. She felt breathless and her heart started to thud loudly in fear.


    "I guess you understand now."


    Xiaosi sneered and let go of her. Caihong quickly took two steps back and widened the distance between them.


    "You are not going to the An residence for now."


    Her jaw clenched in anger as she trembled. "Who are you to tell me if I should go or not!"


    Xiaosi shrugged. "I don''t care. But next week, I need you toe with me on a trip."


    "I am not going anywhere with you!"


    He ignored her. "So pack whatever stuff you need. After the trip, you can go to An residence but for only three days."


    Caihong was boiling in anger. "Why should I listen to you?"


    Xiaosi smiled. "Because apparently, I will destroy the An Corps if you don''t listen to me. Your father and stepmother wouldn''t be so happy to be reduced to begging on the streets now, now would they?"


    She said nothing.


    "Call your father right now and tell him you are postponing your visit. Don''t make me do it."


    Xiaosi turned to leave but then he stopped. "And I don''t want you to talk any nonsense to Chyou or I will ruin your life."


    Caihong chuckled as tears trickled down her cheeks. "You have already ruined it enough. What more can you do to destroy it?"


    "Let''s not get into that, my sweet wife."


    Xiaosi left the room and immediately he heard a loud crashing sound of a vase breaking into pieces.


    He kept walking towards his room when he got a call from Chyou''s school. It was the principal on the line.


    "Mr. Zhu Xiaosi?"


    "What is it?"


    "I called to inform you that you and your wife will need toe tomorrow at the school. There is aint regarding Zhu Chyou."


    He stopped and squinted his gaze.


    "What do you mean?"


    He heard what happened and raised his brow.


    "His parents want to address this tomorrow."


    "Who is that boy?"


    "Han Siying."


    Xiaosi paused for a moment and then beganughing.


    The principal was taken aback. "Um, Mr. Zhu¡­?"


    Xiaosi''s expression darkened as he stoppedughing. "I need you to tell Han Zhiyuan something for me when hees tomorrow."

 Chapter 21: Zhu Xiaosis message

    <h4>Chapter 21: Zhu Xiaosi''s message</h4>


    Zizi shut the door to her room and copsed on the bed, crying hard.


    "Damn it! Who will meet that Soo Yunru!? As if I will marry a lowly police officer! It''s all because of Xinyi! I hate her and Grandpa wants me to meet her brother for a marriage meeting? How could he?"


    Tears continuously streamed down her eyes, making her pillow damp.


    But she knew he was dead serious when he said that he would throw her out of the house if she refused to meet Soo Yunru.


    A minuteter, she heard somebody knock on her door.


    "Zizi dear. It''s me. Will you please open the door?" Han Guang softly said.


    Aunt!


    Zizi wiped her tears and quickly opened the door.


    She looked concerned. "Zizi dear! Just look at you. Your eyes are so puffy."


    Zizi burst into tears and hugged her. "Aunt. Did you hear what Grandpa said? He wants me to meet Soo Yunru! What will I do now? I don''t want to marry him. I hate Xinyi and her family!"


    Han Guang patted her back. "First stop crying, dear. Crying will not give you any solution. Let''s talk."


    She sniffled and calmed down after a few minutes.


    "Good," she sat down with her on the bed and saidmentingly, "Really... Uncle is so harsh. That Xinyi haspletely bewitched him. She has already ruined Zhiyuan''s life by snatching him from my dear niece and now she has set to ruin your life too. That witch is ying her cards really well."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Even bro is siding with her! I cannot believe it. He loves Caihong so much. So, why is he being a good husband to Xinyi? She doesn''t deserve it!"


    Han Guang sadly nodded. "But what can we do?" She nced at her and gently wiped the corner of her eyes. "If Zhiyuan and Caihong had been together, they would have been so happy now¡­"


    Zizi held her hands. "Aunt, don''t worry. I won''t let Xinyi get her way forever. I heard Caihong is back now. We will do something to get them back!"


    Han Guang sighed but inwardly rejoiced. She wanted to precisely nudge her in that direction and she took the bait. With her support, she could n many traps against Xinyi.


    "Well, only time can tell about that. But I came here to help you."


    Zizi teared up again and sobbed. "Aunt...what will I do now? Xinyi married bro just for money and I am sure he would do the same to me!"


    Han Guang said, "Alright, don''t cry. It isn''t difficult to turn him down without getting into trouble."


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "How?"


    "Well, do something that puts some kind of me on him. If he hurts you in any way, Uncle will automatically break this rtionship."


    Zizi went into deep thought.


    "I see. I understand what you are saying. I think I know what to do now."


    Han Guang smiled. "En. Good."


    ---


    The next day, Zhiyuan, Xinyi and Liang, and Ah Cy were at the principal''s office, waiting for that girl''s parents.


    Leina was sitting in Liang''sp while Siying was nervously clutching onto Xinyi''s fingers.


    She smiled. "Don''t be afraid, Siying. We are all here."


    Siying''s little face was seemed anxious and in distress. "Mama...she is a really scary girl."


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head. "Hey, champ. Don''t worry. She won''t be scary anymore after today."


    Ah Cy cracked her knuckles again. "Of course my fists are ready to beat her parents if they don''t ''listen.''"


    Her demonic expression made Leina and Siyingugh.


    "Mama is making a funny face."


    Liang coughed. "No, dear. That is her serious face. She isn''t joking at all."


    The principal entered the office and took her seat. She seemed to be a little nervous.


    "I am sorry for making you wait."


    Zhiyuan said in a in voice. "Where are that girl and her parents?"


    The principal hesitated. "Actually...they can''t be here today."


    Ah Cy banged on the desk. "What! Are they running away? How dare they?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi frowned.


    "No, no. They aren''t running away. Actually, while taking admission for their daughter, they had asked her identity to keep a secret. Not only hers but themselves as well. So, they cannot really meet you like this¡­Her father said that they have their reasons for this but he cannot reveal it."


    Liang said, "Huh? What nonsense is this? Are they cooking up a story now because his daughter hurt Siying and doesn''t want to face us?"


    The principal quickly said, "No, no! It''s really not the case. We are bound by the promise of confidentiality or else they would withdraw her from this school. Of course, no school would want that¡­"


    Xinyi said, "I understand your position. But please understand ours as well. We are not here to scream or yell at that girl. We just want to know why she pushed Siying without any provocation. As his parents, we deserve to know the reason. I don''t want my son getting hurt and bullied again. We just want to calmly talk and settle things."


    Zhiyuan smiled.


    Usually, Xinyi was very timid but whenever it concerned Siying, she would always speak up.


    He asked, "What does her father have to say about what happened? Surely, he must have got some message to clear up the misunderstanding."


    I will surely incur the Han family''s wrath by saying what Mr. Zhu told me!


    "That¡­" she wiped her forehead.


    Ah Cy narrowed her eyes. "What did he say?"


    She gulped.


    "Well...he said that...his daughter wouldn''t apologize to Siying for p-pushing him. Never."

 Chapter 22: No apology

    <h4>Chapter 22: No apology</h4>


    Zhiyuan calmly tapped his finger on the desk. His silence felt more dangerous to the principal rather than hisshing out.


    "The girl''s father says that she wouldn''t apologize."


    "Yes¡­"


    Xinyi was confused. "It doesn''t make sense. Neither her parents want to meet us nor they want to apologize."


    Ah Cy banged her fist again. "Who the hell does he think he is! Surely, he must have some reason to give for his daughter''s behavior."


    The principal internally cried.


    Why did Mr. Zhu put me in such a difficult position?


    Zhiyuan said, "Ah Cy. Calm down."


    Liang nodded at her and she grudgingly sat back.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Tell me what did he exactly say?"


    "Well...Mr. Han, we really don''t want to offend either of the families¡­"


    "Just tell me what he said. Han family will not put this school in trouble."


    She felt a little relieved. Though she disagreed herself with what Xiaosi said, she couldn''t do anything.


    "He said, ''Tell this to Han Zhiyuan. I don''t care why my daughter pushed Siying. But, get this straight. She will never apologize to him or his son. Let him do whatever he wants.''"


    Silence.


    The principal sweated again. "That¡­"


    Xinyi nced at Zhiyuan, shocked.


    Just who was this rude man?


    Siying tugged her wrist. "Mama¡­"


    He was perceptive enough to realize that things weren''t going as they had nned.


    Xinyi smiled. "It''s okay, dear. We will handle it."


    Liangughed angrily. "He has some nerve talking to Zhiyuan like that. Now, you have to tell us just who this family is."


    "Mr. Xu, the confidentiality-"


    "Throw that confidentiality out of the window! Do you expect that as parents, we will tolerate this shit? Our children study here. Today she pushed Siying. Tomorrow, she might do the same with some other child. This is straightaway bullying and so basically, you are telling us to just suck it up?"


    "No, no! It''s not like that¡­"


    Then Zhiyuan asked, "Does he know me personally?"


    She shook her head. "He didn''t say anything of that sort."


    Xinyi said, "But it sure feels that way. Zhiyuan, is it any of your rivals perhaps?"


    Zhiyuan said, "Maybe. I will find out about him. Sitting and waiting here won''t take us anywhere. I will do something about it."


    Ah Cy smiled devilishly. "I guess it''s time to use my training on that rude father hehe¡­"


    She nodded.


    "Until then¡­" he looked at the principal and she straightened up, "As the principal, you have a responsibility to keep the kids safe. I am not letting this go but I won''t put you in trouble either for the sake of this school and the other children. Just this time. But if that girl does something again to my son until I sort this out, then they will have to face me no matter the secret and I will hold you responsible too. Tell this to that father. My son is more important to me than his so-called confidentiality."


    "Yes, of course, Mr. Han!"


    The principal internally cried tears of joy.


    At least, somebody was calm and understanding. Had it been Mr. Han Huizhong, he would have torn this school apart in anger!


    Outside her office, Zhiyuan immediately dialed his assistant''s number.


    "Sir."


    "Find out everything about a girl named Chyou. Herst name is not known. She is studying in Siying''s school. I want to know everything about her and her family."


    "Yes sir."


    Siying understood that no talk happened today with that girl so essentially things were still the same.


    He nervously tugged Xinyi. His shoulders slumped and he hugged her chest. "Mama. I don''t want to be at school today. I want to go home¡­"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi understood his worry.


    He smiled and lifted him in his arms. "Don''t worry, champ. Everything will be fine. You shouldn''t run away from your fear and hide. I know It''s difficult but you should always try to face your problems. Running away doesn''t solve anything."


    Xinyi nodded. "En. You want to be a strong man, right?"


    Siying nodded. "I want to be strong like Dada."


    Ah Cy chuckled. "Good. So don''t hesitate to fight for yourself! Give that punch back, my King!"


    Liang''s mouth twitched. "You are advising him to hit a girl?"


    She sneered. "Leina surely can."


    He rolled his eyes.


    Siying bit his lip. "But if she hits me again¡­"


    He was really traumatized by that incident.


    Xinyi said, "The girl isn''t here today and even if she had been, the teachers are extra careful now to keep an eye on her. So, she won''te near you again."


    Leina raised her hands. "Aunt! Aunt! I will protect Siying too! I will not let that mean girl hurt Siying!"


    Xinyi pinched her cheeks. "Thank you, dear. Just like this, always stay together."


    "En!"


    She looked at Siying. "Are you okay now Siying? If you really don''t want to be at school today then we will take you home."


    Siying shook his head. "No, Mama, Dada. I will not go home."


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head. "That''s my boy."


    They left their kids in their ssroom and left.


    In the car, Xinyi worriedly said, "I hope Siying will be alright."


    Zhiyuan patted her shoulder. "You told him not to worry and now are worrying yourself."


    "I cannot help it¡­"


    Then she thought of something. "Zhiyuan. How about we take Siying on the cruise trip too? He would love it and he will forget about this incident too."


    "That''s a good idea," he agreed. "We will take him too."


    Xinyi brightened. "Thank you Zhiyuan!"


    He flicked her forehead. "Silly. You don''t need to thank me for such little things."


    Xinyi tapped her fingers on her knees and nced at him as she asked. "Zhiyuan. What do you think could be happening on Zizi''s date? Zizi was against it so I have already asked Yunru to do something about it but I am still worried."


    Zhiyuan thought for a moment.


    "Well, I would be d if things went well. Grandpa purposely arranged the date to punish her because he knows she would be against it, but he also understands that Yunru is a good man for her. He only wants the best for her. So, I hope Zizi gives him a chance and maybe have a change of heart about him."

 Chapter 23: Disaster date (1)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Disaster date (1)</h4>


    Zizi arrived at the Moonlight hotel she was supposed to meet Yunru almost three hourste.


    She looked at her watch and sneered.


    Hah! He must be so furious right now for making him wait for so long. Let himsh out at me so I get my chance to throw him away.


    Zizi lifted her sunsses up and haughtily entered the cafe. The manager quickly came to her side and smiled. "Miss. Han. Pleasee with me. I will take you to your seat."


    She smiled. "Thank you," then she apologetically sighed, "I feel bad foring sote but there was just too much traffic. I couldn''t help it. I just hope Soo Yunru won''t get mad at me..."


    The manager blinked his eyes.


    "Sorry Miss Han but I think there is a misunderstanding. Mr. Soo is yet to arrive."


    "What!?"


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Soo Yunru isn''t here yet?


    But she realized she spoke a bit rashly and out of character for an elegantdy like her, so she quickly calmed herself.


    "I mean oh...Soo Yunru hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "Yes. He also asked me to postpone the reservation to three hourster. He might being at any moment now."


    "I-I see¡­" she awkwardly smiled. "Sure. I will wait for him."


    Damn it! My npletely failed! Why isn''t he here?


    She red in anger.


    Does that mean he wanted to make me wait for three hours? How dare he!


    Zizi grudgingly sat on her chair.


    "This brother-sister are the same! Pathetic! What does Grandpa like in them so much? Isn''t that Xinyi already enough in our house that he wants me to marry her brother now! Like hell, I will!"


    "Well, the feeling is mutual here, oh spoiled princess Han Zizi."


    She heard a deep and gruff voice from behind her that startled her.


    Zizi turned her head and was stunned to see a handsome man dressed in a white loose shirt and jeans. His hair was halfbed and half messy giving him a youthful yet manly feeling at the same time.


    Even though he was Xinyi''s fraternal twin brother and looked different than her, there was still a little resemnce between them.


    "S-Soo Yunru¡­?"


    Is he really Soo Yunru? No, wait. Have I even met him before?


    She couldn''t believe that he turned out to be quite handsome and good-looking as opposed to the lowly and ugly image she had held.


    Soo Yunru smiled as he sat opposite her. "I guess this is the first time we are meeting since you never bothered to attend your brother and my sister''s wedding."


    Zizi snapped out.


    What is with his tone? This is supposed to be a date yet he is talking so rudely to me!


    She smiled. "Of course I wanted to attend bro''s wedding but I couldn''t-"


    "No need to keep any appearances any with me. I know how much you hate sis and so you hate the Soo family in general. Coming here to meet me for a date would be thest thing in your mind."


    Zizi froze.


    This...he already knows¡­


    "Grandpa Han must have forced you otherwise you wouldn''t waste your time in meeting some lowly cop like me. We all know how he is," he chuckled.


    Zizi was dumbfounded.


    Are they really brother and sister?


    Where Xinyi always seemed so quiet and timid and she hardly talked back, Soo Yunru behaved exactly the opposite. He was sarcastic and had a sharp tongue.


    Zizi smirked.


    This makes things easier for me.


    "So you know everything."


    Soo Yunru shrugged. "I am a cop. I should at least figure this much out or what is the use of being one?"


    "Heh. You are right. It''s such a waste of time for me to meet someone like you, holding no status at par with the Han family, yet you had the audacity toe three hourste."


    Soo Yunruzily rested his face on his palm. "Do you want to order something?"


    She gritted her teeth."What? Are you ignoring me?"


    "No. I don''t want you to go crying over to your Grandpa andin how I was insensitive, not even bothering to offer a meal. You might have issues with me, but I have an image to maintain."


    Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    Of course, she was going to observe these things and thenin to get rid of him!


    "I don''t want anything from you! As if you can even afford."


    "I am not that short of money that I cannot afford the most expensive items here. But oh well, whatever. I am hungry so I will order for myself."


    You¡­


    He really didn''t ask me again while ordering! Nobody has treated me this way before!


    Soo Yunru looked back at her after cing his order. "You were saying something about making you wait? When did I?"


    "What do you mean? You were three hourste!"


    He snorted. "You have got a convenient memory to suit yourself, Princess Han Zizi. Let me jog it a bit to refresh it. Firstly, you were three hourste as well, apparently stuck in some non-existent traffic when there''s supposed to be hardly to none since today is a public holiday."


    She stiffened.


    Now that she recalled, the roads were indeed quite emptier than usual. Only a few restros and banks were working.


    "Well let''s not get into why you purposely arrivedte. I already know the reason and your trap, so chill."


    Zizi clenched her dress in her fist.


    This man¡­


    "As for me, I already messaged you that I would bete. Cop duties. We got a case," he mockingly smiled, "but I guess you must haven''t recognized my number, or even if you did, you would have deleted it without reading it. I am a poor and lowly cop after all. Why would you bother?"


    Zizi was shocked. "I-I didn''t get any such message. You are lying!"


    He chuckled. "Why would I lie when I can prove myself? Check your phone. If you have deleted it, the message is on my phone anyway in my sent box. Technology has made our lives so simpler, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 24: Disaster date (2)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Disaster date (2)</h4>


    Zizi quickly checked her phone and found an unread message from a number.


    She froze. As she opened and read it, she realized it was indeed Yunru''s message. The timestamp also showed three hours back.


    He smiled. "So it is there but you didn''t read it."


    Zizi had nowhere to hide. She felt shepletely lost her face in front of him.


    Since he sent the message, there was no use in lying.


    "Enough! How dare you humiliate me! Know your ce, you pathetic loser!"


    Zizi was so mad that she wanted to tear that smirk off his face!


    "Humiliate? Telling the truth is a humiliation for you, oh Princess Han Zizi?"


    She almost stood in anger but just then the waiter arrived, bringing Soo Yunru''s order. She quickly smiled and sat back.


    Yunru dug in his food.


    "Hm. Delicious!" He nodded in appreciation.


    Zizi was disgusted by him. He had no ss and elegance while he was eating ording to her standards.


    And Grandpa wants me to marry him who cannot even eat properly!


    "Please stop. You are making me puke with the way you are eating."


    "Huh? Hey, I am famished, okay? A cop''s job has a lot of running around. Who cares about etiquette when you are so hungry?"


    She sneered. "You and that Xinyi are the same! Disgusting! That''s why we don''t mingle with people like you. And if not for your sister, then we wouldn''t ever have to! She is nothing but a man snatcher!"


    *Bang!*


    Yunru loudly banged his fist on the table, jolting her back. A dangerous glint shed in his eyes and his voice was icy as he spoke,


    "Hey, Princess Zizi. Enough, okay? Keep your mouth shut when you don''t know anything about her. Don''t make me arrest you on the charges of defaming my sister."


    Ziziughed. "You? Arrest me? Did you drink somewhere and then came here?"


    He smiled as if giving her a warning. "You want to try? Let''s see if your Grandpa saves you."


    "Oh please! You will be the one in trouble if you darey your hand on Han Huizhong''s granddaughter. Grandpa will eat you alive," she sneered. "I will say it as many times as I want. Xinyi is a white lotus! She''s a home-wrecker! A selfish man-snatcher! And a man-snatcher like her only knows how to trick and seduce men!"


    Yunru got up. "Alright. I heard enough. Game on."


    He took out the handcuffs from his pocket and stepped near her. He smirked. "See, this is why I always carry a set of handcuffs. Who knows when I would encounter criminals like you?"


    Zizi was aghast.


    The people around watched the scene unfold in shock.


    "Hey what is happening?"


    "Aren''t they on a date? Why is he suddenly arresting her?"


    "Is this a kind of any roley?"


    Yunru swiftly grabbed her hand and locked the handcuff on her wrist.


    "How dare you Soo Yunru!" Zizi furiously stood up. "Unlock it right now!"


    "I will only unlock it at our next destination and that is jail. I am sure you would love the ce. It would be such a nice change in scenery for you."


    Zizi resisted but it wasn''t of any use. The cuff was already locked.


    "Soo. Yunru!" She gnashed her teeth in hatred. "Let me go!"


    Then she looked at the other customers and cried. "Help me! This man is a goon! He wants to kidnap me! Please help me."


    The manager quickly came, hearing themotion. "Sir-"


    But Soo Yunru took out his cop badge and showed it to him. "I am just doing my job. Cleansing filth and toxicity from the society."


    Filth? Toxic?


    Did he call me a filthy person?


    Her eyes turned red in anger and her jaw clenched.


    She tremblingly raised her hand to p him but he effortlessly caught it and threw her hand away.


    He scoffed. "Another crime. Acting violently towards a police officer."


    "Shut up!" She red at the manager. "What are you doing? Call your security and throw him out! He has the nerve to arrest Han Zizi. He is a hooligan!"


    "Third charge. Obstruction in justice. Wow, spoiled princess. You are looking for a long time in jail. Let''s go and I will show you your new home."


    "You-"


    "And don''t worry. I will do the honor and personally inform your grandfather and brother."


    Yunru dragged her out of the hotel despite her resistance.


    "Sir¡­"


    Everybody was dumbfounded.


    That man really arrested his date!


    Zizi felt utterly humiliated with people watching and gossiping about her as she was dragged with a handcuff on her wrist.


    Yunru dumped her in his car and sped off.


    She violently protested in the car. "Soo Yunru! You will pay for this! Grandpa will never let you go!"


    Yunru yawned. "Yeah, yeah whatever."


    ---


    Han Corps.


    "Did you get any information on Chyou''s family?"


    Zhiyuan''s assistant - Si Bao shook his head. "No, sir. Somebody is really trying to hide all the information about that girl, most probably her father. I tried, by all means, possible, but there is no lead. It''s like all the information is tightly secured."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    He knew I would look for him so he is not letting any lead slip.


    But why? Why target Siying?


    "Keep looking."


    "Yes, Sir."


    He paused.


    "Did you learn anything about Caihong?"


    "No, Sir. We only know that she arrived in Beijing with Zhu Xiaosi but after that, there isn''t any clue."


    "What about Zhu Xiaosi''s home?"


    "I investigated that but they aren''t living there. It seems like they are living in a new ce but its information is restricted. I am not able to ess those files. I contacted all the property agents too but everybody is denying that they didn''t deal with Zhu Xiaosi at all."


    "One of them is lying and definitely has met him. Xiaosi must have contacted somebody for the deal of the new house."


    He sighed and leaned back.


    "Alright. Leave that to me. You keep searching for Chyou''s parents."


    "Yes, Sir," he bowed and left.


    Who can have such tight security? There had never been a case where Si Bao couldn''t find any information.


    Soo Yunru?


    "Yunru."


    "Well, well brother-inw. How are you?"


    "I am good. But why are you calling now? Aren''t you supposed to be with Zizi?"


    Yunru chuckled from the other end. "I called you regarding just that. I have some news about your sister. Why don''t you visit us at the police station?"


    ******


    Join my discord!


    https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 25: Things getting heated in the police station

    <h4>Chapter 25 Things getting heated in the police station</h4>


    Xinyi rushed to the police station the moment she learned about Zizi getting arrested.


    Yunru...why did you do that? How did things get this worse?


    She could imagine Zizi exploding like a volcano. She was already against this meeting and now Yunru arrested her.


    Xinyi got a headache.


    She knew how her brother''s personality was but she never thought he would arrest Zizi on the date!


    As she stepped into the station, she saw Han Huizhong and Zhiyuan already present with Yunru sitting in front of them.


    "Yunru!"


    "Hey, sis!" Yunru waved his hand. "Chill sis. You didn''t have to run like a marathon."


    She looked at him in dismay. She urgently said, "Yunru. Why did you do that? How could you arrest Zizi?"


    Xinyi nced at Zhiyuan, feeling defeated. Han Huizhong was so entric that it wasn''t any use talking to him.


    "Zhiyuan...I am sorry on behalf of Yunru."


    He smiled. "Don''t be sorry, Xinyi. I know there must be a good reason for this so let''s just all listen to him."


    Xinyi thanked her stars for getting such an understanding husband.


    She red at Yunru.


    Be thankful that he is being so patient!


    Yunru rolled his eyes.


    "Well, I guess I should bring the star of the day today."


    A female police officer brought Zizi out. Her wrists were still locked by the handcuffs.


    Zizi instantly teared up as she saw them and she cried. "Grandpa! Big bro! Thank God you came here! Just look at what Soo Yunru did to me! He-he put me in jail. For four hours I stayed in that rotten cell! He humiliated me so much in front of everyone. Please get me out of here¡­"


    Yunru said, "Hey! The cells are not rotten, okay? The cleaning staff regrly do their cleaning work."


    She red at him. "Shut up!"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Grandpa. Did you see it? He talked rudely to me and even arrested me on our date when I did nothing wrong! And you wanted me to marry this man? He is nothing but a hooligan. He-he.. -"


    Han Huizhong rubbed his ear. "Stop with all that crying, Zizi. So noisy. You are hurting my ears."


    Zizi was in disbelief.


    "G-grandpa...I am in such a state and you-"


    "What state? Aren''t you just fine? You look the same as you left this morning."


    Same? How is this the same? I am aplete mess!


    Even after everything, Grandpa is acting as if nothing has happened!


    Zhiyuan pressed his space in between his brows.


    Xinyi said, "Zizi, I am sorry for what-"


    "Shut up! You just shut up!" She yelled. "You have done nothing but ruin our life! Why are you even here? To enjoy andugh at my pathetic state?"


    "No, I-"


    Zhiyuan warned. "Zizi, enough. Don''t me Xinyi. She has got nothing to do with this."


    "I won''t stop, bro!" She red at Xinyi, "You and your brother did this on purpose to humiliate me! I am always against you so you nned this to insult me and take your revenge! And now you are apologizing? Hah! Stop with the drama, you man-snatcher-"


    Yunru loudly banged his hand on the table. "Yes, yes let''s stop right there, shall we?" He dangerously smiled.


    He looked at Han Huizhong and Zhiyuan and sneered. "And so this is your lovely granddaughter and sister''s crimes - falsely defaming my precious sister. Her second charge is that she tried to p a police officer on duty and the third charge is that she refused to cooperate with thew and obstructed justice."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Defame? I was saying the truth."


    "And without any evidence, such humiliation is counted as defamation, you ignorant and spoiled princess. It is punishable under thew."


    Xinyi was shocked.


    "Yunru! You arrested her just for that? Why?"


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "It isn''t ''just'' sis. You might feel that it''s nothing but for me, it isn''t. I won''t tolerate anybody insulting you."


    He took out his phone and yed a recording.


    It was Zizi''s voice when she was talking about Xinyi.


    "I will say it as many times as I want. Xinyi is a white lotus! She''s a home-wrecker! A selfish man-snatcher! And a man-snatcher like her only knows how to trick and seduce men!"


    Xinyi''s lips stretched in a thin line.


    Her heart still hurt knowing that once a good friend of hers nine years back could say such things about her today.


    Those days when they were so happy...


    Zhiyuan shot a re at Zizi. Han Huizhong silently listened to everything.


    Zizi froze.


    This bastard recorded it?


    Yunru smirked. "You don''t have any evidence for defaming my sister but I have to put you in jail."


    "You-"


    "Zizi!" Zhiyuan felt disappointed in her. He knew she never liked Xinyi but to use such harshnguage¡­


    "Bro I was just¡­"


    "Stop it, Zizi," For the first time Zhiyuan was angry now. He stood up, facing her. "How many times should I tell you to stop? It''s already over between me and...her. Please stop insulting Xinyi all the time. It''s high time that you ept her now."


    "ept her? She destroyed your life bro! Don''t you see how evil she is?"


    "Evil? Zizi, weren''t you and Xinyi good friends in the past?"


    Zizi sneered. "Yes and some good use she took of that friendship trying to approach you and then snatching you from Caihong!"


    Yunru smiled. "Well as you all see, she doesn''t seem to have any intentions to take her words back so she will have to stay a little longer in that ''rotten'' cell."


    Han Huizhong stood up. "Cool. If that is decided, then I will leave."


    "G-Grandpa! Where are you going? You have to take me out of here!"


    He sneered. "Take you out? Xinyi is my choice as the Han family''s granddaughter-inw. It''s not just her you insulted but me as well. And Han Huizhong never takes any humiliation lying down. So, stay in jail until you learn to respect my choice, youngdy."

 Chapter 26: Impossible anyway

    <h4>Chapter 26: Impossible anyway</h4>


    "Grandpa!"


    Yunru shrugged. "Well, you got your answer so head back, ignorant princess."


    Xinyi helplessly said, "Yunru, stop it. Grandpa, please let it be. Please don''t go this far."


    Han Huizhong snorted. "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    She gave up and looked at Zhiyuan for help. He was quiet for a few moments.


    He faced Zizi. "Zizi, if you apologize to Xinyi, then we won''t have to walk away. It''s your choice. Either apologize or this time, I cannot help you."


    Zizi trembled.


    "Bro...even you¡­for this woman, you are ready to abandon your sister in jail?"


    "We are giving you a choice, Zizi. Xinyi doesn''t deserve the words that you said about her. And¡­" he narrowed her eyes, "somewhere in your heart even you know that she is not like that."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "No, bro. I thought that I knew her. But I was wrong. She used me to get near you."


    Yunru yawned. "So, are you apologizing or not? You are wasting time here."


    She red at him.


    Xinyi thought for a moment.


    "Yunru. She defamed me so technically, it should be me that should file theint against her, right? Or in other words, it should be my decision."


    He tapped his finger on the desk and stared at her with an unreadable expression.


    Of course, he knew the drill.


    "So, I don''t want to file anyint against Zizi. Please release her. Even if you have lodged one, I withdraw it."


    Han Huizhong sneered but said nothing.


    Zizi clenched her fists.


    Like hell I want your help!


    But she also couldn''t bear to stay in jail. Even four hours were torture to her. And this time, Zhiyuan refused to help her too.


    Either she had to apologize or she had to take her help. Both were a huge strike to her ego.


    Yunru smirked. "Well, that is just one part, sis. What about her other two felonies? Attacking a cop and obstruction in justice?"


    Xinyi couldn''t retort to that. "That¡­"


    Han Huizhong said, "Well, so I guess she still stays in jail."


    And he was about to leave.


    "No!"


    "Bro¡­" she sobbed as she begged him.


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "You should understand Yunru''s side too. Just Like I cannot hear any baseless usations against you, Yunru is a brother too. I would have done the same thing as he is doing if anybody had defamed you like that."


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "You don''t have to waste your time defending Xinyi, my foolish grandson. Mind your own business."


    Zhiyuan said, "Xinyi is my wife. I will defend her if I see she is baselessly tolerating things."


    "Oh really? I have my doubts. Sometimes, I don''t understand if you really think of her as your wife or someone else¡­?"


    Zhiyuan froze. "Grandpa!"


    Yunru nced at Xinyi and she seemed a little ufortable.


    "Heh! Whatever. I don''t want to waste any more time here," he looked at Yunru, "Such a loss. I would have been so thrilled to have you as my grandson-inw."


    Zizi rejoiced.


    Oh, thank God!


    "But what can I say? Zizi doesn''t deserve you just like Zhiyuan doesn''t deserve Xinyi either."


    Zizi widened her eyes.


    I-I don''t deserve Yunru? Bro doesn''t deserve Xinyi? What the hell!


    How can a grandfather be this against his own grandchildren!


    Zhiyuan didn''tment. He didn''t want to raise any scene here.


    Xinyi had it. "Grandpa please...stop it."


    She was tired of him constantly insulting Zhiyuan.


    Han Huizhong simply ignored her.


    Yunru chuckled. "Well, it was impossible anyway. Zizi and me. I already have a girlfriend."


    "What!"


    Zizi looked at him, stunned.


    Even Xinyi jerked her head towards him. She didn''t know about that.


    "Why are you shocked, spoiled princess? Can I not have a girlfriend?"


    Zizi inwardly sneered.


    A lowly cop like him can only have a poor and lowly girlfriend too.


    Han Huizhong was amused. "Hooo. Is that so?"


    "Yup. But I haven''t told Dad about it, so he insisted me to meet your wonderful granddaughter," He said sarcastically.


    Zizi red at him.


    Yunru snorted. "So, I only came to meet her only to reject this proposal anyway. But before that, your wonderful granddaughter alreadymitted three crimes. I didn''t get a chance."


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "I see. Such a waste. May I know who thatdy is?"


    Yunru smiled. "You wille to know one day."


    "Heh. Trying to be mysterious huh?"


    He shrugged.


    Zizi clenched her fists.


    The nerve of him...He came to reject me? ME? I was supposed to reject him, not otherwise! Who does he think he is?


    Zhiyuan said, "Congrattions."


    Yunru scratched his chin. "Well...save that forter."


    He raised his brow but said nothing. "Alright."


    Zizi stomped her foot. "Can I leave now?"


    Yunru sneered at her. "I didn''t hear your apology."


    "Zizi," Zhiyuan warned.


    She bit her lip and frustratedly said, "I am sorry!"


    Second time...this is the second time I was made to apologize to you, Xinyi! I swear I will make you pay for this!


    Her heart was engulfed in hatred.


    Yunru asked, "What about an apology to me? Raising your hand against the cop."


    "Don''t cross your limits Soo Yunru!"


    The officer nodded.


    "Hey! No! Wait! Let me go!"


    Yunru chuckled. "I am all ears."


    Zizi wished to strangle him right now! She gritted her teeth.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    "Heh. That''s better. Leave now. And better treat my sister nicely or next time, I will make you kneel and apologize."


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "You-you¡­"


    "Yunru, stop!" Xinyi red at him.


    Han Huizhong said, "Oh that would be such a spicy drama. I like it."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "Let''s go. And Zizi, I hope you don''t repeat it again."


    Zizi''s eyes teared up.


    Just you wait Xinyi! I will never forget this humiliation!


    As she left, Xinyi said, "I wille in two minutes."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "We will wait for you in the car."


    Xinyi smiled.


    She faced Yunru. "Yunru you¡­"


    "Sis, I don''t understand why you tolerate her."

 Chapter 27: How times change

    <h4>Chapter 27: How times change</h4>


    Xinyi said, "I don''t tolerate her. I understand her. We were good friends but she equally liked Caihong. Everybody thought they were perfect...even myself. But then suddenly it was me by Zhiyuan''s side. Not Caihong that everybody expected to see," she gave an empty smile.


    "So, in her ce, anybody else would be angry too. Yunru. Things are already strained in between us. I don''t want to make it any more tense. Grandpa is enough for me to handle. Zizi only hates me because she cares about Zhiyuan as his sister and you know how he was...those years back in his depression. She hates and mes me for that which is right."


    She clutched her dress. "If it had been Caihong with him, Zhiyuan wouldn''t have had to go through all that."


    Yunru snorted. "Oh please. Stop speaking like you broke them apart like some man-snatcher that she calls you. You could never do that."


    Xinyi sighed. "Please Yunru. I want to mend things with her, but it will be impossible if you force her to do things against her will when she already hates me."


    "I am not gonna promise anything."


    She smiled. "That is still enough."


    Then she said, "You never told me about your girlfriend."


    "Well, it''splicated."


    She frowned. "Since how long have you two been together?"


    "Seven¡­"


    "Oh, I see. Seven months-"


    "Years."


    She widened her eyes. "Huh? Seven years! And you didn''t tell me or Dad until now?"


    "It''splicated."


    Xinyi felt she had so many things to say but¡­


    "What isplicated? Maybe I can help you. Seriously, you didn''t share anything with me," she pursed her lips in disappointment.


    Yunru smiled. "You don''t share things either, sis."


    Her brow slightly twitched. "What?"


    "Don''t pretend. I know there is something you are keeping in your heart. I don''t know what but it''s painful. Sometimes, you look...lost and empty. You smile even though you don''t mean it. You are also hiding things from me, sis. You are doing just the same as me."


    Xinyi felt anxious. "No, I¡­"


    Yunru patted her cheeks. "It''s alright. I understand. It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it. Honestly, I don''t want to talk about my rtionship either. Just know that I am all ears whenever you need me."


    Xinyi hugged him. "Yunru. When you feel you are ready to tell me about her, just call me, okay?"


    He pecked her forehead. "Yup, sis."


    ---


    Zhu vi.


    Xiaosi waszily resting on the couch and swirling the wine ss in his hand when he got a call.


    "What?"


    "Sir. Han Zhiyuan is doing his best to find out about you. It doesn''t seem he would give up until he gets his hand on Young mistress''s details."


    He narrowed his eyes and chuckled. "I didn''t expect anything less from him. He is a stubborn and annoying man. Until he gets his answers, he won''t step back."


    "What should I do?"


    "Let him do whatever he wants. I won''t let him know about me until I want it."


    Xiaosi tilted the ss and the wine spilled on the floor.


    "It''s not for long anyway. Because we are going to meet again very soon."


    ---


    Inside her room, Caihong finally called her father after thinking for a long time.


    "Caihong, my daughter! I was just going to call you," An Guoting chirped from the other end.


    "Have you packed your stuff? I will send a car to pick you up."


    "Dad. I will have to postpone my visit."


    "What? Why so suddenly?"


    Caihong''s expression contorted in anger. "Xiaosi wants to take me on a cruise trip for a business meeting. I can onlye after that."


    Silence.


    "Caihong. Is that really the truth?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean...is it because of Meiying that you¡­"


    Caihong raised her brow. "Why would I postpone my visit because of my step-mother?"


    He anxiously said, "Caihong, don''t say it like that. She is your mother but you still address her as your step-mother."


    "Because she is my step-mother. Dad, she is your wife. I get it. It doesn''t mean I have to make her my mother too. I think we had this conversation before. You made your choice. I made my own."


    "So, it''s really not because of her?"


    She sneered. "I am the most desperate toe back, Dad. But Xiaosi isn''t letting me."


    "What?" She heard him gritting his teeth through the other end. "That man... Caihong, is he forcing you again? If it is then tell me. I will talk to him right now! Is he purposely doing this?"


    Caihong snorted. "You should know how he is, Dad."


    An Guoting said, "Caihong, I really wish I could take you out from that man''s ce!" His breaths were angry and uneven as he spoke. "That Zhu Xiaosi...I won''t let him do as he wants! He has already hurt you so much! If I just get one chance¡­"


    And now, the An family was nothing in front of his power.


    ''I will destroy the An Corps if you don''t listen to me. Your father and stepmother wouldn''t be so happy to be reduced to begging on the streets now, now would they?''


    "Forget it, Dad. Anyway. I am hanging up. I will visit the week after the next."


    On the other side, An Guoting pressed his brows. He felt a soft hand on his head.


    "Meiying."


    An Meiying gently smiled. Even in herte forties, she had maintained herself quite well. She was his second wife and he married her after his first wife, unfortunately, died in an ident.


    "Was it Caihong?"


    "Yes."


    "What did she say?"


    He told her the conversation.


    "A cruise trip?" Her eyes glinted with an unreadable expression.


    "Yes. So she can onlye the week after the next."


    "I see. I was really worried if she refused because of me," she sadly lowered her gaze.


    An Guoting held her hand. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing like that."


    "But she still hasn''t epted me¡­"


    An Guoting hesitated. "She will, she will. When she returns from the trip andes here, make sure to spend a lot of time with her so you two can get closer."


    "Of course, I will. But I hope she gives me that chance."


    "Of course she will."


    As An Meiying stepped out of the room, she quickly dialed a number. "Shuang. It''s me. I want to talk to you about something."

 Chapter 28: The not so typical step-sister

    <h4>Chapter 28: The not so typical step-sister</h4>


    An Shuang copsed on her bed as soon as she reached her room. The back-to-back meetings today hadpletely exhausted her.


    An Meiying entered her room and sighed.


    "This is not any way an elegantdy from a rich family like ours should behave, Shuang."


    Shuang pressed her head. "Mom. Please. My head is gonna explode any moment now so don''t start with the etiquettes."


    An Meiying said, "That''s why I have said a number of times to join your father''spany. You could have led such an easy life. But what did you choose?"


    She snorted. "A small game developingpany which is nowhere near the An Corps."


    There she goes again...


    "Mom. You do realize that I would have had to work in the An Corps too, right?"


    "My foolish daughter. There is a difference in between doing all the work yourself and making the ones under you do it."


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "That''s not how I wanted it and you know it. Anyway, you can nag me about my career choicester. Why are you here?"


    An Meiying red at her. "You are my daughter! Can I note to meet you?"


    "You only remember me when you want to take me to high-ss parties or plot against Caihong to ruin her even though I am not interested in it. Otherwise, you are pretty much busy shopping and socializing. So, which is it?"


    An Meiying was exasperated. "How did my own daughter turn out to be like this? We should be lucky that An Guoting is my husband and your step-father. You should do everything to gain his favor and the only method is by pulling Caihong down."


    "Fine. I want you to go on a cruise trip hosted by the Mu Constructions next week. An Guoting can arrange an invitation for you."


    "What? Why? Who are Mu Constructions?"


    "Idiot! This is what happens when you stick your head into the games all day! Just know that it is a big and richpany like ours."


    Shuang frowned. "Why should I go on that trip? Please don''t say it''s a high-ss party again. I am really not interested. Goodnight."


    An Meiying smiled. "Heh. It''s because Xiaosi and Caihong are going there too."


    She paused. "They are back?"


    An Meiying was frustrated. "Since many days already! What are you doing?"


    "I see. So?"


    "So there are two reasons I want you to go. First because of Caihong and second that Zhiyuan will also be there."


    Shuang grimaced. "Ohe on! Please don''t tell me that you want me to impress Zhiyuan on that trip!"


    An Meiying red at her. "Of course I do! You don''t understand. That nasty Guang. She will definitely try to nudge Caihong and Zhiyuan to get together. Like hell, I would let them get back after she is gone from his life!"


    Shuang was in a stupor for a moment. Her gaze seemed far away as she remembered a certain day.


    She looked back at her mother. "You know in what circumstances she had to leave him."


    An Meiying snorted. "So? The end result is what matters. That Guang favors Caihong because she is Guoting''s biological daughter. That witch won''t let this chance slip by."


    Shuangzily yawned. "You know. You two oldies really got to mind your own business. And FYI if you have forgotten, Zhiyuan is married to Xinyi and Caihong is married to Xiaosi. Do you understand its meaning or should I spell it out for you? For God''s sake, they have children and you are still on about it."


    She glowered. "Don''t talk to me like that! I am only doing this for your own future. Only getting into the Han family will secure that for you."


    Then she snickered. "And married? That is a joke. Zhiyuan doesn''t love Xinyi. Everybody knows that. You just need to win over him and his son and Xinyi would be out."


    Shuang was about to say something, but An Meiying raised her hand.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Also, you have to make sure that Caihong doesn''t get closer to Zhiyuan and seduce him. Do anything that will embarrass her in front of everyone."


    Shuang was disgusted. "Mom. This is not some cliche drama going on. Step-mother and step-sister plot against the biological sister and ruin her."


    "You¡­"


    "Please. I have got my own life. Neither do I want it to revolve around destroying Caihong nor impressing Zhiyuan. So my final answer is no. Goodnight."


    An Meiying wanted to bang her head against a wall.


    "Why? Your only goal should be to get together with Zhiyuan. Your life is set once you be Madam Han. You will achieve what Caihong could never do! Do you know how much that would just be like pouring salt over her wound?"


    She shrugged. "I am not as obsessed with her as you. And Madam Han''s position is not that lucrative enough for me. Keep me out of it."


    "An Shuang! I tell you that you must go on the trip!"


    "Good luck with that. Now leave. I am tired."


    She practically pushed her out of her room.


    An Meiying stomped her foot.


    "I will make you go on the cruise trip by any means!"


    Shuang rolled her eyes.


    An Meiying mumbled angrily. "What useless daughter! This is a golden chance. One arrow, two targets. I cannot let her ruin it!"


    She forced herself to calm down.


    "You just want a reason to go on that trip that would convince you, right?" She smirked. "Then just wait. I will give you one."

 Chapter 29: Like mother like son

    <h4>Chapter 29: Like mother like son</h4>


    The day arrived when Xinyi, Zhiyuan, and Siying had to leave for Mu Chuanli''s cruise trip.


    Siying already ran off and sat in the car. He had been excitedly waiting for this trip since the moment Xinyi mentioned it.


    A ship in the middle of the sea reminded him of the pirate shows he watched and he couldn''t wait to get into one himself. He even woke up even before Xinyi, and for a change, he was her rm clock today instead of the other way around.


    Siying impatiently said, "Sea! Sea! Mama! Dada! Come fast! We will miss the ship!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "We areing. The ship is not going anywhere, dear."


    He pouted. "We will gette!"


    Zhiyuan said, "The ship won''t leave without us."


    "But in the movies, you miss the ship if you arete. I want to be a pirate! I cannot miss the ship!"


    They helplesslyughed.


    Xinyi asked Zhiyuan, "What about Ah Cy and Liang?"


    He sighed. "Unfortunately, they cannot make it. Leina is sick."


    "Oh, dear. What happened to her?"


    "Fever and cold. Ah Cy insisted Liange with us but he refused to leave them alone. You know how he is."


    Xinyi nodded. "I feel bad for them. Leina would have also enjoyed it so much."


    "Don''t worry. We will go on another fun trip. This is a business trip anyway."


    She smiled. "I will click lots of pictures for Leina!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Sure. Let''s go now."


    An hourter, they reached the port. Even from far away, they saw a luxurious ship docked at the port.


    Mu Constructions was written in bold letters.


    It was so huge that they could hardly see the sea on the other end. But they heard the loud waves crashing on the shore.


    Siying hopped up and down. "Mama! The ship is so big! Even bigger than the ships in the movies!"


    Xinyi was also lost in its grandeur.


    Zhiyuan took a few steps, but then he realized that he was walking alone. He furrowed his brows and turned.


    "Xinyi?"


    He was surprised to see Xinyi looking at the cruise ship with a sparkly gaze. She seemed to bepletely mesmerized by it.


    He paused and chuckled.


    Now that he looked closely, Xinyi and Siying had the exact same delighted expression on their faces as if they found treasure. Like mother, like son.


    We never really went on such trips, did we¡­


    He felt a little disappointed in himself. Apart from working sometimes in the Han Corps, she practically stayed at home all day taking care of Siying.


    Wouldn''t that be so tiring?


    "Xinyi."


    She snapped out from her stupor. "Oh yes. Sorry, I got lost in the ship''s beauty. It is amazing."


    Zhiyuan softly smiled. "En. I was saying that once the Mu Constructions finishes with their amusement park project, we can take a trip there for fun."


    Siying''s ears twitched and he clutched his father''s leg. "Dada park! With all those roller coasters? And-and the giant swing!"


    Zhiyuan picked him up in his arms. "Sorry son, but you are too young to ride those thriller rides. But there would be many more other rides that would suit you. So, yes we will have lots of fun."


    He nodded and then asked, "Will there be Mickey Mouse too? And Pikachu? Spiderman? And Tom and Jerry!"


    He meant mascots.


    Zhiyuanughed. "Yes. Everybody will be there and we will click lots of pictures."


    Siying hopped up and down. "Yayyyy!! Dada when, when, when? When will we go?"


    "Hmm. We have to wait a bit. The park will be ready in eight months after which they will open it."


    He blinked. "How far are eight months?"


    Xinyi pinched his cheek. "A little bit so you have to wait. Good thingse to those who wait."


    "Yes, Mama! I will wait!"


    Xinyi brightened. "Good boy!"


    She wondered when was thest time that she visited an amusement park.


    I think it was when Yunru and I were ten.


    Indeed it had been a long time. Though she didn''t show it on the outside, she was just as excited as Siying.


    But Zhiyuan carefully noticed her bubbling excitement that she was trying to contain.


    He chuckled and then burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Xinyi was confused. "Why are youughing?"


    "Nothing," he was stillughing as he shook his head, "You and Siying are really simr. And cute."


    He left it at that, making Xinyi curious.


    "Aha! You are here!"


    Mu Chuanli''s booming voice came from behind them.


    "Mr. Han Zhiyuan," he was delighted as he saw Xinyi, "And Mrs. Han Xinyi. It''s such a pleasure to meet you again!"


    Xinyi smiled and nodded as they shook hands though she felt her nervousness kicking again. "It''s my pleasure too, Mr. Mu."


    "I am so happy that you epted my invitation."


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?"


    Mu Chuanli nodded. His gaze shifted at the little bun.


    "Oh, this must be your son, Han Siying."


    Zhiyuan nodded.


    Mu Chuanli grinned. "Hello, young man. Wee aboard."


    Siying was a little shy and partly hid behind Xinyi, clinging her leg. "Hello¡­"


    "I see, shy, are we? He reminds me of you Xinyi," he chuckled, "You were the same as him when I first met you."


    Xinyi''s face flushed. "That¡­"


    He looked back at Siying. "Don''t worry! Uncle Mu will y lots of games with you. You will warm up to me in no time."


    Siying brightened.


    Games!


    Mu Chuanli said, "Let''s go inside and let the receptionist show you your room."


    As he escorted them inside, Mu Chuanli saw another familying right behind them. He grinned.


    "There you are Mr. Zhu Xiaosi and Mrs. Zhu Caihong. Wee, wee!"


    Chyou was on Xiaosi''s side as she held his hand and walked with him while Caihong was maintaining her distance with an impassive expression. Chyou was frequently ncing at her but to her dismay, she wasn''t looking at her. She sadly lowered her head.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Hello, Mr. Mu. Thanks for the invitation."

 Chapter 30: First confrontation?

    <h4>Chapter 30: First confrontation?</h4>


    As soon as they kept their bags in their room, Siying jumped up and down eagerly.


    "Sea! Sea! Let''s go out Dada! I want to see the sea!"


    Xinyi asked Zhiyuan, "When is the gathering?"


    "Two hourster. Mu Chuanli kept it that way so we could have a short tour of the ship before it started."


    "In that case, we are good."


    "Mama, I want to wear my pirate clothes!"


    She smiled. "So soon?"


    "Yes, yes!" Siying proudly put his hands on his waist, "Everyone should know that I am the pirate boss!"


    She burst into a chuckle. "Alright. Let''s get you changed."


    Ten minutester, they went on the deck, and immediately, a cold, refreshing breeze with a slight taste of saltiness brushed past them.


    Siying ran off towards the railing.


    Zhiyuan sternly said, "Careful Siying. We don''t want any idents."


    But Siying was floating in the clouds with the thrill of being on a ship.


    "Mama. It is so high here," he giggled. "Mama, look! I saw a fish!"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. His sonpletely ignored his concern. He walked up to him and picked Siying up in his arms.


    "Dada! I am even higher now!"


    Their room was on the highest floor. From that height, the view was breathtaking as they looked down at the sea. They could see the entire cruise ship stretched as far as their sight took them.


    Xinyi smiled and quietly stood beside them. She gazed at the father-son pair and her eyes twinkled in happiness.


    Zhiyuan carried Siying on his left arm while he ced his right hand on the railing that identally clutched onto Xinyi''s hand.


    They froze for a moment and their gazes met.


    Xinyi panicked in nervousness and lowered her head. Her ears turned slightly red and she averted her gaze.


    Zhiyuan''s fingers gently brushed onto hers. His long fingers and big palm hadpletely enveloped her soft hand.


    Her hand is so small. But her fingers feel slightly rugged around the edges. I wonder why¡­


    He felt a little curious about it. So, his curiosity led him to touch her fingers more to try and figure out the reason.


    Unknown to him, that greatly affected Xinyi. Her heart raced faster as he moved his fingers against hers. She blushed.


    I thought his hand would be a little cold but it''s surprisingly so warm...


    She peeked at him. She thought he would quickly retreat it, but instead, he was touching and feeling them more.


    As Zhiyuan looked back at her, he realized that he didn''t take back his hand.


    He quickly said, "I¡­"


    "I¡­"


    Both spoke at the same time.


    Zhiyuan awkwardly smiled. "That I am-"


    "Oh, that is so sweet."


    They heard a voice and as they turned, they saw a woman in her forties, smiling at them.


    Zhiyuan recognized her. "Mrs. Mu Lin."


    She chuckled and nodded.


    "I was just passing by and saw an adorable couple holding hands. You three look so cute together. Like a perfect, harmonious family."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi smiled but stood a little awkwardly.


    Siying chirped. "Mama and Dada are very cute!"


    Mu Linughed. "Yes, yes. They are. Hey, this is such a perfect moment to take a family picture! Wait, let me take out my phone."


    Xinyi said, "I-It''s okay...We don''t want to trouble you."


    "It''s no trouble dear. I hardly get to see such a loving couple nowadays."


    Loving¡­


    They couldn''t say anything to that.


    She took out her phone and said, "Okay. Hold your hands just like that ande a little closer."


    Zhiyuan took a step towards her and closed the distance.


    Mu Lin frowned. "A little more."


    Xinyi coughed.


    They were now standing just a few centimeters away from each other. It felt a little warmer than before now. She felt the heat radiating from his body.


    "Hmm... Something is missing. Yes! Hold her waist with your other arm."


    Xinyi flustered. "T-that..."


    "Dada! Quickly hold Mama! Picture! Picture!" Siying eagerly said.


    Zhiyuan lowered his gaze and found her nervously fiddling with her fingers. He cleared his throat. "Please don''t mind..."


    Zhiyuan held her waist and gently pulled her towards him. Xinyi stood rooted like a statue. She felt her waist suddenly grow warmer with his touch. She furiously flushed and bit her lip.


    "Mama, you are not looking at the camera," he pouted, "How will your facee in the picture?"


    Xinyi flushed. "Y-yes I will¡­" she stammered.


    Mu Linughed. "So cute. Even after so many years, you blush like a maiden. Alright. Now smile."


    Siying grinned while Zhiyuan and Xinyi softly smiled.


    This was the longest time that their hands were connected so intimately. She was so nervous that her fingers were slightly trembling.


    Mu Lin took a picture and was pleased. "Yup I was right! You look so perfect in this scenery like a happy family. I will send this to you, Zhiyuan. You should keep it as your phone''s wallpaper."


    Zhiyuan said, "You are lively as ever, Mrs. Mu."


    "Of course! I have to bring life into Chuanli''s boring gatherings! If left to him, he would bore the hell out of you," she grimaced.


    Her heart felt fuzzy and her lips curved into a gentle smile.


    We really look like a happy couple and a loving family. Siying was adorable in his pirate outfit.


    But she knew it the best how things were between them.


    Nevertheless, she was happy with this picture. This was the first family picture they had ever taken.


    I will cherish it.


    Mu Lin said, "Well, I hope you liked our ship."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Very. As expected of Mr. Mu Chuanli."


    She chuckled. "Right, right. Alright. I will leave you three alone now. See you at the gathering."


    Siying giggled. "Dada loves Mama so much. He is still holding Mama''s hand."


    They jolted and coughed in embarrassment. Zhiyuan gently withdrew.


    Then he remembered about her rugged fingers.


    "By the way."


    Xinyi calmed down and went back to normal.


    "Hm?"


    "Why are your fingers so-"


    But then he suddenly stopped speaking. He froze as his gaze identally locked onto a certain woman''s back.


    Her back was only partially visible because of a tall pole in between but Zhiyuan recognized that figure instantly. He could recognize it even with his eyes closed.


    Caihong¡­?


    *****


    Please do join my discord! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 31: Bumping into a crying little bun

    <h4>Chapter 31: Bumping into a crying little bun</h4>


    Xinyi felt the change in Zhiyuan''s voice and bodynguage. He suddenly seemed in shock.


    "Zhiyuan, what happened?"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze was locked onto that woman''s figure. The same long hair and her same thin structure brought only Caihong into his mind.


    Caihong¡­? Is she really her?


    No, she is her. I cannot be mistaken. Is she really on this cruise ship?


    Xinyi furrowed her brows and gently tugged him. "Zhiyuan?"


    He snapped from his stupor and looked back at her. "Huh? Xi-Xinyi I just saw¡­"


    He raised her finger towards that woman''s direction.


    When they nced back again, there was no one standing there. The woman was gone.


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes.


    Wait. She was just here. Where did she go?


    He looked left and right but he didn''t see anybody.


    Zhiyuan put Siying down and quickly rushed towards that spot. Xinyi was surprised.


    "Zhiyuan, wait. Where are you going?" She held Siying''s hand and followed him.


    When he reached, indeed there was nobody.


    This...was I imagining things? No, but I really saw her¡­


    Confusion furrowed his brows together.


    One moment she was standing here and the next moment she wasn''t.


    Suddenly, his chest loudly thudded thinking of the prospect that Caihong could be here.


    Seven years. He finally saw her after seven years. Even if it was a faint figure, he recognized it.


    If she is here then will I finally get my answer?


    Xinyi held his arm. "Zhiyuan."


    "Dada! Why you ran off without us?" He whined. "I want to see the ship too!"


    She worriedly asked, "What''s wrong? You said you saw somebody. Who is it?"


    Zhiyuan parted his lips to speak but then he pursed them.


    Should I tell her? But I think it was my illusion anyway. Why will she be on this cruise?


    "Nothing. It was my mistake."


    Xinyi felt that something shook him for a few moments but now he seemed fine. He was back to his original self.


    "Alright."


    ---


    Caihong went back to her room after a breath of fresh air. She was in a bad mood since morning when she was forced toe on this trip with Xiaosi. She hated socializing with him and pretending to be a good wife in front of everyone.


    And her bad mood worsened to know that they would be staying in the same room. In the Zhu vi, she had her own room while Xiaosi and Chyou lived in another.


    Her chest red in anger thinking to live in the same room as that man.


    Caihong banged the door hard, jolting Chyou. She timidly shrank back and lowered her head. Then she wondered something.


    Chyou slowly got down from the bed and trotted towards her cautiously.


    "M-Mama. I drew a picture."


    She showed her drawing book to her in anticipation.


    Caihong grimaced. "Get it away! Show it to your father who actually cares about what you do."


    Chyou trembled and her eyes shone with tears. She lowered the drawing book and stood rooted to the ce.


    "Mama¡­"


    She snarled. "Away!"


    Chyou burst into tears and ran away from the room. The bathroom door just opened and Xiaosi came out after getting freshened up.


    He suddenly felt something wrong in the atmosphere. He nced at the bed but Chyou wasn''t there. Xiaosi narrowed his eyes and dangerously stared at Caihong.


    Inrge strides, he walked up to her. He grabbed her arm and growled. "Where is Chyou?"


    Caihong sneered. "You know, you should teach your daughter to stop pestering me. It''s high time she learns it now that the woman who gave birth to her doesn''t care about her."


    She flinched when he increased the pressure on her arm, tightening his grip. His dark gaze looked down upon her. She gritted her teeth as she found his grasp painful.


    There was pin-drop silence.


    But then Xiaosi suddenly released her arm and left the room.


    Caihong clutched her arm and saw the faint marks of his fingers forming on her skin. A reddish tinge was beginning to appear. She slowly sat on the couch and she rubbed her arm, nkly staring at the wall ahead.


    ---


    Chyou sniffled and kept on running, carrying her small drawing book with her. Her eyes got blurry and wet and suddenly she fell as she bumped into someone.


    "Oh, dear! I am so sorry!"


    Xinyi quickly bent and helped the child stand. She picked her up in her arms and supported her. When Xinyi saw her crying, she panicked.


    "I-I am really sorry. Did I hurt you anywhere, dear?"


    Chyou looked up at her. She saw the woman looking at her with concern and anxiousness. She was checking her hands and legs for any bruise.


    Xinyi sighed in relief. "You don''t seem to be hurt. But I must have scared you. I am really sorry."


    Her gentle and warm voice calmed down Chyou and she sniffled. It was sweet and full of care for a girl she didn''t even know.


    When she remembered how Caihong yelled at her, tears trickled down from her cheeks again.


    "Oh, don''t cry. You are not hurt thankfully," Xinyi wiped her tears and ruffled her head.


    Then she saw her drawing book lying on the floor.


    Xinyi brightened. "Oh is this yours? Can I see it? I love drawings!"


    Chyou looked at her, surprised. She softly asked, "Y-you want to see it?"


    Xinyi nodded hard. "Yes, yes! Can I?"


    This was the first time that somebody else other than Xiaosi had shown interest in her work.


    Chyou took her drawing book and opened it. "T-this I drew today¡­"


    Xinyi picked her up and sat on a nearby bench. Her gaze sparkled. "Is this ship you drew this cruise ship where we are right now?"


    Chyou was surprised as she correctly guessed it and then she brightly smiled. "Yes. I drew Uncle Mu''s ship. How is it?"


    "It''s beautiful, dear! You captured the details very well and even colored it just like this ship. You are so good at drawing!"


    Chyou felt shy with the praise. "R-really?"


    "En! Of course. I like to draw too. Just a bit though. I am really impressed. You are talented," she chuckled.


    Chyou was delighted. "Aunt, you draw too?"


    Xinyi sheepishly smiled. "A little. But they are just some scribblings hehe~"


    She nervously fiddled with her fingers and asked, "C-can I see them too?"


    "Sure! I would love to show them, haha."


    From the corner, Xiaosi who had been quietly watching them, hiding behind a wall, stared at Xinyi as he squinted his gaze.

 Chapter 32: Shoelace Aunty!

    <h4>Chapter 32: Shoce Aunty!</h4>


    Xinyi said, "Oh but I should inform your Mama first before taking you to my room. Otherwise, she will get worried."


    The mention of her mother tensed up Chyou. Her shoulders drooped and she sadly looked down.


    "It''s okay not to tell Mama."


    Xinyi smiled. "That''s what you think but as your mother, she will surely be concerned for you. Let''s find her and I will ask her permission."


    Chyou imagined Caihong flipping out again and her small fingers clutched onto Xinyi''s hand. Her soft voice was strained and fearful. "Aunt please... i-it is really okay. Mama will not¡­"


    She wanted to say that Caihong wouldn''t care at all, but she felt embarrassed to say it.


    If Aunty knows that Mama doesn''t care about me then she will think that I am a bad girl. That is why Mama doesn''t love me. Then-then Aunty will hate me too...


    Xinyi didn''t understand why the little girl seemed so sad at her mother''s mention.


    Perhaps her mother scolded her or something¡­


    Though Xinyi was right, she had no idea that it was an everyday urrence. She patted her head.


    "Alright. How about your father?"


    Chyou was a little rxed now. "En!"


    "Great. Let''s look for him."


    A dark glint passed by Xiaosi''s eyes and he sneered.


    Not now Mrs. Han. Not now.


    Xiaosi already saw Zhiyuan and Siying just outside so he knew their room was empty. There was no threat of Siying recognizing Chyou and recalling that she had pushed him.


    Still hiding behind the wall, he cleared his throat and spoke in a heavier tone. "You can go to Aunty''s room."


    Xinyi was surprised and she looked around. "Who spoke?"


    "Aunty. It''s my Dada! He said I can go to your room!" She iled her hands up in excitement.


    "But where is he?"


    Xiaosi said, "I have to be somewhere. I am in a rush. You can take her with you and then bring her directly in the gathering."


    He tilted his head and smiled. "There my daughter will introduce to you who her Mama is."


    Chyou looked a little nervous. She didn''t want Caihong to speak rudely to Xinyi or scold her in front of her. "Dada you¡­"


    "I will be there too."


    Hearing that, she nodded. "Okay."


    Xinyi found this so strange.


    Is he in so much rush that he cannote forward for just a moment?


    She said, "Okay. I will bring her to the gathering. Rest assured. I will take care of her."


    Xiaosi mysteriously said, "I know that...Mrs. Han."


    "You know me?"


    He smirked and left without giving a response.


    Xinyi was more confused about this man''s behavior now.


    Chyou eagerly tugged her. "Let''s go, Aunty."


    Xinyi smiled. "Yes let''s go."


    ---


    After an hour everybody started gathering in the big, luxurious hall. Tall and beautiful chandeliers hung on the ceiling, casting their golden light on all.


    Siying was running around, tasting the various starters already. Zhiyuan quickly held his shoulder. "Siying, don''t run around."


    He pouted. "But I got bored listening to you and the uncles talking. I am hungry too!"


    "Well then wait for Xinyi. She will take you with her to eat something. I don''t want to lose sight of you."


    Siying suddenly pointed his finger. "Dada! Mama came!"


    Zhiyuan turned. "Where?"


    Siying giggled and quickly ran away taking advantage. "I lied! Boooo!"


    "Siying! Wait!" Zhiyuan called him but he was gone. He pressed his brows and sighed.


    The others around him chuckled seeing the helpless father.


    Zhiyuan touched his chin. "Sometimes children really don''t listen, do they?"


    ---


    When Siying finally came out of his father''s radar, he stopped running. Heughed. "I won! Dada lost!"


    All that running around made him hungrier so he looked around for some snacks. There was a station of barbecue sticks hotly served.


    *Grumbleeee*


    Siying hopped at the station. "Uncle, one te please!"


    But the sizzling and crackling sound of the barbecue drowned his voice. Plus, Siying was just a child. His stature was small to be noticed by the waiter.


    "Uncle, one te pleaseeee." He said again.


    Still no response.


    Siying sadly bit his lip. The delicious smell was making him even hungrier but he wasn''t getting his te of sticks.


    He sulked.


    "Here."


    He raised his head and smiled brightly. "Thank you!"


    But then he was taken aback to see that familiar face.


    "Shoce Aunty!"


    Caihong raised her brow in amusement.


    What a nickname¡­


    She was just feeling pathetic being forced to be a part of this get-together and mingling with all the socialites, but then her sight fell on a child who was helplessly asking for a te but was unheard. Caihong narrowed her eyes and she instantly recognized him.


    What is he doing here?


    She saw him sulk and suddenly felt weird in her chest as if something was pricking her.


    "Excuse me."


    Caihong separated herself from the crowd, causing thedies to frown at her behavior.


    "Still as haughty as always."


    "I hate her attitude and guts. She straightaway left."


    "Hmph. Being Zhu Xiaosi''s wife has gotten to her head."


    On their end, Siying''s whole demeanor changed and it brightened even more.


    Caihong amusingly said, "You are always in a problem whenever I see you."


    Then she shot a re at the waiter. "Pay attention to your job. You almost left him hungry."


    The waiter finally saw Siying and widened his eyes.


    "I-I am so sorry, Mam! I didn''t...It won''t happen again!" He bowed.


    Caihong snorted.


    Siying took one stick from his te and offered it to her. "Aunty! Take this stick as my thank you! Say aaahh!" He was excited to feed her as he raised his small hand towards her.


    Caihong touched her chin. "No, thank you."


    He frowned and paused. Then he looked as if he realized something. "Aunty, you look really beautiful! You don''t have to diet."


    Her eyes widened at his innocentment. Her shoulders trembled and she suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahahaha. Ahahaha...you think I am dieting?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Where did you learn this?"


    "My Aunt diets. She is my Dada''s sister. She says it is important to diet to look beautiful."


    That woman must be too health-conscious, Caihong wondered.


    "Who is that Aunt?"

 Chapter 33: Face to face

    <h4>Chapter 33: Face to face</h4>


    "Okay, Aunty!" Chyou chirped.


    Xinyi sat on the bed and flipped open the pages. Chyou''s eyes slowly widened in amazement. Mostly Xinyi had drawn animated characters very close to manga style. Some were cute chibi characters while some in their adult form.


    And almost all of them resembled Zhiyuan - either eating a cookie, working on a chibiptop, wearing a business suit, and many such scenes.


    "Aunty, they are so cute! Who are these cartoon characters?" She blinked her eyes. "I never saw them before."


    Xinyi scratched her chin, feeling a little embarrassed. "He isn''t any anime character. Well, he is my husband hehe¡­"


    Her tiny brows furrowed. "Uncle is so small?"


    Sheughed. "No. It''s a chibi drawing. They are meant to be small, cute, and adorable."


    Chyou nodded as she understood. "Aunty, you draw so good too!"


    "Ah, I just draw a little in my free time. I am not that good though."


    "No! They are cool. I really love it. Will you teach me how to draw them?"


    "You want to learn it?"


    Chyou bobbed her head up and down. "Yes! I will draw Mama, Dada, and oh my Aunt too!" Then she eagerly said, "My Aunt draws a bit too but they are mostly game characters. She has a gamepany!"


    Xinyi said, "Oh is that so? A gamepany sounds fun."


    Chyou giggled. "Aunt always lets me y the new games first when they are made. You know. Aunt will really like your drawings if she was here!"


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "No, no! I don''t want to show them. Ah, it''s a little embarrassing¡­"


    Chyou said, "They are cute, Aunty. Don''t worry."


    Xinyi chuckled and pinched her cheeks. "Thank you, dear. Oh, I think it''s time for the gathering. Let''s go."


    Chyou saddened.


    She wanted to spend some more time with her. She really liked her time she spent with Xinyi just now.


    She hesitated and slowly tugged Xinyi''s dress. "Aunt...will you teach me how to draw?"


    "Of course. But if we start now, wouldn''t we bete?"


    She pursed her lips.


    Xinyi felt bad for her. She realized Chyou might enjoy her here more than the adult''s gathering.


    "How about we meet again after the gathering is over? We will draw together and have lots of fun! Oh, and I will introduce my son to you too. I am sure you two will be good friends."


    Chyou felt better hearing that. "Really?"


    "En! For now¡­" Xinyi looked at her carefully, "How about I tie your hair in a bun? You will look super cute!"


    Her eyes sparkled. She always wanted Caihong to dress her up and tie her hair but she never did. She felt sad whenever she heard other girls in the ss talking about their mothers dressing them up because she had nothing to talk about her own mother doing that.


    "Yes!" Her little heart bloomed in joy.


    Xinyi''s heart melted.


    She is so cute. Her parents must feel so lucky to have her as their daughter.


    "Hehe. Come. Sit in front of the mirror and let me make you a princess!"


    ---


    Caihong asked, "Who is your Aunt?"


    "Aunt Zizi!"


    The name shook her for a moment and she trembled.


    Zi...Zizi¡­?


    Zhiyu-...no. He must be talking about someone else. It''s not like only...his sister''s name is Zizi.


    Siying frowned with her sudden silence. He clung to her leg. "Aunty, are you cold?"


    Caihong calmed down. "No. I am fine. By the way, how are you on this cruise?"


    "Mama and Dada bought me here!"


    Her lips curved into an amusing smile. "It''s ''brought'' not bought. You use ''bought'' when somebody buys something by paying money for it. When somebody brings or takes you to somece, you use ''brought.''"


    But she felt silly for asking that question. Of course, he was here because of his parents.


    Siying nodded his head in understanding. "I see! Aunty, you teach very well! It''s more fun with you than with mynguage teacher. Will you teach me more words?"


    She chuckled. "You want to learn?"


    "Yes, yes! Please, please!" He adorably widened his ck orbs to convince her.


    Caihong smiled.


    She didn''t mind teaching him a little English and spending some time with him. It was better than feeling suffocated by staying with Xiaosi and Chyou.


    And... something about this boy tugged her heart. In fact, earlier she felt relieved to see him when she was talking with the socialites.


    It felt as if she found someone she really wanted to talk to.


    "Alright. After this boring get-together is over, I will teach you some words."


    Siying jumped up and down in victory. "Thank you, Aunty!"


    "Careful. You will drop your barbecue sticks."


    He stuck out his tongue. "Oops, sorry~~"


    "Before I take you with me, I will have to talk to your Mama and take her permission," she snorted, ter, I don''t want her or anybody else calling me irresponsible."


    Siying vigorously disagreed. "My Mama is the best Mama! She is kind and polite and very pretty. She will not say anything bad to you."


    She shrugged. "Let''s see. There are too many people who don''t like me. Who knows if she is one of them?"


    Though she found it hard to imagine that this sweet boy was the son of any of those fake and arrogant socialites she met till now. His upbringing felt different.


    "Why? You are a very good Aunty!" Siying seriously nodded. "I like you a lot!"


    Caihong faintly smiled. "Is that so?"


    "En!"


    His pure, delighted, and most importantly truthful and honest gaze with his bright smile bloomed her heart in happiness.


    It felt so long that she heard somebody say that to her.


    Then came a soft voice that spoke from behind Caihong.


    "Excuse me."


    Siying raised his head and smiled. "Mama!"

 Chapter 34: Confrontation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Confrontation (1)</h4>


    A few minutes before.


    Xinyi tied Chyou''s hair in a neat and adorable bun.


    "Ready! Ah, you look so cute."


    Chyou''s small face gleamed in happiness.


    "Aunty! It''s really pretty."


    "Do you like it?"


    She nodded furiously. "En! Thank you!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "You are wee, dear. Let''s go and find your parents now."


    She held her hand and entered the gathering hall. The women instantly started murmuring as they saw her.


    "Isn''t she Mrs. Han?"


    "Yes, Han Zhiyuan''s wife. Well, she does look okay I guess."


    In reality, Xinyi was beautiful but they felt annoyed that she looked so perfect and had nothing to point fingers at her.


    "Who is that little girl with her? Don''t they have a son?"


    Everybody was curious.


    From far away, Xiaosi was calmly watching Xinyi enter with Chyou. On the other side, he already found Caihong talking to Siying.


    He sneered. He took out his phone and texted Mu Chuanli about his announcement.


    Xinyi searched for Zhiyuan and she found him talking to a few businessmen. She thought to introduce this little girl to him and then meet her parents together with him.


    Seems like Zhiyuan is busy¡­


    Then she looked around.


    Wait. Where is Siying? He is not with him.


    Then she sighed.


    He must have run off somewhere.


    Xinyi looked at Chyou and smiled. "Do you see your Mama and Dada anywhere?"


    Chyou looked around and found Caihong at a distance. She seemed to be talking to somebody. She craned her neck but didn''t find Xiaosi anywhere.


    She hesitated.


    Dada said he would be there too¡­


    Chyou bit her lip. "M-Mama is there¡­" she pointed her finger towards her.


    Xinyi raised her head and found her. But her back was facing Xinyi''s side so she couldn''t see her face. But she did see a familiar face as she lowered her gaze.


    "Ah, there is Siying!" She chuckled. "I think your Mama is already talking to my son. So let''s meet her."


    But Chyou stopped her by gently tugging her.


    "What happened, dear?"


    "D-Dada. Dada is not there."


    She blinked her eyes. "Hmm. I think he would be busy talking to someone too like Zhiyuan is. Why don''t we meet your Mama first?"


    She nervously lowered her head.


    Xinyi found it a little strange how she hesitated to meet her mother.


    Even before, she seemed ufortable¡­


    She smiled. "Don''t worry. I am with you. Let''s go."


    Xinyi walked up to her. "Excuse me."


    Siying brightened. "Mama!"


    Xinyi chuckled and nodded at him.


    The woman slowly turned to face, freezing Xinyi to her spot.


    "You are...Soo Xinyi, right?"


    Xinyi''s world came to a deadly halt. She unblinkingly stared at Caihong. Her heart raced in panic and trepidation.


    Caihong...she is here¡­s-she is on this cruise trip.


    ''She is back.''


    Zhiyuan''s words loudly resounded in her ears as if a drum was beating hard and fast. Everything else became silent for her. The very woman who Zhiyuan was in love with was standing right in front of her. Her body was mildly trembling and she found it difficult to breathe.


    "Xinyi?"


    Caihong is here¡­


    Xinyi knew that she was back but she didn''t know she would meet her so soon and out of the blue like that.


    "Xinyi, you are sweating. Are you okay?"


    Her voice finally snapped her out. "H-huh?" She touched her forehead and found it slightly moist. "This is just¡­ nothing."


    Caihong raised her brow and shrugged. "I am shocked to see you here. I had no clue you were on this cruise too."


    Xinyi tried her best to smile. "Me too...it''s a surprise. How long has it been?"


    "Hmm... seven years I guess? You have changed so much from the time Ist saw you."


    Then Caihong''s gaze shifted at Chyou and she turned cold. While the adults were busy getting shocked by the sudden reunion, the children got their own share.


    Siying widened his eyes as he saw the same girl who had pushed him in the school while Chyou stiffened to see him again here.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes at Chyou. "You¡­why are you with Xinyi?"


    But Chyou wasn''t listening. Suddenly, she got afraid of Siying that he might spill out the truth.


    "Chyou. I am talking to you, not your ghost," Caihong spoke sharply this time.


    She got startled. "Ma-mama¡­"


    Xinyi was stunned.


    Mama¡­?


    "Y-you are her mother?"


    Caihong froze. She murmured. "I wish I wouldn''t be¡­"


    Xinyi was taken aback by shocks one after the other.


    Caihong''s daughter¡­That means she is Caihong and Xiaosi''s daughter.


    She looked down at the little girl with aplicated gaze.


    Siying''s choked voice brought attention to him. He pointed his finger at Chyou. "Ma-mama...she is¡­"


    This time, it was Caihong''s turn to be stunned. She rapidly looked between Xinyi and Siying. "He is your son?"


    Xinyi froze. Her heart raced again in nervousness.


    "Yes¡­"


    "I see. I just thought that he couldn''t be one of those arrogant socialite''s son. I was right. No wonder he is your child."


    Xinyi faintly smiled.


    "Who is the lucky man?" Caihong curiously asked.


    She stiffened at first, but then it confused her. Now that she remembered, she faintly recalled Caihong addressing her as Soo Xinyi.


    Doesn''t she know about Zhiyuan and me?


    "That¡­y-you don''t know?"


    Caihong blinked her eyes. "Know what?"


    Xinyi clenched her dress. "My husband¡­he¡­"


    Suddenly the lights went out and a spotlight shone at the center.


    Mu Chuanli stepped into the light and smiled. "Ladies and gentlemen. Please wee on this wonderful cruise by yours truly. I hope you are enjoying your time in the midst of this beautiful sea."


    Everybody pped.


    He grinned. "Before we begin the party, I would like to raise a toast for the two most important corporations who are a part of this huge project."


    Xinyi suddenly got a bad feeling.


    "Let me introduce you to the CEO of the firstpany. They have thergest hotel spread and chain in the world and are leading in the hospitality industry. Please wee the CEO of the Han Corps, Mr. Han Zhiyuan, and his lovely wife, Mrs. Han Xinyi."

 Chapter 35: Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Confrontation (2)</h4>


    Zhiyuan was talking to some business associates when Mu Chuanli made the announcement. He was surprised by the sudden toast.


    He shook his head.


    shy as always.


    I hope Xinyi doesn''t mind, he thought. She usually gets nervous being the center of attention like this.


    Zhiyuan looked around in the faint light that the center spotlight cast in the hall. He recognized Xinyi''s silhouette and smiled.


    He walked up to her and gently ced his hand on her shoulder. "Xinyi."


    Xinyi stiffened and jolted.


    Unknown to him, Caihong watched them inplete silence. Her gaze was nk and devoid of any expression. Even if she was standing near Xinyi, the hall was quite dark so Zhiyuan couldn''t see her face.


    Zhiyuan mistook her sudden jolt for fear and nervousness.


    He whispered. "I am sorry Xinyi. I had no idea that Mu Chuanli was going to raise a toast in front of everyone. Don''t be nervous, okay?"


    Xinyi shut her eyes. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest when Zhiyuan and her name were announced. And now he was standing beside her but had no clue that Caihong was silently watching them in the darkness.


    "E-en."


    He smiled. "Let''s go?" And he offered his hand.


    Xinyi tremblingly put her hand in his.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Don''t be so afraid. I am here with you."


    She smiled but it faltered as she thought of Caihong.


    Everybody pped hard as Zhiyuan and Xinyi made their way to the center.


    Mu Chuanli raised the ss. "Wee aboard Han Zhiyuan and Han Xinyi. Like I said before, they will be responsible for making the best five-star hotel near my amusement park for visitor''sfortable stay. As always, their service is unmatched. Cheers to the Han Corps!"


    "Cheers!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Thank you for having us and Xinyi and I hope for this project to be a great sess. Cheers to our coboration."


    "Cheers!"


    Mu Chuanli nodded. He said, "Now, let me introduce you all to the second backbone of this project. Security is just as important a factor in any project. We at Mu Constructions take security very seriously. Hence, we have coborated with the best technology and softwarepany to offer their security services for the amusement park and the hotel that would be built by the Han Corps."


    "Please wee the CEO of the 3Spany - Safe''n Secure Space, Zhu Xiaosi apanied by his beautiful wife Mrs. Zhu Caihong."


    Caihong felt the chills. She gritted her teeth and dug her nails in her palm.


    That''s why he wanted to bring me on this cruise. Xiaosi, you never fail to disgust me.


    Suddenly, somebody grabbed her hand in the darkness and whispered in her ear as he chuckled. "Let''s go, my dear wife. Our turn hase. Let''s meet our dear ''friend'' from the past."


    Caihong tried to resist and shake it off but he had firmly held onto her wrist.


    "Xiaosi...you disgust me," she looked at him with utter hatred.


    He simplyughed and pulled her hand to walk with him.


    At their side, Zhiyuan froze. He stood still as thest sentence rang in his ears.


    Zhu Xiaosi and Zhu Caihong.


    Suddenly, the figure of that lone woman shed past his eyes which he saw a few hours ago on the deck. He was sure he saw Caihong but then she disappeared, making him wonder if he was hallucinating.


    That was Caihong indeed. She was real.


    From the darkness, he heard footsteps slowlying towards them. As Xiaosi and Caihong stepped in front of him, Zhiyuan''s breath got stuck in his throat. His stunned gaze didn''t blink for a second as it bore into them. He silently but sharply gasped.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Good to meet you, Mr. Han Zhiyuan."


    Xinyi nced at him and as expected, the announcement had shaken him up. To others, he seemed normal, but only she could see the myriad of mixed emotions the contours of his face were showing.


    Her heart ached to see him that affected and troubled but at this moment, she could do nothing much.


    Still, as they held hands, she gently but firmly tightened her grasp, assuring him. Zhiyuan strangely felt calm by her reassurance and he breathed out.


    Xiaosi mocked. "What''s wrong Mr. Han? You seem pale."


    Caihong maintained a neutral face on the outside, but only she knew what storm was brewing in her heart. All the time and memories she spent with Zhiyuan as his girlfriend gushed forth like a broken dam. She tried hard not to think of anything, but her mind wasn''t listening to her.


    The heart that she felt was dead all this time suddenly started beating, and the memories only caused her pain. Once upon a time, they used to make herugh, but now her eyes get stung in tears.


    Caihong slowly nced at Xinyi. Xinyi didn''t avert her gaze, but she showed a helpless and sad look to her. She finally understood why she seemed so shocked and troubled when she first saw her.


    A wry smileced her lips. She had no clue when and how did it happen.


    Xinyi is his wife and that boy...


    It all made sense now. She realized why she felt so familiar with Siying. He was Zhiyuan''s son after all. Not only his face, but his personality quite resembled him too.


    No wonder I liked hispany. It made her feel warm and alive just like the time she had been with Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan slightly shook as he said, "Good to meet you too, Mr. Zhu."

 Chapter 36: Confrontation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Confrontation (3)</h4>


    Zhiyuan looked at the man standing in front of him. He could hardly believe that Xiaosi and he were once best friends once upon a time.


    Those young and warm memories gushed in his heart but then it enveloped in pain as he remembered Xiaosi''s dark and cold gaze filled with hatred for him.


    Once again why...he had no answer.


    There were so many questions that were left unanswered to him. Nobody told him anything.


    Why did Caihong leave me?


    Why did Xiaosi start hating me?


    Why did they marry?


    Everybody knew about his rtionship with Caihong, so he failed to understand how Xiaosi suddenly took her with him one day.


    Why does he get angry whenever I am with Xinyi?


    So many questions... seven years ago and seven yearster too. But no answers whatsoever which was akin to a curse to Zhiyuan considering his personality.


    He silently clenched his fist.


    But today, I will get my answers. If not all, then at least some of them. He nced at Caihong and then lowered his gaze.


    Mu Chuanli curiously asked, "It seems like you two know each other."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Know? We just don''t ''know'' each other. In fact, we are best friends, right Zhi?"


    Zhi¡­


    Xiaosi used to call him that during college days as an endearment.


    "Caihong, Zhi, Xinyi, and I have known each other very well since college days, right my dear wife?" He looked down at Caihong and smiled. "We share a veryyyy close bond."


    Caihong awkwardly stiffened.


    Mu Chuanli brightened. "Oh, I see! What a small world! So four friends have reunited again."


    "Yes. Zhi and Xinyi would be so thrilled with this reunion. How did you like my surprise?"


    Zhiyuan smiled, hiding the pain beneath his eyes. "Yes. I am... absolutely thrilled. Such a pleasant surprise."


    Xiaosi grinned. "Great. I thought you would be angry since Caihong and I suddenly left."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan froze while Caihong was trying her best not to flip out. She inhaled sharply.


    "But we had no choice," Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Circumstances forced us to leave our dear friends here."


    Zhiyuan stared at his indecipherable gaze. The mocking, the sneer, and his hatred were clear to him.


    What circumstances? Zhiyuan thought.


    Xiaosi leaned and hugged him hard. "But I am so d we are back together. What''s more, we will work on the same project. I see happy times ahead."


    Then he slowly whispered in his ears, "or maybe your doom, Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan didn''t change his expression but the cold tone of his once best friend shook his heart. Xinyi was getting more and more strained with this conversation.


    Xiaosi then looked at Xinyi. "I am so d to meet you too, Xinyi."


    Her smile faltered a bit. "Same here."


    "I must say your marriage took me by shock. There were no signs at all."


    Xinyi stiffened.


    Zhiyuan quietly looked at him and then at Caihong. He smiled. "So did yours with Caihong, Xiaosi."


    Mu Chuanliughed. "Haha. I am so d. Now, working with you two will be even more enjoyable! I am looking forward to it. Everybody, cheers for the Han and Zhupany!"


    Loud and cheerful ps resounded in the hall. They raised their toast.


    While it was an oppressing atmosphere between the four of them, there was another gloomy cloud looming on the children''s side.


    Chyou was pale the whole time. As she realized that the boy was none other than Xinyi''s son and the Aunt who she began to like a lot, fear and panic gripped her chest.


    All kinds of worst-case scenarios flooded her brain. Once again, she was furious that Caihong was talking so lovingly to him. Then she was afraid that Siying was just going to tell them that she had pushed him.


    She trembled and tears rimmed her irises. Her tiny fists clenched her dress.


    If Aunt knows that I pushed him then she will get mad at me. Then she will hate me too¡­


    Siying was so terrified that he couldn''t even move from his spot. He wanted to run to Xinyi''s side but he stood rooted to his spot. She was older than him, so he felt that seniority in age, and then again, she had looked really menacing at that time in the school.


    All in all, both werepletely terrified forpletely different reasons.


    Chyou peeked at him and saw that he looked pale as well. She bit her lip and turned towards him. Siying jolted in fear.


    "You. D-Don''t you say anything to Mama or Aunt! Or I will hit you again!"


    She figured threatening was the only way to make him listen to her.


    Siying paled even more. He trembled and his eyes watered. "Y-You are mean¡­You-you are bullying me...Your Mama is so nice but you are bad..." He looked towards his parents teary-eyed and wanted to run towards them.


    "Don''t!"


    Siying suddenly burst into tears. He was convinced that she would really hit him if he called Xinyi or Zhiyuan, so he ran in the opposite direction towards the exit of the hall. Chyou''s eyes widened and she panicked.


    She looked between his retreating back and her parents. She wasn''t supposed to go anywhere without informing Xiaosi, but Siying''s sudden departure scared her to the wits.


    W-what if he does something stupid or gets lost?


    That would bring double responsibility on her if he got harmed in any way. She quickly chased after him and stepped outside the hall.


    Over at Xinyi''s side, the introduction and toast were finally over and Mu Chuanli announced that avish dinner would be set up soon. Until then, everybody else was busy socializing.


    Zhiyuan was about to say something but Xiaosi held Caihong''s wrist and smiled. "Let''s go wifey. I am damn hungry."


    He gave Zhiyuan no chance to talk to them. His gaze shifted to the side and he narrowed his eyes. He looked around. "Where is Chyou?"


    Zhiyuan frowned.


    Chyou?


    Xinyi looked in that direction and blinked her eyes.


    "I don''t see Siying either."


    Zhiyuan said, "He might be somewhere here only."


    But even after looking through the entire hall, they didn''t find them.


    Xinyi panicked. "Zhiyuan! Siying is not in this hall!"

 Chapter 37: Jealousy and anguish

    <h4>Chapter 37: Jealousy and anguish</h4>


    "What?"


    Xinyi turned pale. "Yes. I-I cannot see him here. Where did he go without telling us?"


    Everybody noticed the strain in the atmosphere. Mu Chuanli immediately approached them. "What''s wrong?"


    "Siying and that little girl, Chyou, they are not here," Xinyi was getting more and more panicked.


    Zhiyuan said, "Calm down. We will get nowhere if we are scared." He looked at Mu Chuanli. "Please let us see the camera footage. We will know where they went after leaving the hall."


    Xiaosi smiled. "It''s alright. I already got it."


    Mu Chuanli widened his eyes. "Huh? I haven''t even called the security room yet."


    "You are talking to the CEO of the best securitypany here. Hacking this much is nothing."


    His mouth twitched. Xiaosi was capable but to show it at his cruise''s security expense¡­


    Caihong didn''t show any emotion at her daughter''s disappearance, but her expression slightly changed knowing that Siying was gone too.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi quickly surrounded him as Xiaosi showed the footage. As he focused on the children, they saw what happened when they went on stage.


    Chyou seemed to be talking to her and suddenly, Siying started crying and ran out of the room. Chyou was confused for a few moments and then she followed after him.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. Xiaosi raised her brow and a glint shed past by his eyes.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were stunned.


    "Zhiyuan. Why was he crying when she talked to him?"


    Zhiyuan was in the same dilemma. But then something clicked him.


    Chyou¡­


    He suddenly shot a nce at Xiaosi. "Chyou." But then he stopped. He looked at Mu Chuanli and smiled. "Thank you. I think we are fine. Xiaosi and I will take up from here."


    "But the kids...It''s a serious thing. Are you sure?"


    He nodded.


    "Alright."


    Zhiyuan looked at Xiaosi with a warning. "Let''s head outside."


    Xiaosi smiled. "Sure."


    The four of them stepped out of the hall and Xinyi asked, "What happened, Zhiyuan?"


    Instead of answering her, he shot a serious stare at Xiaosi. "Chyou is the same girl who pushed Siying in the school, right?"


    Xinyi froze. She was so panicked by the children''s disappearance that it didn''t click her when she heard Chyou''s name.


    ''I don''t remember herst name. But her first name was Chyou.''


    She nced at Xiaosi and Caihong.


    Their daughter¡­


    "You are her father," Zhiyuan stated.


    He silently stared for a moment at Caihong and lowered his gaze. "And you are her mother."


    Caihong stiffened. A storm erupted in her chest at that mention, but she couldn''t flip out in front of them. She didn''t respond and looked away. But she was shocked to know that Chyou had hurt Siying.


    ''You were smiling at that boy.''


    She remembered their conversation, and it came to ce why she did that. Nevertheless, that just made her more frustrated at her.


    Stupid girl and her pathetic jealousy!


    Xiaosi chuckled and it confirmed Zhiyuan''s suspicion. Now Zhiyuan understood why he never got a clue about Chyou or her family.


    Usually, even a name was enough for him to dig up the whole family history with his influence. But his opponent was none other than Zhu Xiaosi - the CEO of the best and thergest security corporation. If he couldn''t protect his own identity from leaking out, then how could he guarantee safety for others?


    "Why didn''t youe forward at that time?"


    Xiaosiughed out loud. "It would have been so boring toe so soon. My whole purpose of surprising you on this cruise trip would have gone to waste. How could I let my reunion n get affected?"


    Xinyi clenched her fists.


    Zhiyuan had a lot of things to say to him, but this wasn''t the time for that now.


    He exhaled a deep breath.


    "In which direction have they gone?"


    For the children''s sake, he had to co-operate with him.


    ---


    Siying tearfully ran towards the corridor. His legs were shaking in fear and the only shes of Chyou pushing him down invaded his mind that made him more and more afraid.


    "Hey wait! Stop running around!" Chyou was running breathlessly behind him. Her neat bun that Xinyi had tied up was getting messed up, making her sad and angry at the same time.


    Siying sniffled. "You are mean...I don''t want to talk to you. Waaa...you are scary."


    He panicked even more and to evade her, he randomly opened the nearest door to him and entered. He was just about to close it, but Chyou caught up to him.


    "You! Don''t be stupid! You are not supposed to leave without telling your Mama or Dada. That''s what Dada tells me! They will get angry at you for running off!" She was panting as she spoke.


    Siying paled. "But you are a scary girl! What if you pushed me again? Leave the door!"


    Chyou bit her lip in anxiousness. His cheeks werepletely wet with tears. Suddenly, her own eyes shone in tears as well.


    "I am not scary...I-It''s all your fault! Why do you talk to my Mama?"


    "My Mama said it''s not wrong to talk and have fun! If that is so then why you came with my Mama? D-Don''t talk to my Mama too," Siying was continuously crying.


    Chyou froze.


    She didn''t do anything different with Xinyi than what Siying was doing with Caihong.


    Just spending some time and having fun.


    Now, she felt more jealous.


    Not only Caihong lovingly talked to him, but she also saw how Xinyi loved Siying too. It was like getting the love of two mothers where she didn''t have any of it.


    She didn''t clearly understand those feelings and anguish, but it made her cry even more.


    Siying didn''t understand why she was crying when it was clear that he was getting bullied and threatened here. And that made him shed more tears because he had no clue.


    Two kids were crying with nothing getting sorted out.


    Suddenly, they heard someone yawn and azy voice came from the bed. The woman stretched her arms and rubbed her eyes.


    "Yo kids. This is not your room. So noisy. What''s with this ''My Mama'' and ''Your Mama'' huh? Go and fight somewhere else."


    Siying was startled while Chyou watched the woman in shock.


    "A-Aunt Shuang."


    *****


    Hop in my discord here! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 38: Simple enough problem

    <h4>Chapter 38: Simple enough problem</h4>


    Chyou was taken aback as she recognized the woman.


    "Aunt Shuang."


    Shuang blinked her eyes and yawned again. "Hm?" She looked at the two kids in front of her and her mouth opened in an O.


    So it is true. Caihong and Xiaosi are here indeed.


    She inwardly snorted.


    Of course. How can Mom''s information be wrong when it concerns Caihong?


    "Yo, my niece. What''s up? What''s with all the crying?"


    Siying was totally confused. Suddenly, the woman turned out to be someone who Chyou knew.


    "And first a fall, please don''t stick at the door like a sore thumb you two. Get inside. My sleep is already ruined," she murmured thest sentence.


    "Aunt!"


    Chyou rushed inside and came crying to her side. Siying nervously stood at his same ce and fiddled with his fingers.


    Aunt...so she is her aunt like Aunt Zizi is mine?


    Shuang raised his brow at Siying who seemed awkward. "Yo, kid. Come here."


    He got startled.


    She rolled her eyes. "I am not a monster. I am not gonna eat you."


    Siying took slow steps towards her and maintained a distance between him and Chyou.


    Chyou sniffled. "A-Aunt, you are here too?" She spoke as she clutched her thighs. She was really happy to see her here.


    "What can I say? I didn''t want to be, but my annoying Mom yed a sly card to make mee here."


    Indeed, Shuang had no interest ining to this cruise, but herpany suddenly got an offer that Mu Constructions were offering her to build a game zone for children, young adults, and adults after their amusement park construction waspleted.


    Obviously, she knew that the offer came from An Meiying secretly, but a deal with theirpany would look awesome in herpany''s profile so she agreed.


    Even though she got it from connections, she was not any saint to reject it.


    An Meiying wanted Shuang to tarnish Caihong''s image, but Shuang wasn''t interested in such a farce.


    Shuang sneered.


    Well, I will just say to Mom that I tried my best to embarrass Caihong but I failed. As if she would know what is going on here.


    All in all, An Meiying''s efforts got wasted.


    Back to the present, Shuang looked between the kids and scratched her chin.


    "Alright, whatever the problem is, it better be something that I could resolve. I am good at creating fights, not putting them out."


    Siying and Chyou trembled.


    Her brow twitched. She always saw herself as someone who couldn''t deal with kids.


    So her way of expressing love and care towards Chyou was letting her y games that she created in herpany before itsunch.


    "Hey, hey, can you please stop crying first?"


    Chyou wiped her tears.


    She pointed at Siying. "Well, you must have already understood who I am to Chyou. So...who are you?"


    She knew Xinyi and Zhiyuan had a child, but they hadn''t met in years so she had no idea how he looked or even his name.


    "S-Siying¡­"


    "Why are you crying?"


    He bit his lip. "S-she is mean...she bullied me¡­" his eyes teared up once again.


    She curiously looked at Chyou. "Bully and you? Really?"


    Does my niece know how to bully people?


    She paused.


    I hope she didn''t learn it from me¡­


    Chyou averted her gaze and clenched her dress.


    "Bully how?"


    Then Siying quickly said what happened before Chyou said anything.


    "A-and now also...she said not to tell Mama or Dada or she will hit me again."


    Shuang squinted her gaze.


    Caihong did that¡­


    She knew her rtionship with Chyou, and frankly she was surprised to know that she behaved that way to Siying.


    But then again Caihong was never unreasonable to people that she didn''t hate. At least, that''s what she understood by living with her for so many years.


    "Is that true, Chyou?"


    She jolted. "T-that...he-he¡­"


    Shuang felt relieved.


    Well, it''s a simple enough problem.


    "Alright. Soooo this whole fight can be solved quite easily only when you two know something."


    Chyou and Siying blinked their eyes.


    She looked at Chyou andzily rested her cheek on her palm. "You know, Chyou. I understand how you feel, but do you think hitting Siying will solve your problem?"


    Chyou didn''t know how to respond.


    "There is a solution to every problem, my niece, but you cannot achieve that by stopping other people from approaching your mother. Tell me. You warned this boy. Did anything change between your mother and you?"


    Chyou sadly lowered her head.


    "I take that answer as no. So what do you learn from this?"


    Chyou''s little brows furrowed together.


    "I don''t know¡­"


    Shuang chuckled. "That you think of answers in a long-term way. By long term I mean... today it''s this boy, tomorrow it might be someone else. The day after a third kid. Then fourth and fifth. Do you think you can keep telling others to back off for your entire life? Wouldn''t you find it tiring?"


    Chyou indeed felt that it wasn''t a feasible solution.


    "Your mother will get more unhappy too, and that will just make you go farther away from her."


    She shivered slightly.


    "There are," Shuang paused, "... reasons why Caihong is like that. She is trying her best to love you, but she is not able to."


    "Why?"


    She faintly smiled. "I wish I could tell you, but I cannot. Just don''t give up on her, okay?"


    Chyou dazedly nodded.


    Shuang shifted her gaze at Siying. "Now the thing that you need to know. Siying. Does your Mama love you?"


    His teary eyes brightened. "Yes! My Mama loves me very much! I love Mama too!"


    "But her Mama doesn''t love her," she pointed at Chyou.


    Siying blinked his eyes. "Shoce Aunty is really nice!"


    Her mouth twitched.


    S-Shoce Aunty¡­


    "She is nice to you, not to her. Tell me. Suppose your Mama didn''t love you. She ignored and avoided you, but you saw her ying with another kid. What will you feel?"


    Siying found it hard to imagine that scenario but he tried his best. He imagined his loving Mama not paying any attention to him but showing affection to someone else.


    "I-I will feel sad¡­" his tone went downcast.


    "And?"


    He twiddled with his fingers. "I will not like that kid¡­"


    "That is exactly how Chyou felt. You are not at fault, but you should know why she pushed you. She was simply jealous of you."

 Chapter 39: Where is that person staying here?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Where is that person staying here?</h4>


    Siying carefully looked at Chyou. Then he shifted in his ce foot to foot. "Shoce Aunty doesn''t like you?"


    Chyou stiffened.


    Shuang coughed. "Her name is Caihong."


    Chyou spoke in a soft and sad tone. "En¡­"


    Siying pursed his lips. The concept of jealousy was new to him, but he was slowly understanding it. Hepared Xinyi who loved him and Caihong who didn''t love her, and the difference was beginning to make sense to him.


    Chyou faced him and hesitated for a long time. "I-I...I am sorry for pushing you."


    Shuang stared at her. "Well thank God that you said sorry. At least, you are not like a certain someone who doesn''t know how to."


    "Huh?" Chyou didn''t understand.


    She shrugged. "Ignore your Aunt. Just my ramblings."


    Siying nodded. "It''s okay! Mama says that if somebody says sorry, you should patch up!"


    "R-really?"


    "En."


    Chyou''s dim smile brightened like sunshine. "Thank you."


    Siying blushed.


    Shuang pped her hands. "Well, what a happy ending. Now shoo you two. I want to sleep a bit more."


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing towards her room. Then there were rapid knocks on the door.


    "Siying! Are you inside?" Xinyi''s worried and anxious voice came from outside.


    "Siying?" It was Zhiyuan. "You are together with Chyou, right? Please open the door."


    Shuang widened her eyes.


    Zhiyuan? Wait and that voice was Xinyi''s¡­


    Shuang asked, "What is your full name, Siying?"


    "Han Siying."


    "..."


    He turned out to be their son? Just great. I wonder how their first meeting after seven years would have gone...


    "Hey, kids!" She whispered.


    Siying and Chyou looked at her. "Don''t tell your Mama and Dada about me. I will hide in the bathroom."


    "No. It will be a headache. Just say that you found this room already empty."


    Siying seriously said, "Mama says it''s not good to lie."


    Shuang red at him. "She forgot to add that small lies like this are okay to tell."


    Siying seemed to be in deep thought. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Siying? Chyou?"


    Shuang jumped down from the bed and locked herself in the bathroom.


    Outside, Xinyi was getting panicked. "Zhiyuan. Nobody is saying anything. Are they alright?"


    Xiaosi was simply watching and chuckling. He wasn''t worried because the moment he saw them enter this room, he already retrieved the details of that person staying here.


    "Mama! Dada!"


    The door slowly opened, and Siying''s face popped out.


    "Siying!" Xinyi burst into tears and hugged him as she bent on her knees.


    Caihong stiffened a bit, but she looked away. Then she saw Chyou''s figure, and she narrowed her eyes.


    "You shouldn''t run away like that, Siying! You made me worry so much!"


    Siying guiltily said, "I am sorry Mama."


    "Promise me you won''t do that again."


    "I promise!"


    Xinyi smiled and kissed his cheek. Zhiyuan ruffled his hair. "Don''t make us worry like that again, okay?"


    "En."


    Xiaosi patted Chyou''s head. "Are you okay, Chyou?"


    She nervously nodded. "E-en."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan''s gaze shifted at her and they nced at each other. Chyou was afraid that Xinyi would start hating her.


    Xiaosi said, "Well then let''s go."


    "Xiaosi." Zhiyuan stopped him. "We need to talk."


    "About?"


    "You know about what. There is a misunderstanding between them."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "There is no misunderstanding. If you think my daughter will apologize then throw that thought out of your head okay?"


    Caihong snorted. "Apologize? Why would she? After all, she is your daughter," she coldly looked at them. "You two know how to hurt people, not say sorry."


    Xinyi was taken aback by the sudden change in her tone. Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes as he looked between them.


    "D-Dada!" Chyou said, "I-I...it was my fault. I said sorry to Siying."


    Siying nodded. "Mama, she said sorry for pushing me!"


    Xinyi was surprised. By the look on their faces in the footage, she thought that things were really bad between them.


    Maybe they talked to each other and resolved it.


    Chyou was scared to face Xinyi. "A-Aunt I¡­" she looked down.


    Caihong snorted and said nothing. Her gaze settled on Siying for a moment and she lowered her head.


    Xinyi smiled. "Well, if it''s like that then I am d that everything is sorted out."


    Chyou looked at her in shock. She thought she would be really furious at her.


    "Aunt¡­"


    Xinyi pulled her towards her and patted her cheeks. "Yes, dear. It''s okay. What matters is everything is fine now and most importantly, you two are safe."


    Chyou sniffled and nodded. "W-will you still teach me how to draw?"


    Xinyi smiled. "Of course. I don''t have any reason not to."


    Chyou brightened and hugged her. "Thank you!"


    Xiaosi had an inkling as to whom would have been behind this patch-up. He was furious that Chyou apologized, but he knew he couldn''t me her.


    "Say, where is that person staying here?"


    Shuang, who heard this question by sticking her ear to the door, cursed Xiaosi.


    Damn did he catch onto me?


    Chyou awkwardly smiled. "Nobody was here when we came here."


    Xiaosi squinted his gaze. "Hoooo¡­."


    Chyou gulped.


    Now that the kids were safe and everything settled down, a short silence descended. Caihong shrugged and was the first to leave.


    Zhiyuan stared at her walking away. Something felt wrong to him about her, Xiaosi and Chyou. There was only one way to find out.


    Xinyi knew what he was thinking. She softly held his hand and smiled. "Go, Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan kept quiet. Then he slowly spoke. "Do you trust me?"


    She nodded.


    "I will be back."


    As he took one step, Xiaosi burst into mockingughter. "Zhi, Zhi, Zhi. You will never get an answer from her. Try how much ever you want. You will not know anything."

 Chapter 40: Fiery as ever

    <h4>Chapter 40: Fiery as ever</h4>


    "Caihong!"


    She froze in her steps for a moment but then continued walking.


    Zhiyuan continued following her. "Wait Caihong!"


    She didn''t respond. She quickly increased her pace until she reached the deck of the ship. A cold breeze fluttered her hair, but her forehead was covered in sweat.


    He gritted his teeth and grabbed her wrist, stopping her. "Caihong! I just need to talk to you."


    Caihong shook off her wrist and red at him. "We don''t have anything to talk Zhiyuan. Leave me alone."


    "No. Not until you give me my answers. Not until you tell me why you left me. Not until you tell me why you married Xiaosi. Not until...I know where I went wrong."


    She trembled. She looked into his eyes that seemed determined to get his answers, but at the same time, there was an indescribable pain underneath it.


    "I don''t have anything to tell you. I hope you remember where our responsibilities lie now."


    Zhiyuan stared at her. "I do. I want to know why does your responsibility seem so painful?"


    Caihong stiffened.


    "I heard how you mockingly talked to Chyou. I could see your distaste for her. I want to know why? Isn''t she your daughter? Then why did you talk that way to her?"


    She chuckled. "Is it necessary that I should be like Xinyi or you? How I treat her has got nothing to do with you."


    "But I feel that it has everything to do with why you left me."


    Silence.


    "Zhiyuan. We really have got nothing to do with each other. Not since seven years. There is no use talking about it now."


    Zhiyuan didn''t budge. "Why not?"


    Caihongughed. "Are you thinking of something incredible like going back together?"


    Zhiyuan gave a wry smile. "You know me well, Caihong. So, you also know I am not thinking along those lines. Our lives have diverged too much and too far away to go back to that point."


    It felt like something mercilessly stabbed her heart.


    Yes, it was toote. They had moved on in their lives even if they had resisted in the beginning.


    Those young, happy days in love were long gone, and thinking about that, a mncholy gripped Caihong''s chest.


    She felt pathetic.


    After seven years, they were finally standing so close to each other, yet it felt they stood miles apart.


    "But I think I deserve to know what went so wrong between us that you had to leave me without saying a word. I have questions, and I deserve to get my answers. If I had left you like you did, then would you have kept quiet in my ce?"


    Once again, a gust of light breeze brushed past their cheeks. Waves crashed on the ship, roaring everybody about their presence.


    Caihong had no answer to his question.


    Zhiyuan paused and asked, "Was it Grandpa? Did he say anything to you?"


    Caihong self-deprecatingly smiled.


    Han Huizhong never liked her, and she wished she could me him for their separation but¡­


    "I am tired, Zhiyuan. I don''t have anything to say to you. I don''t have any answers you are looking for."


    His gaze dimmed. "Caihong... please...I have been waiting for seven years. I don''t want to and will not cause any trouble for you or Xiaosi. Please tell me what happened at that time. After our graduation party that night, you suddenly cut off all contact. I had no way to reach you. Even Xiaosi changed. He suddenly hated even my sight. Just what did I do so wrong?"


    She said nothing.


    "Then I heard one day that you two got married and flew abroad. Just like that¡­"


    Zhiyuan''s hands were trembling, and his gaze slightly stung with tears. "In just one night, I lost my love and my best friend together. Do you understand how that feels? Two very important people in my life just... disappeared one day. And what was I left with? Nothing but questions. Nobody said what happened. Even now, both of you don''t want to say anything."


    Caihong was getting uneasy. Zhiyuan''s disheartened voice was shaking her heart as if somebody was squeezing it hard.


    She almost got swayed in her emotions to tell him everything but realized the fruitlessness of it.


    As the two of them stood in a stalemate, Xinyi was watching them from afar. She didn''t want toe, but she got too worried for Zhiyuan so she couldn''t help herself.


    A tear slid down her eye as she saw him making that hurt expression as he talked to Caihong. She knew it. She felt it - his pain and immense sadness in his heart, yet here she was, unable to do anything for him.


    "My wife and your husband seem to be quite busy having their moment."


    Xinyi froze as she heard a mocking chuckle whispering near her ear. She jolted and looked back to see Xiaosizily resting against a pir.


    "Aww, don''t they look so cute together? Hey, why don''t we guess what they might be talking about? Maybe confessing their love and nning to run away?" Heughed.


    Xinyi clenched her fist and ignored him. She walked away,.but Xiaosi blocked her way.


    "Come on, Xinyi. Don''t be such a spoilsport," he took a few steps until they were too close.


    He smiled devilishly. "Why? Since our partners are spending some cozy time together, why can''t we too?"


    "They are not doing anything like that and you know it too!"


    Xiaosi amusingly smiled. He closed the distance even further, making Xinyi panic more. "D-Don''t-"


    He slowly raised his hand, trying to touch her cheek. "I wonder how Zhiyuan will react seeing us together like this?"


    "And I wonder how you will react after I kick your ass, Xiaosi?" A voice came from behind him.


    Suddenly, a strong jab hit the back of his knee, and Xiaosi stumbled. But he quickly bnced himself. A sharp pain shot in his knee, but he remained unaffected.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked back.


    Xinyi''s eyes slowly widened as she recognized the woman.


    You¡­


    Xiaosi smiled in distaste. "Fiery as ever huh, Shuang?"

 Chapter 41: To suffer more and more

    <h4>Chapter 41: To suffer more and more</h4>


    Shuang narrowed her eyes as at Xiaosi. "Get away from her or next time it would be your balls, Mr. Zhu."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Ouch. Even the words hurt. So you finally decided to show yourself after hiding in the bathroom? When did you start to concern yourself with a kid''s fight?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "That was your room?"


    Shuang shrugged. "Your kids ruined my beauty sleep."


    Xiaosi said, his voiceced with danger signs. "So you should have told them to leave you alone rather than trying to be a wise sage and making MY daughter fucking apologize to that brat."


    "It''s because you didn''t do it that I had to step up," Shuang sneered.


    "Your interference isn''t appreciated."


    "I don''t care. She is my niece. Somebody has to show the way."


    "I think you are the most lost person here, Shuang."


    She smiled. "I cannotpare to Mr. and Mrs. Zhu though."


    Xinyi carefully observed Shuang. Just like Xiaosi and Caihong, it was after seven years that she was seeing her for the first time. She was the same age as her, and they studied in the same ss in their college days.


    Shuang was quiet but fierce when she was angry. Though they hardly talked initially, they became decent friends, and once Xinyi got to know Zhiyuan, they met more frequently as she was Caihong''s sister.


    It was a shock to see her on this cruise,.but Xinyi felt happy to see her because Shuang was the only one who treated Xinyi nicely in the ss or at least she kept to her business.


    Xiaosi smiled. "May I know the reason for your presence here?"


    Shuang slightly squinted her eyes. She nced at Xinyi and then stepped forward near Xiaosi so that only he could hear her words. "I think we are clear on the fact that you are in no position to ask me anything you know after what, right?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow.


    "You see, Mr. Zhu. Your wife is right there and so is your ex-best friend. And my tongue kind of feels slippery now so I may spill something out that you may not want me to."


    He narrowed his eyes and instantly his aura turned dark. Xinyi felt the menacing vibes tooing from him.


    What are they talking about?


    Xiaosi leaned in and whispered. "You want to bring that up just because I asked you why you are here?"


    "I will bring that up even if you ask me how my day was. You lost all the right to ask me anything after you shamelessly asked me that one favor that time."


    Xiaosi went quiet.


    Shuang stepped back to her ce and looked at Xinyi. "Yo. Same as ever, huh?"


    She softly smiled. "I can say the same for you. Thank you so much for taking care of Siying and Chyou just before."


    She shrugged.


    "It''s a surprise to see you here."


    She tilted her head and mysteriously smiled. "Well, what can I say? It''s a surprise to me too. I have to give my Mom that credit for dumping me here."


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, after all, she sent me here on a hidden agenda to seduce Zhiyuan and humiliate Caihong. You understand, right? The usual drill."


    Xinyi stiffened while Xiaosi coldly glowered at her.


    Shuang burst intoughter. "Haha just look at your faces. You never thought I would drop such a bomb, right? But hey, ording to the usual script, it should be Xiaosi I should be seducing right? The step-sister always snatches away her sister''s boyfriend/fiance/husband, doesn''t it? But Mom is harping on and on about Zhiyuan and throw Xinyi out of the Han family   ."


    Xinyi didn''t know how toment anything on such... honesty. But she knew she didn''t have any bad intentions.


    Xiaosizily said, "And here you are, spilling your intentions."


    "Mom''s intentions, not mine, Mr. Zhu," Shuang corrected him. "And on that note, get the fuck out of here, Mr. Zhu before I punch your face for harassing a woman."


    "Tsk, tsk, why such bias? Somebody''s husband seems to enjoy spending time with my wife. Send a punch over there too."


    Xinyi red at him. "Don''t talk like that about Zhiyuan."


    He sneered.


    "Well, there is nothing left to see here anyway. Your pitiful husband isn''t gonna get any answers, and you will be busy running behind him, consoling the poor man. Boring. I want to see him more destroyed and devastated."


    Xinyi trembled. "Why? Why do you hate him so much? Zhiyuan never did anything wrong to hurt you, especially you and Caihong... after all, you two were the closest to him. You¡­" her eyes filled with tears, "you have no idea how he was at that time when you two left him¡­"


    Shuang slightly lowered her gaze.


    Xiaosi said, "Was he in pain? Was he lost? Was he lifeless?"


    His voice turned icy cold. "That much is nothing¡­" he clenched his fists and took a deep breath. "Heh. Zhiyuan has not suffered at all. And when I say that he hasn''t that means he really hasn''t. I havee back to give him that part of his suffering which he never faced."


    Xinyi looked at him in disbelief.


    Zhiyuan was nothing but suffering all these years. The loss of his love, the loss of his friendship...he lost his two most important pirs of his life and he was saying that Zhiyuan had to suffer more?


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Just wait and watch, Mrs. Han. The true despair starts now."

 Chapter 42: Chasing after ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chasing after ghosts</h4>


    Over at the other side, Caihong couldn''t take it anymore and turned to leave. "Please don''t bother me again, Zhiyuan."


    Without looking back, she quickly left and Zhiyuan could only see her walking away.


    His lips moved even before he could stop himself. "Are you happy with Xiaosi?"


    Caihong didn''t turn, but her lips curved into a wry smile. She regretted that when they met Siying and Chyou just a few minutes ago, she couldn''t control herself and mocked Xiaosi and Chyou for not apologizing. She didn''t want to let him realize that there were problems between them else he wouldn''t have let it go.


    What is happiness, Zhiyuan? That emotion has long been lost from my life now¡­


    "Yes...I am very happy with them. Xiaosi and I had a small fight so I behaved like that."


    Zhiyuan said, "Who are you even fooling Caihong?"


    "I am not fooling anybody. If you want to live in that delusion so be it."


    She finally left.


    From afar, Xinyi saw Zhiyuan heading back in a daze. From the looks of it, she definitely knew that things didn''t go well between them.


    Xiaosi mocked. "Ah, there goes your husband without getting his answers. See? Didn''t I tell you it would be all useless?"


    Xinyi didn''t respond to his provocation. Instead, she looked at Shuang apologetically. "I really wanted to talk to you, but I have to check on him."


    Shuang shrugged. "No need to be so uptight. Go."


    Xinyi smiled. Just before she left, she stared at Xiaosi. "I don''t know what your intentions are, but I won''t let you hurt Zhiyuan. You may think he didn''t suffer, but I have lived with him for the past seven years. I know what he went through. Don''t ever say it again that he suffered any less."


    She lowered her gaze and went away.


    Shuang leaned on a pir and said, "You are chasing after ghosts, Mr. Zhu."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Why call me Mr. Zhu? Have we be so distant, sister-inw?"


    "Ew. Gross. Say that again and I will punch you."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Stop it before things go out of hand, Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi raised his head and a wry smile stretched his lips as he looked up at the starless sky. Then his empty gaze turned cold. "Things had already gone out of hand at that time, Shuang."


    "It wasn''t Zhiyuan''s fault. You know what had happened that night with Caihong. It is foolish to me him."


    "Zhiyuan''s fault was that he was too weak."


    "So were you."


    Xiaosi looked back at her with emptiness in his eyes. "And I am suffering its punishment. Every single day."


    Shuang was quiet.


    Xiaosiughed. "Just look at Zhiyuan. He is still living a happy life. For God''s sake, just look at him. There is no justice at all, isn''t it?"


    "Looks are deceiving."


    He snorted. "Oh please. You want to say that he doesn''t love Xinyi? So what? His marriage is going just fine, and I will not tolerate it when Caihong and my life is messed up because of him."


    Shuang exhaled. "Don''te to me for any help if you get in trouble or I will beat the shit of you."


    He sneered. "I won''t."


    "Also, since you are back, it''s fine to drop Chyou at the An residence once in a while. I don''t want my niece to live in that toxic environment with you and Caihong."


    He looked as if he heard something unbelievable. "Leave my daughter in a devil''s den where your ''esteemed'' mother lives? The same woman who told you to humiliate Caihong on this trip? Would living with her be any less toxic for Chyou?"


    Shuang grimaced. "I will be there with her and so would Dad."


    "Your step-father isn''t helpful. After all, if he could fall for your mother''s pitiful charms then¡­"


    "Fine then. But I will be taking Chyou with me if she calls me crying about any of your fights with Caihong, mind you," she narrowed her eyes.


    "Oof, such a loving step-aunt."


    Shuang shrugged.


    ---


    Xinyi quickly opened the door and found Zhiyuanughing with Siying.


    "Dada! She was the same shoce, Aunty! Isn''t she so nice?" His gaze sparkled. "She told me that she will teach me English too! Dada, she teaches very nicely! It is so easy!"


    A sh of a memory passed in his mind. In it, the young Caihong and Zhiyuan were in the library studying with Caihong teaching himnguage skills.


    He smiled. "Is that so? Well, she was always a good teacher¡­" he mumbled.


    "Hm?"


    "Nothing. That''s good and all, but don''t trouble her too much, okay?"


    Now that Caihong knew that Siying was Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s son, he didn''t want any awkwardness or difort between them.


    He pouted. "I won''t!"


    "Alright. Time for you to sleep."


    "Noooooo. I want to y!" He whined.


    Zhiyuan turned serious. "Well, then I cannot help you if the ghost catches you and...tickles you like this!"


    Zhiyuan grabbed him and tickled Siying''s waist. Siyingughed. "Dada, stop...hahahaha¡­"


    Xinyi quietly watched them. She already knew he was trying to distract himself from what happened. The conversation with Caihong didn''t end up as expected either.


    You cannot hide your pain from me Zhiyuan. You can fool anybody but not me¡­

 Chapter 43: Colluded together

    <h4>Chapter 43: Colluded together</h4>


    Caihong was staring at the night sky with the salty breeze passing by her made her shiver in the cold. The temperature had dropped by a few degrees, and now it felt chilly.


    But to Caihong, her cheeks still felt warm as tears plopped out of her wet eyes. The whole time with Zhiyuan felt as if something was stuck in her throat. From the moment she saw him again, she was only raided by their memories, and the time they had spent together.


    It was hurting her. It was painful to remember them and then realize that reality was so different and cruel now. She clenched her fists on the railing and took breaths.


    Caihong faintly smiled. "I am happy that at least you married a good person, Zhiyuan¡­At least you are happy with Xinyi."


    As for me¡­


    ''Are you happy with Xiaosi?''


    She could think of nothing as an answer.


    Now that she thought about it, she was never close to Xinyi in the past. She only knew her through Shuang and Zizi because they studied in the same ss. She also thought of her as a shy and timid girl, but she had a good impression of her.


    Caihong was shocked to know that Xinyi was Zhiyuan''s wife now. That meant she gained the recognition of Han Huizhong otherwise it was impossible to marry Zhiyuan.


    She pitifullyughed at herself.


    I had tried so hard but I never got him to ept me for Zhiyuan. I still don''t understand why he hated me so much, and why he liked Xinyi to the point of agreeing to make her his granddaughter-inw.


    She didn''t resent Xinyi because of that, but she was curious to know what Han Huizhong had thought at that time.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed and she jolted a bit. She looked at the number and furrowed her brows.


    "Aunt Guang," she said as she picked it up.


    "Caihong! Finally! Gosh, I was trying for your number so many times already. How are you Caihong? I am so happy you are back!" Han Guang excitedly said from the other end.


    She smiled. "Thanks, Aunt. I suppose there must be problems in thework here."


    "Ah the same old issues again," then she carefully asked, "How is the cruise trip going on?"


    Caihong paused.


    Han Guang probed. "That silence tells me that you... met Zhiyuan, right?"


    She said nothing.


    "...It''s alright Aunt. This was going to happen one or the other day."


    "Don''t lie to me Caihong. After all you and Zhiyuan-"


    "That''s the past, Aunt. It has no bearing to the present now."


    Han Guang smiled. "Howe is it not when Zhiyuan was always searching for you crazily for the past seven years?"


    She trembled.


    "Not even one day went by when he didn''t look for you. What do you have to say about that? Caihong¡­please don''t get me wrong but-but he still loves you and I know that you too¡­"


    Caihong inhaled a sharp breath. "Aunt don''t be mistaken. I don''t know about Zhiyuan, but I have moved on in my life with Xiaosi."


    "By killing your feelings and happiness? That is not moving on. And I can tell you about Zhiyuan! He isn''t happy at all with Xinyi!"


    Caihong frowned. It didn''t seem like that to her tonight.


    "Aunt, trust me. They are happy."


    She sighed. "Caihong dear, you are so innocent. He is only with her out of Uncle''s forceful wish for him to marry her and then Siying''s responsibility. Xinyi is using it to her advantage! Don''t think of her as a pitiful or a good woman. I never liked her Caihong because she and Xiaosi, together, separated you and Zhiyuan," Caihong heard her sniffling.


    "My poor niece...they destroyed your rtionship out of their own selfishness. Xinyi always loved Zhiyuan and so she yed tricks on Uncle! Zhiyuan is not happy or else he wouldn''t be searching for you for seven years."


    Caihong found it hard to imagine Xinyi and Xiaosi colluding together.


    And love Zhiyuan? Xinyi always loved Zhiyuan? It is impossible.


    They had studied two years in the same college, and if Xinyi had loved him but had any evil intentions towards them, then she wouldn''t have stayed so silent in those two years. There were no fights and misunderstandings between them because of Xinyi.


    But she found it too bothersome to exin it to her.


    Caihong smiled. "Aunt, even if she really loved him so what? Without Grandpa Han''s approval, it''s all meaningless," she mockinglyughed.


    "Who can understand it more than myself? So if Grandpa Han approved her, then Xinyi isn''t a bad person. She couldn''t be."


    "So you want to say you were bad for Zhiyuan? I am telling you Xinyi is not as innocent as she looks. I-I just want you two to be-"


    "It''s impossible Aunt. Please don''t stir things in the direction that will make everything messed up."


    Han Guang was exasperated. "Alright. But I will still tell you to be careful and alert of Xinyi. What if she plots against you? You are back and jealousy can make one do anything."


    "Aunt-"


    "I am saying this because Shuang is also on the trip!"


    Caihong blinked her eyes. "Shuang?"


    "Yes. Your step-sister Shuang. Shuang and Xinyi were always good friends so it''s no doubt they will do something to humiliate you. That Meiying sent her on purpose just for this! They are your step-mother and step-sister. They hate you, Caihong. They will do anything to bring you down. That''s why I am urging you to be careful. And-and please don''t give up on Zhiyuan. He really needs you¡­Please don''t trust Xinyi."


    Caihong got a headache. Her step-mother and aunt never got along because An Meiying was An Guoting''s second wife. That''s why Han Guang always openly favored Caihong over Shuang.


    "Aunt. I am feeling tired. Will catch up with youter."


    She hung up the phone and let out a deep breath.


    Shuang is here too. But she didn''t meet me until now.


    Caihong could never put it into ce just how her rtionship with Shuang was.


    They didn''t love each other as sisters.


    They didn''t hate each other either.


    They just kept to their own business and remained neutral.


    But once at that time, just that one time Caihong had seen a different side of Shuang who seemed helpless for her. That was the morning after the storm when everything had changed forever.

 Chapter 44: A safe landing

    <h4>Chapter 44: A safending</h4>


    Back at Xinyi''s side, Zhiyuan quietly patted Siying''s head as he dozed off to sleep. Xinyi sat beside him and whispered. "Asleep?"


    Zhiyuan nodded with a gentle smile. "En."


    Xinyi adjusted the nket on him. She hesitated for a few moments and then asked, "...What did she say?"


    His lips parted to say, "Xinyi. Why does nobody tell me anything?"


    A dull pain surged in her chest because even if Zhiyuan didn''t know, she knew it herself that ''nobody'' in his question included her too.


    "Grandpa doesn''t want to tell me why he hates me."


    Xinyi felt ufortable and nervous.


    "Xiaosi doesn''t want to tell me why he hates me."


    She lowered her gaze in sadness.


    "And Caihong doesn''t want to tell me why she left me."


    Zhiyuan''s voice slightly choked as he spoke, "She lied to me that she is happy with Xiaosi, but you saw it yourself, too, how she talked to him and Chyou. There was not a semnce of love or happiness between them. But just to avoid my questions, she found it was better to lie. I don''t understand why? Why does nobody want to tell me anything about what''s going on?"


    Xinyi held his hand. "Zhiyuan. It''s alright. We have just met them today after so long. There is a distance of seven years between us and them that is difficult to bridge in just a few hours. Whatever might be the misunderstanding, I am sure Xiaosi or Caihong would soon tell you about it. You have waited for so long. Please wait a little more."


    Zhiyuan''s heart strangely felt settled and at ease.


    She is right. They are back anyway, and this isn''t thest time we would meet. One day for sure, I will get my answers.


    Zhiyuan looked at her with an unreadable gaze. He didn''t understand why, but Xinyi''s presence always calmed him down. He instinctively shared everything with her because he always felt that he would find sce in her words. Just like now.


    And that''s also why he could talk about Caihong so freely with her without Xinyi misunderstanding his intentions.


    But of course, he had no intentions to use her goodwill. He had already decided that once he got his answers, he would never cross paths with Xiaosi and Caihong again.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Thank you, Xinyi. You always ease my troubles so easily."


    Xinyi felt much better to see him fine now. As his gaze was still fixed on her, Xinyi became conscious and her cheeks flushed red. The soft moonlight that cast upon their room shone on him, making her heart thud faster.


    A lock of her hair fell on her cheek. Without even realizing it himself, Zhiyuan raised his hand, and his fingertips gently brushed on her hair. He twisted that lock against his index finger and tucked it behind her ear.


    Xinyi''s heart was about to burst out of her chest the moment his fingers grazed on her cheek and her ear. She thought he would withdraw, but his palm still lingered on her cheek. Her left cheek was growing warm with the warmth of his palm.


    She slowly raised her head. Her eyelids trembled as she saw that his ck irises were still fixated on her. It was too much for her poor heart to stay sane at that moment.


    "I-I will go get changed."


    Xinyi quickly stood to run away from his boring gaze and calm herself down. But she was too flustered to notice that her foot tripped in haste.


    Her eyes widened, and she quickly shut her eyes for the impact, but it never came. Instead, as she opened them, she found herself safelynded on a sturdy chest with Zhiyuan''s arm around her waist. She could even hear his heart beating in his chest.


    She stiffened and inwardly sobbed.


    I wanted to run away but it got messed up¡­


    "S-s-sorry¡­I¡­"


    Zhiyuan pressed on her waist and hopped her back. Xinyi looked down to see his arm firmly wrapped on her waist, making her blush hard.


    His gentle and concerned voice rang close to her ear. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You were about to fall."


    Xinyi could pitifully stammer but say nothing.


    Zhiyuan found it so amusing that he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her funny expressions.


    Xinyi was waiting for him to release her, but nothing happened. His hand was still on her waist, and she was close to passing out now in utter embarrassment.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan, you¡­C-can you let me-"


    She was interrupted by the adorable bun''s yawn sleeping beside them. Siying drowsily woke up and rubbed his eyes. "Mama...Dada¡­what are you doing?"


    They both jolted.


    Xinyi quickly said, "No-nothing! You go back to sleep."


    Siying pouted. "I want to hear a storyyyyy¡­"


    She felt relieved and quickly got up. "Yes, yes! Mama will get changed and tell you one story. Wait for me, okay?"


    Xinyi dashed away in the bathroom akin to the speed of light, making Zhiyuan frown. One moment he was holding onto her waist, but in the next second, the warmth was suddenly gone. It strangely felt chilly to him.


    Siying blinked his eyes at his father and innocently asked, "Dada, why is your hand floating like that in the air? What are you trying to catch?"


    Zhiyuan felt embarrassed and cleared his throat. He awkwardly pulled his hand back. "Nothing."


    Inside the bathroom, Xinyi ced her hand on her chest. Her drumming heart was refusing to calm down. Then she touched her cheek where she could still feel Zhiyuan''s warmth radiating from it.


    She blushed and covered her face.


    Ahhhhh...I am so stupid! Don''t think too much of it, Xinyi. It was an ident, just an ident!

 Chapter 45: An offer of a partnership

    <h4>Chapter 45: An offer of a partnership</h4>


    The next morning, Xinyi woke up to see Zhiyuan and Siying still asleep. The father son pair slept in the same position with their right arm raised on top of their head and the left knee pointing out and bent forward.


    She silently chuckled and kissed Siying''s forehead.


    Xinyi freshened up and after taking a nice warm shower, she first sat down to open her diary. She poured out all her emotions - the shock of seeing Caihong and Xiaosi and knowing the truth about Chyou, the panic when Siying and Chyou ran away, the happiness to see Shuang again, the pain of seeing Zhiyuan hurt after his failed conversation with Caihong and the giddiness of sharing that intimate moment with himst night.


    Xinyi flustered a little as she wrote,


    ''I hope Zhiyuan didn''t find me strange after he...he held my waist. It felt so warm and tingly when he held me. But I am an Idiot. I got so nervous and flustered that I panicked he might realize my feelings for him. The simplest of your partner''s touch affects you when you are in love.


    But I don''t want to burden him with my feelings. Things are good as they are between us now. Zhiyuan is a good husband which is enough for me.


    So, I need to be careful now. If I get flustered like this so easily, he would definitely figure out that something is wrong and I don''t want that because¡­''


    Xinyi gulped in nervousness and nced at Zhiyuan.


    ''He is a kind and gentle man, but he is dangerous with his thirst for answers.


    Xinyi shook her head. She thought about what Xiaosi had said to herst night.


    "The true despair starts now."


    She clutched the pen in her hands.


    ''I don''t know what Xiaosi has in his mind, but I have decided to always protect Zhiyuan. I will not let anybody hurt him and to this end, I promise to myself that I will try my best to know what happened to make Caihong leave Zhiyuan seven years back.


    If Zhiyuan wants answers then I will do everything I can to find about them.''


    I promised that I will find the truth but how¡­?


    The how question got Xinyi seriously worried. Xiaosi and Caihong didn''t look like they would share anything.


    Xinyi pursed her lips.


    Maybe I need some fresh air to think.


    She looked at the sleeping Siying and Zhiyuan and she got an idea to draw them in her small drawing book she carried. It was the same book she had shown to Chyou yesterday.


    She chuckled.


    Their chibi characters would look so cute in this position.


    Xinyi grabbed her notebook and quietly stepped out.


    ---


    Outside, Xinyi sat on a small bench on the deck. The vast sea spread as far as she could see that shone brilliantly under the golden and warm sunlight. The cold wind gushing past her was also just at the perfect temperature.


    "So beautiful¡­"


    As she began to draw and shade the sketch of Siying and Zhiyuan, a soft smile curved her lips up.


    "Ooooohhh that''s he cute."


    Xinyi jolted and looked behind to see Shuang curiously peeking over her shoulder and looking at her drawing book.


    She always felt too embarrassed to let others see her scribblings so she never showed it to anybody and here she thought that she was alone.


    Xinyi quickly shut her drawing book. "Y-You Shuang...Good morning¡­"


    "Hey. Why did you close it? Let me see the drawing."


    Xinyi defensively protected her book with all her might.


    "What drawing? T-They are just scribblings¡­"


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. "I can see some skill there. Show it to me."


    Xinyi vigorously shook her head.


    "No, no! It is just something I do to pass my time-"


    But Shuang shamelessly grabbed her book.


    "Shuang! Please give it back!" Xinyi looked at her in horror. The two adults were ying tag like little kids.


    Shuang raised her hand. "Stop. If we keep running like this, you''re never gonna get your book back. Not until I see it."


    "You¡­"


    "Just let me see it or should I plot against you and seduce Zhiyuan as Mom wants?"


    Xinyi''s brow twitched and she grimaced.


    Shuang grinned. "Hehe~ Good girl. Now stand like that."


    She quickly opened her book and flipped through the pages. Xinyi bit her lips and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Shuang raised her brows. Her drawings weren''t half bad. She easily recognized Siying and Zhiyuan in many of the drawings, and Xinyi was skilled enough to make them resemble the real father-son pair. She had also drawn some other cute characters too.


    She brightened.


    "Hey, will you draw some characters like these for my games? Of course, I will pay you."


    "Huh?" The conversation changed so quickly that Xinyi couldn''t keep up.


    "I mean I run a gamepany, and we need new characters in the different games we make. I like your drawings. They are perfect for animating game characters. You design the characters and we animate them. What''s say?"


    Xinyi was taken aback by the sudden offer. She opened and closed her mouth multiple times.


    "Shuang, t-that''s impossible. My drawings aren''t that serious at the level you want, and I am not a certified artist either. It''s just something I like to do in my free time."


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "That means it''s your hobby and trust me, you are good at this. Why not make some money out of it too? Basically, my games are awesome, but we suck at the creative art part."


    "But it''s better you hire a professional artist¡­"


    "I did, but their art didn''t sit well with me or with the theme of my game."


    Her eyes sparkled. "But yours do! If you help me, mypany will be at the top in no time, and I can finally shut my Mom''s mouth. Though she will still be angry that I coborated with the wife of the man I was supposed to seduce but duh, who cares about that?" She shrugged.


    "So, so, so! Let''s be partners!"

 Chapter 46: The step-sisters little chat

    <h4>Chapter 46: The step-sisters'' little chat</h4>


    Xinyi didn''t know how to respond to Shuang''s enthusiasm. The offer came out of the blue, plus even after Shuang''s reassurance, she didn''t feel that confident in her drawings to be used at that professional level.


    "I... please give me some time to think."


    Shuang whined. "I will pay you really well, I promise."


    Though you hardly need that since you are the Han family''s daughter-inw.


    "It''s not about the money. I have never done something like this before¡­"


    "Everything has a first time. Once I properly exin to you the working, it will be easy peasy," she chuckled, "Gosh, you are the same as when we were in college. You still get so nervous so easily."


    Xinyi coughed. "You haven''t changed either though I admire that about you. I always had. You were and still are so confident and do things at your own pace. I wish I could have been like you."


    Shuang felt proud and shamelessly said, "Well indeed I have been a source of inspiration for many people."


    Xinyi smiled. "I will talk about it to Zhiyuan too."


    She looked at her in disdain. "Don''t tell me you are asking for his permission?"


    "...No, just want to know about his opinion. I know he wouldn''t disagree."


    "Oof, such lovey-dovey couple. If Xiaosi and Caihong could even learn half from you, they wouldn''t be in such a mess."


    Xinyi''s lips stretched in a thin line. But then it suddenly struck her.


    Caihong and Xiaosi don''t want to tell us but somebody else must know what had happened at that time.


    Shuang and Caihong are sisters so it is possible that she might have told Shuang something.


    At least Shuang must definitely have some clue!


    Xinyi jerked her head towards her.


    "Hey, did lightning strike you? Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?"


    "Shuang, can I ask you something?"


    She raised her brows. "What is it?"


    Xinyi''s heart raced for a moment. "Do you know why Caihong left Zhiyuan?"


    Silence. Shuang''s mouth slightly twitched.


    "Shuang, you are her sister. You and Xiaosi were such good friends too. One of them must have told you something, right?"


    Shuang smiled. "I think you have forgotten that Zhiyuan had already asked me this question seven years back and I told him that I don''t know."


    That maybe the case but Xinyi didn''t buy it now. Something was telling her that Shuang knew something. There was an odd silence when she asked that question as if it took Shuang aback for a moment.


    "Shuang, if you know something, anything, then please tell me. Zhiyuan is not doing all this to interfere in anybody''s life. He just wants to know."


    Shuang faintly smiled.


    Not interfere? It''s impossible Xinyi. Once he knows the truth, it would be impossible for him to stay quiet.


    "Sorry Xinyi but I cannot help you here. And besides... Caihong doesn''t share anything with me. Unfortunately, we are not that close sisters as much as you are thinking us to be."


    Xinyi pursed her lips.


    I have to get my answer one or the other way and I will.


    "Aunt Shuang! Aunt Xinyi!"


    Chyou eagerly dashed towards them in a fluffy cute green dress. Her jolly voice instantly diffused the tense atmosphere.


    "Yo, my niece."


    Xinyi smiled. "Chyou, dear. You are up so early."


    "En! I always wake up early."


    She chuckled. "That''s good. Siying always wakes upte."


    Chyou giggled. She looked at Shuang and blinked her eyes. "Aunt, so you are fine not hiding in the bathroom now?"


    Shuang coughed hard.


    Damn my adorable niece, don''t just sell me out like that.


    Xinyi gave her a side nce.


    So she was inside the room¡­


    "Why did you want to hide?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Too much drama."


    Chyou tugged Xinyi. "Aunty! It''s the same drawing book you showed me yesterday. Are you here to teach me?" Her gaze was shining in excitement.


    "Teach what?" Shuang asked.


    "Drawings! Aunty promised me to teach me how to draw like her!"


    "Hoo...you already got a disciple and here you are thinking so much about my offer," she narrowed her eyes.


    "N-No, it isn''t like that¡­" Xinyi didn''t know how to exin herself. She looked down at Chyou. "Come, let''s draw together."


    "En! Wait, I will bring my drawing book and pencil too."


    As she turned, she suddenly bumped into Caihong. Caihong irritatedly red at her but said nothing. Chyou felt a little saddened by her re.


    "Mama, do you know? Aunty Xinyi is going to teach me how to draw!"


    Chyou shoulders slumped even further.


    Xinyi was sure something was definitely wrong now. Caihong''s behavior was too weird regarding her own daughter. Evenst night, she didn''t look much concerned when Chyou ran away behind Siying.


    She quickly said, "Chyou, I wille with you too. How about you show me your room too?"


    She couldn''t see Chyou so sad. For now, it was best to distract her.


    Chyou brightened a bit. "En. I will show you. Our room is really big!"


    She chuckled. "Well then, let''s go."


    As Xinyi held her hand and walked away, it was now only Shuang and Caihong remaining.


    Caihong nced at her. "It''s a surprise to see you here."


    Shuangzily smiled and indirectly hinted. "It shouldn''t be that surprising since you know my Mom."


    Caihong raised her eyebrow. She recalled what Han Guang toldst night about her possible purpose ofing on this trip.


    "Are you openly hinting that you came here to plot against me?


    "Those are my Mom''s intentions, not mine. Never had been that way."


    She chuckled. "Still the same as ever."


    Shuang shrugged. "Well since she went to such lengths to get me here, I might as well enjoy the sea. It''s not my money anyway."


    Caihong turned to leave. "Well then enjoy the trip. See youter."


    Shuang said after a pause. "You know, Caihong. A child shouldn''t be working this hard to gain her mother''s affection. It should be natural, not earned at that age."


    ****


    Join my discord - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 47: The smell of a trap

    <h4>Chapter 47: The smell of a trap</h4>


    Caihong stopped. She smiled. "Well, then it''s Chyou''s cruel luck that she got a mother like me."


    She turned and stared at her. "Just how it was my cruel luck that my Mom died and Mrs. An Meiying stepped into the An residence. A step-mother who showers love on the outside but hasplete hatred for me on the inside. So typical."


    Shuang said nothing.


    Caihong looked towards the sky. "Strange, isn''t it? You got your step-father''s love but I couldn''t get my step-mother''s love."


    "And so you hate me because of that."


    "No. I don''t hate either of you. But I don''t want to have anything to do with you two either."


    This was the rtionship between them.


    No love. No hate.


    Only neutral.


    Shuang yawned. "I already know my Mom is a lost cause. But if she hadn''t been like that, even so, I don''t think that it was about her loving you or not. You would have never epted her either if she had genuinely loved you."


    Caihong couldn''t answer it.


    Shuang folded her arms. "So, my Mom didn''t ept you. You didn''t ept her. We got a fair tie. But that doesn''t concern Chyou. At least Mom got a reason to say that she is your step-mother. What reason do you have to say to your biological daughter?"


    She narrowed her eyes and coldly smiled. "Reason? Do ''I'' have to give a reason to her? Shouldn''t it be Xiaosi answering her questions? Especially when...I always wanted to abort her."


    Shuang squinted her gaze. She silently tapped her finger on her arm.


    "But the arrogant Mr. Zhu Xiaosi didn''t let me. He forced me to give birth to her just like he forced a lot of things on me. Chyou wouldn''t have had to suffer all this if she hadn''t been born in the first ce. This suffering is all because of her father."


    Before she left, Caihong chuckled and said, "At least me openly hating her is much better than Mrs. An Meiying wearing a two-faced mask."


    Shuang scratched her chin as she saw her go.


    She muttered. "Ah soplicated and all because of that Xiaosi."


    ---


    The second evening on the cruise trip was nned so that all the involving corporations would give a short presentation. Xinyi was supposed to give on Han Corp''s behalf.


    But unfortunately, Xinyi got sick so it became difficult for her.


    She got up from the bed, making Siying re at her. "Mama! You are sick! You shouldn''t get up." With his tiny hands, he was pushing her back to bed.


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Don''t be so stubborn and rest."


    She hesitated. "But Zhiyuan, the presentation¡­"


    "Your health is more important. The doctor has said to sleep and rest, so you will do just that. I will tell Mu Chuanli about the situation."


    Xinyi shook her head. "No, no. I am fine. I will give the presentation. He invited me with you, so it wouldn''t look good. I will-"


    "No means no."


    At first, Zhiyuan thought that he could give the presentation himself, but he didn''t want to leave her alone when she was sick. Staying with her was more important than work.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Please? Han Corps is an integral part of this project and if we miss this, then the otherpanies would start talking about it and all and I-I don''t want any negative image for you¡­So, I will give the presentation."


    Zhiyuan sighed.


    "If you really care about it that much then I will do it."


    "But-"


    "I will do it and that''s it. I won''t hear a word more," he sternly said.


    Xinyi''s shoulders slumped.


    He gently patted her on her head and smiled. "I will immediatelye back once I am done with the presentation. Don''t move at all, okay?"


    Xinyi sighed.


    She thought maybe she got too much stage fright that she became sick because public speaking still intimidated her.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    Zhiyuan gently flicked her forehead. "Silly."


    He looked at Siying and said, "Take care of Mama, okay?"


    Siying nodded hard. "Dada. I will take care of Mama like Mama takes care of me!"


    He chuckled. "Good. If there is any problem then call me."


    "En!"


    ---


    The presentation got smoothly over. As Zhiyuan stepped down, from the corner of his eye, he saw Caihong quickly leaving the hall.


    As soon as Zhiyuan came down, he heard a familiar voiceughing at him.


    "Yo Zhiyuan. I cannot see your wife anywhere," he heard Xiaosi''s mocking tone. "What''s wrong? Did she get disappointed to see you chasing after my wifest night?"


    He stopped and narrowed his eyes.


    Xiaosi smiled. "It''s nothing new. After all, you have always disappointed everybody."


    Zhiyuan calmly said, "You don''t have to worry about Xinyi and neither about my limits. You should worry about Caihong who doesn''t seem to be too interested and already left."


    Xiaosi tilted his head. "I am just concerned for Xinyi as her friend. However, your concern for my wife is suspicious...after all you two had such a lovely history together. So, I hope you know where your concern should lie."


    As he took one step, he stopped and said, "Know this, Xiaosi. I will find my answers at any cost no matter how much you or Caihong want to hide it."


    Xiaosi silently watched him leave, looking at him expressionlessly. He twirled his phone in his hand and smiled as he typed something.


    ---


    Zhiyuan was quickly walking towards his room to check on Xinyi.


    I hope Xinyi is feeling better now.


    He took out his phone and found a missed call at the time he was giving his presentation.


    Isn''t this-


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed and he picked it up. "Siying?"


    He heard him crying and sniffling on the other end. "D-Dada...Dada¡­"


    Zhiyuan stopped. "Siying? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    He sniffled. "Dada...I-I am lost. I don''t know... where I am¡­waaaaa. Dada, take me from here..."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "Weren''t you in the room with Xinyi? Why did you leave?"

 Chapter 48: Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 48: usations</h4>


    Siying cried harder. "M-Mama was feeling very sick a-and dizzy. I called you, but you didn''t pick," he sniffled. "So-so I went out to find you...but now I don''t know where I am...Dada...it''s very dark here and I-I am scared¡­Ce quickly¡­"


    He quickly said, "Don''t worry, I aming there. Tell me, which turns did you take when you walked? Do you remember?"


    As he followed how much ever Siying remembered, he found himself in a corridor. He quickly messaged the doctor, too, to immediately check on Xinyi as he talked to Siying.


    All the rooms were lit from inside which he could see from below the door slit. Only one room seemed to be dark.


    Zhiyuan quickly knocked on the door.


    "Siying? Siying? Are you there? Dada is here."


    But he got no response. Zhiyuan got more and more worried. He knocked again, and the door moved. He pushed it more and entered the room. As expected, it was really dark so he found the switchboard. Instantly, the room was brightly lit.


    But to his shock, it was empty. Siying was nowhere.


    "Siying?"


    On the phone, he asked, "Siying. Where are you? I came where you told me to."


    There was no response. Siying didn''t say anything.


    "Siying? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Zhiyuan faintly heard the sound of water running in the bathroom. As he slowly approached it, the door suddenly opened.


    Caihong bumped into him and widened her eyes as she jolted. She gritted her teeth. "Xiaosi you-"


    But she froze to see Zhiyuan and so was he. There was a sudden silence between them.


    Before he could even say anything, Caihong red at him. "Why are you here?"


    "Caihong, is this your room? I came searching-"


    "Stop with your excuses! Did youe till here to ask me those same questions again? I cannot believe this. I already made myself clearst night!"


    Here she had no interest in bringing up the past, but she thought that Zhiyuan was crossing his line now.


    Zhiyuan said, "Wait, you are misunderstanding me."


    "I don''t care. Get out of here."


    "No, wait."


    "No! I don''t want to hear anything. Leave!" Caihong flipped out.


    Zhiyuan lost his patience. "Listen to me! I didn''te here for that."


    She snorted. "Oh yes? So you just conveniently happened to enter my room out of so many?"


    "I really did. I had no idea this was your room. I came here searching for Siying."


    The mention of Siying toned her down. She blinked her eyes. "Siying?"


    "Yes. He called me and was crying that he lost his way trying to find me. I came here following his directions. He said it was dark and only this room seemed dark from the outside."


    Indeed, she had switched off the lights.


    Caihong frowned. "But Siying is not here."


    "That is what I am wondering. Siying should be here."


    "Mr. Han, how are you here?"


    The other woman murmured to her friend. "Isn''t this strange? This is Mrs. Zhu''s room, but Mr. Han came here to visit her when she was alone."


    They looked at him suspiciously.


    "I thought Mr. Han was so happy with his wife but here it seemspletely different¡­"


    "Is he cheating on his wife?"


    "I heard Mrs. Han is sick, and I saw Mr. Zhu in the hall. Did he take advantage of this situation?"


    Caihong froze as she clearly heard their murmurs while Zhiyuan shot a re at them.


    "What did you say?"


    ---


    In her room, Xinyi clutched her stomach as her brows furrowed in pain.


    Siying''s expression faltered. He shifted to her side and nudged her. "Mama...you look in a lot of pain¡­Wait. I will call Dada!"


    Xinyi smiled. "No, dear. I am fine. It''s just a bit of tummy ache."


    Siying pursed his lips.


    Somebody knocked on the door. "Yo. Let me in."


    Shuang?


    "Come in."


    Shuang stepped inside and, Siying immediately ran to her side. "Aunty! Look at Mama. Mama''s tummy is aching¡­Please help her¡­"


    Shuang looked down at the bun clutching her leg. "Well, it was bound to happen sweety since she was made to eat the wrong thing."


    Xinyi wiped the sweat off the forehead. "What do you mean?"


    Shuang said, "I will exin thatter. Right now, your husband is in trouble."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "What? What happened to Zhiyuan? Did something go wrong in the presentation?"


    Shuang amusingly chuckled. "Nothing went wrong with the presentation, but something went wholly wrong somewhere else."


    Xinyi painfully got off the bed, but she ignored it. "Take me to him right now please," she anxiously said.


    Shuang grinned. "If you promise me that you will work with me as my character artist for my gamepany."


    Xinyi was stunned. "You are bringing up that now?"


    She shrugged. "I never imed to be a saint, dear. I want your confirmation."


    Xinyi quickly said, "I will. I will. Now please take me to him."


    ---


    Outside Caihong''s room, the crowd suddenly increased in a matter of minutes from those two socialites. Everybody was murmuring and gossiping about finding Zhiyuan in her room.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "If you all have nothing meaningful to say then be quiet."


    "How is it not meaningful? What are you doing in Mrs. Zhu''s room when her husband is outside and your wife is sick?"


    One woman gasped. "Is it possible that Han Zhiyuan purposely made her sick to get her off his back?"


    "That makes sense."


    "It is indeed suspicious that Mrs. Han Xinyi suddenly got so sick."


    "Enough," Zhiyuan said, "You seem to be professionals in jumping to the conclusions without knowing the truth."


    Miss Li, one socialite, sneered. "We know the truth. Very few people know this, and I am one of them. It is true, right that you and Mrs. Zhu dated in the past?"


    Silence.


    "But Mr. Han Huizhong objected to your rtionship and forced you to marry your wife. Last night, you met her after a long time, and I had even seen you following her after the gathering and talking to her even though Mrs. Zhu clearly didn''t want to talk to you. And now, we see you in her room. If this isn''t cheating then what is it? Heh. I see the old mes of love are still burning high for you."

 Chapter 49: Shutting the dirty mouths

    <h4>Chapter 49: Shutting the dirty mouths</h4>


    The socialite Miss Li continued, "You don''t love Mrs. Han Xinyi and now your old love is back."


    Murmurs ensued.


    "This is pathetic. Who thought Han Zhiyuan would turn out like this still entangled with his past love?"


    "He shamelessly entered her room."


    "Yes, I even heard Caihong raising her voice in anger. She is clearly against this."


    "Of course. If she had been cheating, then she won''t be stupid enough to call him in her own room."


    "This is harassment."


    All the fingers pointed at Zhiyuan. His credibility and image were starting to crumble. His reputation was worsening to being a harasser and a cheating husband.


    Xiaosi silently appeared behind the crowd and leaned on a pir as he smirked and watched the show. He said nothing, yet Zhiyuan was getting destroyed.


    Caihong was gettingpletely overwhelmed. Inwardly, she was panicking about how to deal with this. She wasn''t the type to let these things get her affected.


    But the target wasn''t her. It was Zhiyuan. Her silence was worsening the situation, but she knew that even if she talked, it might do more harm than good for him.


    But¡­


    Zhiyuan shot a deathly re at everybody and they shut up. The power he held still intimidated them.


    "You all might have time to chit-chat, but I don''t because my son is missing."


    That made them frown.


    "Your son is missing? Do you think we are going to believe that excuse?" One woman loudly said from the back.


    "So, you say that you were trying to find your son and ended up here?"


    "Heh. What a nice coincidence for you."


    "Hah! First, you make your wife sick and now you even use your son to get out of our usations. You are so pathetic!"


    Caihong quickly said, "He is right. He only came here to find Siying."


    "And you believe him?" They snickered.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. His aura turned threatening and dangerous. His smile was so chilly that they felt as if the Arctic had descended right in that room.


    "I hope you are ready to eat your words back and apologize to me because something disgusting such as using my family is not what I do. It suits people like Miss Li who is engaged to Mu Chuanli''s son."


    Miss Li red. "What do you mean?"


    "After all, you are using his son and Mu family''s wealth to save your family''s dwindling business, isn''t it?


    Miss Li widened her eyes. Panic set in.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Very few people know this and I am one of them."


    She clenched her jaw. Her words came right back at her.


    "Li business is on the verge of bankruptcy and just after that, we got news of your engagement. What a nice coincidence. Your father is trying really hard to make it look like the business is flourishing, but it''s not. I know the truth. In the end, your family will stand up once again solely based on marriage connections."


    The others instantly looked at her in disdain and suspicion.


    Miss Li tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "You...Now you are defaming me to get revenge! You are spouting all lies and nonsense just because I said the truth."


    Mu Chuanli quickly came as he heard themotion and made way.


    Miss Li immediately rushed to his side and showed a wronged expression. "Uncle, just look at what Han Zhiyuan is saying. He is spouting all lies just because we caught him cheating on his wife."


    Zhiyuan glowered. "You do whatever you want because I am leaving. If anything happens to my son then I will hold all of you ountable for dying me."


    Caihong came forward and said, "Finding Siying is more important now."


    "Yes, yes. Remove him from this project."


    "If Han Corps would be a part of it, then we will withdraw from this coboration."


    "We cannot work with such a disgusting man."


    Even Mu Chuanli was finding it difficult to calm down everybody when they heard a voice.


    "Zhiyuan!"


    Everybody saw Xinyi rushing towards him. Not just Xinyi, they were shocked to see Siying with her as he held her hand.


    "Dada!" He hugged his leg.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "Siying you¡­"


    How is he here? He called me to say he was lost.


    Miss Li took advantage of this situation. "Hah! Didn''t I tell you all? Han Zhiyuan was lying. Just look. Siying came with Han Xinyi safe and sound."


    Siying''s appearance confirmed the suspicions and now they openly looked at him in disgust.


    "Oh, God. So it''s really true."


    "He lied to gain our sympathy!"


    Xinyi quietly looked at everybody and then stared at Zhiyuan. She held his hands and said, "I am sorry Zhiyuan. It is my fault."


    "What?"


    "I-I mean that I was feeling too dizzy and got up from having a nightmare. Then I didn''t see Siying anywhere so I panicked. I-I got afraid by the dream and so¡­" she bit her lip, "I thought he got lost¡­So I called you and said that Siying disappeared."


    Silence.


    Everybody was stupefied.


    Xinyi looked at him hesitatingly. "But then I realized that he was just in the bathroom. I am really sorry, Zhiyuan. I made you unnecessarily worried. T-that please forgive me...it''s because of the bad dream that I got too anxious to check in the room¡­"


    Siying blinked his eyes in confusion as he looked up at her. He didn''t know why his Mama was lying because nothing like that had happened at all.


    But somehow he instinctively knew not to question it because, with the way everybody was looking at Zhiyuan, he sensed trouble for his parents if he did.


    Zhiyuan slightly squinted his gaze. Of course, he knew she was lying because it was Siying who had called him. But he understood her intentions of trying to help him.


    "The moment I saw Siying, I tried to call you, but it didn''t connect. So, I rushed here to tell you as soon as possible."


    Miss Li''s expression was terrible. She suddenly got proved wrong in front of everyone.


    "So it was a misunderstanding?"


    "Well Mrs. Han was sick and on top of that, she had a bad dream, so it isn''t impossible to panic not seeing her son¡­"


    Everybody felt as if they were tightly pped by Xinyi.

 Chapter 50: Just a trailer

    <h4>Chapter 50: Just a trailer</h4>


    Xinyi looked at the crowd and then nced at Zhiyuan. She quickly said, "What happened, Zhiyuan? Why is everyone gathered here?"


    He smiled. "I think Miss Li should answer that question."


    She gritted her teeth. She felt disgraceful being proved wrong.


    "T-that¡­"


    Xinyi asked, "What misunderstanding?"


    "Well¡­"


    As she heard the whole story, Xinyi widened her eyes. She instantly thought of Xiaosi and was sure he was somehow behind this trap.


    Xiaosi... only he could do this...


    Usually, Xinyi would never even think of confronting a single person let alone a crowd. But she couldn''t hear the usations thrown at Zhiyuan.


    "How could you all even think that he would do something like that? For Zhiyuan, his family is the most important to him. He would never use Siying or y such a dirty trick. It was my misunderstanding."


    Zhiyuan lowered his head and silently stared at her. His eyelids slightly fluttered as she spoke.


    Miss Li sneered. "But ending up in Mrs. Zhu''s room cannot be a coincidence¡­"


    Caihong narrowed her eyes.


    This woman¡­


    Xinyi thought for just a moment and quickly said, "It is just a coincidence. Last night as well, Siying had run off and entered a room randomly. So, I told Zhiyuan to check the corridors and the rooms. I thought Siying must have wandered off into some room again. And we are also simply guests here. We don''t know who stays in which room so Zhiyuan was bound to cross Mrs. Zhu''s room at one point while searching."


    Zhiyuan was impressed. To think ofst night''s real incident and so smoothly merging it with her lie. Nobody could doubt her im.


    He cleared his throat, and his lips couldn''t help but curve into the faintest smile.


    Miss Li''s expression worsened.


    "But Mrs. Han. You falling suddenly sick is also suspicious¡­" one of them said.


    Xinyi looked at her in disbelief. "Are you implying that Zhiyuan did something to make me sick?"


    "Heh. It is not impossible since his ex-lover is also on this ship."


    Xinyi felt a little embarrassed to say this. But if it meant freeing Zhiyuan of all the usations then she didn''t mind it. "I got sick because I got too nervous about the presentation. Sometimes, I get the jitters. In fact, I was about to apologize to Mr. Mu for not being able to present."


    Mu Chuanli shook his head. "No, no dear. It isn''t your fault. Please don''t me yourself."


    She smiled.


    Mu Chuanli cleared his throat as he looked at Miss Li. "I hope now everything is clear."


    "Uncle¡­" she panicked of losing his favor.


    "We will talk about itter," he looked at Han Zhiyuan, "Han Zhiyuan. I apologize on behalf of everyone for the trouble."


    "You don''t need to. Those who make mistakes should be the ones to apologize," he narrowed his eyes as he looked at the crowd.


    Everybody jolted in fear and felt embarrassed.


    On the other side, Xiaosi raised his brow as he saw the drama unfold in Zhiyuan''s favor with Xinyi''s ''supposed lie.''


    Hezily chuckled.


    She was supposed to be lying sick in her room, but here she was fighting for her husband and proving everybody wrong about their usations.


    But it didn''t bother him. This was just a trailer to show Zhiyuan what he was capable of. He didn''t expect him to go down with just this small strike.


    Xiaosi dialed a number and, it got connected in the second ring.


    "Miss An Shuang. I would ask you to refrain from interfering in my ns. I know Xinyi is here because of you."


    Shuang was standing far away, watching everything. She yawned. "Mr. Zhu Xiaosi. I don''t care if my interference hampers your childish tricks, but I only do what is beneficial for me."


    Xiaosi folded his arm. "And how was bringing her here beneficial to you?"


    "I must ssify that as a professional secret. Let''s say I got something in exchange for information about Zhiyuan."


    "Heh. So, I hope that since you got what you wished for, you wouldn''t act like this in the future or¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "I will have to ssify you as a threat to me, and that wouldn''t be too nice for you and your family."


    Shuang was unaffected. "My apologies, Mr. Zhu, but I cannot guarantee this. I will act ording to how the situation is beneficial to me, and if it brings troubles to your ns, well then just deal with it."


    She smiled. "And about your threat, you better be careful or I will put you in jail if you pissed me off."


    Xiaosi felt amused at this andughed. "If you were capable of putting me in jail, then Caihong would have done that ages ago. Could she?"


    A mysterious glint shed past her eyes. "Oh trust me, I can. I very well can do that."


    And she hung up.


    She snorted.


    What a pain¡­


    Shuang thought for a moment and then opened WeChat. She typed a message.


    ''Is my boyfriend capable of putting a very rich and influential man in jail?''


    *Ding*


    ''So you finally remembered my existence.''


    ''Answer my question first.''


    ''Why do I need to put that person in jail? Isn''t he already dead by your hands? Or if not dead, at least fatally injured and lying pathetically in the hospital?''


    Her mouth twitched.


    That was a very valid question.


    ''In that case, it should be "you" I should put in jail technically.''


    She curled her lips in a devilish smile.


    ''Will you?''


    ''If you don''t stop forgetting me, then I will definitely dump you in jail.''


    She rolled her eyes.


    ''But otherwise, I will open a back door just for you *wink*.''


    She giggled.


    ''Alright. Answer my question seriously now.''


    ''Nobody is above thew whether he is a poor man or if he drives a Lamborghini.''


    ''Cool. I might need your help in putting Xiaosi to jail someday.''


    There was a pause in response and she waited.


    ''I will dly do the honors anytime if it''s him. I might even personally use my fists to greet him.''


    Shuangughed.


    ''I would love to see that. Remember to invite me. Gotta go now.''


    ''And just like that, you will forget me again.''


    ''I willpensate for it when Ie back.''


    ''Hooo...guess it''s time to clean the bed, couch, table and all sorts of ces~''


    ''Pervert ''


    ''Not more than you.''


    There was a pause again.


    ''Is he being a pain in the ass too much? As long as he stays away from you and my sister, I am cool.''

 Chapter 51: A dark and sinister Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 51: A dark and sinister Zhiyuan</h4>


    Shuang smiled as she texted.


    ''Pain in the ass and Xiaosi? Heh. You think too lowly of me.''


    ''My deepest apologies, Madam.''


    ''Anyway, I have a lot to say to you. Let''s talk after I return.''


    ''Cool.''


    ''See ya.''


    She was about to go offline but then a message came again.


    ''Shuang.''


    She typed. ''What''s it?''


    Shuang saw him typing for a long time. He would pause and then type again. This went on for a long time before he finally said, ''Take care.''


    She blinked her eyes and furrowed her brows.


    ''It took you that long to type just that?''


    ''Ah gotta go. Work call. Bye.''


    Then he went offline and there was silence.


    Shuang frowned.


    ---


    After the whole fiasco got over, everybody quickly apologized and escaped to save themselves before Zhiyuan took any action against them. There was no doubt that the Han Corps was capable of bankrupting all theirpanies together at just the snap of his finger.


    On Mu Chuanli''s insistence, Miss Li grudgingly apologized to Zhiyuan not to lose her future inw''s favor.


    There was silence as only Caihong, Zhiyuan, and Xinyi were left. Siying stared at the adults in confusion.


    Zhiyuan worriedly checked Xinyi and Siying. "Are you two alright?"


    Xinyi nodded. "We are fine."


    Siying asked, "Dada, Why are you so worried?"


    Zhiyuan picked him up and said, "Siying, you didn''t call me, right? Saying that you got lost? Just fifteen minutes ago."


    "No, Dada. I never called you. I was taking care of Mama!"


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "No, Zhiyuan. Siying was with me the whole time. Actually, I wanted to say that this misunderstanding might be a-"


    "A trap," he coldly smiled. "Yes. I understand that."


    Suddenly, Chyou came running and said, "Siying!"


    Siying waved his hand.


    Xinyi figured this was a good chance for the kids to be out of this confrontation. She bent and smiled. "Ah see, Chyou is here too. Why don''t you two go and y?"


    Siying clutched her leg. "But Mama is sick...I will stay with Mama."


    Chyou gasped. "Aunty, you are sick?" Her small brows tensed up and she got concerned.


    She tugged her dress. "Don''t worry, Aunty. I will take care of you too!"


    Xinyi said, "Thank you so much for your concern but Zhiyuan is here with me, so I am fine. And....we have to talk for just a bit and you will get bored. So, until we are done, have fun ying."


    Siying and Chyou nodded. "Okay!"


    As they hopped away, Zhiyuan angrily said, "Come out, Xiaosi. I know it was you."


    Caihong clenched her fists.


    I knew it. Everything seemed too abnormal. Xiaosi was behind this after all.


    Xiaosi whistled. "Woah you already figured out it was me?"


    Zhiyuan threateningly stepped in front of him and coldly said, "This isn''t some joke. How dare you fake a call as Siying?"


    Since Xiaosi was well versed with security and hacking, it was easy for him to pose as Siying and make that fake call with a voice changer.


    "How would you feel if somebody yed such a disgusting joke concerning Chyou?"


    Xiaosi yawned. "Come on Zhi. It wasn''t a big deal. In the end, didn''t your lovely wife save you?" He chuckled. "Plus, I had full confidence that you wouldn''t go down with just this or it would be too pathetic."


    "When did you stoop so low, Xiaosi, that you want to stain Caihong and my reputation? Let''s forget about me since you hate me anyway. But didn''t you think how this could have affected Caihong?"


    Caihong silently snorted.


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Mr. Han Zhiyuan. I know what I am doing. You don''t need to tell me anything especially concerning my wife."


    Then he craned his neck and smiled at Xinyi. "But I must say, Xinyi. I am impressed how you came up with the lies to save him. That was really good work. Though I really had hoped that you stayed in your room and had a good rest like you were supposed to. The drama got over too soon."


    Without any warning, Zhiyuan suddenly clutched his cor and punched Xiaosi on his face.


    Xinyi gasped in shock. "Zhiyuan!" She quickly held him back. "Zhiyuan, he is doing this purposely to provoke you. Forget it."


    But Zhiyuan shook her arm off and charged to punch him again. Xiaosi chuckled as he wiped off the blood from his lip. But this time, Xiaosi stopped his hand.


    Caihong wanted to stop them but she found herself too frozen to do anything. She wanted to help Zhiyuan, but she felt she had no right to do it.


    Because Xinyi was by his side¡­.


    "That was some power-packed punch. Why are you so angry, Zhi?" He sneered.


    "Don''t call me by that name!" Zhiyuan roared. "You are not that friend of mine who used to call me that. The Xiaosi who called me Zhi was never this disgusting!"


    Xiaosi said nothing.


    "You used my son and then you did something to make Xinyi sick to stop her from giving the presentation. Xiaosi, I don''t care what hatred you have for me. If you want to destroy me, then go ahead and do it. I will face you head-on. But I fucking warn you not to drag my wife and son into this. If you y with their lives, then trust me, I will make your life worse than hell."


    Caihong stiffened in her ce. She nced at him once and then slowly lowered her gaze.


    Xinyi slowly raised her head and her gaze met to see the dangerous light in his eyes.


    She had never seen Zhiyuan like that. This was the first time she had seen him so furious and that was for her sake.


    He wasn''t this mad even when Han Huizhong had forced Caihong apart from him years back.


    But tonight, the gentle Zhiyuan seemed so dark and sinister because she was hurt.


    Xiaosi sneered. "If you want to use me of making her sick, then please show the evidence."


    Zhiyuan already knew there was none. With the confidence that he spoke, he must have already destroyed his traces of doing anything to Xinyi''s food.


    "We both know the truth so drop this act."


    Xinyi held his arm and softly said, "Zhiyuan, let''s go. What matters is that Siying is alright and the misunderstanding got clear. No matter what Xiaosi says, he still lost."

 Chapter 52: Feel lucky to have you

    <h4>Chapter 52: Feel lucky to have you</h4>


    The raging storm inside Zhiyuan still refused to calm down. The moment he learned that Siying''s disappearance was fake, he got an inkling that Xinyi getting sick couldn''t be a coincidence either.


    But when Xiaosi actually hinted at his involvement, Zhiyuan snapped and punched him before he knew it. A strange sense of irritation triggered inside his chest as he thought of Xinyi in danger, and he felt even more guilty thinking that she had to unnecessarily suffer just because Xiaosi wanted to target him.


    The frustration grew stronger in him that twisted inside of him. "I cannot calm down, Xinyi. You were in danger because of him. If something serious had happened then¡­"


    Suddenly, fear gripped his heart that merged with the fury boiling inside him, making him even more anxious. It felt different than the concern he had for her before the presentation.


    Shuang said, "Well, I guess Mr. Zhu hasn''t still degraded himself to that point to kill Xinyi."


    Zhiyuan turned and was taken aback to see Shuang.


    "You? You are here?"


    "Yup. Apologies for thete reunion," she smiled. She looked at Caihong and waved her hand. "Yo, Caihong."


    Caihong nodded back at her.


    Xiaosi felt bored.


    Xinyi said, "En. It was Shuang who told me about your situation and if not for her, then everybody would have continued to misunderstand you."


    Shuang scratched her chin. "Well, I feel bad for banging her room''s door when she was so sick and resting, but I had to do it for many reasons," her eyes glinted in happiness.


    Xinyi sighed as she remembered how Shuang didn''t give her any choice but to ept her partnership.


    "But hey. We all got what we wanted. Oops except for Mr. Zhu. Ooohhh I can see Zhiyuan''s rage stered on your face. Cool."


    Xiaosi calmly shrugged. "This much is nothing."


    Zhiyuan clenched his fist. "Shuang. I know Xinyi helped me but still, you shouldn''t have brought her here in this condition. I don''t care what people say about me."


    "But I do," Xinyi instinctively said.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze felt a little different to her as he seemed to stare at her in a stupor. She flustered as she realized it. "I-I mean how can I see others using you like that when they were all lies?"


    Her heart sped faster as she thought if she identally exposed her feelings for him.


    But even if Zhiyuan might have not realized it, Caihong did. She carefully observed her expressions and faintly smiled which wasced with a tinge of sadness.


    So you love him after all¡­


    At first, Han Guang''s words resonated in her ears that Xinyi always liked Zhiyuan from the beginning.


    Since college?


    She wasn''t sure if it was true.


    But then again, they had been married for seven years. It wasn''t impossible for Xinyi not to fall for Zhiyuan at that time, especially a man like Zhiyuan.


    Caihong gave a wry smile.


    There is no point in knowing whether Xinyi loves Zhiyuan or not. What can I do anyway? I guess my love for him has really faded away.


    Suddenly, Xiaosi said in a sharp tone. "Caihong."


    She jolted from her daze.


    "It''s time for Chyou toe back. Go and get her."


    Caihong furiously red at him.


    Why should I get that girl!?


    Xiaosi squinted his gaze as if warning her not to disagree.


    She didn''t want to raise anymore scene here after all that had happened. She forced herself to smile and went away.


    Xiaosi sneered. "You three are blocking the way to my room so get out."


    Shuang raised her brow. "Talk to me in that tone again and I will crush your balls, Mr. Zhu. Remember? Me and my slipping tongue?"


    Xiaosi threateningly smiled. "I will keep that in mind."


    "You better do."


    Xinyi frowned as she didn''t understand the context at all. Zhiyuan held her hand and said, "Let''s meet the doctor first and get your check-up done."


    "Okay."


    Zhiyuan said as he coldly stared at Xiaosi. "Never ever do this again otherwise I will show you what happens when you challenge my limits."


    ---


    The check-up was quickly done and to Zhiyuan''s relief, Xinyi''s condition wasn''t serious.


    As they silently walked back to their room, Zhiyuan frequently nced at her. He didn''t understand why he was confused. He wanted to say something to her but he didn''t know what.


    Without thinking much, he suddenly held her wrist. Xinyi was surprised. "What is it?"


    Zhiyuan felt a loss at words.


    "You...I...I mean¡­"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes.


    "You came for me even in that condition... Thank you so much. And I-I am sorry for what Xiaosi did. It''s because of me that he hurt you."


    Xinyi quickly shook her head. "Zhiyuan, what are you saying? Please don''t me yourself. It''s Xiaosi who should be feeling guilty, not you."


    "But-"


    "No means no," Xinyi sternly said as she mimicked Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan''s eyes slightly widened and he burst into a chuckle. "So now you are mimicking me huh?"


    Xinyi grinned. "Hehe~~"


    "By the way¡­" he curiously smiled. "You handled it really well. I didn''t know you were so good at making things up at thest moment. It was such a seamless performance. I am impressed."


    Xinyi''s cheeks flushed red. "That I just said whatever came to my mind. F-forget about it."


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Nope. I saw such a different side of yours. I will never forget today."


    She felt wronged. "You¡­"


    Zhiyuan stared at her for a few moments. He stepped near her and closed the distance between them. As if in a trance, he gently ced his palm on her cheek.


    Zhiyuan saw her eyshes tremble, and he realized how long they were now that they stood so close.


    "Z-Zhiyuan¡­"


    Her heart skipped several beats.


    "Thank you, Xinyi. I know you don''t like to be in a crowd and more so confrontations like these, yet you still stood up for me in that sickly state. I am really grateful for that. I mean it. I feel lucky to have you in my life."


    Xinyi froze and a momentter, even Zhiyuan felt shocked. Thosest words came out of his mouth as if they were meant to before he realized it.

 Chapter 53: The fog around his heart

    <h4>Chapter 53: The fog around his heart</h4>


    Zhiyuan was taken aback because, for the first time, he felt that the meaning of what he said differed from what he thought about her for thest seven years.


    Xinyi was a kind-hearted and gentle woman who always thought about his family''s happiness.


    In that sense, he felt lucky that she was his wife.


    In that sense, he felt lucky once again.


    But right now, at this moment, from the deepest part of his heart, he felt that he meant it differently. But he wasn''t able to grasp it.


    It was as if he was standing in somece with a thick fog all around him, and he was iling his hand to clear the fog. But the answer that he wantedy obscured and muddled at the other end. No matter how much he tried, he didn''t reach it.


    Something had ever so faintly tugged his heart, but what...he didn''t know.


    Xinyi was bewildered for a few moments, but she realized that he didn''t mean in that way that caused her heart to race. He was simply grateful to her for helping him.


    She smiled. "It''s nothing, Zhiyuan. As your wife, shouldn''t I help you when you are in any trouble?"


    But Zhiyuan didn''t respond. He seemed to be in deep thought.


    Xinyi waved her hand in front of his eyes. "Zhiyuan?"


    "Fog... there is a lot of fog¡­" he mumbled.


    "Huh? Fog?"


    Xinyi confusedly looked around her. "There is no fog here, Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan snapped out. "What?"


    "You were saying something about how there is a lot of fog. Where?"


    He realized he identally spoke it aloud. He cleared his throat. "Oh, that''s nothing. Ignore. Let''s go back. You must be tired."


    Before Xinyi could ask further, he quickly held her hand and dragged her away.


    ---


    As Chyou was asleep, Caihong grudgingly dragged Xiaosi out of their room.


    "What did you want to achieve by doing this tonight!?" Caihong snarled in anger. "Making people see Zhiyuan together with me in one room, just how disgusting can you get?"


    Xiaosi gasped. "I thought you would be so happy, Caihong. Two ex-lovers trapped in one room. Oof, how dramatic, isn''t it?"


    He leaned in towards her and devilishly smiled. "It was a perfect chance for you to cry out all your troubles to him. Didn''t you say how you are suffering living with me? Didn''t you ask him to take you away from me? Didn''t you say how you still love him very much?"


    Caihong raised her hand to p him but he caught her hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Chill Caihong," he smiled. "Too much anger is dangerous for your health. And this is just the beginning of Zhiyuan''s doom."


    "Xiaosi! Why are you doing this? You already got what you wanted, right?" She red at him with utter hatred. "Everything happened just like you wanted. Then after seven years, what more will you get by plotting against us?"


    He snickered but didn''t respond.


    She suddenly felt as if she lost all her strength. Her gaze was empty as she looked at him. "You always knew that Zhiyuan and Xinyi were married, right? You never told me and when you did, you chose to make us face each other after seven years in front of so many people where I didn''t even have the liberty to say anything."


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "There was no need for you to know about them. After all honey, you are married to me."


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her jaw. "Anything about Zhiyuan is irrelevant to you, and it should remain like that. Everyst rtionship with him already broke that night seven years back for you."


    She gritted her teeth. "If we have nothing to do with him, then why are you still chasing after him to destroy him? No matter how much you hate him, even you know that Zhiyuan wouldn''t even think of getting back with me," she sneered. "He is not like you, who wears a two-faced mask, pretending to be his best friend and then snatching his woman when you got the chance."


    Xiaosi slowly brushed his thumb along her cheek.


    She turned her face away. "Don''t touch me!"


    He chuckled. "I think you didn''t hear me clearly. I said that everything broke for YOU. As for me, I have scores to settle with Zhiyuan."


    He patted her cheek. "So you be a good wife and a good mother and take care of Chyou. Leave the rest to me, okay? Now, your husband is really tired. Let me go to my angel daughter''s side."


    Caihong trembled, and she slowly copsed on her knees, feeling tired. Tears trickled down from her cheeks. Her small shoulders shivered, and she covered her face as she quietly sobbed in that silent night.


    ---


    The next morning, Mu Chuanli''s cruise trip ended. As Xinyi and Zhiyuan stepped off the ship, Siying suddenly ran off in another direction.


    Xinyi said, "Siying wait. Where are you going?"


    But she paused as she saw Caihong. "That¡­"


    Zhiyuan put his hand on her shoulder. "Let it be."


    Siying happily hopped to Caihong''s side. "Aunty!"


    Chyou peeked and smiled. "Siying."


    When she looked at Xinyi, she brightened. "Aunty!" And she trotted over to her side.


    Siying pouted. "Aunty. We did not have our ss. You promised to teach me."


    Caihong looked at him with aplicated gaze. It wasn''t a problem before, but now that she knew he was Zhiyuan''s son¡­


    She wanted to stay away from him and the Han family.


    She hesitated. "That...we might not be able to have our ss."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan silently looked at her. They knew what she was thinking.


    Siying felt as if his world crashed. His ck orbs teared up. "But why? You promised me."


    Caihong stiffened on seeing him cry. She panicked. She looked at Xinyi as if urging her not to misunderstand that she purposely made him cry.


    "D-Don''t cry. Big boys don''t cry."


    Shuang coolly stepped down and curled her lips. "And adults don''t back off from their promises."

 Chapter 54: Danger awaiting

    <h4>Chapter 54: Danger awaiting</h4>


    Caihong red at Shuang.


    Shuang smiled. "What''s wrong? What are you afraid of? If you promised to teach him, then fulfill it. I mean Xinyi is also gonna teach Chyou some drawing skills, right?"


    Xinyi smiled at Chyou and ruffled her head. "Yes."


    Chyou''s eyes sparkled. "Yay!"


    Things were surelyplicated, but she didn''t have the heart to refuse Chyou after she had seen her so happy drawing with her.


    Shuang nced at Caihong. "See? So what are you running away from?"


    Caihong stiffened. She bit her lip. "I am not running away."


    "Then don''t refuse him."


    Caihong scowled at her.


    Can she not understand why I am doing this?


    Shuang chuckled. "A great philosopher once said that you cannot escape your fate which is bound to happen. It finds another way to reach you if you close one door."


    Meaning what will happen will happen. Refusing to teach Siying wouldn''t change anything.


    Caihong grimaced. "Since when did you start saying philosophical stuff?"


    "I always had that streak in me," she shrugged.


    Xinyi slowly said, "It''s okay, Caihong. You don''t need to think so much. Whatever the situation might be, our kids have nothing to do with that."


    She looked at Zhiyuan. "What do you think?"


    Zhiyuan thought about it and softly whispered. "I am fine with him visiting Caihong, but are you sure you won''t get ufortable?"


    Xinyi smiled and shook her head. "Siying wants it. I don''t want to see him sad. He really likes her too. There is nothing ufortable for me to feel in my son''s happiness."


    Zhiyuan silently stared at her. His gaze seemed to be transfixed at her. His lips parted to say something, but then he heard Xiaosi''s voice.


    "What a touching scene. Caihong teaches Siying and Xinyi teaching Chyou. I never imagined this would happen. So lovely," heughed as he stood beside Caihong.


    She uneasily shifted in her ce and looked away.


    "But Zhi, my dear friend, are you sure you want to leave Siying in our hands?" He amusingly smiled. "Especially afterst night?"


    Caihong squinted his eyes at him and slightly moved Siying to her side in a protective stance.


    Zhiyuan smiled back. "We are leaving Siying in Caihong''s hands, not yours. Xinyi and I are sure she will take good care of him, especially from you."


    Siying asked again, "Aunty will you really not teach me?"


    His saddened expression and slumped shoulders tugged her heartstrings. She had no qualms in rejecting Chyou''s request, but she found it unable to shake him away.


    "I will teach you. So, don''t cry anymore."


    Siying was delighted. "Mama! Aunty said she will teach me!"


    Xinyi smiled. "En."


    "Thank you, Aunty!"


    Shuang yawned. "Oh well, I am tired. I want to go home and hit the bed soon to get some nice sleep."


    She walked away, but then she suddenly stopped as if she remembered something important.


    "Oh yes, Caihong and Zhiyuan. I need a favor from you two."


    They looked at her questioningly.


    She said, "When you meet me next time and if my Mom is also present, then try and act disappointed in me okay? Like super mad at me."


    They frowned.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Act angry at you? Why?"


    Shuang shrugged. "Well, my Mom had sent me on a mission to humiliate Caihong and...and¡­"


    She looked at Siying and Chyou. "Oye kids. Close your ears."


    Siying and Chyou furrowed their brows. "Why?"


    She red at them. "Are you closing your ears or should I beat you two?"


    Xinyi''s brow twitched.


    They jolted and instantly put their hands on their ears.


    Shuang smiled satisfied and looked at Zhiyuan, "And to seduce you."


    He widened his eyes. "What?"


    "Well, my Mom and her obsession in making me the Han family''s daughter-inw. What can I say? So, if you will act angry at me, then she will believe that I actually plotted against you, or else she would bore the hell out of me with her lecture."


    Zhiyuan was speechless. "Mrs. An Meiying wanted you to seduce me?"


    Zhiyuan looked at Xinyi to know exactly what kind of reaction he should give, and she could only helplessly nod.


    He always had his doubts about An Meiying and her intentions because Caihong never liked her quite much. But to actually know this from her own daughter''s mouth¡­


    That means all those years back, Mrs. An must be secretly against my rtionship with Caihong too if she wanted Shuang for me.


    His eyes slightly narrowed.


    If she was against us, did she have anything to do with why Caihong left?


    Xiaosi silently observed him with an unreadable gaze. He understood what Zhiyuan might be thinking.


    He nced at Caihong. "Let''s go, honey. It was a long trip and you must be tired, right?"


    She felt disgusted at his fake behavior.


    Xiaosi chuckled at Zhiyuan. "We part ways here, but we will soon meet again for the project. I hope we have a good time ahead."


    Zhiyuan didn''t respond.


    Chyou waved her hand. "Bye, bye Aunty!"


    Xinyi smiled and waved back.


    Zhiyuan said, "Let''s go."


    ---


    As their car stopped, Siying hopped out and dashed towards the vi.


    "Careful, Siying!" Xinyi said.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Let him be. He must be wanting to call Leina to share about the trip."


    She sighed.


    They slowly walked while Zhiyuan frequently nced at Xinyi. He gently held her wrist and stopped her.


    Xinyi looked back at him. "Zhiyuan?"


    His ck irises deeply bored into her and he said, "Xinyi. It''s okay if you are selfish at times."


    She blinked her eyes. "I don''t understand¡­"


    "I mean to say...it''s good that you think of others, but don''t forget to think about yourself too."


    Xinyi still didn''t get his words.


    Zhiyuan smiled.


    Even if it was not saying anything against his wish to look for Caihong, or when she rushed to help him when she was so sick herself, or may it be Siying''s request to go and visit Caihong; Xinyi always quietly epted them.


    She always put other''s happiness before hers, and that''s why Zhiyuan said that.


    He said, "Let''s go."


    As soon as they reached Han vi, they were greeted by the sight of an extremely calm Han Huizhong waiting for them.

 Chapter 55: Zhiyuans resilience

    <h4>Chapter 55: Zhiyuan''s resilience</h4>


    But the calmer he was, it meant the more dangerous the situation would be.


    Xinyi smiled. "Grandpa. We are back."


    Zhiyuan nodded.


    Han Huizhong said, "Xinyi. Get back to your room."


    Xinyi felt the strange tension in the atmosphere. On one side, she saw Han Mingli and Han Guang snickering at them.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?"


    Zhiyuan faintly realized what must have happened.


    Han Huizhong shot a deadly re at her. "In your room. Right now."


    She stiffened.


    Han Guang sneered. "Xinyi, you are floating in the clouds too much these days. Do you think Uncle will tolerate your nuisance just because he favors you a little? He is an elder and you should listen to him, but here you are arguing against him."


    Han Mingli said, "Yes Xinyi. You are taking too much advantage of Uncle''s liking towards you."


    Xinyi quickly said, "I am just asking-"


    She nced back and forth between them. "And you?"


    "I will be back."


    Xinyi hesitatingly agreed. Han Huizhong was furious about something, and it only meant bad news. She got more and more worried about Zhiyuan, but in front of Han Huizhong''s dominating presence, she could say nothing.


    As she slowly walked away, she heard Han Guang mockingly sneering at her. She bit her lip and anxiously fiddled with her dress.


    Zhiyuan...


    Han Huizhong took one step towards Zhiyuan and coldly smiled.


    "Mr. Han Zhiyuan. So, you still have the face toe back when you got your wife sick AND get seen in one room with your ex-lover?"


    As I expected... Grandpa knows what happened on the trip, Zhiyuan thought.


    "You see, my pathetic grandson. You just had one job to do on the trip, and that was to take care of your family ande back without being a part of any hassle. It seems you forgot my warning I gave you when I had agreed to this trip."


    "Grandpa-"


    "You let Zhu Xiaosi poison Xinyi''s food. You let him trick you with Siying''s disappearance, and you let him trap for you to be seen in one room with that woman which, in the end, your sickly and pale wife had toe to your aid and save you from the mess and your stupidity."


    He grabbed his cor and narrowed his eyes. "Tell me, Zhiyuan. Was it that you really fell for Zhu Xiaosi''s trap or...did you want to spend some cozy time with your reunited ex-lover, leaving your sick wife on the bed?"


    Han Guang sneered. "I always knew that Zhiyuan was still stuck in his past. Admit it, Zhiyuan, that you still love Caihong."


    Han Mingli mocked. "It might be true that Zhu Xiaosi would have tricked you, but...did you really not touch Caihong before you got exposed? After all, meeting her after seven years would have definitely triggered your feelings you were holding back all this time."


    This was the perfect chance to throw more discord between the grandfather and grandson. The more Han Huizhong would hate him, the sooner he would throw Zhiyuan out of the Han Corps and family, eventually making it vulnerable for Han Guang to grab everything for her son, Han Keung.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. He clenched his fist. "Grandpa. Just because Caihong and I had a history together doesn''t mean that I will humiliate Xinyi like that. Do you really think I would degrade myself to that level?"


    Han Huizhong burst intoughter. But it had an eerie ring to it that sent chills across the spine. "Let''s not talk about Xinyi''s humiliation, alright? Especially not you. But now I cannot trust her with you. I already never trusted you, but today it will be all over."


    He threw some papers on his face. "Divorce Xinyi."


    Zhiyuan froze. He saw the papers fluttering down on the floor where faintly read the word divorce.


    Divorce?


    Han Huizhong smiled. "I will end it all today. Don''t waste time and sign on them."


    Zhiyuan stood rooted to the spot. It wasn''t the first time. Before the trip too, Han Huizhong had told Zhiyuan to divorce Xinyi in exchange for letting them go together.


    But his feelings at that time and right now feltpletely different to him.


    Now, there was a strange sense of dread he never felt before. He never wanted to divorce Xinyi only out of responsibility as her husband and their child''s father.


    But today his hands were trembling. There wasn''t the sense of responsibility he always felt, but something else growing in his heart that he couldn''t put his finger on.


    He remembered the time she fell on him in their room and he had embraced her. He remembered her pale figure, anxiously rushing towards him to help him. He remembered her long eyshes as he had stood closer to her on the deck after the incident.


    Even if he didn''t understand it himself, it gave him the answer.


    "I will not divorce Xinyi."


    Silence.


    Han Guang gasped. "Even after all that happened, you are still refusing to divorce Xinyi?"


    Once Zhiyuan divorced Xinyi, she would be finally out of the Han family. So, how could Han Guang miss this chance?


    "Don''t be so stubborn, Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan quietly looked at them in a warning. "I already said what I wanted to."


    Han Huizhong stared at him for a few moments before the smile vanished from his face. He raised his stick and crashed it hard on Zhiyuan.


    Even Han Guang and Han Mingli were taken aback.


    Zhiyuan stumbled back due to the great force with which he hit him.


    Han Huizhong oozed such a dangerous aura that it became difficult to breathe.


    "Han Zhiyuan. I think you misunderstand me. I am not asking you to divorce Xinyi. I am ordering you to divorce Xinyi."


    A sharp pain shot in his arm, but Zhiyuan met his dark and cold gaze head-on without faltering. "You are right to say that I was careless. Xinyi got sick because I wasn''t alert enough. I didn''t expect Xiaosi toy a trap, but I have no excuses to make. You can beat me all you want for that mistake. But I won''t divorce Xinyi."

 Chapter 56: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 56: ident</h4>


    As Zizi entered the vi and saw the scene in front of her, her shock knew no bounds. Han Huizhong was mercilessly beating Zhiyuan out of pure rage.


    "Grandpa!" She came rushing to Zhiyuan''s side and looked at her grandfather in disbelief. "What are you doing!? Why are you hitting bro?"


    Han Huizhong menacingly said, "Out of my way, Zizi."


    He grabbed her arm and pushed her away. Han Mingli immediately caught her. "Zizi. Are you alright?"


    "Uncle, Aunt," her eyes teared up. "Bro...what is happening here?"


    Han Guang looked troubled. "It''s all because of Xinyi. She has bewitched Zhiyuan so much that he refuses to divorce her. He is disrespecting Uncle''s wish to leave her and so¡­"


    Zizi gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Before she could ask further, she heard another strike as Han Huizhong hit Zhiyuan.


    "Bro!"


    Zhiyuan was badly hurt all over his body and red bruises began to appear. But he didn''t back off which only pissed Han Huizhong even further.


    He grabbed his cor. His gaze was angry and furious as he clenched his fist. "After letting your wife get sick and not even giving her the liberty to fucking rest when she had to save your ass out of that misunderstanding and clean up that mess you made, you say you won''t divorce her? You failed to protect your wife, yet you have the audacity to stand against me?"


    Zhiyuan said, "I told you, Grandpa. I am ready to face your punishment for putting Xinyi in danger, but I will not divorce her and break my family."


    Han Huizhong stared at him and hard and burst intoughter. "Family? You don''t have any family, Zhiyuan. You are just a namesake husband for Xinyi and a namesake father for Siying."


    Namesake?


    Somehow, that struck him hard and he turned cold. "Grandpa-"


    "After all, it was a forced marriage that I made you two go through. Since day one, your whole marriage was just a namesake. For the first time, I was wrong in my decision. Since it was a forced marriage, you shouldn''t be so salty about this divorce."


    He froze.


    Zizi was stunned. "Grandpa, how can you say such hurtful things to bro for that Xinyi! Who is she that you always go against your own family for her!"


    Han Huizhong slowly released his cor. There was a beat of absolute silence in the air.


    The memory of the distant past when he had first met Xinyi began to surface in his mind.


    "Xinyi is a weak and timid woman. She fears the crowd. She doesn''t like the attention on her. She gets intimidated when speaking in front of people. Absolutely pathetic."


    Han Mingli and Han Guang sneered.


    "So why!?" Zizi asked. "Don''t you hate such people?"


    "Because my stupid granddaughter, that same woman is extremely strong and determined as hell. She hates standing in a crowd, but she led the wholepany by herself when her pathetic husband was moping in depression. She hates confrontations, but she had the tenacity to argue and refuse me, Han Huizhong."


    Zhiyuan''s eyshes slightly trembled.


    It was the same for him. Sometimes, Xinyi seemed so unsure and fearful of handling something herself. But sometimes, she stood her ground so fiercely as if she was apletely different person.


    Han Huizhong was in a daze. He didn''t mention the other reason why he thought of Xinyi as a strong woman.


    That reason alone superseded everything else.


    And that was a thorn in his heart.


    Han Huizhong said, "Xinyi is a strong woman," then his gaze turned cold and threatening as he looked at Zhiyuan. His hands trembled as he clenched his fist on his stick. "And you have done nothing but to pull that strong woman down every single time!"


    *Crash*


    He hit him hard again. Zhiyuan slightly furrowed his brows, but he didn''t utter even a small welp of pain.


    "G-grandpa!" Zizi was terrified. She wanted to help Zhiyuan, but Han Huizhong stood so fierce and dangerous that her legs refused to move.


    Han Huizhong roared. "You and your uselessness have only hurt Xinyi and nothing else!"


    Zhiyuan shut his eyes for his next strike.


    The moment he raised his stick and struck him again, Xinyi suddenly stood in front of Zhiyuan and stretched her arms. "Don''t hit Zhiyuan-"


    But Han Huizhong was unable to take back the momentum of that strike he hadunched after her sudden appearance and his stick harshly struck upon Xinyi''s temple.


    Zizi jolted and gasped while Han Guang and Han Mingli were stunned too.


    Han Huizhong widened his eyes and froze.


    Zhiyuan opened his eyes, hearing Xinyi''s voice. He stiffened. He didn''t even realize when Xinyi suddenly came in between them to block it.


    "Xinyi¡­"


    His ck irises bore hard into her thin figure that was stumbling as she was about to fall. That image was vividly burned into his memory.


    "Xinyi!!!"


    Zhiyuan quickly caught her in his arms. He stood rooted to see a thin line of blood trickling from her temple. Her eyes looked unfocused and dizzy.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan... don''t hit... Zhiyuan¡­Grandpa¡­please..." she mumbled.


    Zhiyuan was aghast to see her still defending him even when she was hurt herself. He patted her cheek. "Xinyi! Xinyi! Can you hear me? Xinyi!"


    A dull pain shot in her forehead, and she was losing her consciousness. She looked at Zhiyuan and felt that he was calling out to her, but she didn''t have the strength to respond.


    Zhiyuan trembled upon seeing her eyes shutting down. He rubbed her palms and patted her cheek again and again, but she had already fainted.


    "Xi-Xinyi¡­"


    He panicked and picked her in his arms. "Hospital...I need to take her to the hospital...Zizi!"


    She jolted. "B-bro¡­"


    "Call Liang right now and ask him to arrange the best doctor for Xinyi."


    She bit her lip. "But-"


    His one re at her cut her off. "Right. Now!"


    She stiffened. It was the first time she saw Zhiyuan in such disarray and talking to her in that tone. She fumbled with her phone and dialed Liang''s number.


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth as he stared at the unconscious Xinyi. "Such a fool!"

 Chapter 57: Another trip to jail?

    <h4>Chapter 57: Another trip to jail?</h4>


    At the hospital, Liang and Ah Cy were already present and had informed the doctor about the situation. They left Leina at Han vi with Siying with the head butler taking care of them.


    Xinyi was already admitted for the treatment while the rest of the family waited outside.


    Han Huizhong had said nothing the whole time from the moment Xinyi fainted. He nced at Zhiyuan who was expressionlessly staring towards her ward.


    Liang sat beside him on the bench and patted his shoulder. "Zhiyuan. She will be fine. The doctor said her wound is not deep. It''s a concussion and once she wakes up, she will be alright."


    He kept quiet for a long time and nkly said,


    "This is the second time, Liang. She got hurt because of me twice."


    Ah Cy gently flicked his head. "You are overthinking, Zhiyuan. You are not at fault."


    He clenched his fingers into a fist. "She stepped in between to take the hit for me. What else should I say?"


    Liang quietly looked at him. "She came in between because she thinks that you were not at fault for what happened on the cruise. If that is what Xinyi feels, then you should respect that."


    Zhiyuan wryly smiled. "She has a very kind heart, Liang. Why would she think it''s my fault? Do you remember that day when some girls locked her up in the storeroom?"


    Ah Cy touched her chin. "Ah those stupid girls. They were sort of Caihong''s fans who misunderstood that Xinyi was seducing you."


    "Yes. At that time, I was clueless about how they were bullying her behind my back. Xinyi never told me either until things went too extreme that night she was locked. Even at that time...if I had known her troubles, she wouldn''t have had to suffer like that."


    As Liang and Ah Cy left him alone at Zhiyuan''s request, hebed through his hair in frustration. "That Xiaosi. He will be such a pain. I don''t know why he wants revenge on Zhi."


    Ah Cy chuckled. "Let him meet me. I will bring him back to his senses in my way," and she evilly cracked her knuckles.


    He said, "We can always have that as thest option, my dear wife. Brute force."


    Liang looked back at Zhiyuan. "I just don''t want them to suffer anymore."


    ---


    When Zizi tried to tell Zhiyuan to treat his wounds, he only replied, "Leave me alone for a while, Zizi."


    He felt so distant at that moment that it only increased her frustration for Xinyi. Because of her, he refused to treat himself even if he was badly hurt too.


    She remembered Han Guang''s words. "Don''t fall for Xinyi''s trap, Zizi. It''s all to gain Uncle''s favor. She knows that Uncle holds the most power in the Han family, so she did that to be in his good books to snatch all the wealth one day. She is doing everything she can to secure her position. Don''t be fooled by her greatness in trying to save Zhiyuan."


    Zizi stomped as she walked in anger.


    For a moment at that time, she was surprised, seeing Xinyi saving Zhiyuan, but when she heard Han Guang''s exnation, she was convinced that Xinyi had grabbed this chance to look pitiful and great.


    Suddenly, she crashed into a man who was hurriedly walking in the opposite direction.


    "Ouch! Hey! Don''t you have eyes!" She red.


    "Your eyes don''t seem to be working any great, either, oh princess Han Zizi."


    She froze as she recognized that mocking voice. Zizi looked up to see Yunru. "You!"


    She smirked, "Heh, so you came to meet your pitiful yet crafty sister-"


    But Yunru simply ignored her, brushed her aside, and went away. Zizi gnashed her teeth and yelled. "Stop! How dare you push me away like that?"


    Yunru looked back and raised his brow. "Because thanks to your lovely Grandpa and brother''s fight, my sis had to get hurt. You should prostrate yourself on behalf of them and apologize until your forehead turns red by banging it on the floor, and here you are arguing with me."


    P-prostrate? Bang my head for an apology?


    "Y-You¡­You are too much!"


    "Not more than your lovely Han family. And if I may remind you, this is a hospital. Your irritatingly loud voice is disturbing other patients, and as the dutiful cop I am responsible for maintaining peace, I might have to arrest you for causing an unnecessarymotion."


    He sneered. "I still have handcuffs with me, Princess Han Zizi. Would you like to pay another visit to your favorite ce?"


    Zizi''s temper red up like a volcano. The humiliation she had faced at that time in Moonlight hotel was still fresh in her mind.


    "I think you quite like the humiliation of dragging you out with handcuffs. First, it was a hotel, now it could be a hospital. I must say, you are choosing some interesting ces for your show."


    "Soo Yunru!"


    But he already ignored her and hurriedly went away before Zizi could say anything else.


    She dug her nails in her palm. "I will remember this. You and your sister¡­"


    ---


    As Han Huizhong was slowly walking out of the hospital, he met Yunru on the way. There was a beat of silence between them.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa Han? You are surprisingly quiet today," Yunru smiled. "Is it your guilt silencing you?"


    Han Huizhong snorted. "It''s not my fault if your sister is such a fool, protecting my useless grandson."


    Even if he didn''t seem to be guilty, Yunru saw how he was tightly clenching his stick. The veins on the back of his hand were popping out as if he was trying to put his anger on a leash.


    He chuckled. "True, true. So, don''t worry. My fool of a sister won''t me you. After all, that fool of my sister loves her grandfather-inw, too, as much as she loves his grandson."


    Han Huizhong slightly stiffened.


    As Yunru walked away, he silently sat on a bench. The memories of his first meeting with Xinyi slowly came to his mind as he thought back to that one day when he went to visit Zhiyuan and Zizi in college.


    *****


    Join my discord - https://discord.gg/CbhNys444

 Chapter 58: Not a great first impression (1)

    <h4>Chapter 58 Not a great first impression (1)</h4>


    *Eight years back*


    It was an important presentation day for all the students in Xinyi''s ss. And right now, she was freaking out in the bathroom, sweating hard.


    She was trembling by the mere thought of going up to the podium and facing her ssmates. All sorts of negative thoughts invaded her mind.


    I will definitely forget something.


    What if I stutter too much?


    What if everyoneughs at me?


    "C-calm down. Calm down. Please calm down, Xinyi. It''s fine. It''s fine. Just look at the wall and do it. Don''t see anybody else."


    But no matter what, her heart refused to stop drumming in her chest.


    Xinyi finally left the washroom when there were only five minutes left before it began, and she had no choice but to leave.


    Xinyi timidly sat on her desk. Suddenly, someone spooked her from behind.


    "Hey, Xinyi!"


    She jolted and gasped. As she looked back, she was relieved to see that figure. "Zizi, it''s you¡­"


    Zizi grinned. "Of course, it''s me. What happened to you? You look like a ghost."


    Xinyi sped her hands. "I am really nervous about the presentation. I-I cannot face so many people¡­"


    Zizi rolled her eyes. "It''s going to be fine. You always make such awesome presentations."


    "Presenting them is a different thing."


    "You worry too much. Everything will be fine."


    The door opened and Shuang entered,zily yawning. She muttered. "Damn this stupid presentation. I had to ruin my sleep to wake up early."


    Zizi waved her hand. "Shuang! You look still as sleepy as ever. yed games all night?" sheughed.


    She simply shrugged. She took the corner seat in the ss and copsed on the desk, sleeping again.


    Zizi''s mouth twitched. "There she goes in her dreand again."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "But she doesn''t have to worry about stage fright. She is always so confident¡­"


    "Zizi."


    They heard Zhiyuan calling out to her.


    She brightened. "Bro!"


    Xinyi''s heart skipped a beat. Just like always, he seemed gentle and handsome with that warm smile on his face.


    Zhiyuan¡­


    She lowered her gaze, and her cheeks turned slightly red.


    He smiled and ruffled her head. "I just came here to wish you good luck."


    "Hehe. I will be fine, bro. But there is someone else who needs your best wishes. Just look at Xinyi. She is freaking out as if she is going on a war."


    Xinyi jolted in her seat. She shut her eyes in embarrassment.


    Ahhh...I don''t want Zhiyuan to see me like this¡­


    She felt a little ashamed of herself.


    Zhiyuan shifted his gaze at her. He walked up to her and tapped her shoulder.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan¡­That I am just¡­"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "All the best. You will be great. I know it."


    His soothing voice echoed in her ears, and her thudding heart slowly calmed down.


    He touched his chin. "But if you still feel afraid, I have a trick."


    Xinyi asked, "Trick? What is it?"


    He chuckled. "If you feel nervous again, then just take a breath and think of the person most important to you. Imagine that person smiling at you. It will be like magic. Trust me, you won''t be afraid anymore."


    Xinyi stared at him in a daze.


    My most important person¡­


    "En¡­"


    She snapped out of her daze. A smile lit her lips. "I will remember this."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Great." He looked at Zizi. "Grandpa would being here any moment. It seems like it''s starting. I will leave."


    Xinyi stared at his tall figure as he left. Whenever she met Zhiyuan, she would always feel as if she was floating in the air.


    As the professor entered, the presentations quickly started in order. When it was Xinyi''s turn, the fear and anxiousness returned. She felt like giving an excuse and running away from this dreadful task.


    Her legs trembled as she walked. When she stepped up the podium, her foot tripped and she almost stumbled in front. She gasped as her shoulder hit the board besides her.


    "Hahahaha." The other ssmates burst intoughter.


    "That was funny."


    "Xinyi looks like a scaredy-cat."


    "Come on, nowadays even kids don''t get afraid to speak up in a crowd and she is neen."


    "Is she worse than a kid?" Somebody snickered.


    The chuckles and taunts of her ssmates turned her pale. This was the thing she hated the most. She screwed up before she could even start and now everyone was making fun of her.


    She froze on her spot, and tears threatened to trickle down her eyes. She felt horribly embarrassed.


    Zizi red at everyone.


    "All of you! Stopughing. It''s not funny! It was just an ident. It can happen with anyone."


    Everybody jolted and looked at the corner from where the sound came. Shuang yawned as she woke up and sleepily looked at everyone in disdain.


    "Laugh once again and I will beat the crap out of you all. Don''t dare ruin my precious sleep with your useless chatter," she threatened.


    Silence.


    Normally, they would have caused a ruckus for the interference, but Shuang was known for her violent and yakuza-like tendencies. If anybody pissed her off, she wouldn''t hesitate to break their bones. Ah Cy and Shuang were the most fearsome women in the college not to be messed with.


    On top of that, An Guoting was her father who was rich and held quite an influence.


    Shuang was satisfied to see the look on their faces. She went back toy her head down.


    The professor couldn''t say anything about her behavior and cleared his throat. "Silence, everyone. Xinyi, you may begin."


    Xinyi thankfully looked at Zizi and Shuang. Even if it looked like Shuang said it out of her own selfishness, she knew she did it to stop them from insulting her.


    As Xinyi started the presentation, she could see the disdain in everyone''s eyes. Some of them purposely but silently chuckled when her gaze shifted at them, making her freeze. They made mocking expressions.


    Her mind went nk and she forgot the next part. Panic set in her heart. Her mouth opened and closed many times but she couldn''t speak anything.


    And from the ssroom''s back entrance that was open, a certain someone was silently looking at her pitiful state with a smirk on his face.


    Han Huizhong snorted at her in disdain as he thought, ''Such a weak and fearful woman. She cannot even give a measly presentation. Pathetic.''

 Chapter 59: Not a great first impression (2)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Not a great first impression (2)</h4>


    Han Huizhong, the CEO of Han Corps at that time, had casuallye to meet Zhiyuan and Zizi in college. He had a meeting at a nearby ce, and he was bored so why not visit his grandchildren?


    He looked at his assistant in the car and warned, "If something interesting doesn''t happen in Zhiyuan''s college today, then I am gonna deduct your sry as your punishment. That meeting was boring as hell, and you made me attend it."


    But it was an important meeting, Sir! How could have we missed it? Why target my sry?


    When they reached the college, his powerful entrance alone scared the shit out of the students. Hismanding aura and presence were not to be trifled with. There was wickedness in his gaze that steered everyone away from him.


    "Such young and foolish children," he snickered as he looked around at the students.


    The assistant''s mouth twitched. "Why foolish?"


    Han Huizhong devilishly chuckled. "Because they only learn maturity after they are thrown into the adult''s world. That is the real hell. Until then, they are just spoiled and foolish and ignorant."


    "Your grandchildren are here too."


    "And I include them as well when I say spoiled, foolish and ignorant."


    "..."


    So merciless towards his own kin too¡­


    "Whatever. Where is Zizi''s ssroom? I will meet her first."


    Han Huizhong strode along the corridor with the students maintaining a safe distance from him.


    Some of them whispered.


    "Hey, he is Han Zhiyuan and Han Zizi''s grandfather."


    "He is the CEO of Han Corps!"


    "Ugh, he looks so scary. How do they live with him?"


    "True. I pity Han Zhiyuan and Han Zizi."


    As Han Huizhong found the ssroom he was looking for, he saw that the back door was open. He heard a few studentsughing and mocking someone. When he reached closer, he saw a young woman on the podium, frozen to her spot. He could see her eyes faintly shining with tears.


    One nce at her, and he understood that she was a nervous wreck. She probably hated giving public appearances and speeches because it terrified her.


    He leaned on the side of the wall and observed her.


    That woman said nothing the whole time she was being mocked. She was too afraid to open her mouth and in the end, Zizi and Shuang had to step up for her help.


    That was his first impression of Xinyi.


    A very bad impression considering how his personality was.


    Weak, dependent for help, fearful, inconfident - all those things that he despised in people were present in that woman.


    He felt that was her end, and her presentation would fail, but to his slight surprise, he saw the change in her demeanor. She seemed to be in some deep thought as she stared at the wall in front of her.


    At the podium, Xinyi felt she couldn''t end things here in defeat especially when Zizi and Shuang stood up for her.


    She forced herself to calm down and remember what Zhiyuan had said to her.


    ''Think of your most important person.''


    ''Imagine that person smiling at you.''


    Xinyi silently took a deep breath.


    The most important people in my life.


    She thought of her family - her father and her twin brother who always loved and supported her. She imagined them cheering her on that eased the nauseating feeling in her chest.


    And then...came the face of the man equally important to her.


    Han Zhiyuan.


    The man she fell in love with. Her first crush, her first love that always made her heart skip a beat.


    The thoughts of his warm and gentle demeanor and his reassuring voice filled her heart. When she imagined him smiling at her, thest of her anxiousness drowned away.


    ''You will do great. I know it.''


    As she felt calm and settled down, Xinyi faced the ss again and continued from where she left off. She sounded a little more confident than before. Some of them were still snickering at her and making faces, but she quickly looked away and ignored them.


    Zizi brightened on seeing Xinyi recover whereas Shuang, who seemed to be sleeping, ever so faintly smiled.


    Han Huizhong didn''t understand what she did. His brows raised in amusement.


    "Hooo...she has improved, but¡­"


    Xinyi finished her presentation and could finally let out a deep breath.


    The professor said, "Good work, Xinyi. Does anybody have any questions?"


    The notorious bunch of students wanted to tease her by asking difficult questions, but because of Shuang''s threat earlier, they grudgingly refrained and kept quiet.


    "Well then you can go, Xinyi-"


    "I have one question."


    Everybody looked towards the back. Zizi widened her eyes.


    "Grandpa."


    Why is he standing there like that? Since when?


    The professor was taken aback. "M-Mr. Han."


    Han Huizhong ignored him and stared at Xinyi.


    Xinyi was surprised, too, when Zizi addressed him as Grandpa.


    So he is Zhiyuan and Zizi''s grandfather¡­


    She could feel the authority and dominance from his aura.


    "Y-Yes, sir?"


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Why weren''t you looking your ssmates straight in their eyes during your presentation? Presentations are not given by staring at a lifeless wall, youngdy."


    She stiffened.


    "T-that¡­"


    How could I say they were mocking me?


    "Though Imend you for getting it togetherter, if I had been the judge, I would have failed you."


    Xinyi froze. His sharp words cut straight through her.


    The others enjoyed the show and startedughing once again.


    Zizi stood up. "Grandpa! You are being too harsh. You didn''t know what happened."


    "Shut it, Zizi. I saw what happened. But I will still say that I would have failed her."


    Xinyi''s shoulders started shaking. Staring at the wall was the only thing she could think of to get through it.


    "Yes sir...you are right. I-I am sorry. I know I amcking, and I will work hard to improve my confidence."


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "Well, well, I would love to see that one day."


    But who knew that he would really witness it one day when he would make Xinyi the standing CEO of Han Corps.

 Chapter 60: Call me Grandpa

    <h4>Chapter 60: Call me Grandpa</h4>


    During the lunch break, Xinyi decided to have it alone after going through such a rollercoaster ride during her presentation. She wanted some time for herself to calm down.


    Zizi apologized to her on behalf of Han Huizhong, thinking that she would have felt bad as he had asked that question, but Xinyi shook her head.


    "No, no. Don''t apologize. He was right."


    Outside, she sat on the bench under a tree and exhaled.


    "Ah, it''s finally over¡­"


    She heard Han Huizhong''s voice. "It will never be over until you change yourself."


    Xinyi jolted and looked behind. "S-Sir¡­"


    She would always be nervous around people, and Han Huizhong was an important figure. The nervousness doubled inside her.


    She quickly got up, but he waved his hand to sit. Instead, Han Huizhong sat beside her. He peeked at her lunchbox and felt hungry himself. The food seemed delicious.


    "You cooked it?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    Xinyi paused and softly asked, "D-Do you want some?"


    He raised his brow. "I know you must be angry at me, right? Then why are you offering me?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Why should I be angry?" She pursed her lips. "I know...I am a little timid. My brother says the same thing. I also understand that you didn''t ask me out of mockery like my...other ssmates did. I-I was scared a bit by your question, but I am not angry."


    Han Huizhong felt proud of himself that he came to meet her. When he saw her on the bench as he was on his way to meet Zhiyuan, somethingpelled him to talk to her.


    "Then are you angry at your ssmates?"


    "That¡­We are not close or are friends so it''s understandable-"


    "Hooo. So you mean to say you don''t want to destroy them?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "D-Destroy is too much¡­"


    He chuckled. "No, it''s not. Listen up, youngdy. You don''t look away from anybody. You never do that. You stare right into their eyes and threaten them with your confidence until they cannot even bear to stay in the same room with you."


    Threatening and me?


    Xinyi quickly said, "I cannot do that."


    He sneered. "That''s why you are pathetic, and I don''t like you."


    Xinyi stiffened and lowered her head in disappointment.


    He snorted. "Tons of people pull you down all the time. What happened today in the ss doesn''t even qualify as humiliation. That is not an insult. You have no idea how far people can go to drag somebody down andugh at them. And every time you cannot look as if you will cry and stare at the wall instead."


    Xinyi flushed in embarrassment.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "When someone mocks you, don''t avert your eyes. Look at them. Mock them back. Sneer at their existence. Humiliate them. Crush them like an ant under your feet and¡­" he chuckled sinisterly, pletely destroy their self-esteem until they could never stand back. A single gaze is just as powerful as razor-sharp words."


    Xinyi now understood why people called him a demon. Even his words alone were so cold and merciless.


    But she had to admit that she was mesmerized by his confidence and tone. He talked and acted like how a true CEO should be.


    She softly smiled. "Thank you. I will keep your words in mind."


    Han Huizhong shrugged and took a prawn piece from her lunch box.


    "Hm. Delicious indeed."


    He got up and sneered. "Enjoy your lonely lunch."


    "..."


    As he left, he realized he forgot to ask her how she met Zizi. He was curious to know how she became friends with somebody as spoiled as her.


    As Han Huizhong turned his way, he stopped in his steps. He observed that Xinyi was quietly staring at somebody. When he tracked her gaze, he saw the man she was looking at.


    His grandson, Han Zhiyuan. There was a woman beside him with who he wasughing.


    An Caihong.


    A dangerous aura loomed around him as he saw them together.


    When he looked back at Xinyi, he was taken aback in shock because he instantly realized what the situation was.


    Han Huizhong watched her in a trance. Xinyi''s gaze was fixed at them. A small but painful smile gently stretched her lips.


    She loves him. She loves Zhiyuan.


    At that time, he felt as if he heard a loud shattering sound in his mind. The image he held for Xinyi broke apart.


    He realized his error in judgment.


    Xinyi wasn''t weak at all.


    It took just one look at her to know that.


    She loved him. But he loved somebody else. She already realized the fruitlessness of her love, yet there wasn''t even a trace of malice in her eyes. There was sadness for her one-sided feelings, but there was happiness as well.


    Because Zhiyuan wasughing even if the woman beside him wasn''t her.


    It shone through her eyes how she genuinely meant Zhiyuan''s happiness even if it didn''t lie with her.


    It was hurting her to look at them, yet she was genuinely smiling at them as if wishing them to stay together, and that took incredible courage.


    Han Huizhong''s heart shook for the first time.


    That''s when he realized how strong she was because, for all he knew, he only met scheming people in his life, like Han Guang who slept with Han Mingli to make him marry out of responsibility.


    He didn''t meet anyone until now who knew how to let go instead of snatching that they couldn''t achieve.


    The assistant came rushing to his side. "Sir, I was looking for you everywhere. Don''t you want to meet young master Zhiyuan?"


    "Not anymore."


    "Why not?"


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Because I met the person I wanted to."


    A yearter, Xinyi stepped into Han Huizhong''s office. Last night, she had suddenly received a call from him to meet him at his office tomorrow.


    Xinyi was stunned. They hadn''t met again after that time in college. So, his sudden call baffled her.


    As Xinyi nervously stood in front of him, she said, "Sir, I am here."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Don''t call me Sir anymore."


    "Sorry?"


    "Call me Grandpa," and he slid some papers in front of her.


    Xinyi was confused. "What are these?"


    "Your marriage registration papers with Zhiyuan."

 Chapter 61: Two choices

    <h4>Chapter 61: Two choices</h4>


    Xinyi froze.


    "What?"


    As she read through them, she found that they were indeed legal marriage papers.


    "I want you to marry Zhiyuan."


    Xinyi looked at him, aghast. "Marry Zhiyuan? That is impossible. He-"


    "Loves An Caihong?" Han Huizhong chuckled. "I don''t care about that. I have decided that you will be my granddaughter-inw."


    She clutched her dress. Her heart thudded in fear to oppose him, but she had to.


    "H-how can you not care? Zhiyuan''s happiness is with Caihong. You cannot force him to marry someone he...he doesn''t love."


    Thest part hurt her heart.


    Han Huizhong leaned back on his seat. He rested his cheek on his palm and said, "Listen Soo Xinyi. I have two principles in life. Do you know what they are?"


    Xinyi kept quiet.


    He smiled. "Peace and profit. Peace at home and profit in business. I can go to any lengths to achieve that bnce. If I want you to marry Zhiyuan, that means you will marry Zhiyuan. End of the story."


    Xinyi was stunned to see his indifference regarding his own grandson''s marriage. It was such an important decision, and he was taking it without his consent.


    That made her angry for Zhiyuan''s sake.


    She looked at him and said, "Sorry, Sir. But I cannot ept this. This is too harsh. You know what Zhiyuan is going through right now when Caihong has suddenly left him. He is still searching for her, and you want him to marry at this time? How can you not think of his feelings?"


    Han Huizhong was impressed. "So, you can talk back too? I thought you are too used to listening to others."


    Xinyi''s lips stretched into a thin line.


    "And if An Caihong left him, that is her problem."


    "They love each other. Of course, it is Zhiyuan''s problem too."


    "Exactly to avoid that from happening is why I am doing this. She left him. How long will he mope around like a sad Romeo? So, it''s time to bring someone in his life that would make him forget her. Here. This is my favorite pen. Take it and sign on the papers."


    She was shocked to see him unaffected.


    "I just said I cannot ept this."


    There was silence for a while.


    He narrowed his eyes. "I know that you love him."


    Xinyi stiffened. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    She quickly said, "T-that is not true. I don''t-"


    "Don''t bother lying. Nobody has been able to fool me, and you are not any exception."


    A thin line of sweat formed on her forehead. She had never confessed her feelings for Zhiyuan to anybody, not even to Zizi and Shuang. It was her tightly guarded secret. Ignorance was the only way for everyone to be at peace.


    She knew her feelings would only bother Zhiyuan and make everythingplicated.


    Han Huizhong said, "And I also know that you nned to leave abroad on the pretext of further studies. But it''s because you cannot bear the pain anymore, right? Of seeing Zhiyuan with someone else."


    She turned pale.


    How does he know¡­


    She had nned to leave in a few days, but then she came to know that Caihong and Xiaosi suddenly left together, leaving Zhiyuan devastated.


    And now, she wasn''t so sure if she should leave or stay back as a friend to support him in this difficult time.


    "So, you see, Soo Xinyi. This is a perfect time. You like Zhiyuan anyway. What is the problem? I am making things easier for you. You should be grateful to me and here you are resisting. Such foolishness," he sighed.


    She never believed she would have this conversation with him.


    How can be a grandfather be so indifferent?


    "It is not foolishness. Zhiyuan doesn''t like me. I cannot ignore his feelings and selfishly marry him just because it''s convenient to me. How can you expect him to be happy in the marriage when he doesn''t even love me?"


    He snorted. "Feelings can be cultivated. That is your job to make him fall for you."


    Xinyi didn''t know what else to say. He was hell-bent on making her his granddaughter-inw even if it meant at the cost of Zhiyuan''s feelings.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I will not change my decision. You are right. I love him, and that''s why I care about him. This forced marriage will bring nothing but pain and suffering to him."


    Xinyi''s determined gaze met his. "I will not go through this because I cannot hurt him."


    She lowered her head and turned to leave.


    Suddenly, she heard Han Huizhong say, "Soo Ei. Forty-five years old. Has a job in XYZ contracting firm. A simple and honest white-cor worker. Soo Yunru. Twenty years old. Recentlypleted his military training. Has applied to work in Beijing Police and Law Enforcement."


    Xinyi slowly turned and faced him with a stupefied expression.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "I wonder what will happen if I make some calls to cast your father out of his job and make your brother unable to work in anyw enforcement agency in China. Two men sitting jobless in their home. Such a shame. Tsk."


    "...You are threatening me?"


    "You caught it quick," he chuckled.


    Xinyi had a hard time digesting all this. Not in a million years had she expected him to do this.


    He said, "So, you have two choices. Either marry Zhiyuan and save your family or reject marrying Zhiyuan and destroy your family. Either you help Zhiyuan or help your father and brother."


    She trembled.


    "Y-You cannot do this... Why are you bringing Dad and Yunru in all this?"


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "Remember what I said? Peace and profit? And me going to any lengths to achieve it? This is a part of that drill, dear."


    Tears threatened to rim in her eyes.


    Soo Ei worked hard every day at his job to earn for his family, and he had had difficult times raising his children on his own when his wife passed away.


    Yunru had also given his all to endure the harsh military training, and now he was finally about to realize his dream to be an officer.


    Han Huizhong tapped his finger. "It would be such a shame if you let your father and brother''s career go to waste for the man you love. Destroying two people to save one."


    Xinyi clenched her fist. Her voice choked. "Please don''t do this¡­"


    How can I choose between my family and my love?


    "Sure, I won''t. I just need your signature on those papers and we are good."


    She stood rooted to her spot.


    He sighed. "You are wasting time. I got your answer. You leave me no choice."


    He picked his phone, but she quickly stopped him. "No, stop! D-Don''t do anything to Dad and Yunru. I...I¡­"


    "Will sign?" He smiled. "You know dear. At such times you should think about your family because you have lived with them from the beginning. They came into your life first. Do you want to betray them for the man you just know for two years?"


    Xinyi had no answer. She thought for a long time before she tremblingly held the pen.


    Tears plopped down her cheeks as she took the papers and signed her name.


    I am sorry Zhiyuan...I am really sorry. If a timees when I will have to bear the burden of this decision, I will dly do it with all my heart.


    *Present time*


    "Mr. Han."


    Han Huizhong slowly opened his eyes. He felt as if he had a dream of the past. He was in a daze.


    How much I regret forcing you at that time Xinyi...


    The cold expression on his face returned as he looked at the nurse.


    "What?"


    "Mrs. Han Xinyi is conscious now. You can meet her."

 Chapter 62: A fair warning

    <h4>Chapter 62: A fair warning</h4>


    Zhiyuan was the first to rush into the ward. As soon as he heard that Xinyi was conscious, he didn''t wait for a second more.


    Inside, he saw Xinyi leaning on the bed. Her left temple was covered in cotton and bandage. She slowly opened her eyes.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He slowly walked towards her. His irises were fixed at her.


    Relief.


    That was what he felt to see her awake. When she had fainted in his arms, he felt as if his heart had stopped beating.


    Xinyi tried to shift on the bed, but he quickly held her shoulders. "What are you doing? You should be resting, not moving around."


    "I was just-"


    "Sshh," he ced his finger on her lips.


    Zhiyuan sat beside her. He gently touched her temple and whispered, "It hurts, right?"


    Xinyi softly said, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Don''t lie."


    "I am not lying-"


    The next of her words couldn''te out of her mouth when Zhiyuan surprised her by gently pulling her into his arms. Xinyi''s eyes slightly widened.


    He firmly held her waist, but not so much that it hurt her. He rested his forehead on her shoulder and closed his eyes.


    As she finally recovered from her shock, she waited for him to speak. But he kept quiet for a long time.


    Her face flushed in a red tinge as she felt his soft breaths tickling her neck. But she could also feel his arms slightly trembling in his embrace.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    "You scared me, Xinyi."


    Her eyshes trembled to hear the tremor in his voice.


    "You scared me so much. You... suddenly came in between and the next thing I knew was that...you had already fainted."


    Xinyi felt him pressing her waist even firmer than before.


    "Why did you do that? Why did youe in between?"


    She bit her lip and her soft voice whispered, "How could I see Grandpa hitting you and do nothing?"


    Zhiyuan stiffened. He raised his head and gazed at her. "I don''t care about that, Xinyi. I didn''t mind him hitting me because he was right. I let you fall sick on the cruise. It''s my fault and now once again¡­"


    His jaw clenched in frustration for himself. "Once again, you are hurt because of me. You are so stupid. It was so dangerous and look what happened? It could have been even more serious than just a wound on your head."


    She lowered her head. "I am sorry I made you worried. B-But my body moved even before I knew it."


    Zhiyuan panicked. "I am not mad at you, okay?" Then he grumbled. "M-maybe a little bit¡­"


    Her shoulders slumped even further.


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "Alright, alright. I am not angry at all."


    He gently held her face and pulled it to rest on his chest. "Just please... don''t do that again. Don''t hurt yourself because of me. Don''t make me afraid like that. I could have never forgiven myself if anything had happened to you. And how would I have answered Siying?"


    Xinyi lowered her gaze and faintly smiled.


    I cannot promise that Zhiyuan.


    If it came to Zhiyuan and Siying, she could never sit still if they were in trouble.


    Zhiyuan finally calmed down. Thest hour was too stressful for him until there was no news of her.


    "*Ahem.*"


    They turned and saw Yunru standing at the door. He smiled mischievously "Am I disturbing something, brother-inw?"


    Xinyi flustered and quickly withdrew. Zhiyuan smiled. "No. I was just scolding her for putting herself into danger like that."


    He chuckled. "Ah, then I came at the wrong time. Scold my idiot sister a little more."


    Xinyi grimaced at his brother. "Even you too, Yunru¡­"


    "What else should I say? You take yourself too lightly."


    She pouted.


    "Plus, you also disturbed my quality time with my girlfriend. I met her after so long and then I had to rush to the hospital for you¡­"


    Her brow twitched.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Hmph. Nobody forced you toe here. So, you can leave."


    Zhiyuan burst intoughter.


    Yunru said, "See? Doesn''t my sister look so adorable when she is angry?"


    Zhiyuan curiously stared at her. "Indeed. I never saw this side of hers because she never gets angry at me."


    Xinyi slightly blushed.


    Yunru gently wrapped his left arm around her and hugged her. "You seem fine, sis. I am d. My girlfriend was worried about you. Oh yes. She has a message to give you."


    She curiously looked at him.


    He grinned. "Don''t try and act great like a superhero, idiot. They only exist in movies and video games."


    "..."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "To talk that way to Xinyi...do they already know each other? It doesn''t seem like your girlfriend who never met Xinyi would talk like that. It seems more like a friend''s teasing."


    Yunru chuckled. "Even if they hadn''t met, she would have told the same thing. You see, my girlfriend is a little entric."


    Xinyi said, "Don''t make us wait too long and introduce her soon."


    He shrugged. His phone buzzed with a message and said, "Gotta go. Duty calls."


    Yunru pecked her forehead. "Take care and don''t hop around."


    "I won''t."


    Zhiyuan thought for a moment and said, "I will be back."


    She nodded.


    Outside, Zhiyuan said, "Yunru!"


    He stopped and looked back. "Yo, brother-inw."


    Zhiyuan clenched his fist and said, "I am sorry."


    Yunru raised his brow.


    "I know as a brother, you must be furious at me for what happened to her. You might have not said anything in front of her not to worry her, but I could sense your anger hidden in your smile."


    "Indeed. And why not? It seems that my sister''s existence at the Han vi is only reduced to resolving the fights between you and Grandpa Han. Today, it went several notches higher."


    Zhiyuan stiffened. It was a harsh statement that struck his heart.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "So, I warn you and tell Grandpa Han too. This is the first and thest time. I don''t want sis to suffer because of your stupid fights again or I will take her and Siying away from you all."

 Chapter 63: As kindred spirits

    <h4>Chapter 63: As kindred spirits</h4>


    An hourter, the door to Xinyi''s ward opened, and she heard the familiar voice of Chyou.


    "Aunty!"


    Chyou, with her pigtails fluttering in the air, ran up to Xinyi''s side.


    Xinyi was dumbfounded to see her here.


    "Chyou? How are you here?"


    "My dear friend is hurt. How could I note to meet her?"


    She froze on recognizing Xiaosi''s voice. She looked up at him and panicked.


    What is he doing here?


    "You-"


    "Aunty, how did you hurt yourself?" Her little brows were scrunched up in worry for her.


    Xinyi smiled and picked her up. "It''s nothing dear. It''s just a minor wound."


    Xiaosi stepped closer to her and tilted his head. "Chyou. Your Aunty is a really nice person. She hurts herself for the sake of others¡­"


    She sensed the mocking behind his words.


    "Xiaosi, what are you doing here?"


    "Such a cruel question, Xinyi. Aren''t we friends for a long time now? How can I note to meet you after knowing you are hospitalized?"


    She gritted her teeth.


    He came here just to stir trouble!


    He smiled. "As soon as Chyou got to know about you, she forced me to take her with me to meet you. After all, my daughter was in your care. She was really worried for you."


    Chyou climbed in herp and gently touched her head. "Aunty. Don''t be scared. I will use magic and then you will not feel any more pain!"


    She patted the ce she was hurt. "Pain, pain go away. Pain, pain go away."


    Xinyi kissed her cheek. "Aww thank you, dear. I can already feel my pain going away."


    Her eyes brightened. "Really?"


    "En."


    Xiaosi offered a bouquet of flowers. "Some flowers for you. I hope you get better," his lips were curved into a calcting smile, "else who will take care of Zhiyuan?"


    She stiffened and coldly looked at him.


    "By the way, Xinyi. I hope you don''t mind if Chyou stays with you for a few days."


    She widened her eyes.


    What?


    "You see, Caihong went to live in the An residence for a few days. So, I thought until shees back, why not let Chyou with you? Didn''t you also promise to teach her drawing?"


    Chyou looked excited and eager. Honestly, she was already missing Xinyi after the trip ended, but then she got a chance to live with her. Her happiness knew no bounds.


    Xinyi was stunned.


    "That¡­"


    Bring Xiaosi and Caihong''s daughter to Han vi?


    She had no problems, but Han Huizhong was a different case. He even hated the mention of Caihong, so would he let her stay?


    Chyou tugged her in anticipation. She hopefully looked at her. "Aunty, can I live with you? I brought all my drawing set with me!"


    Xiaosi smiled. "I am sure you wouldn''t mind Chyou staying for a little bit, won''t you? How can you bear to reject a child?"


    Outside, as Han Guang passed by Xinyi''s ward, she narrowed her eyes. She gasped in shock to see Xiaosi.


    What is going on? Why would he meet Xinyi?


    She smirked. She quickly took out her phone and silently stood aside.


    She quickly took a few pictures of them together.


    Inside, Xinyi was in a conundrum. She didn''t want Han Huizhong to flip out in anger seeing Chyou or say anything to her that might hurt her.


    But Chyou''s hopeful gaze was making her sway.


    Her smile faltered. "Okay¡­"


    I will just make sure that Chyou doesn''t go to Grandpa''s side that often.


    Xiaosi said, "I knew that you wouldn''t mind. You are so kind."


    Chyou hugged her. "Thank you, Aunty!"


    At first, she was disheartened to know that Caihong didn''t want to take her to the An residence with her. As soon as they returned, Caihong already left without even saying a word to anybody.


    Xinyi clenched the sheet in her hand.


    "Aunty, wait here. I will show you my drawing set!"


    She hopped down and sat on the couch to rummage in her bag.


    Xinyi coldly looked at him. "Tell me, Xiaosi. Why are you here?"


    Xiaosi stepped closer to her. He ignored her question and instead asked, "By the way, times surely change, don''t they? Do you remember what day it is today?"


    Xinyi''s eyshes slightly trembled, but she said nothing.


    He said, "It is the day when Zhiyuan had asked Caihong to be his girlfriend. Today was the first day of their rtionship nine years back."


    "What do you want to imply?"


    "I am just saying who knew that nine yearster Zhiyuan and Caihong would be married but¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "not to each other. Instead, they got married to us...who always held an unrequited love for them. It worked beautifully in our favor, right? We got what we always wished to have."


    Xinyi stiffened. She looked at him, horrified.


    Han Guang, who was keeping an ear out, was shocked.


    What, what? Xinyi had feelings for Zhiyuan and Xiaosi for Caihong? Since nine years?


    Han Guang was taken aback, but she quickly calmed down.


    I knew it. This Xinyi and Xiaosi are not so simple.


    She looked at her phone screen and sneered. She had already recorded this conversation.


    Now, I will see how Caihong wouldn''t believe me.


    Han Guang quickly left before anybody saw her.


    Inside the ward, Xinyi shook and turned pale.


    How is this¡­


    "Y-you loved Caihong?"


    "As much as you loved Zhiyuan."


    At that moment, it felt as if lightning struck her. She had no clue about Xiaosi''s feelings. Not just that, he said that he knew about her feelings for Zhiyuan too.


    Xiaosi smiled. "This will be a little secret between us."


    Xinyi asked, "Why are you telling me this now?"


    Xiaosi pouted. "Come on, Xinyi. As kindred spirits who have gone through the same pain, I thought of sharing my feelings with you, and you are doubting me. I am hurt."


    He chuckled. "In fact¡­hmm...two people bearing the hurt of their one-sided love," he tilted his head and leaned closer to her as he whispered, "I had wondered a lot of times to ask you out as my girlfriend."


    Xinyi red at him.


    Suddenly, Xiaosi felt a hand squeezing his shoulder hard as if it would break.


    "Get away from Xinyi, Xiaosi, before I kill you right this instant," Zhiyuan''s icy voice enounced each word slowly in rage.

 Chapter 64: The sent recording

    <h4>Chapter 64: The sent recording</h4>


    An residence.


    "Caihong!"


    An Guoting brightly smiled and hugged his daughter. His eyes slightly teared up as he looked at her up and down.


    He worriedly said, "Caihong, are you eating well? You look so thin."


    An Meiying gently smiled. "Caihong, it''s not to ignore your health like that. But don''t worry. Now that you havee here, I will make all of your favorite dishes and fill you up."


    An Guoting smiled, satisfied.


    "How was the cruise ship, dear? I hope you enjoyed it a lot. Oh, and did you meet Shuang? She was there too."


    An Meiying quietly observed her. She wanted to know what happened on the ship and how she was humiliated.


    She inwardly grimaced.


    That stupid daughter of mine. I don''t know where she disappeared. She is not even picking my phone!


    Caihong raised a brow at her.


    Before Shuang left, she had asked Caihong to pretend to be furious at her. If An Meiying knew that Shuang didn''t trap her as she wanted, it would be a mess for her.


    Such a pain, Caihong thought.


    She was in no mood to act all angry, but then again, Shuang had honestly exposed her own mother and minded her own business, causing no trouble to her. So, she agreed that she owed at least this much to Shuang.


    Hmm...but wait a minute. I don''t want Dad to misunderstand her and affect their rtionship.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes at An Meiying. "...Yes we met. We had fun."


    With the way she looked at her, An Meiying thought that something definitely happened.


    An Guoting smiled and nodded. "That''s good. I am so happy that you sisters are living so well together," he looked around. "Where is Chyou?"


    Caihong said, "Why should I bring her here?"


    An Meiying anxiously said, "Dear, it''s not good to ignore your child like that. She is your flesh and blood."


    Caihong snickered.


    Yeah, like you took a lot of care of me in the past¡­


    "I don''t want to hear it again from you," she red at her.


    An Meiying trembled. "I-I am sorry. I just don''t want you to resent Chyou. She is my dear granddaughter. But I guess I am meddling in your affairs¡­" she lowered her head and sniffled.


    An Guoting quickly said, "Of course not, Meiying. Caihong, she is just thinking about you and Chyou''s well-being. Please don''t be angry at her."


    "It''s alright, Guoting...I don''t mind. Perhaps to Caihong, I will always be a step-mother," she pitifully wiped her tears.


    At that moment, Caihong seriously wondered how Shuang turned out to be so different from her mother.


    An Guoting pursed his lips. "Caihong¡­don''t be like that."


    She shrugged. "I am tired and going to rest."


    He sighed. He got a call and he left. "I will be back."


    Caihong nced at An Meiying who feigned to jolt under her gaze.


    "By the way. I did meet Shuang. How can she be not there wherever I am?" Caihong smiled. "After all, it''s a step-sister''s job to ruin her sister."


    An Meiying widened her eyes and gasped. "C-Caihong... W-what are you saying?"


    "Sure. A sister who plots to humiliate me in front of everyone. A sister who was standing in a corner and sneering at me from afar. Some good sister I have and a good mother too."


    Her eyes watered. "Caihong, you must be misunderstanding something. Shuang would never do anything like that."


    "Your and your daughter''s acting isn''t gonna work on me. So save it for Dad. You will need a lot of it."


    "How can you talk like that? I am your mother. And what did she do? I am sure there has been a mistake¡­"


    But Caihong''s job was done. She didn''t want to delve into fake details.


    "Ask that to your lovely daughter herself."


    She didn''t wait for a second more and left.


    An Meiying wiped her fake tears and smiled.


    Seems like Shuang finally did something useful. But why is that idiot not picking up her phone!


    As Caihong walked, she heard her phone buzz. She frowned when she saw a recording sent by Han Guang.


    What is this?


    She downloaded it and began ying.


    ---


    At the hospital, Zhiyuan was turned cold and furious on seeing Xiaosi with Xinyi. If Chyou had not been there, he would have already punched him hard in retaliation.


    "Get away from her. How dare you show your face here?"


    Xiaosi said, "Oh it''s my dear friend, Zhi. Why do you look so mad? I just came to meet Xinyi as her friend. How can I not be worried when I hear that she is hurt?"


    It took a lot of strength for Zhiyuan to not react to his provocation.


    "We were just reminiscing old times. Actually, I was sharing a secret with her."


    Xinyi stiffened.


    Xiaosi naturally understood what she was fearful of. He kept a decisive pause, making her fluster and panic even more.


    "How I always thought to ask Xinyi out as my girlfriend in those days," he chuckled. "You know sharing the same sentiments of-"


    Thest thread of his patience snapped and Zhiyuan clutched his cor. He hit his back on the wall and was about to pound his fist on his face.


    The gentle Zhiyuan was enraged by his insulting words. Talking that way about Xinyi erupted a fury within him that he couldn''t control anymore.


    Chyou was startled and her eyes teared up. "Dada¡­"


    She kept her drawing book aside and ran towards his side.


    "Zhiyuan, stop," Xinyi quickly said and tugged his coat. He stopped his fist just a few centimeters away from his face.


    Xinyi urged. "Zhiyuan, please... Chyou is here too."


    She looked down at the frightened girl who was tightly clutching onto Xiaosi with tearful eyes.


    "Don''t hit my Dada¡­"


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips. His gaze slightly softened, seeing the little girl. But it didn''t diminish the storm in his heart for Xiaosi.


    "Don''t cross your limits, Xiaosi. Don''t forget that you are talking about my wife. I will not tolerate your shit just because we had been good friends at one time."

 Chapter 65: The lie that is out

    <h4>Chapter 65: The lie that is out</h4>


    Xiaosi dusted his coat and sighed. "It''s just a joke, Zhi. Why do you even care? Those are old times I was talking about when¡­" his lips curled in a provocative smile, "you were with someone else. Why does it matter to you what I felt about Xinyi at that time?"


    Xinyi''s brows tensed up.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "Past or the present, I won''t let your filthy remarks about her slide like that. If you cannot talk respectfully to her, then keep your mouth shut. I already made it clear to you. Don''t involve Xinyi and Siying in your fight."


    "Our fight, Zhiyuan," Xiaosi strangely became serious.


    He smiled. "No, Xiaosi. It''s only your fight because I have got no interest in a whiny child''s fight who doesn''t even want toe forward and clear things out. You are just acting like a stubborn child. And also because...I still hope to get my best friend back one day."


    Xinyi faintly smiled.


    He thought Xiaosi wouldugh it off as usual, but he didn''t. There was a fierce rage in his eyes, wanting to swallow Zhiyuan whole.


    The air around him turned chilly. "Get me back? Come out of your little dream world, Mr. Han. That is never going to happen because you already closed that path ages ago."


    Then the smile returned. "Take care of Chyou. If anything happens to her, you can''t imagine what I would do. Clearly, I am not weed here. But I hope my daughter will be weed at the Han vi."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    Xinyi quickly said about Chyou''s stay at their home for a few days.


    Xiaosi said, "I am gettingte," He bent to pick Chyou in his arms and kissed her cheek. "Be a good girl. Aunty Xinyi is really nice. She will take good care of you."


    She slowly nodded though she was a little afraid of Zhiyuan now after how he suddenly attacked him.


    "You have packed everything, right?" He smiled. "Don''t worry even if you missed anything. The uncle and aunt here are ''good'' friends of mine. They will see to all your needs."


    "En," she softly said.


    Xiaosi put her down. He smirked at them and left.


    Zhiyuan quickly sat beside Xinyi. "Are you okay? Did he say or do anything strange?"


    He gritted his teeth. Even now when he thought back to how he saw Xiaosi leaning so closely towards Xinyi, fury would erupt in his heart, especially after how he made her sick on the ship.


    Xinyi''s eyes slightly dimmed.


    ''They got married to us...who always held an unrequited love for them.''


    "Zhiyuan...D-Do you know¡­"


    Xinyi let out a breath. She smiled and shook her head. "Nothing."


    Zhiyuan held her cheek. "Are you okay?"


    "En."


    "Great. You take rest. The doctor said I can take you back home. I will go andplete the discharge formalities."


    Zhiyuan looked down at Chyou, who seemed a little alert of him. "I am sorry for scaring you. Your father and I sometimes goof around like that. I wasn''t serious about hitting him."


    He had to lie.


    Chyou seemed rxed now. "Really?"


    "En."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Yes, yes. Your Uncle and Dada always fool us like that and make fun of us. They are meanies!" She pouted.


    Chyou nodded hard. "They are meanies. I was scared too! I will scold Dada!" She harrumphed.


    They chuckled.


    ---


    As Xiaosi stepped in the car, he got his phone. His brow raised in surprise to see Caihong calling him.


    "Hey, dear wifey. Has the sun risen from the west today? How are you calling me on your own ord?"


    "I want to meet you right now."


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure it''s me and not Zhiyuan? Maybe you called the wrong number."


    "Stop with your nonsense and meet me right now."


    Her voice felt even more distant and furious than before.


    "Alright. How can I reject your wish? You have asked something from me for the first time. Let''s have a nice chat at our home."


    But Caihong hung up without a word.


    Xiaosi sighed.


    ---


    Back in Zhu vi, Xiaosi waszily checking his phone when Caihong came storming in. Her eyes were red and wet, making Xiaosi squint his gaze.


    "You cried."


    "And why do you think I must have cried?"


    "What has happened?"


    Suddenly, a loud, crisp sound of a p echoed in the Zhu vi. Xiaosi''s face was harshly turned to his side as the sting of her p burned on his cheek.


    He blinked his eyes rapidly and was confused.


    Caihong''s jaw clenched as tears trickled down her cheeks. "You...you lied to me that day."


    Xiaosi stared at Caihong''s tear-stained face and sharply inhaled.


    "Lie? What lie?"


    Caihong grabbed his cor in fury and yelled. "That you slept with me because you always hated Zhiyuan! That you slept with me because you wanted to snatch his happiness by hurting me! But you lied! I didn''t know that you were hiding your disgusting feelings inside!"


    Xiaosi stayed still.


    "I don''t understand."


    She gritted her teeth in hatred. "Zhu Xiaosi! Did you...did you force yourself that night on me because you always loved me?"


    His eyes slightly widened in surprise.


    "On that graduation party that night seven years back, did you drug me and sleep with me because you actually held feelings for me? You fooled me this entire time! You always had an unrequited love for me and then you couldn''t see me with Zhiyuan, so you forced yourself on me! Your jealousy ruined my entire life!"


    Her grasp on his cor tightened. "That night¡­.you snatched everything away from me. My love, my dignity, my happiness, and now you have the nerve to say that you always loved me?"

 Chapter 66 - Nightmare (1)

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Nightmare (1)</h4>


    *Seven years back on the night of the graduation party.*


    "Cheers!"


    Today was thest day of their college and everybody in Zhiyuan''s ss gathered to celebrate their graduation party.


    Xu Liang continuously poured the wine into all his ssmates'' sses.


    "Woooo, Liang. He is all set to have a st tonight~~" One of themughed.


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes. "You boys are so rowdy."


    Dressed in a sexy ck dress, she sat like a queen having fun with the girls.


    As Liang stepped near her, he cleared her throat. "Should I pour you some too?"


    The others whistled, making Liang re at them.


    The boys whispered. "Hey, I bet Liang will confess his feelings to Ah Cy tonight!"


    "Nah. He looks all tough but he is a scaredy-cat when ites to Ah Cy."


    "Let''s bet. Ten bucks that he will confess."


    "Tsk. So cheap. Ten bucks that he won''t. If he really did, then I will give a pizza party to everyone."


    "Woohoo¡­"


    Ah Cy smiled. "You are so adorable. Sure pour me the drink. Tonight we only drink and y!"


    The brightened smile on her beautiful, dazzling face made Liang blush a little. He quickly tried to hide his flustered expression.


    From her side, Caihong nudged her. "Aww, look he is so cute. What do you think?" She curiously raised her brow, "Will he confess tonight?"


    Ah Cy touched her chin. "Hmm. Can''t say. Liang acts all cool and dashing in front of others but he always gets flustered around me. Let''s just hope he doesn''t make me wait or I am gonna dump him if he confessed anyter than tonight."


    Caihong chuckled. "Oof so lovey-dovey."


    "Duh. We cannotpare you and Zhiyuan. You pour so much sweetness as if we are eating sugar."


    Caihongughed out loud.


    Just at that time, the door opened and Zhiyuan entered with Xiaosi.


    "Ah there they are! What took you so long?" The others whined.


    Zhiyuan said, "We brought more snacks for you all, but Xiaosi messed up the order."


    Xiaosi red at him. "Hey! It was the shopkeeper''s fault!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Yeah, sure."


    "Zhiyuan," Caihong got up and hugged him.


    Zhiyuan smiled and lightly kissed her forehead. "You look beautiful."


    "And you look handsome."


    They lovingly gazed at each other with a gentle smile on their lips.


    "Ooooooohhhhh~~~"


    The others teasingly whistled and cheered.


    Xiaosi looked slightly ufortable. He averted his gaze and smacked him on his head. "Stop it with your dog food. It''s too early for that."


    "Yeah, Xiaosi! Tell them the pain of being a single man!"


    "I think we should forbid all couples in this party."


    "I agree!"


    The party went on a full swing with everybodyughing, singing and dancing together.


    Xiaosi quietly stared at Zhiyuan and Caihong twirling in each other''s embrace on the dance floor. His gaze dimmed in pain, and he clenched his fists. A frustration erupted in his heart on seeing them together. He downed three sses in one shot.


    Liang said, "Wo wo. Hang on, Xiaosi. You are drinking too fast. Dude, you wanna get sick?"


    Xiaosi chuckled and softly mumbled, "If I get sick, would¡­" he stared at Caihong, whose gaze was only focused on Zhiyuan, "would she take care of me?"


    Liang leaned. "What did you say? The music is too loud."


    "Nothing."


    Xiaosi got up as he started to feel more suffocated staying there.


    On the dance floor, Zhiyuan tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. "Tomorrow, I will talk to Grandpa about us again."


    Caihong softly nodded. "En. But...will he ept me?" Her smile dimmed. "He doesn''t like me."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Don''t worry about that. I will have a good chat with him to clear any misunderstanding he might have about you."


    "Are you sure he will agree?"


    "Why not? Grandpa looks tough and cold, but he cares about his family a lot. He also knows that my happiness will always be in you. He will definitely understand. We have to be a little patient."


    Caihong hugged him. "En¡­"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Once we gain Grandpa''s blessings, I will officially ask your hand to Mr. An too."


    She anxiously said, "Zhiyuan actually... even Dad seems to oppose our rtionship."


    "What?"


    "En," she bit her lip, "It happened two days back when he somehow came to know about us."


    Though she was highly suspicious that An Meiying might be behind it.


    "Dad''s demeanor suddenly changed and he dered that he wants me to break up with you. I asked him the reason many times, but he didn''t give any clear answer. Right now, we aren''t talking to each other."


    Zhiyuan was taken aback to know this. But he couldn''t see Caihong stressed.


    Heforted her. "Don''t worry, Caihong. As long as we stand strong together, everything will be fine. Let me talk to Grandpa first. Once he agrees, things will get easier."


    Caihong smiled. "En. If you are with me, I have no fear."


    Zhiyuan pecked her forehead.


    From afar, Xiaosi saw the couple and felt his heart ache so much as if somebody was stabbing him mercilessly. He could only clench his fist.


    ---


    An hourter, Caihong started feeling a little dizzy. "Zhiyuan. I will be back from the restroom."


    He nodded. "Be careful. You have drunk quite a bit. Wait, let Ah Cy go with you too."


    "No, I am fine. No need to trouble her," she giggled, "I already saw her and not alone. She and Liang seem quite busy kissing each other. Guess he finally confessed."


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Ah let hime back. I will tease him to no end."


    Caihong walked towards the washroom, stumbling and tripping. She felt even dizzier than before.


    "W-what is happening to me? Did I really drink so much?"


    Suddenly, a shadow crept behind her and covered her mouth. Caihong gasped. She tried to resist, but she was firmly caught in the grip. She felt her consciousness fading away and her resistance stopped.


    She only woke up the next morning, seeing herself lying on the bed naked in a room. She froze and trembled as she felt a strange ache in herher regions.


    "So, you are up, Caihong."


    She slowly turned her head to see Xiaosi leaning on one corner, smiling at her.


    *****

 Chapter 67 - Nightmare (2)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Nightmare (2)</h4>


    Caihong was stunned for a long time. She was unable to speak. The words refused toe out of her mouth.


    "You¡­"


    She felt chilly and realized that she was naked in front of Xiaosi. Panicked, she covered herself in the sheet. "Xiaosi! Look away! Why are you here? And why am I... W-what is going?"


    Xiaosi slowly walked up to the bed. Caihong flustered even more. "What are you doing, Xiaosi! I said get away! I-I am-"


    "Naked. I already know that," he smiled. "It''s toote to tell me to go away now. I have already seen everythingst night."


    She froze.


    The dread of the situation made her pale. Somewhere in her heart, she was suspicious of what might have happened, but she didn''t want to believe it.


    Caihong recalled thest thing that happened to her. Somebody covered her mouth from behind her and then she fainted.


    Caihong''s voice trembled as she looked at him. Tears threatened to drop. "X-Xiaosi...what happenedst night?"


    Xiaosiughed loudly. "What happened? I got what I wanted! I took Zhiyuan''s woman from him! The man who I hate the most. I slept with his womanst night."


    Caihong turned pale and nk. The burning pain in her waist was forcing her to ept the cruel reality thaty in front of her.


    "W-what?"


    Xiaosi grabbed her arms. "Yes! I hate Zhiyuan! I always hated him. He and his hypocrisy. Someone from a rich family like him cannot possibly understand how I lived my life as a poor orphan. Yet, he behaved as he understood me."


    Heughed. "The nerve of him. He didn''t understand me. He always mocked me. He thought I was pitiful, didn''t he? How could he ever ept an orphan like me to be his friend? Yet he ims that I am his best friend? Han Zhiyuan''s? Impossible!"


    Caihong nkly looked at him.


    Who was this Xiaosi?


    Xiaosi coldly said, "Always making fun of my low status. Who did he think he was? He had a family, wealth, influence and a beautiful girlfriend too. He had everything. It was impossible to touch his family and wealth. So I thought, why not target his loving girlfriend?"


    His gaze turned sinister. "And now look? This poor orphan who he always secretly mocked slept with his girlfriend. He took her virginity," he mocked.


    Caihong raised her hand to p him, but he caught it in his hand. He smiled. "Come on, Caihong. Is this how you should treat your future husband?"


    Her body trembled in fury. "How dare you, Xiaosi? You-you...how could you do this?"


    He chuckled. "Why not? I did it and it''s true. Last night was as real as the sun and moon. Did you forget how much you enjoyed it? Oops. I forgot. You were almost unconscious the whole time while I was making out with you."


    Caihong burst into tears. She couldn''t believe it. Everything was going fine and suddenly, this morning, everything had messed up.


    I was raped...I was raped¡­


    She turned white as a sheet and cried hard. The realization struck her hard as if somebody harshly pped her.


    "You disgusting man¡­" she gasped, "I will never forgive you for this," she clutched his shirt and snarled at him in hatred. "I will never forgive you for this! And neither Zhiyuan!"


    "Zhiyuan?" Xiaosi sinisterly chuckled. "How would he know? Will you tell him? Are you sure you want to tell him what happened between usst night?"


    She shivered.


    "Do you really want to tell him that you slept with his supposed best friend? Tsk. I wonder what he will think. But your Zhiyuan is so gracious after all. Who could see his girlfriend with someone else, but he will bear everything for you, no matter how much it hurts his heart to know that we slept together."


    She trembled hard.


    Justst night, they were talking about officiallying out to their families about their rtionship and now¡­


    Her eyes turned red. "Zhiyuan always treated you like his best friend and you¡­you could stoop so low...I hate you, Xiaosi! I hate you!"


    She felt disgusting and filthy. Her heart only held Zhiyuan but her body was defiled by Xiaosi.


    She clutched her head and sobbed hard.


    *Present time*


    The tears from her misty gaze refused to die down.


    "You said that you hated Zhiyuan. But in reality, you always carried those disgusting feelings for me inside you! You forced yourself on me because you wanted to im me as yours. You forced me to give birth to Chyou because you were so happy that I bore your child, right? You and your filthy feelings destroyed everything!"


    Xiaosi pushed her away. "I wonder who fed such nonsense to you."


    Caihong opened the video clip and threw the phone on his face. The sound from the clip yed.


    "Who always held unrequited feelings for them. It worked so beautifully in our favor right?"


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes.


    The only person he could think of doing this was either Han Mingli or Han Guang.


    "So, what Aunt said was true. Xinyi loved Zhiyuan and you¡­"


    Her chest red in hatred to even think about his feelings for her.


    "Tell me, Xiaosi. Did you really plot with Xinyi to force Zhiyuan and me apart? Can it be really a coincidence that I had to marry you and Zhiyuan was forced to marry Xinyi? So convenient for you and Xinyi, right? You two yed with us!"


    Her shoulders trembled.


    "Both of you feigned to act as good friends to us. You two fooled us this entire time. Even Xinyi¡­"


    She always thought that Xinyi was a gentle and calm person. She still found it too incredible if Xinyi could really turn out that way, but her expression in the video said it all.


    She indeed loved Zhiyuan.


    Even on the cruise trip, when she had seen her flustered, Caihong thought that she fell in love with him in these seven years after their marriage.


    But the reality was something else¡­


    Caihong sadlyughed. "You two fooled us big time. You stayed silent for two years, and then you yed your card at the graduation party. Just the day before Zhiyuan and I were going to announce our rtionship to our families."

 Chapter 68 - Until That Day...

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Until That Day...</h4>


    At the An residence, An Meiying was shocked to see Caihong fuming out of the vi. She didn''t know what happened but just after ten minutes she entered the An residence, she already left in a hurry and anger.


    What must have happened? Why did Caihong leave so suddenly?


    She dialed Shuang''s number.


    She gritted her teeth. "This girl! She never picks up my call!"


    Finally, Shuang picked it up for the fourth time. "Mom, when somebody is not picking your calls, you should take the hint and stop bothering that person."


    An Meiying wanted to smack her daughter. "How dare you ignore your mother''s calls? My fingers are going to fall off calling you so many times!"


    "That will be such a relief now, wouldn''t it? To me."


    "Shuang! Sometimes I wonder if you are really my daughter or not."


    "Mom, I have the same feelings. Are you sure I didn''t get switched at birth identally?"


    Her nostrils red in anger.


    "You... forget it. I want to ask you something important-"


    "Mom, not about the cruise trip, okay? I am dead tired."


    "I am not talking about that! I am asking if you did something to Caihong some ten minutes back?"


    "Huh?"


    "Caihong came to An residence, but then she suddenly left soon enough. She seemed quite furious too. So I am asking you if you told her or did something?"


    Shuang frowned at the other end.


    "What are you talking about? How would I know? I haven''t talked to her since we left the ship."


    An Meiying felt weirder now.


    "Then where did she go?"


    "I am not an esper, Mom."


    "Shut up."


    "Mom, if she is angry then it would only mean that she went to meet Xiaosi. He is the only person whom she is always furious at. He must have provoked her or something again."


    "...Really now?"


    But her instinct said that something had happened in the background.


    "Bye."


    "Wait! Did anything happen with Zhiyuan on the cruise?"


    "Sheesh Mom, no! I already said I am not interested in him."


    An Meiying red. "Shuang! Did you forget why I sent you on the ship?"


    "And I already did one of them. Caihong must have sung my praises. So, forget about Zhiyuan, okay?"


    Shuang unceremoniously hung up.


    An Meiying stomped her foot. "Stupid girl!"


    "Meiying! What is this about Zhiyuan I heard just now?"


    She stiffened. Turning back, she saw An Guoting, looking at her anxiously.


    He grabbed her arm. "Tell me. Why did you talk about Zhiyuan just now?"


    He didn''t seem to hear the actual conversation.


    An Meiying said, "Dear, t-that he was... Shuang said that he was also on the cruise."


    An Guoting widened his eyes. His face turned pale and as white as a sheet.


    "Zhiyuan?"


    An Meiying nodded. "I know it is shocking. They met after seven years so...I-I just hope that Caihong doesn''t do anything in the rush of emotions...you know what I mean? She loved him in the past and as her mother, I just don''t want any idents. After all, they are married now," she egged him.


    "No chance!"


    An Meiying jolted as he sharply raised his voice. She was taken aback.


    "They should stay away from each other! And so does Shuang! I don''t want either of them having to do with Zhiyuan or the Han family!" His nostrils red and he took deep breaths. There was a sense of panic in his gaze.


    An Meiying was puzzled.


    What is wrong with him? Why is he flipping out so much?


    She said, "Of course dear. But¡­" she pursed her lips, "I worry about sister-inw Guang. You know how she always favored Caihong. It is possible that she might want them back-"


    "Impossible! No means no! Zhiyuan and Caihong''s rtionship is already over long back. Nobody will say or do anything to get them back together! I will talk to Guang too."


    She inwardly smirked.


    This will make things easier.


    Though he forbade Shuang too, she didn''t care about it much. She would keep finding other chances to make her closer to Zhiyuan.


    An Guoting exhaled and calmed down. "I am sorry for suddenly yelling like that. It just took me by shock. I just don''t want my daughter to get entangled with him again."


    She hugged his arm. "Of course, dear. I want the same for Caihong."


    He nodded.


    ---


    Shuang fiddled with the phone in her hands as she was lost in her thoughts.


    Zhu Xiaosi, what have you done now?


    She felt a pair of strong arms hugging her waist from behind. "I hope it is me you are thinking about so deeply," A gruff, hoarse voice spoke closer to her ear.


    Shuang slightly turned her face and smiled. "Sorry to burst your bubble Mr. Soo, but it is not you."


    Yunru rested his chin on her shoulder. "Tsk. Cruel as always."


    He was half-naked and freshly bathed. She could smell the aroma of the soap wafting from him.


    "Youe after so long from some damn trip and you say you don''t even think about me?"


    Shuang raised her brow. "How long can three days feel?"


    He pulled her closer to his chest. He leaned until their lips were only centimeters apart. "As long as three centuries for me," he whispered.


    Yunru pressed his lips on her hard and fast. They hungrily captured every corner until he flicked his tongue to part her lips. Shuang moaned and opened her mouth to give him more ess. Their tongues meshed and collided, making wet slurping sounds in the room.


    She wrapped her hands around his toned and muscr chest, making her breasts bounce on them. In no time, their clothes already fell on the floor, with the burning desire for each other evident in their eyes.


    Their naked bodies hugged each other on the bed, foreying for a long time.


    "Ah!"


    Shuang gasped as Yunru thrusted his hardened length inside her. They moved their hips in sync as their most sensitive parts passionately danced the tango.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, theyy in each other''s arms. Shuang already drifted off to sleep.


    Yunru stared at her sleeping face. He gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. He kissed her forehead and whispered,


    "Think about me a lot Shuang. Think only about me. Lots and lots. Until the dayes when you fall in love with me."


    *****


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    WEBNOVEL SPIRITY 2021 IS FINALLY HERE!


    Please do check out my new novel and support me.


    THE MAFIA KING''S FIRST LOVE

 Chapter 69 - Stop The Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Stop The Hatred</h4>


    At Han vi, Zhiyuan helped Xinyi into the home as he firmly held her hand. He was carefully helping her at every step as if she would trip and fall any moment.


    Xinyi coughed and said, "Zhiyuan, I can walk. You are worried too much."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "Nope. Until you fully heal, I won''t let you out of my sight. I will take care of you."


    Her cheeks turned slightly pink.


    "Mama!"


    "Aunty!"


    Siying and Leina dashed towards her in full speed akin to a bullet train. His eyes watered as he saw the bandage on her head.


    "Mama...you are hurt!"


    Leina clutched her leg. "Aunty. How do you get hurt? It must pain a lot¡­"


    Xinyi''s heart was overwhelmed. She bent and hugged the kids, wiping their tears. "I am totally fine! It doesn''t hurt a bit," she pouted, "These doctors always go overboard with the bandaging part."


    "Really?"


    "En!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. His heart eased up to see her smiling again.


    "By the way, there is someone else with us too. She will stay with us for a few days."


    Xinyi giggled and looked behind. "Come here, dear."


    Chyou nervously hopped onto Xinyi''s side.


    Siying brightened. "Chyou!"


    Xinyi smiled. "Yes. Chyou will be living with us for a few days so Siying, I want you to be nice to her."


    He furiously nodded. "Yay! Chyou will be here! We will y lots! I will show you all my cool games!"


    Chyou''s gaze sparkled. "Really?"


    "En. We will y together. I will teach you!"


    Leina looked at Xinyi with a strained expression. "But Aunty. She-she had hurt Siying...Hmph. I don''t like her."


    Chyou froze. She lowered her head and had an urge to cry. She hid behind Xinyi.


    Siying said, "Leina. I told you she said sorry to me. We are friends now! So you be friends with her too!"


    "Hmph! I won''t!" She looked away.


    Zhiyuan sighed.


    She was just like Liang. If anybody carelessly hurt his friends, he would refuse to speak to that person even if they apologized. It was hard to convince, once they are pissed off.


    Xinyi squished her cheeks. "It''s alright. You can take your time. But try to give her a chance, okay?"


    Leina pursed her lips.


    "Please?" Xinyi urged.


    "If Aunty says so..."


    She ruffled her hair. "Good girl."


    Zhiyuan said, "You need to rest now."


    "I am fine-"


    His stern gaze took back her words and she gulped.


    She asked, "Zhiyuan, where is Grandpa?"


    He was quiet. "He was in the hospital and then returned home after some time."


    Zhiyuan understood that Han Huizhong might have felt guilty for Xinyi''s condition, but he was still disappointed in him that he didn''t meet her. He had seen Xinyi ncing many times towards the door, and he was sure that she was waiting for him.


    Xinyi said, "I want to meet him first."


    Zhiyuan hesitated but then agreed in the end. "Alright. But you will straightaway hit bed once you are done."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Zhiyuan smiled at Chyou. "Come with me. You will stay with Siying and us in our room. I will show you."


    "I will sleep with Aunty Xinyi?" She eagerly asked. In Zhu vi, she always slept besides Xiaosi.


    Xinyi''s gaze softened. "En."


    Outside Han Huizhong''s room, Xinyi softly knocked on the door.


    A cold voice came from inside. "Get out. I don''t want to meet anybody."


    "Grandpa. It''s me."


    Silence.


    "Anybody also includes you."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "I was waiting for you in the hospital too. But you didn''te to meet me."


    No answer.


    "And now you are not letting me meet you either. This is not fair. I have brought your favorite tea."


    "Leave the tray outside."


    "..."


    So he wants to drink the tea but not meet me.


    "Zhiyuan said that he wants me to rest as soon as possible because I am still weak. But I don''t want to rest until we talk."


    She heard rapid footsteps stomping towards the door. It opened and Han Huizhong looked in a really bad mood.


    He stiffened for a moment seeing her head wrapped in a bandage.


    "I said I don''t want to talk to anybody! Don''t you understand humannguage?"


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to me yourself for what happened."


    He sneered. "Of course I don''t me myself. Why would I? It''s you who are foolish."


    "Then why aren''t you talking to me? Why didn''t you meet me in hospital and scold me for being foolish?"


    Han Huizhong clenched the stick in his hand.


    She smiled and brought the tray forward. "Tea?"


    He irritatedly took away the tray from her and stormed inside.


    "It was just a minor wound. What are the doctors thinking, wrapping you up like a teddy bear? I...I hadn''t hit it that hard!" His tone was defensive.


    Xinyi nodded. "Indeed. I said the same things to the kids outside. The doctors went overboard."


    "Shut up! Who told you toe in between us?"


    She said, "Grandpa, what happened on the cruise wasn''t Zhiyuan''s fault. If it is his fault then you should me me too for being careless and getting sick. Nobody knew that Xiaosi hadid a trap."


    He stomped his stick hard. "Did he talk to that Caihong or not?"


    Xinyi couldn''t respond.


    "That means he did. This is more than enough of a reason for me to beat him even after my warning to him."


    She said, "Grandpa, it''s not wrong wanting to know what had happened. It''s not just about Caihong. Xiaosi is equally important to Zhiyuan. Zhiyuan, Liang, Ah Cy, Xiaosi, and Caihong were a tight-knit family. They were closest friends to each other and two of them left him without saying anything. They are not any strangers that we shouldn''t care about. Neither Zhiyuan nor I want this hatred to go on forever. Xiaosi won''t stop until he destroys us. But why does he want that? Shouldn''t we try to find it and understand him?"

 Chapter 70 - Step Out Of The Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Step Out Of The Illusion</h4>


    "Now I understand everything, Xiaosi. Every time I think that you cannot get more pathetic, you always exceed my expectations."


    Caihongughed. "Now I get why you hate Zhiyuan so much. It''s because I loved him and not you. You were jealous of him. Here you pretended as if you suffered and felt wrong because of his hypocrisy, but in reality, you were hiding your disgusting feelings!"


    Xiaosi quietly stared at her.


    She pushed him back in all her anger. "You...you forced yourself on me just because you couldn''t handle rejection! You ruined my life. You ruined my future with Zhiyuan! I lost my dignity, I lost my love, and what was I left with? This unwanted marriage and that unwanted child in me at that time!? Is this what you call loving someone? This is not love, but selfishness!"


    Caihong felt her knees go weak.


    "And Xinyi. She looks so innocent, but even she turned out just like you. And Grandpa liked a woman like her for Zhiyuan? On the cruise, I felt happy for Zhiyuan that he got a wife like Xinyi. That at least he was happy. But even those were all lies! Everything is built upon by trampling on Zhiyuan and my feelings!"


    "Are you done?" Xiaosi inly asked.


    Caihong looked at him in disbelief.


    He leaned towards her and tilted his head. "I asked, are you done with your nonsense? You have been babbling garbage for a while and honestly, I have lost my patience now."


    He held her chin and burst into a chuckle. "You know? This is the problem with you rich heiresses. You think that everything is about you. You think that everything revolves around you. Why not? You are spoiled, rich heiresses after all."


    His gaze turned cold. "But do you know the ugly truth? Life is not the same for orphans like me. Listen to me very carefully, my dear wife."


    She gasped as he suddenly pulled her towards him. "I will never fall for someone like you. You think I love you? You think I will love someone from that ss who has always looked down upon me like Zhiyuan? Or do you want to just get the satisfaction of knowing that two men vy for your love?"


    Caihong trembled. Her misty eyes teared up once again.


    "You know like those kinds of women who feel proud that so many men are after them? I see, you are one of them."


    "You¡­"


    "Shut up," he coldly cut her off. Xiaosi clutched her jaw and forced her to look at him. "Before jumping to conclusions, you should use your head a little bit. If I really loved you, then would I have refrained from touching you in thest seven years? Do you think I would have been so kind?"


    She froze.


    He sneered. "I mean I had already slept with you once. What does it matter if I slept with you more especially if I had feelings for you? If I could force you one time, I could have forced you the other times too if I wanted, again and again, and you could have done nothing to resist me."


    His lips curled into a mocking smirk. "But do you know why I didn''t? Because I already got what I wanted. I wanted to snatch Zhiyuan''s woman and I did. I didn''t want to waste any more time on you. So, please get out of your illusion."


    "I married his woman because I wanted to see the despair on his face. I wanted to see him madly searching for us like crazy, but still not getting any answers. I wanted to see him utterly destroyed and defeated."


    "And as for forcing you to give birth to Chyou? Of course, I would. You wanted to abort my child. My daughter had got nothing to do with what happened. Why should I punish her and end her life? She is my daughter. I decided to sleep with you, so it was my responsibility to raise her. You had no right to decide to kill her or not."


    Caihong felt chilly.


    Xiaosi released her chin and she stumbled back. He picked up the phone she threw at him and gave it back to her. "Tell your dear aunt to pay more attention to what she is recording."


    Caihong red at him. "I am not stupid! You are spinning all these lies to save yourself."


    "Save myself? From whom? You?" Xiaosi raised his brow in amusement. "Even if it had been true, what would you have done about it? You would have just shouted and yelled for sometime, but in the end, would have still remained married to me because I wouldn''t have divorced you," he smiled.


    She stiffened and dug her nails in her palm.


    "I said those things to confirm my suspicion about Xinyi''s feelings about Zhiyuan. And her expression said it all. She indeed loved Zhiyuan from the beginning."


    He touched his chin. "I was thinking of testing her. It looked fun and I got to know her secret that she wants to hide from him. It could prove useful in the future. Tsk. Tsk. Now that I have burst all your bubbles about my imaginary love for you, I think you should head back to your Aunt and advise her to do things more thoroughly next time."


    ---


    Han vi.


    As Zhiyuan was about to head back to his room to check on Xinyi, he was suddenly stopped by Zizi on the way.


    "Zizi. What happened?"


    Zizi said, "Bro, I always said that Xinyi was fooling us all! But you didn''t believe me."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "Zizi, enough. If you have to talk about the same thing, then I don''t have time for it. I said I don''t want to hear anything against her."


    "No, bro! Today you have to make time. Today you got to see her true face she has been hiding all this time. She confessed it herself and I have the evidence this time."


    Zizi took out her phone and opened the recording Han Guang had shared with her.


    "See this!"


    "I will not look at anything, Zizi. Get away now."


    But she forced her phone in his hand. "Just see this once and you will know everything!"


    "What joke is this Zizi?" Zhiyuan pressed his brows.


    Zizi said, "I am not joking! This video is the truth! Xinyi has confessed here!"


    "Confessed what? Where is Xinyi? I don''t see any recording here."


    "Huh?"


    Zizi checked her phone, but the recording she had saved a few minutes was gone. She widened her eyes and rechecked the video folder. But she couldn''t find it anywhere. She checked Han Guang''s message on Wechat where she sent the video clip, but it was erased from that ce too.


    "Where is that video?" She panicked.


    "That is what I am asking. Zizi, is this your trick to trouble Xinyi?" He coldly asked. "How many times should I tell you to stop bothering her?"


    "B-Bro... believe me. Aunt had recorded Xiaosi and Xinyi''s conversation in the hospital and Xiaosi had exposed that she always loved you since nine years!"


    For a moment, his heart shook.


    Always loved me¡­


    But he knew it wasn''t the truth. Han Huizhong had forced them into this marriage after all.


    Zhiyuan felt a strange flutter in his chest, thinking about that possibility.


    Then he stiffened.


    What was I expecting? Don''t be so foolish, Zhiyuan. This is strange.


    Why am I feeling disappointed?


    "Bro, trust me! Xinyi always loved you and that''s why she did something to gain Grandpa''s favor! How can it be a coincidence that you got married to her who she loved!"


    He looked at Zizi and folded his arms. "And you are trusting whose words? Xiaosi''s? You know that he is here for the sole purpose of destroying me. He said those things just to create a misunderstanding and look, you and Aunt fell for it. He wants turbulence in our family. That means he just wants unnecessary fights and arguments to make me weaker."


    Ziz was frustrated.


    How can this be! How can the video get deleted!


    "Bro, Xinyi is not as simple as she looks like. I saw her expression when Xiaosi said that. She had that guilty look on her face as if she was caught red-handed! She was panicking! Bro, I am telling you, Xinyi and Xiaosi had colluded together to separate you and Caihong."


    Zhiyuan had enough. "Stop it. Even if you had the evidence, I would have still believed Xinyi. Please, Zizi. I don''t force you to ept her as your sister-inw. But at least don''t cause any trouble either."


    "Bro¡­"


    "Leave!"


    She jolted and her tears rimmed in her eyes. "How long would you sacrifice your happiness andpromise in this marriage!?"


    Zizi ran away.


    Zhiyuan quietly stood in the long corridor.


    In the beginning, he may have felt that he hadpromised his happiness for the sake of his grandfather''s, but now¡­


    Compromise?


    I don''t feel that way now.


    Even at the time when Han Huizhong had thrown the divorce papers at his face, he felt himself resisting. There was a force in his heart, a prickly sensation that refused to look at those papers.


    He knew it was Xiaosi''s ploy to cause disturbance in his life, but Zizi''s usations brought one question into his mind.


    Xinyi was forced into this marriage. Neither did she love me. But then in college...was there someone else that she liked?

 Chapter 71 - The One Xinyi Likes

    <h4>Chapter 71 - The One Xinyi Likes</h4>


    "Aunt! Where is the video that you sent me?" Zizi came rushing to Han Guang.


    Han Mingli frowned. "What do you mean? Didn''t you show it to Zhiyuan yet?"


    She gritted her teeth. "How do I show? I was about to but then it suddenly erased from my phone. Even from our chat history!"


    Han Guang was shocked. "What?"


    She checked her WeChat and video folder, but just like Zizi, there was no trace of that video she recorded.


    Han Mingli asked, "It''s still there, right?"


    Han Guang was stupefied. "No...How can it be possible? I saved it on phone but now it''s not there!"


    Zizi and Han Mingli widened their eyes.


    Zizi said, "Even from your phone too? How is this possible?"


    Han Guang clenched the phone in her hands. "I don''t know what happened but it got erased!"


    Han Mingli cursed. "Damn it! That was our chance to make Zhiyuan go against Xinyi. What will we do now?"


    Zizi cried. "Aunt. Bro refused to believe me. He is still blindly trusting that Xinyi!"


    Han Guang took a deep breath. "Don''t worry. I sent the video to Caihong too and she has seen it. That Xinyi...she must have got a whiff about it and did something to delete the video from our phones!"


    She smirked. "But it''s alright because Caihong has seen it. Do you think she would stay quiet after listening to their confession?"


    Han Mingli nodded. "Caihong wouldn''t tolerate this. She would definitely confront Xinyi."


    Zizi cautiously asked, "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course. And once she tells the truth to Zhiyuan, he will have to believe her. He may not believe us, but he would surely trust Caihong''s words. If she said that she saw the confession, then Zhiyuan would have no choice."


    "We have to just wait for the drama to unfold," she sneered.


    ---


    In their room, Zhiyuan saw Xinyi sleeping on the bed with Siying and Chyou. Siying slept on her left side while Chyou on her right.


    He softly chuckled.


    As he stared at her sleeping face, he wondered once again if she ever liked any guy in college?


    The question made him curious and he didn''t know why, but a little nervous too.


    Zhiyuan saw that their bags from the cruise were still packed. He thought to put back everything in ce to reduce Xinyi''s work.


    He quickly sorted out the stuff and quietly unpacked and arranged all the things back in their room. At the bottom of the bag almost hidden in a corner, he found one book.


    Wait, this seems like Xinyi''s diary.


    He remembered the day Siying had pointed it out and shown it to him. The diary almost slipped from his hands but he quickly caught it.


    Phew.


    His sight fell onto a page that got flipped open. In it, he could partially read a sentence.


    ''... realized that I fell in love with him.''


    Zhiyuan rapidly blinked his eyes.?He read it again and again.


    He was just thinking about it and here he already got the proof.


    This was Xinyi''s diary so every sentence written was her thoughts and feelings in her handwriting.


    So it''s true. Xinyi did like someone¡­


    He silently clutched the diary in his palm.


    Who was he?


    Zhiyuan stared at Xinyi''s sleeping face and felt conflicted. But he was confused too. There were too many emotions swirling in his heart that he couldn''t understand.


    Naturally, he had an urge to read her diary and know more about the guy, but his principles didn''t let him. A diary was a personal belonging, and it was wrong to invade someone''s privacy.


    He felt helpless and quietly put it back in her drawer.


    In the evening, Liang and Ah Cy came to pick Leina. Since it was already dinner time, Xinyi asked them to join as well.


    Liang asked, "What happened to my dear princess? You look in a bad mood."


    He narrowed his eyes at Siying. "Did Siying say something to you?" He red at Zhiyuan. "Hey, Zhiyuan! Look at your son scaring my daughter!"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "You just need a reason to target my son."


    Xinyi and Ah Cy giggled.


    Leina harrumphed. "I don''t like her!"


    She pointed at Chyou and Chyou pursed her lips.


    "She pushed Siying!"


    Siying said, "Chyou said sorry too!"


    Leina red at Siying, making him shut his mouth.


    Ah Cy said, "Ah, I wonder who this girl was...So you are Caihong and Xiaosi''s daughter."


    Liang touched his chin as he raised his brow. "Hooo¡­"


    He looked at Zhiyuan and Xinyi curiously.


    Chyou blinked her eyes. She was a little nervous around these new adults she just met. "D-Do you know my Mama and Dada?"


    There was a moment of silence.


    Liang and Ah Cy shared a nce. Liang smiled. "Yup. We have a long history. We went to the same college."


    Her gaze sparkled. "Oh! Just like Siying, Leina, and me!"


    Leina grumbled. "Don''t include me¡­"


    Ah Cy tugged Xinyi and whispered. "How is Chyou here?"


    Xinyi shortened the story and quickly said how it came to ce.


    Her eyes slightly widened in shock. "So you will teach Chyou and Caihong will teach Siying?"


    She felt it was too incredible. Here, their fathers acted as natural enemies, but the children were unaffected.


    Xinyi said, "Siying might go tomorrow at An residence."


    "I see¡­What can I say?"


    "Exactly. What can I say too?" Han Huizhong majestically entered the dining area and sat on his chair.


    He nced at Chyou and squinted his gaze. He looked back at Ah Cy and Liang and smiled. "Aren''t my grandson and granddaughter-inw have such big hearts? When I heard it for the first time, I was shocked to know about it. Xinyi never fails to amaze me. She is going to teach someone''s daughter who was her husband''s-"


    Xinyi quickly cut him off. "Grandpa!"


    How can he carelessly reveal about Caihong and Zhiyuan in front of the children?


    Han Huizhong sneered. "What''s wrong? I think you should tell them your wonderful story of youth."


    Zhiyuan looked at the children. "Why don''t you all y in the garden?"


    They got down and ran away.


    "Tsk," he snorted.


    Liang looked around. "By the way, I don''t see Uncle and Aunt Han and Zizi."


    Zizi was in a bad mood after her failed attempt to show Xinyi''s truth to Zhiyuan while Han Guang and Han Mingli decided to eat upstairs in their room.


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "Isn''t it just fine? All the annoying people are absent. Wait, Zhiyuan is still here. It will be perfect if he leaves too."


    Zhiyuan stiffened.


    I shouldn''t have asked it, Liang thought.


    Xinyi gave a helpless re. "Grandpa please¡­"


    He snorted and looked away.


    Ah Cy slowly asked, "I am amazed to know that Grandpa actually agreed to this arrangement for the kids."


    Heughed. "Oh about Siying going to meet that woman tomorrow? I wouldn''t have allowed it, but then aren''t we taking care of their daughter too?" His eyes twinkled. The rest of it was left unsaid.


    Han Huizhong''s sly smile made her shudder.


    If anyone read in between the lines, they would understand that his statement was a tant threat.


    If something happened to Siying, don''t forget that we have Chyou too. So, watch out.


    Liang said, "Well, we should leave. It''s already gotten toote."


    Zhiyuan thought for a moment and said, "Liang, I have to talk about something."


    "Cool. Let''s head outside."


    ---


    As the kids still yed around in the garden with Xinyi and Ah Cy also joining them, Liang and Zhiyuan walked a little farther away.


    Liang asked, "What''s it, buddy?"


    Zhiyuan didn''t know how to frame his question. He felt at a loss for words.


    "Why are you thinking so much? Just ask right away."


    Zhiyuan nced at Xinyi who wasughing with the kids.


    "That um...D-Do you know if Xinyi...I mean if she," he cleared his throat, "liked anybody in college..?"


    Liang rapidly blinked his eyes. This sudden question took him away.


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "I am just curious. Something brought into my mind about it and...I wondered if she might have had a crush on a guy¡­"


    "In short, you want to know if she dated anybody?"


    He coughed. "I don''t think she dated anybody, otherwise we would have known. Well¡­"


    Liang gave a sly smile. "Why do you want to know who she liked? It''s all in the past anyway."


    Zhiyuan said, "I mean it was always known that Caihong and I were together. But I never knew about her side. If Xinyi liked some guy too and she got married to me then... wouldn''t it have affected her too? I never thought about it that way...I mean I know we cannot change anything now, but I just wanted to know what kind of a guy he was that she *ahem* liked¡­"


    Zhiyuan felt clueless for the first time on how to exin himself clearly.


    Liang narrowed his eyes, making Zhiyuan slightly nervous.


    "Tell me the truth. What happened?"


    Zhiyuan sighed and then told him about Xinyi''s diary and his idental discovery about her crush.


    Needless to say, Liang was surprised. Not because of knowing about Xinyi''s crush, but it was the first time that Zhiyuan was curious about something rted to Xinyi. That he wanted to know more about her.


    And not just anything. It was about a man she liked.


    The husband was curious to know about her past crush.

 Chapter 72 - The Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 72 - The Calm Before The Storm</h4>


    Liang didn''t know what to think about that. It felt like a simple question, but when he thought about it on a deeper side, he could see something changing in Zhiyuan that made him question this.


    Why was he so curious? Why was this question affecting him now? Why does he want to know about that guy?


    He said, "Sorry bro, but I don''t know about that guy. I don''t think Ah Cy knows it either or she would have told me."


    "Oh¡­"


    Zhiyuan felt a little disappointed.


    All sorts of questions invaded his mind.


    Was he in her same ss? Was he her senior? Did Xinyi ever confess to him?


    Liang quietly stared at his friend. He had an inkling in his mind.


    "Zhiyuan, are you okay?"


    "Hm? Ah, I am fine," he quickly said, "It''s just a bit of curiosity."


    Liang seriously doubted his statement.


    He left with Ah Cy and Leina. Leina was asleep in the car while Liang softly whispered to Ah Cy, "Hey."


    Ah Cy asked, "What? By the way, what were you and Zhiyuan discussing in the garden, standing so far away?" She narrowed her eyes. "Are you two nning some mischief behind your wives back?"


    Liang chuckled. "I wouldn''t dare. I wanted to ask you about Xinyi. Do you know who she liked in college? Her crush?"


    Ah Cy was surprised. "This is so sudden. A guy that Xinyi liked? Why are you asking this?"


    "Not me. Zhiyuan."


    Now, she was genuinely taken aback as he recalled their conversation.


    She touched her chin. "I don''t know the guy though I am sure she did like someone."


    "How?"


    "Well, I remember one conversation. We were all girls gathered together to hang out, and Zizi brought the topic of crushes. Caihong and I talked about Zhiyuan and you while Shuang justzily said that games were her crushes all time."


    "..."


    That Shuang¡­


    "When we asked Xinyi, I noticed she became strangely nervous. She said she didn''t have any, but I was sure she did. She might have wanted to keep it personal, so I didn''t pressurize her."


    "I see."


    Ah Cy said, "But I am surprised that Zhiyuan asked this after so long. Even if he knows who that guy is, what will he do? It has been seven years already."


    Liang sighed and leaned back his head. "Yeah, but I felt that Zhiyuan...he felt a little different today. You know, he was nervous like I would have been in the past if I realized that you liked someone else. Do you think¡­"


    Ah Cy touched her chin. "He is beginning to like her? Honestly, I did notice a change between them ever since they returned from the cruise. It is faint, but they seem closer than before? It will be too soon to say that he might be feeling jealous though."


    He nodded.


    Ah Cy smiled. "If that is true then wouldn''t it be the happiest thing for them? Xinyi and Zhiyuan were forced to marry against their wishes, but it''s not toote for feelings to develop. If they could be real husband and wife, then even Siying will be happy in the true sense."


    "I hope so too."


    The sleeping Leina on Ah Cy''sp slightly twitched. With her eyes still closed, her brows furrowed.


    Uncle Zhiyuan and Aunty Xinyi don''t like each other like Mama and Dada? Hmph. Adults are sneaky. They are hiding this from Siying! But I will definitely tell him tomorrow!


    ---


    The next morning, Xinyi and Chyou sat together as she taught her the art. "So, you make the eyes bigger like that and the jaw will be a little smoother. Chibi characters have lesser details so they are easier to draw."


    Chyou attentively moved her pencil following Xinyi''s instructions.


    Xinyi brightened. "You are good at this. This is only your third attempt and you are already so close."


    Chyou felt shy. "Thank you, Aunty."


    Her heart fluttered in joy. She was finally able to do stuff the other kids did her age with their parents together. This time spent with Xinyi was beginning to grow on her.


    Zhiyuan entered and peeked in the book. They were so immersed that they didn''t notice him at all.


    "Is that me?"


    Xinyi shut the book instantly. "No."


    "Wait, let me see it. It was me, right? I want to see your drawing."


    Chyou brightly said, "Yes, Uncle! It is you!" She giggled. "Aunty is teaching me to draw your chibi character!"


    Xinyi turned red in embarrassment.


    Zhiyuan curiously smiled. "That seems interesting. Show me."


    "No!"


    Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. "Are you that against it? I am praising you, trust me. I can see why Shuang chose you as her artist."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and mumbled, "I thought you already left for office¡­"


    "..."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "You should be proud of your talent and here you are getting embarrassed. Wait. Now I understand."


    "What?"


    He held her hands in his palm. His fingers gently brushed on top of hers, making her heart race.


    "That your fingers are a little rough on the edges. You draw a lot and¡­" he sneaked a nce at her, write too¡­"


    Of course, Xinyi didn''t understand that he was talking in terms of her diary.


    As Zhiyuan pressed her palm more, he realized how small it was against his hand. His fingers wrapped around her palm. The softness of her skin urged him to brush his thumb along it. He liked that feeling.


    He stared at her, "You should take care of your hands."


    "I do¡­"


    "You don''t and that''s why your fingers look so delicate. Look how they are chapped at this end," he pursed his lips and showed her.


    Xinyi coughed guiltily.


    I should ask a good doctor about this, thought Zhiyuan.


    "When are you going to start working with Shuang?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Xinyi nced at him. "Today, I am taking Siying to the An residence."


    "You just came from the hospital yesterday. So, rest. The driver will drop him."


    She shook her head. "It''s alright. Plus, I also need to tell her about some stuff like his allergy and all. So it''s better I personally go too."


    Given the situation, it was inappropriate for him to go and drop Siying.


    He sighed. "Alright."


    His phone buzzed and he said, "Need to leave, but I will quickly return."


    She nodded.


    Zhiyuan smiled at Chyou. "Have fun."


    "En!"


    "Oh yes, I don''t see Siying."


    Xinyi said, "He took my phone and said that he has a super important thing to discuss with Leina. He didn''t say anything else. I guess they must be talking right now."


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Kids are also getting so busy these days."


    ---


    At the An residence, Xinyi stepped inside, holding Siying''s hand. Since today morning, Siying couldn''t hold his excitement at all.


    "Aunty! I am here!" He waved his hand in excitement.


    "Sshh. Siying, you don''t scream like that," Xinyi scolded.


    He pouted.


    From upstairs, she saw Caihonging down. Her gaze was fixated at Xinyi with an unreadable expression on her face.


    Caihong stared at the wound on her head and remembered the video clipping of her in the hospital with Xiaosi. She lowered her gaze as she recalled their confrontationst night.


    Xinyi smiled. "Caihong. I brought Siying."


    Siying hopped up and down. The sparkles around him felt even brighter than the sun. "Aunty!"


    Caihong smiled at Siying. "En. You brought all your books, right?"


    He furiously bobbed his head up and down.


    Xinyi said, "I have packed all his things. If-"


    Caihong said, "I am a strict teacher, okay Siying? So, I want all your concentration while I teach you or hmm... there will be a punishment."


    Siying giggled. "I will be a good student!"


    She nodded.


    Xinyi waited and said again, "I am sure Siying wouldn''t trouble you. I have packed all his essentials. Oh yes, as for his lunch-"


    Caihong shot a nce at her. Her gaze squinted in annoyance. "Do you think that I cannot take care of Siying because of how I behave with Chyou? Do you have any doubts on my capability, ''Mrs. Han?''" She smiled and there was a faint sarcasm in her tone.


    Xinyi was taken aback for a moment. She blinked her eyes. "No, no. I was only saying that Siying is allergic to soy. So-"


    "Not to include soy in his lunch. I can understand that much."


    Xinyi smiled with a little hesitation. "Yes, but I have also included-"


    Caihong grimaced. "I heard enough already. We are gettingte. Text me the rest."


    Why does she feel a bit different today? Maybe she is in a bad mood¡­ Xinyi wondered.


    "Okay. I will leave then. If he makes any fuss, don''t hesitate to call me."


    Caihong didn''t respond.


    Xinyi ruffled his head and left. Caihong stared at her back for a moment and looked at Siying. "Let''s go. My room is upstairs."


    "Yay!!"


    An Meiying who silently hid in a corner and watched her go, raised her brow.


    "Hooo. This is interesting¡­" she smiled as a glint shed past her eyes.

 Chapter 73 - Siying In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Siying In Danger</h4>


    In a small room cooped up inside Yunru''s home, Shuang''s fingers were working lightning fast on the keyboard as she typed her new game''s code.


    Her phone buzzed and she picked it up without tearing her gaze away from herptop.


    "What?"


    "Come home for some time."


    Shuang bit her tongue and cursed herself.


    Damn it''s Mom. Why did I pick it up?


    "No can do. I am very busy right now."


    "Shut up ande back. That''s that. Don''t give me any excuses especially about your games!"


    "That is my work, Mom not an excuse."


    An Meiying snorted. "Children''s games can only be excuses."


    "I make cool adult''s games too," she grimaced.


    "Whatever. Come back," and she hung up.


    "F*ck!"


    Yunru wrapped his arms around her neck and leaned his chin on her shoulder. "Who made my girlfriend angry? Let me teach them a lesson. The jail is always open."


    Shuang smiled. "Mom."


    "Aish! You were so close," He sounded regretful. "She would be my mother-inw one day. How can I be disrespectful to her?"


    Her brow twitched. "What mother-inw? Stop daydreaming!" She flicked on his forehead.


    Yunru sighed and kissed her cheek. "So harsh. My poor heart is hurt."


    Shuang chuckled.


    "Oh yes! Xinyi is finally gonna join tomorrow at work! Ah I am so excited! I can see mypany flourishing! Our games will be so famous!"


    Then she narrowed her eyes and twisted his ear hard.


    "Ahhhh!! That hurts!" Yunruined.


    "You had such a capable sister who draws so well and you couldn''t introduce her to me a little earlier? Such a great talent right besides my boyfriend."


    He grinned.


    "What is so funny?"


    "I like it when you call me your boyfriend."


    Shuang twisted his ear hard again.


    Yunru said, "Hey, hey. I didn''t know that she still draws as her hobby. I thought it was only when we were young."


    "You are a disgrace as a brother!"


    "..."


    Yunru''s phone rang and he said, "Duty calls again. There has been an incident in one shoppingplex. Your boyfriend works so hard."


    Shuang kissed his cheek. "There. Go work hard for our country."


    He shamelessly said, "That is not enough."


    "After youe back."


    He quickly got up. "I will be right back!"


    Shuang went back to herptop but then noticed that there was something wrong with her code. It was automatically getting deleted.


    "Woah woah. Hold it?right there buddy. Where are you taking off?"


    She tried and tried but she couldn''t stop it all.


    "Damn it who is hacking my game!?" She banged her fist on the table.


    ---


    At the An residence after a few hours, Caihong said, "So these are called adjectives. And then there are synonyms and antonyms as I told you. Let''s take a break now," she smiled, "After that, let''s practice it by ying games."


    Siying''s ck orbs sparkled. "We can y games too? I thought this was a ss."


    "Why not? Games are a fun way to learn and remember things."


    "Yay!!!"


    "So let''s have lunch and then wee back."


    He nodded. Then he remembered.


    "Aunty! Can I have your phone? I have to call Leina."


    She shrugged and handed him her phone.


    Siying climbed down and hopped away.


    "Wait, you can talk here."


    "It''s a super important secret," he seriously said.


    Caihong was amused.


    After he was done talking, they headed at the dining table for lunch.


    An Meiying was already seated. She smiled. "Isn''t it Siying? We didn''t meet, I see."


    "Hello¡­" he politely said.


    "Ah such a polite child. Just like Zhiyuan and Xinyi¡­" she eyed Caihong as she said that.


    Caihong stopped for just a moment but then snapped back.


    "How are your lessons going on?"


    Siying eagerly said, "I enjoy it a lot! Aunty teaches so nicely!"


    "That''s great," she looked at Caihong, "I am d that things are going well."


    "What do you mean by that statement?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "I mean, don''t misunderstand me dear. Siying is Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s child. I thought you would be ufortable¡­"


    She smiled and spoke in a sharp tone. "As you see, I am just fine."


    Caihong ced him on the chair. "Wait here. I will bring your lunch."


    Just then Shuang also entered.


    An Meiying brightened. "Ah therees Shuang. Let''s all have lunch together."


    Shuang was in a bad mood. "Please bring something nice for me because my mood sucks right now."


    As they began their lunch, Caihong asked, "Why are you so pissed off?"


    "My game! Somebody is stealing my precious game!"


    "So what are you gonna do?"


    She grudgingly said, "I have asked somebody for help¡­"


    An Meiying rolled her eyes. She wasn''t interested in her childish game talks. Her attention was focused on Siying.


    Siying said, "Aunty! The meat is yummy!"


    Caihong smiled. "Well then eat lots."


    But five minutester, Siying jolted and started coughing violently. Caihong widened her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    But then she was horrified to see the red, ring marks forming on Siying''s hands and cheeks.


    Siying found it difficult to breathe. His chest heaved up and down as he still continued to cough. Tears pooled in his eyes and trickled down his cheeks.


    "Siying!"


    Panicked, Caihong quickly got up. "What happened?"


    "Waaahhhh¡­" Siying started to cry. His small body convulsed in pain. "Mama...Mama¡­"


    Shuang also quickly went over to his side. He checked his arms and face. "These look like rashes¡­Did he eat something wrong?"


    An Meiying looker concerned. "T-that''s horrible. His skin! He looks so sick."


    Shuang said, "This seems like a reaction. Is Siying allergic to something?" She nced at them.


    An Meiying quickly said, "Yes. I remember I heard Xinyi saying to Caihong that he is allergic to soy. But of course, how can there be soy in his food? Caihong brought it herself."


    Caihong was shaken up hard. She quickly took a taste of the braised pork pieces and froze.


    "T-this is not possible."


    An Meiying tasted it too and gasped in shock. "Caihong. I can taste soy sauce here. How can that be?"

 Chapter 74 - A Grave Irresponsibility

    <h4>Chapter 74 - A Grave Irresponsibility</h4>


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. When she tasted it too, she found that it was true. There was indeed soy sauce added.


    Caihong couldn''t calm down. Dread filled her chest as Siying didn''t stop coughing. She rubbed his palms and patted his back, but it didn''t bring any relief to him.


    An Meiying covered her mouth. "Caihong... don''t tell me you purposely¡­"


    Caihong paled and she burst into tears. "I-I did nothing wrong. I didn''t put any soy sauce in his food. I didn''t know how it came here! Siying...he-he¡­"


    Shuang said, "We''ll do the debateter. Siying''s condition is worsening. Let''s head to the hospital first."


    Caihong got up. "I will take out the car-"


    "Let it be Caihong," An Meiying pursed her lips. "It''s better that Shuang and I take him for now."


    Caihong looked at her, shocked. "You think I will harm him?"


    An Meiying seemed concerned and distraught. "We had Siying''s responsibility, Caihong, and even after Xinyi gave the instructions, we found soy sauce in his food which he is clearly allergic to."


    "Enough!"


    Shuang picked Siying in her arms. He looked even paler than before. "I am leaving. If you guys wanna waste time here, be my guests," she warned.


    An Meiying said, "Wait, I aming!"


    Caihong stood rooted to her spot for a long time before she finally wiped her tears and dashed out.


    ---


    Han vi.


    Just like yesterday, Xinyi and Chyou were together, learning drawing and art when Han Huizhong passed by. He narrowed his eyes ans snorted.


    "You seem to enjoy yourself."


    Xinyi coughed. "We both are."


    He sat down at the other couch, reading the newspaper when Xinyi got a call.


    "Hello? Oh Shuang. What is it?"


    When she heard her next words, the pencil slipped from her hands. She turned pale.


    "I-I aming!"


    Han Huizhong squinted his eyes. "What happened?"


    "Si-Siying...." She burst into tears. "I have to go to the hospital!


    ---


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan came rushing to the hospital as soon as they heard the news.


    "Shuang! Si-Siying! Where is he? How is he now?" Tears rolled down her cheeks as she clutched her arm. "Please tell me!"


    "The doctor is checking on him," Shuang consoled.


    Xinyi peeked through the small window and saw Siying lying on the bed while the pediatrician treated him.


    Her heart almost stopped beating seeing how red he looked with all those rashes.


    "Siying¡­"


    She wished to rush to his side.


    Zhiyuan pulled her into his arms. His heart shook to see his son''s state. Just hours ago, he was running all around the house but now heid unconscious.


    "Zhiyuan... Siying...did you look at him? He-he is red all over... Siying-" she sobbed and trembled in his arms.


    He felt as if somebody tightly squeezed his heart. He wiped her tears and hugged her.


    "Xinyi. Siying will be fine. He is our strong boy, isn''t he? He will be fine and I know it."


    "But he¡­" she was anxious and panicking. Tears refused to stop flowing.


    Zhiyuan held her cheeks and stared at her. Even he was afraid for his son, but he had to stand strong for his family. "Siying will be alright. Trust me."


    He looked at Shuang and Caihong and nced back at her. "What happened?"


    Caihong stiffened. Her heart raced in nervousness and she clenched her fists.


    Shuang said, "That-"


    An Meiying cut her off. "There was soy sauce in Siying''s food that Caihong brought for him and then he started to feel sick."


    Shuang shot a re at her.


    Xinyi widened her eyes.


    "Soy sauce? But Siying is allergic to soy!"


    An Meiying pursed her lips. "Even I was shocked to taste his food. Just this morning you talked about his allergy so how could Caihong forget it? Thank God Shuang was there with us too so we quickly brought him to the hospital. It was she who carried him all the way."


    With this, she pointed out how irresponsible Caihong was and at the same time, how Shuang was there for him.


    She also hinted that Caihong might have done it purposely.


    Shuang kept quiet and so did Zhiyuan.


    Caihong''s gaze turned misty. Her voice faltered. "Please trust me... Zhiyuan, Xinyi...I-I really don''t know about this...I made his lunch myself and I didn''t add any soy sauce. Why would I when Xinyi already told me about his allergy? So I don''t know how¡­"


    An Meiying probed. "How else would it happen? You cooked his food and brought it to the table. Nobody else touched it. Caihong, if you had problems teaching Siying, then you shouldn''t have forced yourself, but going this far¡­"


    "Mom, enough!" Shuang red at her. "We will find thatter but right now Siying is more important."


    An Meiying was inwardly furious.


    Idiot daughter! I am paving your way here and you are stopping me!


    Xinyi urged. "But how did his condition turn so serious in the first ce? Didn''t you give his allergy medicine as soon as you saw the redness?"


    Caihong was confused.


    "Me-medicine? What medicine?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi exchanged nces in shock.


    Zhiyuan said, "Siying''s allergy medicine. Whenever we take him anywhere, we always keep his allergy medicine with us in case of emergency. Xinyi had put the pills in his bag. Didn''t you give him that?"


    Caihong didn''t understand at all. "But Xinyi didn''t tell me about it."


    "I tried to when I dropped him home, but you said you were gettingte so I should text you the rest of it."


    Her eyes slowly widened in realization.


    "I messaged you that I kept his pills in the front part of the bag in case you need them."


    An Meiying rejoiced.


    This is pure gold! I didn''t n for this but who knew that Caihong would make such a fatal mistake!


    "Caihong. Is it true?" She looked at her incredibly. "Why didn''t you tell us about his medicine? Siying''s condition wouldn''t have worsened like that. Check your phone."


    When Caihong opened her inbox, she found Xinyi''s message with all the instructions and she mentioned the medicine too, but it was unread.

 Chapter 75 - An Unexpected Help

    <h4>Chapter 75 - An Unexpected Help</h4>


    Now, Caihong felt truly afraid. Even if Xiaosi had rebutted her imsst night about him and Xinyi colluding together, she couldn''t take her mind out of it. She couldn''t believe him and so she didn''t trust Xinyi either.


    When she saw Xinyi today, all she could think of was how Xinyi admitted her feelings for Zhiyuan and how she could have been behind the tragedy that forced her to go away from him.


    An Meiying gasped. "Caihong, the message is right there! How didn''t you see it?"


    Shuang pressed her brows.


    She was sure that An Meiying was behind Siying''s allergic reaction, and she was going to confront her. But by not reading Xinyi''s message, Caihong made a grave error as well.


    Xinyi was stupefied. "I don''t understand. Why didn''t you read the message?"


    Caihong trembled. She covered her face and quietly sobbed.


    She might defend herself for not adding the soy sauce in his food, but how could she not admit that she left Xinyi''s message unread?


    She might not be the cause of Siying''s condition, but she was the reason why it worsened to the point of bringing him to the hospital.


    "I am sorry¡­" she gasped. "I-I¡­It was my fault that I ignored it."


    Zhiyuan asked, pursing his lips in disappointment, "Ignore? Why Caihong? You were never this irresponsible. What went so wrong? Neither you allowed Xinyi to talk nor you read her message."


    She froze. She could clearly sense the disappointment and let down in his voice.


    Siying was her responsibility and on the first day itself, he had to be admitted.


    An Meiying looked at Zhiyuan and guiltily shook her head. "This Zhiyuan, I apologize on behalf of Caihong. I don''t know what to say. I think she still felt ufortable teaching him because," she coughed, "...he is your son. Caihong, you should have rejected the request if you really didn''t want this."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi nced at each other.


    They remembered that she wanted to deny teaching him anymore after the cruise, but with Shuang''s insistence and Siying''s pleading, she agreed.


    But Zhiyuan also felt that things weren''t so simple. An Meiying''s behavior was suspicious too with the way she was egging them against Caihong.


    Just then Xiaosi and behind him, An Guoting came as well.


    They felt the gloomy atmosphere from far away.


    "Caihong!" An Guoting rushed to her side. Seeing her trembling shoulders and tearful cheeks, he panicked.


    "Caihong dear. Don''t worry, okay. Whatever happened¡­"


    An Meiying clutched his arm. "Dear, thank God you came. I don''t know what to do anymore. Caihong''s irresponsibility has put Siying in danger."


    "I heard everything on the way."


    He seemed a little disturbed and annoyed, making An Meiying puzzled.


    Caihong said, "I admit that I was wrong in ignoring Xinyi''s message, but I swear I didn''t add the soy sauce! I would never harm Siying on purpose!"


    An Guoting anxiously said, "Caihong, don''t cry.?We will sort it out, okay? I will handle it."


    An Meiying sneered.


    Even Guoting doesn''t believe her. Sess!


    Caihong copsed on the seat, sobbing hard.


    Nobody believes me... Nobody would believe me now¡­Even Dad thinks that I did it. Even Zhiyuan is disappointed in me.


    Because she ignored the message, it was easy to me her for the ident too that she had nned everything.


    Suddenly, somebody grabbed her arm and dragged her up. Startled, she looked up at Xiaosi with teary eyes.


    An Guoting was furious. "Xiaosi! Let her go! Don''t you dare touch my daughter!"


    Xiaosi ignored him. He looked at Caihong in disdain. "Stop being so pathetic, Caihong. You are Mrs. Zhu. Sitting around crying like that and taking the usations doesn''t suit thedy of the Zhu family."


    Caihong blinked her eyes.


    For a moment, she felt disoriented.


    The doctor stepped out.


    Xinyi asked, "Siying! How is he now? I-Is it serious?"


    The doctor said, "Everything is fine now, Mrs. Han. We have administered him the medicine and his skin is going back to normal. His breathing is stable too. He will wake up in a few minutes."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi finally let out their breaths in relief. "Thank you so much, doctor."


    The doctor smiled. "It''s my job, Mr. Han. You can meet him now."


    Without wasting any time, they rushed inside.


    An Guoting dragged An Meiying away to talk to her alone while Shuang stared at them for a moment and then also went with Xinyi and Zhiyuan in the ward.


    The tears plopped out on her cheeks once again. They were a mixture of relief and guilt at the same time.


    "Stop crying already!" Xiaosi said in distaste. "Allowing everybody to step on you like that... Didn''t you learn anything from me in thest seven years?"


    Caihong shook her arm off. "I don''t want to hear from you! You must be so happy right now. Go ahead and me me. Nobody believes me anyway and-"


    "I believe you."


    She jolted in surprise. Her breath hitched for a moment.


    He wasn''t kidding at all. His gaze was dead serious and so was his voice. The conviction was unshakeable.


    Xiaosi smiled and lifted a lock of her hair as he twirled it around his finger. "Something like purposely harming Zhiyuan''s kid suits a man like me. A rotten man to the core. Of course, you wouldn''t take the job away from me, right?"


    Caihong was unable to respond. Thest person that she had expected anything from was saying those words to her.


    "So just chill and leave it to me."


    Xiaosi stepped back and walked away. His expression turned cold and rming as he turned his face away from her.


    He saw An Guoting and An Meiying standing in a corner. An Guoting seemed terribly anxious for some reason.


    Xiaosi tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.


    His phone buzzed with a ding. It was his assistant he put to investigate.


    ''I got the maid.''


    He smiled and typed.


    ''Let''s wee her then.''


    ---


    Yunru stepped into the mall and climbed to the eighth floor from where he got theint of a fuss going on. It was a fashion store and he saw a crowd gathered there.


    "Cop here. Move away."


    Yunru showed his badge and the people immediately made way for him. He already heard two people yelling and cursing each other.


    "Don''t you lie! I saw it myself! You were stalking me all the way up to the changing room!"


    Yunru paused. That woman''s voice was all too familiar to him. His brows raised in amusement as he saw Zizi arguing with a couple.


    He recognized the man. He was a businessman Yi Cheng and the woman beside him was his wife, Yi Ming.


    Yi Cheng indignantly said, "Don''t me me. Why would I follow you? I am already married."


    Zizi stomped her foot. "Because you are a disgusting man! You were eyeing me the whole time even when you got a wife. You should be ashamed of yourself."


    Yi Ming red. "Stop it! I know girls like you! You all want totch onto a rich man like my husband and seduce him! You nned this for extorting heftypensation from us didn''t you?"


    Zizi was shocked. "Do you know who I am? I am Han Zizi. Han Huizhong''s granddaughter. Men are dying to marry me to be the son-inw of my family. Do you think I need to chase after a man for money? Are you daydreaming?"


    Yi Ming snorted. "Maybe you fell for him at first sight and he is wealthy anyway."


    Zizi said in disdain. "I don''t have such a bad taste in men like you! I am not blind."


    Yi Cheng gritted his teeth. "Miss, you are insulting me now on top of using me!"


    Yi Ming suddenly turned violent and pushed Zizi hard. "Such a disgusting homewrecker. It was you following him and now that you are caught, you are shamelessly ming my husband!"


    Zizi stumbled back and gasped but she was quickly caught from falling. She raised her head and was shocked to see Yunru.


    "What are you doing here!"


    Yunru said, "Is this how you talk to the man who saved you from falling?"


    "I don''t need your help!"


    He shrugged. "Cool. My bad."


    And he unceremoniously moved away, dropping her down on the floor.


    "Ouch!" Zizi fell down with a thud. She was burning in rage. "How dare you!"


    Yi Mingughed at her state. "This is what you deserve."


    Zizi felt embarrassed especially before the couple who started harassing her first.


    Yunru sighed. "You get mad if I help you. You get mad even if I do as you say. Make your mind oh princess Han Zizi."


    He narrowed his eyes at Yi Ming. "As you see, I am the cop here, so refrain from acting violently like that, or I will directly dump you into jail for taking thew into your hands. Only I got the license here to punch and push people."

 Chapter 76 - Zhiyuans Fury

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Zhiyuan''s Fury</h4>


    Yi Ming felt a little intimidated by his presence.


    "You...Take her to jail! She suddenly started using my husband of a pervert!"


    Yi Cheng was distressed. "I don''t know what this miss wants but I would never cheat on my wife. She is defaming me as a stalker. I want to file aint against her!"


    Zizi felt incredulous. "Who are you to file anyint? It should be me charging you for harassment! You even grabbed my arm and then imed that it was an ident. You all did this when your wife was busy changing!"


    "All lies. How far will you go in framing an innocent man?"


    "Enough," Yunru said with a stern voice. "Step back all three of you."


    Zizi gnashed her teeth. "Why did they send you of all people? Send another cop! As if you would help me!"


    Yunru smiled. "Ah, how I really wish for someone else to take my ce. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work that way so bear with me just like I am bearing you."


    A vein popped on her forehead in pure hatred.


    This man!


    Yunru nced at the manager. "CCTV?"


    The manager jolted with the question. "I-it stopped functioning a while back."


    "How while back?"


    He began to sweat. "A week¡­"


    "And yet you didn''t take the trouble of calling a technician and fixing it? Should I dump you in jail too for being so irresponsible towards your store''s security?" Yunru narrowed his eyes.


    "No, no! Please forgive me. I-I will fix it right away!"


    Yunru said, "Now without further ado, let me end this. Yi Cheng, pleasee with me to the station. You are booked under charges of harassing a woman."


    Zizi jerked her head towards him in shock.


    So soon?


    "Y-You are taking my side?"


    "I am taking the justice''s side," hemented.


    Yi Ming eximed. "Why is my husband getting arrested? She is the one lying through her teeth!"


    Yi Cheng said, "Officer, what are you saying? Where is the evidence? You didn''t even question what happened."


    Yunru said, "I don''t need to. I got my evidence the moment I caught Han Zizi from falling. She has put a strong deodorant on her that is rubbed onto me. I can smell that same deodoranting from you. If you imed that you never followed her or forcibly held her arm, then why are you stinking with the deo Han Zizi has put on her?"


    Yi Ming widened her eyes. She stepped closer to Yi Cheng and smelled him.


    "Cheng! Y-You are smelling of the deo!"


    "No! It''s all lies. This woman caught my arm and that time it would have rubbed on me."


    Zizi red. "You-"


    Yunru raised his hand. "If that is what happened then why can I see that scratch mark on the back of your palm? She scratched you when she shook her arm off."


    Yi Cheng noticed the slight bruise. It was so light that it was hardly visible. Even so, Yunru caught it in a sh.


    "T-this...I-I am innocent! She must have scratched me on purpose!"


    "Yeah save your excuses for interrogation. Come with me, Yi Cheng. And Mrs. Yi Ming. I am letting you go with a fair warning. The next time you act violent, you will join your husband in jail too."


    Yi Ming was utterly embarrassed. "Cheng you...you tried to cheat on me! You bastard!"


    Yi Cheng panicked. "No Ming. Trust me. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Zizi was still in a stupor. He just literally came five minutes back and he already proved Yi Cheng guilty.


    Yi Cheng had lost his mind. "You woman! You bitch are framing me!"


    He charged ahead to p Zizi on her face.


    ---


    At the hospital, Xinyi was anxiously waiting for Siying to wake up. His eyelids slowly fluttered as he opened his eyes.


    "Siying¡­"


    She gently held his hand in her arm. Her lips trembled and tears rushed down on seeing her son safe. She properly checked his skin and was relieved to see the redness slowly disappearing.


    "Siying, how are you feeling, dear? I-Is it still painful?"


    Siying''s voice choked a little. "No pain. Mama... I was really scared."


    His voice was still a little heavy due to the allergic reaction.


    Xinyi burst into tears. She sat beside him on the bed and hugged him, bringing him closer to her chest. "En. M-Mama was scared too. But see?"


    She raised his hands and showed him. "You are already recovering. All those scary red patches are whoosh, running away! It''s only because my boy stayed strong the whole time."


    "Really?"


    Zhiyuan sat on the other side of the bed andbed his fingers through his hair. "That''s right. You are way stronger than your Dada. Do you know? I was always scared of needles when I was small," he chuckled.


    It was a small lie he chose to tell to make his son more confident.


    "I would always cry and hide when I got sick to avoid them. Ah, I am a little embarrassed now. Dada is a scaredy-cat but his son is so strong," he coughed.


    Xinyi giggled, making Siyingugh too. "Dada, I am not scared of needles!"


    She chuckled. "En. Dada should learn from you."


    Seeing him forget his fear andughing again felt as if a huge burden lifted off their chest.


    For Zhiyuan, his heart warmed up to see Xinyi smiling again. An hour back, she looked so defeated and in pain that he felt furious about the situation. He hated seeing her crying like that.


    At the corner, Shuang quietly saw the trio cheering up.


    Zhiyuan walked up to her side, his gaze fixed at her. Shuang could already tell what he wanted to say.


    "I think you know what happened and who is responsible for Siying''s condition," his voice felt detached from all emotions.


    Undoubtedly, it was An Meiying. Even outside the ward when all themotion happened, he noticed how Shuang continuously shot sharp res at her. How she egged on everybody against Caihong also made him suspicious.


    Shuang said, "You can do whatever you want with her. I won''t interfere."


    She clenched her fists.


    Inside, her heart was burning in rage that her mother could go to such lengths to frame Caihong. It could have been life-threatening to Siying if his treatment had been dyed.


    Harming a small, innocent child¡­


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "My son''s life was in danger because of her schemes. I will make her face the worst punishment ever. She will regret bringing Siying into all this."


    She said nothing.


    ---


    An Guoting brought An Meiying in an empty room and suddenlyshed out at her. "Why was Siying at the An residence!?"


    An Meiying was taken aback seeing his fury. For a moment she wondered if he doubted her, but it turned out to bepletely different.


    "Xinyi brought him¡­"


    "Why? The cruise trip already ended so why are they still talking to each other!" His nostrils red and his breathing was uneven.


    "Caihong promised to teach Siying English. So-"


    "So what? I already told you that I don''t want anyone in my family to have anything to do with the Han family! Then why was she teaching that boy!"


    An Meiying jolted as he suddenly yelled loudly.


    "Our rtionship with the Han family already broke apart when Caihong and Zhiyuan broke up! Nothing is left now!"


    "G-Guoting calm down...What is wrong with you?"


    "What is wrong with you! Zhiyuan has his own married life and so does Caihong. We should stay away from each other. I-I mean things are already awkward between us. So we shouldn''t mingle with them anymore."


    "Why are you so against it? We live in the same city. How can we not cross paths?"


    An Guoting wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Meiying, I am just saying it for our family. I will talk to Caihong about this. She won''t teach Siying anymore."


    She pursed her lips. "Yes, I mean especially after how she hurt Siying, Zhiyuan, and Xinyi wouldn''t allow it either. I didn''t know she could do this¡­"


    He said, "Meiying, you are misunderstanding. Caihong would never purposely harm him. My daughter isn''t like that."


    She stiffened. "Guoting, I understand she is our daughter and you are defensive for her. As her mother, even I want this to be a lie. But we cannot spoil her and hide such serious mistakes...Not only she added the sauce, but she also didn''t give him his medication either. What else can this say?"


    An Guoting couldn''t retort. He hesitated.


    "Whatever it is. I will talk to Zhiyuan and handle this. It was just an ident. I won''t let him take any action against Caihong!"


    An Meiying dug her nails in her palm.


    I worked so hard to frame her and he doesn''t even want to listen against that Caihong! No matter what, Caihong will have to suffer the punishment. I won''t let my efforts go to waste!

 Chapter 77 - Exposed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Exposed (1)</h4>


    At the mall.


    "You b*tch!"


    Yi Cheng raised his hand to p Zizi, making her step back in shock. She instinctively hid behind Yunru.


    Yunru stopped his hand just before it reached her.


    "Ah!"


    His tight grasp almost broke his wrist into two.


    "A cop is right here and you dare raise your hand against a woman?" He coldly said.


    Yunru punched him hard on his face. Yi Cheng copsed pathetically on the floor.


    Zizi peeked from his back and saw Yi Cheng gasping in pain. For a moment, she got afraid that she would be hit.


    She exhaled in relief. But then she stiffened as she realized she had held onto his shirt and hid behind him.


    Why did I hide behind him?


    She felt annoyed at herself.


    Suddenly, Yunru felt even taller and his back even broader from up so close. The way he punched Yi Cheng to protect her made her strangely embarrassed.


    Yunru''s voice snapped her out. "Princess Han Zizi, how more are you nning to crease my perfectly ironed shirt?"


    ---


    Zizi stiffened and saw how she was tightly holding onto his shirt. She quickly pulled it back.


    She snorted. "They are just cheap clothes anyway. Who cares if they got creased?"


    Yunru smiled. He held the corner of her dress and twisted it hard in his fist.


    "Hey! My dress!" Zizi was horrified. "This is my favorite dress. You wrinkled it all over now!"


    "They are just expensive clothes anyway. Who cares if they got creased?"


    Zizi tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "You...Do you know how much this costs? Even the seven generations of your family cannot cover it!"


    Yunru shrugged. "The seven generations of my family aren''t as foolish as you to spend that exorbitant amount of money on a dress. Why should we cover for your stupidity?"


    She was about to curse him again, but he turned at Yi Cheng and called another officer waiting outside. "Arrest Yi Cheng. Eighth floor. Outside the Fashionista store."


    Yi Ming who hadpletely lost face wanted to run away.


    Zizi red at her. "Apologize for pushing me! I won''t let you go until that. Weren''t you so confident about that pervert? What happened now?"


    Yi Ming froze. She gritted her teeth. First she was embarrassed by Yi Cheng and got proved wrong and now an apology¡­


    "I am sorry, Miss Han. Please forgive me."


    Zizi coldly snorted at her. "Don''t mess with me anymore or I will tell my brother to bankrupt your family."


    She paled at that threat and quickly scurried away like a mouse.


    As themotion got over, they headed outside. For some strange reason, Zizi felt quite nervous. She didn''t expect this poor and lowly man to help her after how they only argued in every meeting.


    Zizi haughtily said, "I won''t thank you. You are a cop. It was your job."


    Yunru amusingly smiled. "I don''t expect such courtesy from the spoiled Princess Han Zizi anyway."


    A vein popped on her head. She wished to scratch his annoying face with that annoying smile on it.


    "Stop calling me spoiled and princess in that mocking tone!"


    "Then grow up to be mature, Princess."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Outside, Yunru got in his cop car but Zizi suddenly stopped him. "Wait! Drop me back at home."


    "I think you are confusing me with your personal chauffeur."


    "I don''t have my car right now. Even if I call now, it would take some time for the driver toe here."


    "In such situations, you wait," he chuckled.


    "You want me to wait in this horrible heat and sweat myself? And why should I wait anyway?"


    "Exactly why I call you spoiled and princess."


    She fumed in anger.


    Yunru said, "Let me teach you one basic courtesy word. You should add ''please'' in your sentence."


    "You¡­"


    Say please and to you!?


    She found it utterly humiliating!


    Their ''friendly'' conversation was interrupted by a sudden call. Yunru picked it up.


    "Officer Soo Yunru reporting."


    Zizi was taken aback by seeing him switch to his work mode. His gaze wasn''t so yful anymore. He sat straight, focussed, and in attention. It unconsciously made her stay quiet and wait for him to finish.


    Then she saw the visible shock on his face with his irises slightly widened.


    "I aming."


    He hung up.


    Zizi frowned. "What happened? Why are you suddenly so serious?"


    Yunru nced at her. "Come sit inside. I will let you go without saying please this time. It''s about your and my dear nephew. He is in the hospital and I am called for making an arrest."


    ---


    "Bro!"


    Zhiyuan nced at Zizi rushing towards him with tears in her eyes.


    "Bro. I heard what happened. How is Siying now?"


    He smiled and patted her head. "Siying is much better now. He has woken up. Xinyi is inside. Why don''t you go and meet him too?"


    "En!"


    As Yunru came walking, his sight fell onto Shuang. He instantly understood that she was in a horrible mood.


    Shuang furrowed her brows on seeing him.


    Yunru?


    Zhiyuan said, "Yunru. Siying would be happy to meet his Uncle too."


    Yunru said, "Sure. But before that, I need to arrest the culprit. The cops got an anonymous tip that Mrs. Zhu Caihong altered Siying''s food, causing him to have a strong allergic reaction and endangering his life."


    Caihong froze. She slowly got up in shock.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze turned sharp.


    "So, I need to bring Mrs. Zhu to the police station for further investigation."


    Caihong trembled and clutched her dress. "I-I... didn''t do anything. I didn''t put anything in Siying''s food¡­"


    Just then, An Meiying came, "What is happening here? Oh... aren''t you Soo Yunru?"


    An Guoting asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, I need to take your daughter to the police station."


    "What!? Are you crazy!"


    He red at Zhiyuan. "Han Zhiyuan! How could you do this? You cannot put my daughter to jail! I understand your son got hurt but it was an ident."


    An Meiying quickly held his arm. "Guoting, please calm down. I-It pains me, too, but we shouldn''t interfere in the investigation. Caihong is responsible for Siying''s condition and it saddens me, but how can we let such a big incident slide?"


    Shuang sharply inhaled and shut her eyes.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "It is only natural to call the cops and give justice to my son. But I didn''t call Yunru."


    "Who else would? Oh then was it Xinyi? Only one of you could do this. Let me meet her!"


    An Guoting took threatening steps towards the ward to confront Xinyi. But he stopped as an equally threatening Zhiyuan stood in his way.


    "Uncle An. I respect you. So, I am politely asking you to back off. Xinyi hasn''t done anything either. I won''t let anybody say a word to her."


    The coldness and danger in his voice shocked An Guoting. He never thought that Zhiyuan would look like that for Xinyi.


    Yunru stepped in front of Caihong. "Mrs. Zhu. Currently, I don''t have any choice but to take you with me. You cooked his food and directly handled it, so you are our only suspect for now."


    An Meiying inwardly smirked.


    Caihong gave a wry smile.


    Shuang already understood who called Yunru here to arrest Caihong. But she had to stop from her mother''s n to seed.


    "You-"


    "Oh what a wonderful drama going on here. Let me join in too."


    Everybody turned to see Xiaosi smiling and leaning on the wall. He walked towards Yunru and looked straight at him.


    Yunru became strangely quiet.


    After a pause, he said, "Long time, no see."


    "Same here."


    "But there is no drama going on here, Mr. Zhu. A small child''s life has been put into danger and your wife is the prime suspect. Is this fun to you?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "What fun to me is that the one who is really supposed to go to behind bars has called in for the cops herself. Talk about suicide."


    "Please make yourself clear."


    Xiaosi sneered.


    "Come here."


    They saw Xiaosi''s assistant roughly push a woman in front of everyone.


    An Meiying paled and stood frozen.


    This maid! What is she doing here?


    The maid was scared shirtless.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Start talking."


    "T-that¡­"


    An Guoting frowned. "What is our maid doing here?"


    An Meiying quickly said, "I-I think this is aplete waste of time. What would this maid know?"


    Yunru observed her.


    "We will know that once she is done talking."


    "I don''t-"


    Yunru raised his hand. He looked at the maid. "Tell me what you know."


    The maid jolted. Sweat formed on her forehead and tears trickled down. "I-It was me who-who added the soy sauce¡­"


    "What?" An Guoting was shocked.


    An Meiying said, "How is it possible? Caihong cooked his food and brought it herself."


    "T-that¡­"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Answer it."


    She jolted. "I-I added it secretly before the young mistress came back to take the food for lunch¡­"


    She deeply bowed. "Please forgive me! B-But don''t put me to jail! I beg you!"


    Zhiyuan''s towering figure loomed upon her, the threat clearly oozing out of his aura.


    "Who told you to do it?"

 Chapter 78 - Exposed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Exposed (2)</h4>


    The maid trembled and it made An Meiying more and more panicked. Before she could utter anything foolish, she pped her hard.


    "The nerve of you to do something like that! How dare you poison Siying''s food? Don''t you have any shame?"


    The maid covered her red cheek stinging with pain.


    "You work at the An residence and you dare plot against our daughter? I med poor Caihong because of you! Get out! You''re fired. Don''t show your face ever again!"


    Yunru said, "Now, now. Don''t be so hasty Mrs. An. She is just a maid. She doesn''t have any connection or grudge towards Han Siying, so she wouldn''t harm him without any reason."


    He nced at her pale face. "Somebody told her to do it. Tell me the name."


    An Meiying secretly eyed her to stop her from saying anything.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Well, she is all yours, Yunru. I guess you will have to beat the name out of her."


    "No! No!"


    She was afraid of the torture the cops might put her through.


    "It was Madam An! She told me to add the sauce to Han Siying''s food! I-I am innocent."


    Yunru shot a sharp look at her. "Hooo¡­"


    An Guoting froze.


    An Meiying cried. "Lies! All lies! Why would I do something like that?" She red at Caihong. "Caihong, how can you do this? Ju-just because you want to escape the punishment, you made me the scapegoat. Is it because I am not your real mother?"


    She sniffled. "Guoting...I-I cannot believe Caihong would do this¡­She wants to frame me. You also know how she never epted me no matter how hard I tried to be her mother. But to go this far¡­"


    The maid said, "B-But-"


    "Shut up! Caihong bribed you to frame me, right?" She looked at Caihong with tears in her eyes.


    "Caihong, if you hated me that much, you should have told me. I-I would have left the An residence for your happiness. But to plot against me and drive me away like this is too harsh."


    Caihong looked at her, shocked.


    An Guoting felt as if he was at a crossroads. He believed Caihong wouldn''t harm Siying, but An Meiying''s words didn''t feel any wrong to him either.


    Caihong incredibly said, "If I wanted to drive you away, would I wait for more than twenty years to plot against you? You married Dad so long back. Why would I suddenly think of that now?"


    "T-this¡­" An Meiying couldn''t retort to this.


    Zhiyuan''s threatening stance made her shudder. "It would be wise for Mrs. An to confess the truth. My son has suffered a lot and I am losing my patience now."


    "I didn''t do anything! This is all a n to defame me!"


    Zhiyuan stared at her hard. Just then his phone buzzed. He faintly smiled, reading the message. The moment he felt suspicious of An Meiying''s guilt, he started investigating her.


    He yed a recording.


    "Before Caihonges here to collect Siying''s lunch, make sure to add soy sauce in his food."


    An Meiying''s voice was heard in the hospital''s corridor.


    "But Madam-"


    "Shut up! Just do as I say. I will give you the moneyter. And not a word to anybody about this."


    There was a pause after which the maid agreed. "O-okay Madam¡­"


    An Meiying was shocked out of her wits.


    This b*tch recorded our conversation? Is she nuts!?


    Xiaosi raised his brow and stared at Zhiyuan.


    Hmm¡­


    An Guoting''s shock knew no bounds.


    "M-Meiying you really¡­"


    The woman he knew who always worked hard to gain Caihong''s love could do this came as a shock to him.


    Shuang quietly said, "Mom, don''t bother lying anymore. Just confess and get done with it."


    "Shuang! You are my daughter! E-even you...how could you say that to me?" She sniffled.


    Yunru nced at her. She seemed expressionless, but only he knew how turbulent she must be feeling inside with the way her nails were digging into her palm.


    She must be feeling embarrassed and ashamed of her mother.


    At that moment, he wanted to be there for her, but he couldn''t.


    "No Guoting. I-I-"


    "Meiying! Is it true? You really framed Caihong? And you were trying to fool me this whole time!" An Guoting''s face turned red in anger.


    Caihong said in disbelief. "How could you stoop to these lengths to put a child''s life in danger!? He is only three! Do you have any idea that a strong allergic reaction can even kill a child!"


    Her nostrils red in disgust. The sight of Siying''s convulsing body and his painful cries brought terror into her heart.


    "Why did you bring an innocent child between us?"


    Her words snapped An Meiying and she red at her.


    "Don''t act so high and mighty, Caihong. At least I only made her add the soy sauce! Weren''t you irresponsible in ignoring Xinyi''s message and failing to give him his medicine!? You dare use me of bringing him between us. But didn''t youpromise on his safety too just because you felt angry at Xinyi? Even you brought him between Xinyi and your problems as well! Just because you didn''t mean it to happen doesn''t take away your responsibility from this incident!"


    They froze.


    An Meiying realized that in anger, she lost her control and confessed the truth. Her eyes widened in panic.


    Zhiyuan slightly furrowed his brows.


    Angry at Xinyi? Why would Caihong be suddenly mad at Xinyi? I will have to find out¡­


    It didn''t sit well with him that Xinyi might be misunderstood.


    Caihong''s gaze turned misty.


    She is right... Siying was my responsibility, but I failed. I am a culprit just like her.


    "G-Guoting I-I-"


    He felt as if lightning struck him. "So you are indeed behind everything. You pretended to care for Caihong all this time¡­"


    He grabbed her neck and choked her. "How dare you!"


    She paled. "Guoting I-"


    Yunru shook away his hand. "You don''t need to take thew in your hands, Mr. An when a cop is right here."


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "Yunru. Take her with you," His gaze darkened. "I will personally meet her in jail."


    An Meiying coughed hard. "N-No! It was an ident. Shuang please help me. Say something. I didn''t do anything."


    Shuang ignored her cries and looked away.


    "How could you just stand there! I am your mother!"


    Despite her numerous protests, Yunru dragged her away. "We have the maid as the witness and your confession. Pleasee with me or things will get difficult for you Mrs. An."


    "N-No I am innocent! Guoting please stop him!"


    As silence reigned again, Xiaosi said, "That recording was fake."


    If it was real, there was no way that he wouldn''t have got his hands on it while he investigated the maid.


    An Guoting was taken aback. "Fake?"


    Zhiyuan said, "But it made her confess. I had an inkling she wouldn''t confess so easily so I had to do this. I should thank Xiaosi for this idea," he smiled at him, "After all, you did something simr on the cruise as well, didn''t you?"


    Zhiyuan referred to how Xiaosi made a fake call with Siying''s voice to trap him.


    Xiaosi chuckled. "You learn fast, Mr. Han. I am impressed."


    He nced at Caihong. "Pack your bags. You are returning home with me."


    An Guoting red at him. "Xiaosi! Caihong will not go anywhere."


    "There is no point living there anymore. I don''t think Zhiyuan and Xinyi would give their permission to continue the sses, right?" He smiled.


    Zhiyuan didn''t respond.


    Caihong softly trembled and once again her eyes teared up.


    An Guoting didn''t want Caihong to leave so soon. He knew how much she hated living with Xiaosi. It was already his regret that he wasn''t able to help her divorce him.


    "Caihong, you don''t have to listen to him. Dad will not let you go anywhere."


    Xiaosi shrugged.


    An Guoting looked at Shuang and pursed his lips. He patted her head. "Shuang. You don''t have to take any responsibility for this, okay?"


    He knew she might be feeling embarrassed. An Meiying was her biological mother after all. He didn''t want to let her feel that he would hate her because of this incident.


    Shuang smiled. "Yup Dad, I know. Thank you. I remember I have to check on my work. Bye."


    He hesitated, but faintly smiled.


    His phone buzzed with a call.


    "Caihong, dear. I need to take this call. I will be right back," he shot a deadly re at Xiaosi. "You will not be going anywhere."


    As he walked away, picking the call, his assistant was panicked on the other end.


    "What happened?"


    "Sir. An Corps shares value is rapidly decreasing. I have already gotten a few calls from investors regarding the situation."


    He was shocked. "Why so suddenly?"


    "Sir I investigated as soon as I read the news and I found that the Han Corps is behind this."


    "What!?"


    He clenched his fist. "That Zhiyuan! He is still unsatisfied! Now he wants to destroy mypany for his son!"


    "No, sir. It''s not Han Zhiyuan."


    "Then who else would it be?"


    "Han Huizhong."

 Chapter 79 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Condition</h4>


    An Guoting froze. Even more, he paled. He suddenly felt suffocating at his name''s mention.


    The assistant could hear his rapid and uneven breaths. "Sir, are you alright?"


    "H-huh? Yes...I am fine¡­"


    "Sir, I also talked to Han Huizhong about this but he said something that I didn''t understand."


    An Guoting widened his eyes. "Y-You talked to him? What did he say?"


    "This is a little payback from my side. The An family is stuck on us like a curse, isn''t it? Sir...I didn''t understand this. I don''t know why Han Huizhong is attacking us."


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Of course, a part of it was because of what happened to Siying.


    "You leave it to me. I will handle it."


    "Yes sir. I will talk to the investors and try calming the situation."


    An Guoting thought for a long time before he picked his phone again. His fingers slightly trembled to press the green button.


    His call was picked up on the third ring.


    Han Huizhong spoke from the other end. "What made An Guoting call this old man? I thought our families were steering clear from each other."


    He said nothing.


    "Oh, I remember. Is it about your crashing shares in the market? But you cannot really me me for An Meiying harming my great-grandson. You really are stuck on us like a curse. Be it the past or the present."


    His voice was a little cold and menacing as he said thest sentence, making An Guoting shudder.


    "An Meiying is already arrested for her crime."


    "So? That isn''t enough for me when my Siying is lying in the hospital. This will end when only I want it to."


    And he hung up.


    An Guoting broke into cold sweat again. He felt suddenly tired.


    First An Meiying disappointed him and now Han Huizhong was destroying hispany. Once Han Huizhong put his paws on someone, it was impossible to escape from his grasp.


    What will I do now?


    ---


    After spending a long time with Siying, he finally fell asleep. Xinyi softly smiled and kissed his forehead. He seemed even better than before.


    She came to know all about themotion that happened outside and she clenched her fist knowing that An Meiying could harm Siying just to trap Caihong.


    It must have been so painful for Siying¡­


    Her eyes teared up once again but she quickly wiped them. Thankfully, An Meiying was exposed in time and taken away.


    Siying is alright now. That''s what matters.


    Just a while ago, Zizi was there too but then she went away to meet Caihong.


    The door knocked and Caihong slowly stepped inside. "Can Ie inside?"


    Xinyi stiffened for a bit but said nothing. Though An Meiying had instigated everything, she was still disappointed at Caihong for ignoring the instructions for Siying. His condition wouldn''t have worsened had she given him his medicine on time.


    "...En."


    At first, Caihong didn''t have the courage to meet her, but she also knew she couldn''t keep things like that without talking it out.


    Her gaze fell upon Siying and a strange feeling clutched her chest. She had an urge to cry, seeing the little boy like that.


    He still looks a little weak...


    The guilt erupted in her once again and she felt ashamed of herself.


    "H-How is he now?" She stammered.


    Xinyi softly nodded. "Better."


    Relief washed over her heart but it didn''t ease her guilt. She sped her hands together and tears shone in her eyes.


    "T-that¡­I-I...I am really sorry¡­"


    Silence.


    Xinyi nced at her. "Sit down first."


    Caihong bit her lower lip and nervously sat beside her.


    Xinyi asked, "When I met you today, I felt that you were angry at me for some reason."


    She stiffened.


    "Did I do something wrong because of which m-my son had to suffer like this?" She slightly choked.


    Caihong shut her eyes in despair.


    "Caihong. I hope the reason behind your mistake is as severe as how much Siying had to bear the pain. Can you tell me why you are angry at me?"


    She took a deep breath.


    "I...heard you confess that you love Zhiyuan."


    ---


    The police station.


    Zhiyuan said, "I want to meet Mrs. An."


    Yunru paused. "She has confessed thanks to your fake recording."


    He shook his head. "I need to talk something else to her."


    Yunru shrugged. "That way."


    "Thanks."


    As Yunru watched him go, he leaned back on his seat and sighed. The only thing circling in his mind was Shuang''s face when he left with An Meiying. The disappointment and pain were evident on her face.


    He fiddled with his phone and thought to call her. But he couldn''t press the call button.


    Yunrubed his hand through his hair in frustration.


    Let her be alone for a while¡­


    They were dating for seven years now, and he knew how her mind worked. Whenever something too depressing happened, Shuang always needed some time alone, away from everybody else.


    But as her boyfriend, he didn''t want to sit and do nothing.


    Hmm...let''s do the usual. It never fails, he thought as a smile tugged his lips.


    ---


    Inside the custody room, An Meiying saw Zhiyuan step in and she frantically stood up. Her wrists were locked onto the table, restraining her from going any further.


    "Zhiyuan! Please let me out of here! I am innocent. I did nothing. I didn''t mean what I said. It just identally came out¡­It''s all Caihong''s fault," she sniffled. "You don''t know. She never liked me. That''s why she is framing me."


    Zhiyuan calmly sat down in front of her.


    "You didn''t like Caihong either, Mrs. An."


    She stiffened. "T-that is not true. I have always treated Caihong as my daughter just like Shuang. Just like Guoting wholeheartedly epted Shuang, I epted Caihong too¡­"


    "So why did you tell Shuang to plot against Caihong and humiliate her and even seduce me on the cruise trip?" He smiled.


    An Meiying froze.


    How does he know¡­?


    "All lies!"


    "Even if I say that it was Shuang who told me this?"


    Her eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she felt a did she heard something wrong.


    What!


    "That''s impossible. Shuang would never say such things about me."


    "True. Unless you really told her to do those things, she wouldn''t make up lies about her own mother."


    An Meiying gritted her teeth. She clenched her fists in panic.


    How could Shuang expose me!?


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "Since you could go this far to destroy Caihong after all this time, I want to know Mrs. An. What did you do seven years ago that made Caihong and Xiaosi leave China?"


    His sudden question took her aback.


    "What? I don''t understand."


    "Of course you do. You never liked Caihong and me dating in the past because you always wanted Shuang to be my wife. You wanted your biological daughter to enter the Han family."


    She bit her lip.


    That was true indeed. She hated Caihong that she grabbed a man like Han Zhiyuan for her. She wanted to drive them apart and make Shuang take her ce.


    "Even now in this incident, you wanted to show off Shuang to me saying how she cares about Siying and brought him to the hospital. You wanted her to win my heart through Siying even though it was a useless attempt by you."


    An Meiying flustered. "I-I already said it''s not true."


    He ignored her. "So, if you could do this now, then you must be behind what happened seven years back. You did something to make your step-daughter leave this country. I want to know the truth."


    She panicked.


    "It would be in your best interests that you confess everything."


    "You are wrong! Even I don''t know what happened!"


    She sped her hands in nervousness.


    Zhiyuan shouldn''t know what happened that night! Otherwise, I would be dead!


    Zhiyuan bored his sharp gaze on her. "I think I might need to talk to Yunru about a much harsher time in jail."


    She paled.


    "T-that I really don''t know¡­"


    Zhiyuan signaled an officer. "Call Officer Yunru. I have to talk something about her."


    "No! Don''t call him! I-I-"


    She quickly weighed her options in her mind.


    He wouldn''t leave until he knows something.


    She had no choice.


    Nobody knows the truth anyway. Not even Xiaosi and Caihong. I won''t get into trouble¡­


    "I will tell everything but trust me! I had nothing to do with it. We only hid this from you because Caihong didn''t want to let you know."


    He frowned.


    "We?"


    "As in our family. Guoting, Shuang and I."


    He widened his eyes.


    "Shuang knows the truth?"


    But she told me that doesn''t know anything.


    She knew what he was thinking.


    "Shuang lied. We all did because Caihong and Guoting, too, didn''t want anybody to know the truth of that graduation party that night."


    "But I have a condition. You have to let me go in exchange for the truth."


    *****


    Please do support author''s new book for WSA 2021 - The Mafia King''s First Love.


    Join in the journey to see how the *cough* innocent Mafia King falls in love with his ZERO EQ! Romance,edy and thriller all packed in one! ^^

 Chapter 80 - Barged In

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Barged In</h4>


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. "Quite bold of you to ask that after what just happened today."


    She smiled. "I am the only source through whom you can know everything because Caihong and the others won''t tell you anything no matter how much you try. You will be only wasting your time. This is beneficial for both of us."


    He stared at her hard with an unreadable gaze.


    "Alright. I will arrange for your release after you tell me everything."


    She rejoiced inwardly and sneered.


    Great. I got my free ticket.


    "Now start talking."


    An Meiying said, "Well the morning after the graduation party, Caihong returned to An residence in a messed up state and she said¡­"


    ---


    Back at the hospital, Xinyi was in utter shock to hear what Caihong just said.


    "Who told you that?"


    Caihong said, "Nobody told me. Aunt Guang sent me a recording of you and Xiaosi talking when he came to meet you," she clenched her fist, "that conversation between you two made me think that...you two colluded with each other to drive me and Zhiyuan away."


    Xinyi looked at her stupefied.


    "That is crazy!"


    She quickly lowered her voice as Siying was sleeping.


    Caihong hesitatingly asked, "What do you deny? That you loved Zhiyuan? Or did you join hands with Xiaosi?"


    Xinyi stiffened.


    Could she say that Caihong was right about her feelings for Zhiyuan?


    She lowered her voice further not to disturb Siying.


    Caihong slowly said, "On the cruise...I kind of realized that you like Zhiyuan."


    She said nothing.


    "At that time, I didn''t think much of it. You have been married to him for so long. I didn''t find it surprising if you started having feelings along the way. But it mattered to me a lot, knowing that you might have liked Zhiyuan from the beginning. Suddenly, your marriage to Zhiyuan and my marriage to Xiaosi didn''t seem like a coincidence to me."


    Xinyi wondered.


    Is this another one of Xiaosi''s ns to cause trouble?


    She wasn''t so sure. Perhaps he already knew that Han Guang was recording so he purposely said all those things.


    But that didn''t sit well with her.


    Xinyi said, "I would never think of doing anything against you and Zhiyuan. I don''t know if you will believe me or not, and I can''t prove it to you. The circumstances in which I married Zhiyuan were just as...unfavorable to me."


    Even now she recalled that time as clear as a day when she visited Han Huizhong.


    Caihong was taken aback.


    Unfavorable?


    "Even though you loved him?"


    "Even I though I loved him," she faintly smiled.


    At first, she was a little hesitant to admit the truth. But now, she felt a strange sense of relief in her heart. She had been bottling it for too long. Caihong came here to know her answer. Xinyi didn''t find any point in hiding it from her now.


    Caihong was slightly shaken up by her sudden admittance.


    "When Xiaosi said it that way, even I thought of it as strange. But I can only say that I know nothing about it."


    Xinyi silently stared at Caihong. "Only you know the answers to what really happened. But you are not willing to share it with anyone."


    Caihong stiffened.


    She looked at her closely and admitted that it didn''t seem like Xinyi knew anything about that night.


    Her heart was filled with guilt.


    What was I thinking¡­? Did I really think that Xinyi would stoop so low?


    Xinyi said, "I don''t me you for misunderstanding me. I know how it must have been hard for you to leave Zhiyuan and now my confession left you with doubts and suspicion. It''s fine. I don''t mind. But you shouldn''t havepromised Siying''s safety because of that."


    Caihong jolted.


    "If you had problems with me, you should have talked to me at the time when I dropped Siying. We could have prevented all this from happening."


    Xinyi shuddered to even think about the worst-case scenario. Had they been a littlete in admitting Siying in the hospital, things could have gotten way more serious.


    Siying was just three after all. His body and immunity weren''t that strong enough to take on a serious attack.


    "I¡­"


    Her shoulders were trembling and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "I am really sorry¡­"


    She lowered her head and quietly sobbed. She didn''t know what else to say. There was no excuse for her irresponsibility.


    Xinyi pursed her lips and sighed. Caihong was really apologetic. Plus, she knew she didn''t mean any harmful intentions towards Siying. How long would she stay mad at her?


    "...En."


    Caihong wiped her tears and smiled. "I guess you should tell Siying that we cannot continue our sses anymore¡­"


    Her heart hurt a little saying that. Even if only for a few hours, she loved the time she spent with Siying. But now there was no way they would allow that.


    Xinyi softly nodded. She felt a little sad for Caihong because she knew how much she loved Siying and maybe...the time spent with Siying was the only time that Caihong genuinely smiled andughed, forgetting all her pain.


    At least Xinyi''s marriage with Zhiyuan wasn''t as bad as Caihong''s. And she loved her son too.


    But for Caihong, neither she was happy with Xiaosi nor Chyou. She felt all alone.


    Maybe Xinyi would have given her one more chance, but she knew that Han Huizhong would never allow one. Never.


    There was silence for a few beats "Um¡­"


    Caihong looked up at her.


    "Don''t tell Zhiyuan a-about me...I mean my¡­" Xinyi fiddled with her fingers nervously.


    Caihong furrowed her brows. Then she widened her eyes in shock.


    "Wait. Do you mean that Zhiyuan doesn''t know about your feelings?"


    "Of course not."


    "Huh? I don''t understand. You two are married. You have a son so¡­"


    Xinyi awkwardly smiled. "I¡­"


    Caihong stiffened on realizing something.


    "D-does he¡­"


    She couldn''tplete it. She couldn''t muster up the courage to ask it.


    Does he still think about me? Is that why they didn''t move on ahead in their rtionship?


    Xinyi shook her shoulders. "Caihong, Caihong! Let it be. It is nobody''s fault. I just couldn''t find the right time to say¡­" she lied.


    Caihong obviously didn''t believe it.


    Didn''t find the right time for seven years?


    "Xinyi. You might think that I still think about Zhiyuan with the way I reacted when I saw that recording. But trust me. I was only angry because things took such a drastic turn. I was furious because I thought that you and Xiaosi fooled Zhiyuan and me.


    But since the moment I became Mrs. Zhu, I threw away all my feelings for Zhiyuan. There was no turning back. If being Mrs. Zhu was what was written in my fate, then I grudgingly epted it. I have no desire to go back and Zhiyuan shouldn''t have that either."


    She smiled. "You are a fine woman, Xinyi. And such a fine woman loves him. It must have been tough for you too, isn''t it? To see your love not being reciprocated."


    Caihong truly couldn''t imagine her pain.


    Xinyi married the man she always loved, yet in these seven long years, they still stood at the same ce.


    Xinyi''s eyes stung in tears. "Thank you Caihong... but you are misunderstanding Zhiyuan. I have seen it in his eyes. He has never lied to me. Just like you, he doesn''t have that desire to go back. But at the same time, he also feels that nobody should be kept in the dark of what happened in the past. And I don''t think he is wrong in thinking that way."


    Caihong averted her gaze.


    Xinyi was about to say when her phone rang. It was Zhiyuan''s assistant.


    "Madam, there is a big problem!" Xinyi felt the anxiousness in his voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Sir went to meet Mrs. An in jail, but I don''t know what happened after that. He suddenly stormed into the Zhu Corps to meet Zhu Xiaosi and he seems very angry for some reason."


    ---


    Xiaosi was busy in a meeting with the high-level management executives of hispany when the door suddenly barged open.


    Everybody was stunned to see Zhiyuan storming in and dragging Xiaosi up from his seat by his cor.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Yo Zhiyuan. Why such a warm wee today-"


    But the rest of his words remained unsaid when Zhiyuan suddenly punched a strong fist in his stomach. Xiaosi coughed up a little blood as he staggered.


    "Hey! What are you doing to Sir!?"


    The executives were horrified to witness the scene. The CEO of Han Corps had suddenly turned violent. The receptionist came running in. "I tried to stop him but he just barged in¡­"


    Even her eyes widened in shock.


    "Sir please stop!"


    Xiaosi raised his palm. "All of you. Leave."


    "But sir-"


    "I said leave!"


    They jolted and quickly left the room.


    Amidst the sharp pain in his abdomen, Xiaosi looked up at Zhiyuan. "May I know the reason for this punch?"

 Chapter 81 - Even A Dog Can Bite Viciously

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Even A Dog Can Bite Viciously</h4>


    At that moment, Zhiyuan''s gaze was icier than the Arctic. He looked so dangerous and cold with the murderous intent in his eyes as if he would strangle Xiaosi right this moment.


    Instead of answering him, hended another punch in his face that harshly tilted it on the other side. A small cut appeared on his cheek with a thin line of blood trickling by.


    Xiaosi''s rxed demeanor vanished as he turned just as cold as Zhiyuan. They both stood face to face and he narrowed his eyes. "This is where it stops, Mr. Han Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan took a threatening step towards him. "No Zhu Xiaosi. This is where I will end it once and for all. You started it seven years back by forcing yourself on Caihong that night."


    His eyes slightly widened in surprise.


    "I will end this cycle of pain and suffering seven yearster."


    Xiaosi quickly connected the dots. It was An Meiying who told him.


    Xiaosi dangerously smiled. "So, you finally got your answer."


    "No Xiaosi. I haven''t got my answers. I have yet to know how the man who I treated like my best friend and brother could be so disgusting? How did my best friend with whom Iughed and shared everything could forcefully sleep with a woman and ruin her dignity? Was I so blind in trusting you? Was I so foolish that I couldn''t see your true colors all that time?"


    He pulled his shirt and his jaw clenched in anger. "When did Zhu Xiaosi be a man who disrespected a woman like that? You turned out to be a snake hiding his fangs from Caihong and me, and you let them out on that graduation party night, didn''t you?"


    Xiaosi silently heard his outburst.


    Zhiyuan angrilyughed. "And you dare to say that you came back for revenge? Do you want to destroy me? It should be me destroying your fucking life for raping Caihong! She trusted you as her friend, Xiaosi!"


    Just then, Caihong and Xinyi rushed in the room and saw the whole mess. Xiaosi was injured while Xinyi noticed the faint marks on Zhiyuan''s knuckles. That just said how hard he hit him.


    She ran up to his side and clutched his arm. "Zhiyuan, what happened? Why are you suddenly¡­"


    Xinyi was taken aback to see him so angry. She felt the danger and rm surrounding him.


    Caihong saw the bruises and cut on his face and froze.


    Xiaosi burst intoughter. "My dear wife. It seems that our secret isn''t a secret anymore."


    She froze.


    "W-what?"


    "Haha. Your ex-boyfriend knows of what happened seven years back between us."


    Xinyi frowned. She looked at Zhiyuan and hesitated.


    "Zhiyuan¡­can you please tell me what happened?"


    Caihong paled more and more. She trembled as sweat trickled down her forehead.


    He knows... Zhiyuan knows¡­


    Impossible. How can Zhiyuan know anything!?


    That night was a thorn in her heart and now Zhiyuan knew that ugly side of hers.


    Xinyi urged. "Zhiyuan. What did Mrs. An say to you that got you so angry?"


    "Ask Mr. Zhu Xiaosi. Let him tell you what happened."


    Silence.


    "What''s wrong, Xiaosi? Why aren''t you saying anything now? Why are you so quiet? Why aren''t you admitting that you had forcibly slept with Caihong that night!?"


    Xinyi froze. Her head jerked towards Caihong and saw her trembling and shaking as she held her arms and hugged herself.


    "That''s why she left China without saying anything! First, you slept with her and then you forced her to marry you."


    Xinyi was aghast.


    Suddenly, she recalled the conversation she had with Xiaosi.


    "You loved Caihong?"


    "As much as you loved Zhiyuan."


    She looked at him in disbelief.


    Did he do that because he felt jealous of Zhiyuan so he¡­


    Xiaosi said, "Why are you so angry? Are you shocked that you who treated me as your underling took away your woman from you? Is it that unbelievable?"


    "Underling? Are you drunk?"


    "Mr. Han. You can stop your acting now. Really. You should have be an actor instead of a CEO. The whole college knew how you treated me as your dog just because you belonged to a wealthy family. Why would you bother befriending a poor and orphan like me?"


    Zhiyuan stared at him hard. "What the fuck nonsense are you spouting?"


    "It''s not nonsense, Mr. Han. You say words like best friend and brother and   but you actually treated me as yourckey. And that is why I showed you that even a dog can bite viciously. Every dog has its day. You heard that saying right?"


    Xinyi''s mind was a jumbled mess. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with what he said.


    I don''t understand. He said he loves Caihong and now he is saying that always hated Zhiyuan?


    Zhiyuan felt nk.


    "Are you really saying that, Xiaosi? You think that I thought our friendship was a joke to you? Ackey? A dog? Are you in your senses?"


    Suddenly out of nowhere, Xiaosinded a hit on Zhiyuan.


    Xinyi shrieked. "Zhiyuan!"


    "Zhiyuan!" Caihong was taken aback too.


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "Xiaosi, stop!"


    "You should tell that to your husband who came barging in my office first. I am giving a payback for this and for all those times he looked down upon me."


    "I never looked down upon you!"


    "Is that why you were mocking my existence in front of Liang? You remember the day when you snatched an important project in college for which I had worked my ass off for months and then who got it in the end? Mr. Han Zhiyuan. Cheers!"


    *Eight years back*


    Xiaosi was in a horrible mood after losing that opportunity to the project. He felt envious of Zhiyuan.


    Hebed his hair in frustration.


    "Ah what am I thinking? Zhiyuan will do it just fine -ow ow!"


    A sharp pain shot from his right arm that was stered in a case. A few days back, he got into an ident that had dislocated his elbow.


    Damn this hand!


    As he walked back to the ss, he passed the basketball court, where he heard some voices. He recognized them as Zhiyuan and Liang''s.


    Liang said while bouncing the ball up and down. I didn''t expect the professor to listen to your request."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "Well, I didn''t have a choice. It is an important project. Xiaosi couldn''t have handled it. It was better to take its responsibility myself."


    Liang nodded. "He wouldn''t have any problem now. The project he got is easier¡­"


    Outside, Xiaosi quietly listened to them talking about him.


    Couldn''t have handled it huh¡­?


    He left the ce, feeling nk. On the way, he bumped into some of his other ssmates. There were two boys of the same age as him.


    "Yo Xiaosi. Why are you walking like a zombie?"


    His friend said, "Come on. Don''t be harsh on him. He just lost his project. We all know how hard he worked for its research."


    "Tsk. Tsk. Unfortunately, Zhiyuan grabbed it. See? This is why we always told you to stay away from him."


    Xiaosi slightly stiffened.


    "He got the project even though he knew about your efforts. Did he say anything? Nope."


    "Heh. How could Han Zhiyuan see such an important project handed it down to someone like Xiaosi? Didn''t we always say that these rich heirs only thought about themselves? He doesn''t treat you anything more than a sidekick," they chuckled.


    Xiaosi didn''t respond.


    "He just wants others to think good about him that he is so impartial to students with lower status. But he showed his true colors. He wants to take all the credit for handling such aplex topic while you are just left in the background."


    "And here you are rejoicing that you belong in their group. They treat you as their friend? What a joke. Han Zhiyuan and Xu Liang''s worlds are way different from ours. But you never believed us. Our statuses are too different. We can never mix with them."


    The boys went away, pouring as much salt as they could on his wound while Xiaosi could do nothing to retort them.


    *Present*


    Xiaosi said, "That was just one of the instances where you showed your hypocrisy. When I had enough of it was when I chose to ruin you entirely. And what other best way than to snatch Caihong from you? Hahaha. You never imagined that the man you sneered upon would take your woman one day, right?"


    Zhiyuan was baffled.


    "You really thought of me that way? Regarding that project, yes, I asked the professor to hand it to me. Yes, I also told Liang that you couldn''t have handled it but at least bother to hear the whole conversation. Did you forget that you were injured? Your hand had that casing on. How could you have worked in that condition? But you were being stubborn about it and I had no choice! I only did that because I cared about you! You can ask Liang if you don''t believe me."


    "Ask another hypocrite as you? No thanks!" Xiaosi yelled in anger.

 Chapter 82 - Caihongs Circumstances (1)

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Caihong''s Circumstances (1)</h4>


    "Xiaosi! This is not some joke!" Zhiyuan burst out in fury, "If you had any misunderstandings about me, you should have talked to me instead of keeping it to yourself! I would have cleared everything. But no. You went ahead and assumed stuff on your own and in that whole mess, you did¡­" he clenched his fist, "...you did that to Caihong."


    "Forcing yourself on a woman is not a small thing!"


    Xiaosi silently clenched the headrest of his seat tightly in his fist as if he wanted to tear it apart.


    "Yeah...it''s indeed not a small thing," he muttered to himself, trying to control his rage.


    Caihong couldn''t keep up with the conversation at all. She was shaking the whole time in panic. She never wanted Zhiyuan to know that she was raped. She felt embarrassed and shameful.


    Tears refused to stop. She tremblingly took a few steps back and ran away from the room.


    The pained expression on her face and her wet cheeks made Zhiyuan even more furious.


    "Caihong!" Xinyi called out but she didn''t stop. She knew she had to be with her now.


    She urged Zhiyuan. "Zhiyuan please let''s go."


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "You go after her. I am not done talking to him."


    Xinyi hesitated and pursed her lips. She didn''t want Caihong to leave alone for a long time.


    "Pleasee back soon. Please¡­?"


    Her soft voice made Zhiyuan lower his gaze at her. The worry and nervousness were evident. He held her cheek and softly smiled. "En."


    Xinyi stared at him for a moment before she nodded and left.


    Xiaosi yawned. "You should leave with her too. There is nothing left to talk."


    Zhiyuan coldly red at him. "How about saying why you want revenge seven yearster when you already did what you have to at that time?"


    Xinyi rushed behind Caihong as fast as she could.


    "Where is she?"


    She found her running to her left.


    "Caihong wait!"


    She stiffened for a moment, but she didn''t stop.


    Xinyi caught up to her and held her arm. "Caihong please!"


    She shook off her arm and looked back. Her lips trembled as she spoke, "Why are youing after me, Xinyi? There is nothing left to talk about! Zhiyuan¡­" she gasped, "Thest person who I didn''t want to know anything now knows it too!"


    She clutched her arms and sobbed hard. "I...I know there is nothing between us now. B-But¡­" she shut her eyes, letting the tears slide.


    "But it feels shameful that he knows now, isn''t it?" Xinyi said her unsaid words that were hard to tell.


    Caihong bit her lip hard until she could taste her blood seeping in her mouth. Her knees went weak and she copsed.


    Xinyi could understand her pain. It was a hard thing for a woman to say that she was touched by another man when she had someone else she loved.


    She bent on her knees as well and stared at her. Inadvertently, her eyes teared up too. She couldn''t imagine what she would have felt like that dreadful morning when she realized the truth.


    Xinyi quietly hugged Caihong without saying anything. Caihong''s wet gaze teared up more and she cried hard. She hugged her back and sobbed loudly. For the first time in seven years, she cried like that after that morning. She had locked all her emotions in her heart until she felt like a lifeless doll.


    But with Xinyi''s warm hug, she somehow couldn''t control herself from keeping those feelings she had kept locked away.


    Xinyi softly asked, "Do you want to tell me about it? I will listen to everything."


    Caihong sniffled and trembled. She couldn''te up with words for a long time.


    She looked back at her and lowered her head. Very slowly, she recalled the events of that party night until that morning¡­


    *Seven years back*


    At An residence, Caihong had locked herself for a long time.


    An Guoting was continuously knocking on the door. "Caihong. Caihong. Please open the door, dear. You are worrying me. You have not spoken a word since you came back."


    Caihong was nkly sitting on the floor, hugging her knees. She buried her head in her knees and had not stopped crying.


    She only stared at her phone for a long time. Her fingers trembled upon seeing Zhiyuan''s name. She wanted to call him. She wanted to tell him everything, but Xiaosi''s words would continuously ring in her ears.


    "How will he know? Will you tell him?"


    "Ah, poor Zhiyuan. He loves you so much that he will ept you. But do you really want that?"


    She shut her eyes and cried again.


    "Zhiyuan¡­. Zhiyuan¡­"


    "Caihong, please open the door," An Guoting urged from his side.


    After a long time, Caihong opened the door. An Guoting was shocked to see her state.


    "Caihong! What happened? Why are you crying? Tell your father. I will solve everything for you."


    An Meiying quickly held her hands and said worriedly, "Yes, dear. We are here for you. You look so pale. What happened?"


    She burst into tears. "Dad¡­"


    An Guoting hugged her and patted her back. "No matter what, your father is always here for you, got it? Just tell me who made you cry."


    Caihong trembled in his hug and slowly retold the events. An Guoting froze.


    "What!"


    His voice roared in the entire An residence. His gaze darkened and he looked so furious akin to an unleashed beast.


    "How dare that Zhu Xiaosi!!! He...he¡­"


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He looked at his daughter and understood why she was in that pitiful condition. The tears in her eyes made his gaze wet as well.


    My daughter had to go through that...a-and I knew nothing about it. I couldn''t do anything.


    He felt as if somebody tightly clutched his heart, seeing her red eyes and shaking body.


    "That Xiaosi...He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing! All this time, he had such disgusting intentions for you!"


    An Meiying covered her mouth and sniffled. "I am so sorry dear. It''s horrible."


    An Guoting red. "That Zhu Xiaosi should be sorry! I won''t let this go. He will have to pay for this! I will ruin his life!"


    His chest heaved up and down as he took sharp, angry breaths.


    Heughed angrily. "And where was that Zhiyuan? Weren''t you together? Then what was he doing when you¡­"


    Caihong cried. "Dad. I-It''s not Zhiyuan''s fault. I-I was suddenly caught from behind and then...and then I got unconscious."


    "I don''t care! He will have to answer me! Didn''t you im how deeply you two loved each other? Is this his love? He couldn''t even protect you and you wanted to be with him for your entire life!?"


    "No, Dad. I-"


    "Enough. I will talk to Han Zhiyuanter. But first, I will destroy that Xiaosi. He darey his filthy hands on my daughter," he gritted his teeth, "he will have to pay for this!"


    An Guoting stormed out of her room, with An Meiying following behind him.


    "Guoting wait!"


    "What is there to talk about, Meiying? I won''t stop until I see him begging for his life!"


    An Meiying gently tugged his arm. She softly said, "Guoting, I know you are angry. Even I am hurt to see Caihong like this. But...I think there is something we need to consider."


    "I don''t understand."


    Just at that time, Shuang walked in and said, "It''s for Xiaosi and Caihong to marry."


    An Meiying seemed a little shocked to know that for the first time, her daughter said the same thing that she was about to tell him.


    Ah? Since when did our thoughts match?


    An Guoting was aghast.


    "Shuang! Do you know what you are saying? Here I want to punish Xiaosi and you are telling me that I should hand my daughter over to that bastard!? Impossible!"


    Shuang stared at him and said, "It is for the best Dad. I talked to Xiaosi. He said he wants to take responsibility."


    An Guoting angrilyughed. "Responsibility? Is he making a joke? After hurting my daughter like that, he wants to take responsibility?"


    An Meiying quickly said, "Guoting, I know it''s hard for you but I feel the same as Shuang. After what happened between them...it''s best that they get married."


    "Are you-"


    "This way nobody wille to know what happened to Caihong," Shuang folded her arms. "Dad, do you want to let the whole world know aboutst night and bring Caihong in the spotlight?"


    He stiffened.


    "Sure you will ruin Xiaosi, but at what cost? Once the whole world knows that Caihong was assaulted, will they ever see her in the same light again? Society won''t let her live peacefully. Wherever she would go, people would murmur behind her back, give her pitiful looks and some would even mock her. Life is harsh for a woman once everybody knows the tragedy."

 Chapter 83 - Caihongs Circumstances (2)

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Caihong''s Circumstances (2)</h4>


    An Guoting clenched his fists. "I don''t care about society."


    "And you think Caihong wouldn''t care too?" She questioned him back.


    "Dad, she may try to look tough and strong and act as if she is unaffected, but how long would that strengthst? Words are more hurtful than a physical injury and until when would Caihong be able to bear such humiliation? Nobody would give a damn that she was a victim. This will affect your reputation, too, and Caihong would never want to see you suffer."


    Silence.


    Shuang gave a wry smile. "Dad, the physical assault might havested one night, but the mental and emotional suffering she would have to face from the world once she gets the victim tag wouldst forever. Do you want her to live a life like that? Your power wouldn''t be able to save her."


    He pursed his lips.


    "Even if you threaten them to shut their mouths, it won''t work for long. People will still talk. In fact, the more you scare them, the more people would talk. And you know Caihong. Even if she is suffering, she won''t ever tell you."


    An Guoting was trembling in anger and helplessness.


    An Meiying was thought of this as a good chance to pour more oil in the fire.


    "She is right. Guoting, we cannot be hasty in our decision. What if Caihong couldn''t bear it anymore and she tries to...do something to herself?"


    "No!"


    An Guoting paled. The thought of Caihongmitting suicide made him shudder.


    How will I ever bear the pain of losing her?


    "That is why I think it''s wise to keep it to ourselves. Thankfully, nobody in college knows about the incident. They can get married and leave abroad for some time just to be safe and things to cool down."


    An Guoting said, "But do you want Caihong to marry the same man who is the cause of her state that we saw now? That''s preposterous!"


    Shuang paused. "Then who will? Finding another man for her and telling his family the truth is as good as everybody else finding it. Some of the rtives might gossip and it coulde out. You cannot expect this to keep a secret from the family she would be marrying into."


    An Meiying said, "And Han Zhiyuan is out of the question. He loves her, so he might marry her without any qualms but do you think Elder Han would ept her?"


    An Guoting stiffened. "No way in hell will she marry Zhiyuan. I don''t want Caihong to have anything to do with the Han family!"


    "That is why Xiaosi is the only option we have."


    Shuang said, "Don''t worry Dad. We will put conditions in the marriage contract so that Caihong will be safe. Xiaosi will not do anything that will harm her."


    After much convincing, An Guoting hesitantly agreed. But convincing Caihong was a task as well.


    Caihongughed. "You think this is the best for me? Do you really think marrying the culprit would make me happy?"


    An Guoting held her shoulders. "Caihong. We have talked about this and concluded that it''s the only solution that won''t make you suffer anymore."


    "Hahaha...I see...so now that I am defiled, everybody is shaking their hands off me, right?"


    "No! Caihong, how can you even think that?"


    She stepped back and raised her palm. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She nced at Shuang and self-deprecatinglyughed.


    For some reason, she thought that Shuang would say different, but who knew that she suggested this in the first ce?


    What does it matter? We have never bonded as sisters anyway. Why did I expect any help from her?


    Shuang noticed the hidden emotions in her misty eyes. She lowered her eyshes and looked away.


    An Meiying said in a strained voice, "Caihong, please try to understand us. We are only doing this for your good, dear."


    Caihong snickered.


    "Alright. If that''s what you want, I will marry Xiaosi. I was assaulted. I lost my dignity. My future with Zhiyuan is ruined. What else can make this worse?"


    "Caihong don''t say like that¡­" An Guoting tried to reach her, but she stepped back again.


    "It''s okay, Dad. Make the arrangements. If the family doesn''t need me anymore then I better off be abroad and stay away from your lives."


    After that, Caihong''s rtionship with An Guoting went downhill. Before Zhiyuan came asking for questions, Caihong and Xiaosi got married.


    Outside the marriage bureau, Xiaosi looked at the red booklet and smiled. "Congrattions, Mrs. Zhu."


    Caihong didn''t respond.


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "Zhu Xiaosi. Don''t dare cross your line and don''t forget the conditions or I will make your life hell."


    "Don''t worry, father-inw. Caihong is in good hands now."


    He red even more but An Meiying quickly stopped him.


    Later that same day, he arranged for them to leave abroad. At that time, Zhiyuan was already trying to meet Caihong, but to no avail.


    By the time he talked to An Guoting, he came to know that Xiaosi and Caihong had gotten married and left abroad, shattering his heart.


    *Present time*


    Caihong looked up at the sky. Her tears had dried up a long back.


    "...One monthter, I realized I was pregnant."


    Xinyi was silent. The truth that Zhiyuan searched for so long was finally out and it only brought tears to her eyes.


    That fateful night and then her marriage with Xiaosi the next day would have been so difficult for her to handle. Everything came all at once.


    Her lost dignity.


    Her marriage to Xiaosi.


    And her separation from Zhiyuan forever.


    Xinyi couldn''te up with anything to say or console. What would she do at this point?


    She slowly said, "That''s why you hate Chyou."


    Silence.


    "What else am I supposed to feel for her, Xinyi? Do you think I am cruel? Do you think that it''s my obligation to love her because I gave birth to her? Harsh as it may sound, she is a child I never wanted. I wanted to abort her, but Xiaosi didn''t let me."


    Xinyi said nothing.


    Caihong stared at her. "I know what you want to say. Dad and Shuang say the same thing. It''s not Chyou''s fault. So, I shouldn''t hate her or should have not thought of killing her. Isn''t it?"


    Xinyi''s lips slowly traced into a sad smile. She recalled that time almost four years back.


    ''Mrs. Han. Are you sure you want to go through the abortion?''


    ''Please think it through once again.''


    "I...will not say that. I am in no position to say that to you¡­" she said in a trance.


    Because at one time, I stood at the same position as you, Caihong.


    Caihong furrowed her brows. "What?"


    She snapped out of her stupor. She shook her head. "Nothing." She held her hand firmly and softly said, "It must have been difficult for you."


    Caihong didn''t understand why but it didn''t feel like a simple constion from her. The strain in her voice felt really deep...as if she really understood her pain. They were not just mere words.


    "It was. But still everybody assumed that it was not. Why?" She clenched her fist. "Did anybody ask me how it felt to carry that man''s child who ruined everything for me? Did anybody ask me how suffocating it felt to feel that proof of that night in my belly? Do you know how disgusting I felt? I was drugged and assaulted for God''s sake! And everyone around me expects me to love that child that I loathe? So what if it wasn''t Chyou''s fault? Was it my fault either? Why am I forced to love a child that I didn''t even want!?"


    "I know there are many women like me in the world for whom one night has destroyed everything for them but who choose to willingly give birth and love them. But I am not one of them! I am not that great and I don''t want to be either!"


    She gasped and once again, those memories caused the tears to slip in her eyes.


    "I was forced that night, I was forced to marry, then I was forced to give birth to her and now I am forced to love her too. Does anybody think how I feel!?" Sheughed sadly. "From that night until now, I was always forced into a corner to ept the situation and move on. Even now, I am not living my life. I am forcing myself to breathe every moment and why not? This is not the life that I had wished for!"


    Caihong''s outburst shook her hard. All this time, she kept these suffocating feelings bottled up inside her.


    She fell back on her knees and nkly said, "I know¡­I know she doesn''t deserve this. But I don''t deserve this either. I cannot love her, Xinyi. I just cannot...at one time I did try. I tried hard to smile at her, but the only thing that came out was tears and anger. We both are just helplessly tied to our dreadful fates all because of that one man!"

 Chapter 84 - Han Huizhongs Payback

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Han Huizhong''s Payback</h4>


    "Think about Chyou, think about Chyou, and think about Chyou! That''s all I hear every single time. For once, just for once, can anybody think about me? I have to consider her feelings because she is a child. Then do my feelings disappear anywhere because I am an adult!? Do they lose their importance just because I am mature and older?"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Caihong¡­"


    "No Xinyi, let me speak. If things are unfair to Chyou, then things are unfair to me, too, and trust me, I know this very well. From the moment Mrs. An Meiying stepped into the An residence, I already knew my future. I wasn''t going to get any mother''s love. I already realized her fake love and concern for me. I was the same age as Chyou."


    Her gaze dimmed.


    "But could I force her to love me? I couldn''t and I didn''t. There was no point. I epted my fate. So, just like life forced me to ept the ring missing part of my life, it will teach Chyou too. One day, she would surely understand."


    From the corner of her eye, she saw Zhiyuaning and she stiffened. She didn''t want to face him and his questions, so she quickly got up.


    "Please tell Zhiyuan not to contact me. I don''t want to talk about this anymore."


    "Caihong wait-" Xinyi tried to follow her but she was already gone.


    Xinyi faced Zhiyuan and there was silence for a moment.


    "What did Xiaosi say?"


    Zhiyuan coldly smiled. "Nothing. He refused to say anything. He has turned into one crazy beast who mindlessly goes on a rampage. But I won''t let him ruin anything more for us than he already has."


    Xinyi nodded.


    After a pause, he asked, "What did she say?"


    She clenched her fist. "Everything. Everything that she had locked up in her heart¡­"


    Zhiyuan said nothing.


    Caihong had to go through so much hurt and grief all by herself, and he couldn''t do anything to protect her.


    "Let''s go home, Xinyi."


    She looked at him and realized the sadness and pain in his eyes.


    "...En."


    Zhiyuan stopped walking midway.


    "Zhiyuan?"


    "I remembered now. How did she talk to you now? Wasn''t she angry at you for something?"


    Xinyi froze.


    "That''s why she chose to ignore your message regarding Siying. Seems like you two have sorted it out, but why was she angry at you in the first ce?"


    Xinyi couldn''t find any answer. He was staring at her, expecting his answer and she started panicking more.


    "T-that...ah that! No, Zhiyuan, you are misunderstanding. Caihong and I talked and she said that she wasn''t angry at me. She was in a bad mood about something else so she¡­"


    Her heart was racing to lie.


    Zhiyuan frowned.


    He found it hard to believe that Caihong would take out her anger on some unrted matter on Xinyi. But there was nothing to be said if they had already sorted it out.


    "Okay."


    ---


    It was evening when Yunru got off duty and reached home. He stepped inside his home and looked for Shuang. There he saw her sitting quietly inside the balcony on the floor and staring outside.


    Yunru smiled.


    Shuang rested her hands on her knees and nkly looked outside. Her mind was devoid of any thoughts.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold, moist sensation on her cheek and she jolted out from her stupor. She raised her head and saw Yunru holding two cans of beer. He had pressed one of them on her cheek.


    "It''s too hot outside, isn''t it? Damn, I am sweating buckets here."


    Nevertheless, even afterining of the weather, he quietly sat down beside her and offered her the can.


    Shuang faintly smiled. She opened it and gulped down three quick sips. Yunru opened his own can and joined her. For a few minutes, nobody initiated the conversation.


    A momentter, Yunru extended his arm sideways and pulled her into his embrace while still saying nothing. Shuang rested her head on his shoulder. They continued sipping their beer.


    This was a kind of ritual between them. When either of them was too stressed out about something, they just silently gave the otherpany andfort they needed.


    Yunru didn''t know where they stood from a rtionship point of view, but he was sure that they were best friends by now. He knew that if Shuang wanted to say or share something, she would do so on her own ord. Forcing aforting talk was not an option either for her or himself.


    "Yunru, you are sweating."


    He smiled. "My apologies. Unfortunately, it''s a bodily function that I cannot control, mydy."


    "It''s too hot here."


    "Unfortunately, I cannot control the weather too. I am yet to gain that superpower. You will be the first one to know."


    Shuang''s lips automatically curved into a soft smile.


    "How was the case at the mall?"


    "You wouldn''t believe who I met."


    "Who?"


    "The spoiled princess, Han Zizi."


    She raised her brow curiously. "I see."


    "The difference being that she was being bullied this time instead of doing the bullying," he chuckled.


    "And her knight in shining armor came to save her," she amusingly said.


    "Correction. A poor and lowly knight in the shining armor."


    "So you won''t deny the knight in the shining armor part," she teased.


    Yunru pinched her cheek. "I am a knight in shining armor for all the people in this country. But for you, I am the Commander of the highest order."


    "So cheesy."


    "Thank you so much."


    "I didn''tpliment you."


    "I insist on taking that as apliment."


    Once again, there was a brief period of silence.


    Shuang said, "You know that I know that Mom is a lost cause, right?"


    Yunru nodded.


    "She asked my girlfriend to seduce my sister''s husband," he clicked his tongue, "she is a bad woman."


    She tapped her finger on his thigh.


    "And she hurt your nephew too."


    "A very bad woman indeed."


    Silence.


    "I am her daughter."


    "I don''t see the connection here."


    Yunru took another sip. "Babe, I think you need to get an eye checkup."


    "My eyes are just fine."


    "Nope, they aren''t. It isn''t necessary that a murderer''s son or daughter would turn out to be like his or her parent. The parents choose their path, the children find their own which isn''t necessarily the same as them."


    She said nothing.


    "I never thought she would go that far. I should have realized that she had nned something when she called me toe back home."


    He pulled closer to her and patted her head. "You are being too hard on yourself. You are not an esper or a spy that should keep tabs on her mother."


    "Siying -"


    "Is just fine. He is strong. He is my nephew after all. And if you ask sis, she would smack you for thinking such nonsense. The one who is responsible is already behind bars. The case is closed."


    "Mr. Soo. Don''t be so nice to me. You will spoil me."


    He chuckled. "dly. Even if I spoil you, you would never reach your friend, Princess Han Zizi''s level, so it''s fine."


    Her brow twitched.


    "We were never that close as friends. She had Han Guang on her side who favored Caihong over me, so we were just on talking terms. Not much."


    "Tsk. Such a waste. I pity the man she would fall in love with."


    Shuang shrugged.


    "Let''s go inside before you melt like an ice cream."


    "You won''t seduce me to free her from jail?" He curiously asked.


    She looked at him in disdain. "Who cares about her? Let her rot in jail for harming Siying?"


    Yunru observed her for a moment. Since she was ready to go back inside, that meant her mood was lifted. She seemed in good spirits.


    He smiled. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Han vi.


    As Zhiyuan and Xinyi reached home with Siying, they immediately saw Han Guang rushing to his side. Siying was sleeping in Xinyi''s arms.


    "Ah, my poor Siying!" Han Guang sobbed. "I was so shocked to hear the news."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow.


    His aunt who never liked Siying or Xinyi was now showering love on him as a responsible grandaunt.


    "I cannot believe that my sister-inw could go to such lengths to harm my innocent Siying," Han Guang said, "She was always up to no good! She even framed my poor niece. Zhiyuan. I hope you didn''t misunderstand Caihong."


    She didn''t even bother to talk to Xinyi.


    Zhiyuan was in no mood to entertain her. Today was already an incredible day for them and not in a good way. First, Siying got sick and then they discovered Caihong''s truth.


    "We will talk about thister, Aunt. Xinyi and Siying are tired."


    Han Guang fumed inside.


    Ignoring me now!


    "I am asking you this because Uncle...he¡­"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "What happened to Grandpa?"


    Xinyi got a bad feeling. "What''s wrong?"


    Han Guang ignored her and looked at Zhiyuan.


    "He locked up Chyou in a room as revenge for how Siying got hurt."

 Chapter 85 - Happy April Fools Day

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Happy April Fool''s Day</h4>


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi looked at her in horror. Their shock knew no bounds.


    "What!?"


    Their shocked loud voices woke Siying up. He groggily opened his eyes and blinked at Xinyi. "Mama¡­"


    Xinyi realized it and quickly patted his head. "Sorry, dear. It''s nothing. Sorry for waking you up. Don''t worry. Ho back to sleep."


    Siying was already drowsy with the medicine''s effects so he nodded and nested his head back in Xinyi''s neck and dozed off to sleep.


    Zhiyuan said, "You put him to sleep in the next room. I will see what is going on here."


    ---


    Xinyi hurriedly rushed to Zhiyuan''s side, who was in a heated argument with Han Huizhong.


    "Grandpa, what is the meaning of this! Where have you locked up Chyou? Why!?"


    "Grandpa!"


    Xinyi came rushing in. "What happened to Chyou?"


    Han Huizhongzily rested his head in his palm and looked at them. "What? Why are you two looking at me like that?"


    Xinyi was aghast. "Grandpa, how can you lock a little girl like that in a room all alone!? What is wrong with you?"


    "Well, if they can pour soy sauce in Siying''s food and make him sick so bad that he had to be admitted to the hospital, then I am just locking her in a room. The severity is nothing aspared to what the esteemed An family did," he chuckled.


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "Grandpa, it''s all An Meiying''s doing. Chyou has nothing to do with it."


    "So did Siying. Did they stop? And you don''t talk to me, young man," he narrowed his eyes, "I will only speak to Xinyi."


    He rubbed his brows in frustration.


    "Alright, then talk to me," Xinyi red. "Where is Chyou? Please let her out."


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "She won''t be out until Siying is fit and fine again."


    "Grandpa-"


    "Listen granddaughter-inw. In the first ce, neither was Siying supposed to go to that woman''s ce nor her daughter was supposed toe to ours. This whole teaching thing is nonsense in itself. I don''t care what the kids think or feel. Considering the past, we should steer away from each other."


    "But you fools went ahead with it anyway. And look what happened? You got your son in trouble and¡­"


    His gaze turned cold. "I never said that I am merciful enough to leave Chyou unharmed. They started it. I am ending it."


    "Grandpa!"


    "And it wasn''t purely An Meiying''s doing. Don''t think that I know nothing. It was that woman''s fault for not administering his medicine."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan had no retort to that.


    "She already apologized," Xinyi said.


    He smiled. "Toote for that. Didn''t you remember when Ah Cy had asked me how I agreed to this arrangement? I had subtly mentioned that Chyou is on our side too."


    Zhiyuan couldn''t take it anymore. "Grandpa enough. Do you have any idea how frightened she could be right now? She could even fall sick!"


    Han Huizhong snorted.


    Xinyi clenched her fists. "Grandpa please don''t make things difficult. Siying is out of danger now. Just because Mrs. An went far doesn''t mean that we drop to her level too."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "I believe in tit for tat. And you don''t have to do anything. I have already called someone to let her out."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi nced at each other in confusion.


    Suddenly, they heard someone''s rapid footsteps rushing in full speed towards his study. The door banged open and Xiaosi stormed in, his eyes red in anger and his chest heaving up and down in sharp breaths.


    His jaw was tightly clenched as he spoke through gritted teeth, "Where is my daughter!?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were shocked.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Yo beggar. You came fast."


    Xiaosi snapped in anger and rushed towards him to grab him. But Zhiyuan quickly stopped him from attacking Han Huizhong.


    "Stop it Xiaosi!"


    Xiaosi harshly pushed him back, making Xinyi gasp. "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He raised his palm. "Stay away, Xinyi."


    Xiaosi was very dangerous right now. He didn''t want her to get hurt identally.


    "Don''t fucking stop me Zhiyuan! I handed my daughter to you and you have the galls to lock her up in a room!? You dare treat my daughter like that!?"


    Han Huizhong smiled. "We handed my great-grandson to you and you have the galls to make him sick? You dare treat my great-grandson like that?"


    "That was An Meiying''s doing!!" He roared.


    "And Caihong''s part in it was to ignore Xinyi''s instructions and failing to give him his medicine. She is a culprit as much as her stepmother. Siying was Caihong''s responsibility and she failed miserably. And Han Huizhong holds grudges, Zhu Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi gnashed his teeth in hatred. His eyes seemed terrifying and the killing intent oozing out of him was unmistakable.


    "Give me my daughter back! If she gets as much as a scratch on her, I will kill you!"


    "Sure. After you beg for forgiveness and plead to me. Better if you lower your head," Han Huizhong''s eyes glinted with light.


    Xiaosi froze.


    Suddenly, he felt as if he couldn''t move. His gaze bore into Han Huizhong''s as he clenched his fist in anger.


    He clutched his head as a sharp pain shot in it.


    "Ughh¡­"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan widened their eyes.


    "Xiaosi?"


    Why does he look in pain?


    Han Zhiyuan kept looking at him with noment.


    "Ughhh!! You will pay for this!" Sweat formed on his forehead and his breaths grew restless.


    Xinyi urged him. "Grandpa, please stop this! Hand over Chyou to him."


    He clicked his tongue. "So pitiful as always Zhu Xiaosi."


    Han Huizhong typed a message on his phone. A minuteter, Chyou ran into the room and brightened seeing Xiaosi.


    "Dada!" She clutched his leg hard andughed. "Dada, you came! I missed you."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were taken aback.


    Huh? How is she smiling?


    "Chyou!" Xiaosi quickly bent down and checked on her. "Are you alright? Are you scared? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Before his daughter, he forgot the ring pain in his head.


    She blinked her eyes. "Dada? Why will I be hurt? I am fine!"


    Xiaosi was shocked. "You-you were locked in a room¡­"


    "No, Dada. I was ying with Siying''s toys in Aunty''s room!"


    Han Huizhong chuckled and seemed to enjoy himself.


    "Isn''t it right, Chyou dear? Xinyi suddenly left us all alone and we yed a lot, isn''t it?"


    "En!" Her tiny head bobbed up and down with the pigtails fluttering up in the wind. "Dada, Grandpa, and I yed a lot. He taught me many board games too!"


    Her eyes gleamed and shone in happiness.


    Xiaosi was dumbstruck. He couldn''t speak a word next. His fingers silently clutched his coat as he dangerously eyed the old man.


    He lied to me¡­


    Even Zhiyuan was frustrated with his behavior. This wasn''t a thing to be joked upon and he was enjoying everybody''s reactions here.


    The most relieved was Xinyi. She imagined her crying and worst case, going into a trauma. For a moment she wondered that Han Huizhong really did it, but thankfully that wasn''t the case.


    She smiled. "That''s awesome. I am d you enjoyed your time even when I couldn''t be here. I am really sorry, dear that I had to leave. Siying got sick so¡­"


    Chyou''s little face gasped in shock. "Sick? What happened to Siying? Where is he? I want to meet him!"


    Zhiyuan ruffled her head. "Siying is now alright and already recovering. No need to worry. If you want to see him, he is in the other room on the right side. But he is sleeping."


    "I promise I won''t wake him up!"


    "Ch-Chyou-" Xiaosi tried to hold her shoulder, but she already trotted away.


    He sharply jerked his head towards Han Huizhong. "You-"


    "Happy April Fool''s Day," he Han Huizhong sneered. "Did you forget that today is the first of April? People y pranks all over the world. Well, at least I was generous enough to keep this only as a prank aspared to your dear mother-inw and wife. But it wouldn''t be the next time."


    Xiaosi was about to warn him but once again, a dull pain shot in his head and he stumbled on his knees a bit.


    "Xiaosi!" Zhiyuan held his arm to help him but he shook it off.


    "Get lost! I don''t need your help!"


    He tremblingly got up, supporting his body on his right foot.


    Xinyi seemed a little hesitant. "A-are you alright? You look pale..."


    He chuckled in disdain. "Somebody yed a horrible joke on me regarding my daughter and you expect me to be alright? That''s some nerve you got there, Mrs. Han."


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way¡­"


    "Let it be, granddaughter-inw," Han Huizhong waved his hand, "People just don''t appreciate good humor."


    Xinyi shot a disappointed re at him. "Grandpa, please."


    "I am taking my Chyou away! I will end these stupid sses!"


    "Tsk. You asked us to let her stay with us, so don''t raise your voice against us, young man," he narrowed his eyes.


    He angrilyughed. "Right. It''s my fault. How can the great Han Huizhong ever be wrong? Whether a joke or reality, you are always right, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 86 - The Little Buns Mission

    <h4>Chapter 86 - The Little Bun''s Mission</h4>


    "Of course I am always right. I don''t do things unnecessarily and not until someone provokes me," he smiled, "You made Siying sick first, not me."


    Xinyi pressed the space in between her brows.


    "By the way, I heard you returned to take some revenge on Zhiyuan. I wonder why?" he tilted his head.


    Xiaosi said nothing.


    "Oh that reminds me. You made Xinyi sick on the cruise, didn''t you? I didn''t give you the payback for that. Maybe¡­" he touched his chin and smiled sinisterly, "I should do something to make Caihong sick-"


    "Don''t fucking even think about that!" He roared in anger. "Stay away from my wife and daughter or I will make you pay!"


    Xinyi tried to calm down the situation but nobody let her.


    "Well, you started it by ''not staying away'' from the Han family, right?" Heughed.


    Zhiyuan looked between Xiaosi and Han Huizhong. He narrowed his eyes.


    Xiaosi looked different in his office when Zhiyuan confronted him about Caihong, but now he looked different once again...


    There was a sense of danger between him and Han Huizhong and somehow, Xiaosi seemed riled up like that for the first time since they met.


    He frowned.


    Xiaosi said nothing more and stormed away from the room, banging the door shut.


    ---


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan felt too tired tonight. So many things happened all at once and they felt drained of their energy.


    They quietly stepped in the room, but to their surprise, Siying was already awake.


    "Mama! Dada!"


    Zhiyuan sat beside him and picked him up. "You are awake?"


    "En. I was waiting for Mama and Dada!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "I see."


    Then Siying seemed a little distraught. He tugged his father''s shirt. "Dada...did you scold Aunty Caihong? Don''t scold her please!"


    Silence.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan shared a nce. Zhiyuan smiled. "No, son. We didn''t scold her. But indeed she missed giving you the medicine, so she was at fault. We only exined things to her."


    Of course, things became serious, but Siying was small to understand it.


    "T-then the sses¡­"


    His small face was scrunched up in worry.


    They felt bad for him but considering the situation, it was pretty much impossible now.


    Xinyi didn''t hide. "Sorry Siying...we might have to think about it¡­"


    His shoulders slumped. "But...but!"


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "Don''t worry. We will think about something. For now, you need lots of rest, so sleep."


    "En¡­"


    Xinyi picked him up from Zhiyuan and ced him in the middle of the bed. Siying looked between his Mama and Dada and then remembered something.


    Oh yes! I forgot! I have to exshicute (execute) Leina and my n!


    He wrapped the duvet aside. "Mama, Dada. I don''t want to sleep in the middle anymore!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan rapidly blinked their eyes.


    "Ah?"


    He nodded hard. "En. I am a big boy now! I will not sleep between Mama and Dada. I will sleep by myself with Aunt Zizi!"


    They widened their eyes in shock.


    "Where did thise from?" They asked curiously.


    He pursed his lips. He prayed that they didn''t catch his lie.


    "My friend in school says that he sleeps alone now, not with his Mama and Dada and so he is a big boy. I am also a big boy so I will sleep alone too! Mama and Dada should sleep together!"


    It was a day ago that Leina had called Siying after hearing the conversation between Liang and Ah Cy in the car.


    "Siying! I heard Mama and Dada talking that your Mama and Dada are not like my Mama and Dada!"


    Siying''s small eyebrows scrunched up together. "Leina, I don''t understand."


    "Oof silly. I mean Mama and Dada were talking in the carst night. They thought I was sleeping but I was awake! I heard them say how Uncle and Aunt are not lovey-dovey like Mama and Dada!"


    His head tilted in confusion. "Lovey-dovey?"


    "En. Like my Dada loves Mama and Mama loves Dada. But your Dada don''t love your Mama and your Mama don''t love your Dada!"


    Siying''s big ck orbs widened. "No. Mama and Dada always smile andugh together. They talk nicely too. How are my Mama and Dada not lovey-dovey?"


    At that point, even Leina was slumped with his question. They were too young to understand what love meant in a marriage and rtionship. She only understood that somehow Siying''s parent''s rtionship was different from her parents. And Liang and Ah Cy wished so that they would be like them too.


    That is what Leina could understand.


    Since she didn''t understand it herself, she had difficulty in exining to Siying too.


    "Oof! You are asking too many questions! My Mama and Dada will not lie. Uncle and Aunt talk nicely, but they are not lovey-dovey like Mama and Dada. And you know! I saw it in one TV episode. The Mama and Dada there are not lovey-dovey and they fight a lot so one day, they left each other!"


    Siying''s eyes teared up and he started crying. The image of his warm and perfect family was shattering.


    "They have a son. After they left each other, Mama took the son with her and lived with only him."


    He sniffled. "Waaaaa...So my Mama and Dada will leave too? My Mama will take me away from Dada? I-I don''t want that¡­"


    His small body trembled. Tears stained his chubby cheeks.


    Leina bit her lip. "It can happen! They talk nicely now but they will soon start fighting like that Mama and Dada in the TV!"


    Siying got frightened. He burst into tears even more by the thought of separating from Xinyi or Zhiyuan.


    "I don''t want Mama and Dada to leave! I want us always together! Waaaaaa¡­"


    Leina said, "Wait, stop crying! I told you this because we can help Uncle and Aunt get lovey-dovey like my Mama and Dada. Then they will never fight and leave."


    His tearful gaze shone with hope. He sniffled and gasped as he said, "R-really?"


    "En. We have to do something. Grandma showed me another episode. There they hold hands, cuddle and hug! So Uncle and Aunt should also cuddle and hug a lot!"


    Siying bobbed his head in understanding.


    "En! But how to do that?"


    Leina paused to think too. Her eyes sparkled as she thought of something.


    "You know? Sometimes Grandma and Grandpa ask me to sleep with them. I ask why and they say that Mama and Dada want time to hug and cuddle alone. They get closer that way! So we have to do the same with Uncle and Aunt!"


    Siying beamed.


    "My Mama and Dada won''t fight with this?"


    "En. They will be super close!" Leina felt proud. "You sleep with Uncle and Aunt."


    He nodded. "En. I sleep between Mama and Dada. It feels really nice and warm!"


    Leina shook her head at the other end. "But you cannot sleep with them now or they will not get time to hug and cuddle."


    Siying''s shoulders slumped in sadness.


    "You don''t want them to fight, right?"


    "En! No fighting and leaving!"


    "So you will have to sleep with in other room. Maybe with Aunt Zizi!"


    Siying thought about it and nodded. "En! I will sleep with Aunt Zizi!"


    "Yes. Grandma says that she is more lovey-dovey with Grandpa when they spend time together. So you cannot be with Uncle and Aunt all the time."


    He was saddened. "I will miss them¡­"


    Leina harrumphed and put her hand on her waist. "Do you want to miss them more when they leave?"


    Siying got frightened again and he vigorously shook his head. "No, no!"


    "Then do as I say."


    At present, Xinyi and Zhiyuan had no idea of the n cooking between Siying and Leina. They couldn''t wrap their heads around as to why Siying suddenly wanted to sleep in Zizi''s room.


    Xinyi said, "But you always sleep with us, right?"


    Siying''s adorable face puffed up in extra dose of cuteness. "But I am a big boy now. I will not sleep with Mama and Dada."


    Zhiyuan had an urge tough. He didn''t know what suddenly got into him, but he looked damn cute. "Son, it''s not a bad thing to sleep with us. You are only three."


    "I am three! Not only three! I am a big boy! Sorry Mama, Dada," he raised his palm, "You will have to sleep without me from now on. I know you will miss me. But I will sleep with Aunt."


    Siying took his favorite pillow and duvet and dashed away.


    "Siying, wait! Don''t go!" Xinyi''s words fell onto the empty walls because Siying was already gone.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Ah our boy has grown so big now."


    "But how will he sleep without us?" She pursed her lips.


    "Don''t worry, Xinyi. It might be just for tonight or maximum tomorrow. He won''t be able to sleep without us for that long," heughed, "especially without you. Sooner orter, he wille trotting back to us."


    Xinyi burst into a giggle.


    Zhiyuan said, "Well since we don''t have to put him to sleep anymore, might as well rest. Today was...really tiring."


    Xinyi slowly nodded.


    When she looked back at the bed, she realized that now that Siying wasn''t between them anymore, they would be sleeping extra close together.


    W-wait does that mean we would be...

 Chapter 87 - The Lessening Distance

    <h4>Chapter 87 - The Lessening Distance</h4>


    Xinyi slightly stiffened at that thought. In the initial years, Xinyi and Zhiyuan slept separately on the bed and couch before she couldn''t see him uneasily sleep on the couch and insisted on sharing the bed.


    But ever since Siying was born, he would always sleep between them on the bed but now¡­


    On Zhiyuan''s side, he realized the same thing too just when Xinyi did. He slightly widened his eyes. He sneakily peeked at her.


    Wait, will Xinyi be ufortable?


    "Um¡­"


    "Um¡­"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan spoke at the same time.


    Zhiyuan seemed as if he wanted to say something but he couldn''t.


    Why am I feeling so nervous? It''s just that Siying is not there tonight, Zhiyuan pondered.


    To save further awkwardness, Zhiyuan quickly said, "I will go take a shower."


    Xinyi also hurriedly nodded in response. Her chest was thudding the whole time, thinking of tonight.


    As Zhiyuan stood under the shower with the warm water glistening down his perfectly sculpted body, he still couldn''t deal with the nervousness inside him. In fact, he felt that it was building more and more with each passing second.


    Suddenly, the memories of cruises shed past his mind.


    The moment she fell in his embrace¡­


    He dazedly raised his arm and lowered his head.


    She felt really soft¡­


    He stared at his arm as if there was still a lingering sensation of her warmth and presence. He felt as if he even remembered her smell that strangely put him at ease.


    The image of her beautiful, long eyshes was still imprinted in his mind that slightly trembled and fluttered as she had lowered them. He took a sharp breath as he leaned his hands on the wall.


    "Zhiyuan?"


    In his stupor, he didn''t realize that Xinyi was calling out to him.


    Outside, Xinyi waited for a moment. When she couldn''t hear any response, she knocked again.


    "Zhiyuan?"


    This time, her voice reached his ears and he jolted from his daze.


    "Are you okay? You have been inside for a long time now¡­" she worriedly asked.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes.


    Ah?


    He shut his eyes, feeling stupid.


    What was I doing? I came here to calm down, but now I feel more anxious than ever.


    "I aming!"


    He quickly dried himself up, wrapped the towel, and hastily opened the door only to surprise Xinyi by suddenly bumping into her.


    "I-I am sorry!" He quickly held her face and checked on her.


    For a moment, Xinyi felt disoriented and even more when Zhiyuan held her cheeks and leaned in. Her heart skipped a beat as he inched closer and closer.


    "Are you alright? I-"


    "I-I-"


    Both were stuttering and stammering as their hearts beat loudly in their chest. Zhiyuan froze on realizing that he leaned in too close than needed. At that small distance, he clearly heard her short breaths, saw her lips trembling, her irises ncing left and right and her cheeks slightly flushed in pink.


    There was silence for a few beats.


    In a daze, as he was lost in her features, he slowly wrapped his arm around her waist, wanting to feel her presence again as if he wanted to rejuvenate her warmth.


    Ah...she is indeed so soft.


    His prating gaze at her made Xinyi more nervous and panicked. Suddenly, the atmosphere between them felt different than before.


    His right palm slowly inched backward towards her hair, wanting to firmly grasp her head, and he traced his thumb along her pink cheeks. Xinyi''s eyshes trembled the same way they did on cruise, making him slightly tilt his head in a trance. She raised her head and trembled to see his gaze strongly focused on her.


    Their gazes met and he felt unable to tear it apart from her. Both felt their breaths stop as the invisible tension between them arose notch by notch.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze traveled from her eyes to her nose that settled on her lips. As if some force attracted him, he felt himself getting pulled towards her. The distance between them was lessening until his lips were hardly a few centimeters apart.


    Xinyi felt her mind go nk. She felt as if her brainpower dangerously plummeted to a lower and lower value.


    W-what is happening? Is he going to...k-k-kiss¡­


    Just as Zhiyuan could bridge thest gap, somebody started loudly knocking on their room''s door.


    "Xinyi! I want my tea!"


    Han Huizhong was loudly banging as if he would break the door the next moment.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi suddenly froze. The trance and atmosphere shattered with hismanding voice. He rapidly blinked his eyes and realized what was just going to happen.


    "Xinyi!!!"


    His thundering voice jolted them apart. They stood frozen for a moment and didn''t know how to face each other, especially Zhiyuan since he initiated that moment.


    He felt his voice choke, failing all the words. "I-I¡­"


    The realization made him dumbstruck and shocked at himself.


    What was I going to do?


    Xinyi hid her face and rushed towards the door to open it. Han Huizhong''s towering figure loomed upon her.


    "How long does it take to open a damn door, granddaughter-inw," he sneered.


    "N-No...no...I-I wasing- I mean-"


    "Why are you stuttering like a broken record?" As he said that, his gaze traveled across the room and squinted.


    "Where is your lovely son?"


    "He is sleeping with Zizi tonight¡­"


    Han Huizhong slowly raised his brow as if thinking something hard. "Why the sudden change of heart?"


    Xinyi nervously smiled. "I don''t know. Maybe he felt like it¡­"


    Han Huizhong nced at Zhiyuan and narrowed his eyes. He seemed in a nervous daze. He looked back at Xinyi and noticed the same flustered expression on her face.


    Han Huizhong seemed to realize something though he found that possibility too low and that made him go cold in fury.


    "My tea! Get me my tea right now!"


    Xinyi was taken aback. "At this time?"


    "Can I not have tea whenever I wish?"


    "That is not what I mean¡­"


    "Then get going!"


    Though he could have easily told a maid to bring his tea, he specifically asked for Xinyi as he heard noisesing from Zizi''s room of her ying with Siying.


    Xinyi quickly rushed away.


    Han Huizhong stepped into the room and stood in front of Zhiyuan. Zhiyuan didn''t know what to say.


    "Grandpa-"


    "You don''t dare try anything funny with her, got it?" He cut him off.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "What?"


    "Don''t take me as a fool! I understand what was going on! Han Zhiyuan. Don''t think that you got the license to touch her just because you are her husband!"


    Zhiyuan turned equally cold at his harsh words. "What do you mean? Do you think I will do something so disrespectful to her whenever I feel like it?"


    "I don''t care about your fucking principles!" He leaned his face and glowered at him threateningly. "Don''t ever think ofying your hands on her or I will personally cut them off!"


    ---


    Outside the Zhu vi.


    Chyou sadly trotted with Xiaosi, holding his hand. She raised her head and pursed her lips in disappointment. "Dada...Why am I not going back to Aunty Xinyi?"


    Chyou had been asking this same question during their whole ride back home, but Xiaosi didn''t answer her. He was strangely silent the whole way.


    She tugged him again. "Dada¡­"


    Xiaosi still didn''t respond.


    She lowered her head and kept walking. As they stepped inside the vi, he suddenly said, "Go to sleep Chyou."


    Her eyes teared up. She really wanted to spend time with Xinyi but he suddenly took her away from the Han vi. And now he was refusing to say anything.


    She sniffled and rubbed her eyes. "D-Dada is mean¡­I want to be with Aunty Xinyi...Take me back, no?"


    Xiaosi pressed the space between his brows and shut his eyes. "Chyou, get back to your room. We will talk about thister."


    "Dada¡­"


    "Chyou please!"


    He was rubbing his forehead in pain as he rapidly blinked his eyes.


    Chyou jolted. She was taken aback by her father''s outburst which never happened before. He had never once raised his voice against her. The warmth and gentleness in his voice, tonight, was reced with coldness and harshness.


    She burst into tears and ran away in her room. "I will not talk to Dada anymore¡­"


    But the one who was even more shocked than Chyou was none other than Caihong, who heard their conversation. After the incident at the hospital, An Guoting naturally wanted her to keep staying at the An residence.


    But Xiaosi already gave an ultimatum that Caihong would return with him and this time, she didn''t object or argue. After all that happened with Siying, she wasn''t in the mood to stay there anymore.


    Caihong looked at him with an incredulous expression. She thought for a moment and walked up to him. She observed him but noticed that he didn''t seem as if realized her presence.


    "This is the first time I saw you yell at her. What changed this?"

 Chapter 88 - An Awkward Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 88 - An Awkward Atmosphere</h4>


    Xiaosi paused his movements and nced at her. He narrowed his eyes but then he suddenly froze. Without warning, he rushed towards his own room.


    "We will talkter," he coldly said.


    Caihong widened her eyes in bewilderment.


    One moment he was looking at her and then he went away?


    Caihong silently stood there alone.


    Heh... what was I thinking? She grimaced at herself.


    For a moment, she thought she should thank him for proving her innocent. He had brought the maid, after all, and made her confess. Maybe, without him, An Meiying''s horrible truth wouldn''t have been exposed and she could have continued living in the An residence as if nothing happened.


    ''I believe you.''


    The sincerity in his voice at that time strangely affected her. Then he exposed An Meiying, proving that he wasn''t lying.


    Caihong always tried not to be unreasonable. Though she failed today by misjudging Xinyi and inadvertently putting Siying at risk, she learned from her mistake.


    So even if Xiaosi was the man she was supposed to hate with all her guts, she couldn''t deny that he did help her today. It didn''t wash away the hatred from her heart, but it was important to her to recognize if he really did something good and helped her, especially if it concerned Siying.


    Caihong sadly chuckled.


    She wondered why he was so kind today? After making her life hell for seven years, why did he suddenly be so gracious and help her today?


    ---


    Inside his bathroom, Xiaosi shut the door hard and loudly took a sharp breath. He stumbled towards the washbasin and leaned his hands on it.


    "Haahh...Hahh¡­" He panted heavily as his chest rose up and down in uneasiness.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead and he blinked his eyes rapidly, trying to adjust his focus. But the pain in his head refused to die down.


    "Ughh¡­"


    Xiaosi quickly opened the cab and took out some medicine bottles. His hands trembled as he opened the lids and popped in two pills from it.


    He took deep breaths and tried to calm down. He raised his head and looked at himself in the mirror. He clenched his fists as hatred and rage bubbled up inside him like a volcano.


    ''Hey, beggar.'' He recalled a certain mocking voice.


    His jaw clenched as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    "This time, it would be you begging me. This time it would be you!"


    ---


    Back at Han vi, Han Huizhong was ring at Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan faced him and coldly said, "Grandpa, don''t you think you are interfering too much in Xinyi and my matters?"


    He sneered. "I will interfere and you cannot do anything about it. It was me who got you married to her, so it''s my right to interfere whenever I feel like it. And right now, it is my graciousness that I am letting you stay married to her. Don''t take a mile out of an inch I am giving to you."


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth.


    "Or if you wish to challenge me, then go ahead. I have a number of ways to separate you two even without getting you two divorced."


    Just as he was about to say something, Xinyi came back with his tea.


    "Grandpa, I brought your tea."


    Han Huizhong snorted. He took a sip. "Is it so mild because this is your revenge for me, granddaughter-inw?"


    "Huh?"


    "Did I¡­" he tilted his head and narrowed his eyes dangerously at her, "perhaps disturb something between you two?"


    She stiffened and instantly, their intimate moment shed in her mind.


    "Is that why this tea is so nd?"


    Her mouth twitched. "I-It''s the same, Grandpa¡­"


    "Heh...I highly doubt."


    "Should I make another cup?"


    "I am not so harsh to make my granddaughter-inw make me tea sote at night."


    Xinyi stared at him unblinkingly.


    "...Twice."


    Han Huizhong gruntled and went away, but not before shooting a warning re at Zhiyuan to stay within his limits.


    Silence reigned again.


    Xinyi became extremely conscious as they were left alone. Nervousness set in and she didn''t know what to do.


    Zhiyuan''s condition was simr. He didn''t know what got to him tonight that he tried to¡­


    Shit! She will definitely be angry at me! I just suddenly¡­


    What''s wrong with me?


    He harshly berated himself in his mind. Now he made the whole situation awkward between them.


    Their gazes met and they froze. Before Zhiyuan could say anything, Xinyi quickly made an excuse. "I-I will check on Siying."


    And she quickly hid her face and dashed away.


    ---


    The next morning at the breakfast table, Siying was eagerly waiting for Xinyi and Zhiyuan to arrive. He wanted to know if his n to make his parents grow closer seeded or not


    Han Huizhong, who was sipping tea, looked at him in disdain. "What are you fidgeting around for?"


    Siying said, "Mama and Dada! I am waiting for them!"


    "And why does Zizi look as if she is a ghost? She must have yawned almost a hundred times."


    Zizi had terrible dark circles under her eyes. She seemed sleepy and yawned from time to time.


    She looked at Siying and grimaced. "It''s because of this small firecracker. He didn''t let me sleep at all, moving around the whole night. I feel sad for bro¡­How does he get his sleep every day?"


    Even though Siying had recovered from his allergy attack yesterday, there might have still been some minor effects left, making him do that and in the process ruining Zizi''s sleep.


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "It must be a novel experience for our princess, isn''t it?"


    ''You creased my perfectly ironed shirt, Princess Han Zizi.''


    The simrity in her grandpa''s mocking voice automatically shifted her mind to think about Yunru. All of a sudden, she recalled all those times when Yunru teased her as a spoiled princess.


    For a moment, she jolted. She thought as if Yunru was really present. She felt conscious. Her entire sleepiness washed away and she felt wide awake by imagining his mocking face.


    She frowned.


    Why did I feel nervous for a second there..


    Then she red.


    Why did I even think of him!? That arrogant and shameless man! Now my morning is ruined!


    She grumbled and muttered to herself.


    Han Huizhong saw her making weird expressions and talking to herself. "I see you have lost it."


    He gave up on her and went back to Siying. "And what changed your mind to sleep with your Auntst night?"


    Siying proudly said, "Because I am a big boy now! I will not sleep with Mama and Dada."


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "If you are so big, then why don''t you sleep alone? Sleeping with someone else is the same as sleeping with your Mama and Dada."


    Siying''s ck orbs widened and he cowered back.


    Alone...so like nobody?


    He wasn''t mentally ready to sleep all alone yet. He was still afraid of the dark. So he couldn''t say anything back and sadly lowered his head.


    "And if you are so big, then why don''t you join thepany? Start earning money already."


    Siying''s brows furrowed. "Can I y with my friends there?" His eyes brightened. "Will there be a seesaw?"


    "Hah! It is not a ying ground. It is war! Profit war! Always standing at the top! Earning billions so no ying around. You will have loads of responsibility. You won''t get any time to meet your friends or y."


    Siying paled once again while Han Huizhong was having fun, panicking the little boy.


    From upstairs, Xinyi finally came down for breakfast. But she was alone. Usually, she and Zhiyuan always came together, butst night had made them so conscious that she was too nervous to stay in hispany.


    Whereas in their room, Zhiyuan was cursing himself for making things too awkward between them. Obviously, he noticed how Xinyi woke up ahead of him and quickly went away without him to avoid talking to him.


    He shut his eyes in despair.


    What did I do...What should I do now?


    Hebed through his hair in frustration.


    At the table, Siying ran to her side and clutched her leg with his chubby hands. "Mama¡­I-I don''t want to sleep alone...I don''t want to work too. I want to y¡­"


    His big, ck eyes shone pitifully as if he was about to burst into tears.


    He had no idea that being a big boy meant doing so many things.


    "Ah?"


    Xinyi was confused. But when she looked at Han Huizhong, she immediately understood that he was pulling his leg.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    He snorted.


    She sighed and ruffled his hair. "Don''t worry, Siying. Ignore your Grandpa. He is just teasing you."


    Relief washed over him. "Really?"


    "En! You don''t have to work. You just y a lot and have fun!"


    "Good morning," Zhiyuan cleared his throat as he came down.


    Xinyi slightly stiffened and once again, she felt panicked. No matter how hard she tried to resist,st night''s moment would always invade her mind, making her nervous.


    Zhiyuan!

 Chapter 89 - Fidgety And Jittery

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Fidgety And Jittery</h4>


    All these seven years, they had a safe distance between them. Not too far and not too close. But the intimacyst night breached that sense of distance and she had no idea how and why? Xinyi didn''t know how to face him.


    They awkwardly sat at the table while staying silent but someone else was excited. Siying''s eyes sparkled.


    Mama and Dada are here!


    He curiously observed them. ording to their n and what Leina said, after spending some alone time together, they were supposed to be happy. He expectantly stared at them.


    Now Mama and Dada will not fight and leave me right!


    But as he observed them more and more, he found it increasingly strange that instead of being happy and smiling, they seemed nervous, even distant. They weren''t looking at each other. They weren''t talking to each other.


    Siying pursed his lips.


    Why aren''t they lovey-dovey like Uncle Liang and Aunt Ah Cy? I will have to check!


    He tugged Xinyi. She smiled. "Yes, dear?"


    "Mama! Dada has a sauce bottle on his side! Please give me no?"


    "O-Oh...yes¡­"


    Zhiyuan froze. He quickly took the bottle and handed it to her. "Ah yes. Take it¡­."


    Their fingers brushed against each other, making them startled. Xinyi quickly averted her gaze while Zhiyuan looked away too. "Here."


    Siying was heavily dissatisfied.


    Mama and Dada are acting different! Why are they not lovey-dovey? I will have to talk to Leina again!


    But unfortunately for him, Siying wasn''t allowed to go to kindergarten today.


    Xinyi said, "Of course not dear. You have just recovered ande from the hospital yesterday. The doctor has said that you need to takeplete rest for today. So no school."


    Siying''s small brows strained in despair. "But I want to meet Leina! She will be at school!"


    If I don''t talk to Leina, how will I know what to do?


    "You can meet her tomorrow. It''s just one day, Siying," she gently smiled and patted his head.


    "No! I want to go to school!"


    "Siying," Zhiyuan sternly said, "We are only doing this for your good health. Don''t be stubborn."


    Han Huizhong wasn''t so gentle. "If something happens to you in school and you faint again, then we are not gonnae and help you. You will be all alone. If you still wanna go, be my guest."


    Zhiyuan''s mouth twitched.


    Poor Siying got afraid of his threat and pursed his lips in disappointment as his shoulders slumped.


    As always, Xinyi didn''t like his method. She could only sigh.


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "I am leaving."


    And he quickly left.


    ---


    Han Corps.


    Zhiyuan threw away his bag on the couch and copsed on his seat. He tiredly pressed the space between his brows and shut his eyes.


    Damn it. Damn it. Damn it! Everything is my fault! I made everything awkward. Ahhhhh what should I do now?


    Even thinking of the time at the breakfast table made him embarrassed.


    For God''s sake, I couldn''t even handle a sauce bottle properly!


    Xinyi''s reaction was so painfully obvious. She was clearly ignoring him and even panicking to be near him anywhere.


    Ever since the cruise trip ended, he didn''t know why but he was steadily growing conscious of Xinyi; whether it was about her beautiful eyshes that would tremble slightly when she looked at him, or the urge to know about the guy who she liked in college.


    But he didn''t expect he would go as far as trying to kiss her.


    Of course, he was going to kiss her. If Han Huizhong hadn''te barging in, he would have¡­


    He couldn''t run away from his actions and neither did he want to.


    "What must be Xinyi thinking of me? I-I... what should I do to mend things back? Should I say sorry?"


    He widened his eyes and smacked himself for thinking of that.


    "No, no, no! Sorry doesn''t seem right! I will make things even worse!"


    The assistant knocked on the door. "Sir."


    "Come in¡­"


    His assistant stepped inside and was taken aback to see his Boss clutching his head with his hands and looking awfully distressed.


    "Sir, are you alright? Are you feeling sick?"


    "No, it''s nothing¡­What do you need?"


    "Sir, there is a meeting with Mu Constructions associates about the hotel development."


    Ah¡­


    It hadpletely slipped out of his mind.


    "Ah yes. I will be there in five minutes."


    He nodded and left.


    Zhiyuan sighed. For now, he decided to focus on work. He took out his bag and searched for the file on the project. He blinked his eyes.


    "Where is it?" He murmured.


    He searched the whole bag in and out, but the file was missing. Zhiyuan tried to think back and realized that he forgot the file at home.


    Zhiyuan was about to dial Xinyi''s number, but he stiffened as soon as he rememberedst night and then this morning.


    Sh-should I ask the butler to check? Wait, it will be too weird. She is at home, yet if I ask the butler to check, that will look... strange.


    He called his assistant. "Postpone the meeting by twenty minutes. I forgot the file. Apologize from my side."


    "Yes, sir."


    Zhiyuan nervously paced around his desk. If the file had not been important to the meeting, he would have gone without it. Unfortunately, it was crucial.


    He let out a deep breath.


    I got no choice.


    He dialed her number and heard her phone ring. But even after the fourth and fifth ring, Xinyi didn''t pick up.


    She is definitely avoiding me! Ahhh I messed it up! She will never talk to me again! Wait, is she not picking up because she is getting ready to leave the house!?


    All sorts of confusing and negative thoughts emerged in his heart.


    "Hello, Zhiyuan¡­"


    Suddenly, he heard her soft voice from the other end. The phone almost fell off his hand. His eyes widened and he checked his phone.


    S-so she picked it up. I jumped to conclusions¡­Idiot!


    "*Ahem* Hi Xinyi¡­"


    "Hi¡­"


    "Hi Hi¡­" He nodded.


    Silence.


    The only conversation until now was Hi and Hello. Then he heard Siying''s voice calling out to her. "Mama! Let me talk to Leina no? Give me your phone please¡­"


    "Ah, Zhiyuan please wait a moment¡­"


    He heard Xinyi talking to Siying. "Siying, Leina would be at the kindergarten now. You cannot talk to her."


    "Mama¡­" he whined, "I have a super important thing to discuss!"


    Xinyi somehow managed to convince him to wait until the evening and got back on the phone. "Ah sorry for that Zhiyuan."


    "No problem. If Siying is being stubborn, then tell me. I will talk to him."


    "No, no...it''s fine now¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    Silence again.


    Zhiyuan''s mind was jumbled up in a mess. "How is everything at home?"


    "G-good! Very good!" Xinyi quickly responded as she couldn''t bear the silence either.


    "That''s good! Did you have your lunch?"


    She coughed. "We just had breakfast. So there is still time for it.. "


    Zhiyuan shut his eyes, feeling idiotic. He smacked his fist on his forehead.


    What a stupid question!


    He nervouslyughed. "R-right. Haha...I forgot¡­Well I just meant don''t forget to eat."


    "O-of course¡­"


    "T-That''s it then. I will hang up. I have a meeting."


    "En."


    He quickly ended the call and let out a deep breath. He felt as if he was holding it for all this time.


    He grimaced. This is the first time I panicked talking to Xinyi like that. Ipletely turned nk!


    The assistant called him. "Sir, do you have the file?"


    !!!


    Zhiyuan''s mouth formed an ''O'' in shock.


    I forgot to tell the main point! What is wrong with me!?


    "Not yet. It will be here soon."


    Zhiyuan bit his lip and dialed her number again.


    Xinyi coughed as she picked up. "You c-called for something?"


    Zhiyuan awkwardlyughed. "Actually, I forgot one important file at home. It''s rted to the Mu Constructions meeting today. *Cough* Can you check i-if you can see it anywhere?"


    "Sure."


    Two minutester, she said, "I found it."


    "Oh...as expected. Um, that¡­actually¡­" He felt at a loss of words.


    Xinyi fiddled with her fingers. "Do you want me to bring you the file?"


    ---


    Han Corps.


    Xinyi stepped out of the car as she headed towards the Han Corps. She felt goosebumps as she clutched the file in her hands. Her heart raced at the thought of facing him. In front of the CEO''s office, she almost lost her courage and wanted to run back home.


    She bit her lower lip and steeled herself.


    *Knock knock*


    Zhiyuan anxiously jumped up in his seat. "Ce in."


    As she stepped inside, she identally looked at him. They froze as their gazes met. Her heart thumped loudly.


    I was only supposed to hand him the file and leave. Why did I look at him?


    Zhiyuan got up, his hands nervously fidgeting and his mind thinking hard. "You are here..."


    "E-en¡­"


    Silence. They were too caught up in the awkwardness and panic.


    Now what to say next!

 Chapter 90 - Confront Shuang

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Confront Shuang</h4>


    "Ah yes, the file!"


    He spoke a little loudly that made her jump in a scare. Both of them were already jumpy sincest night. Nobody knew if they should talk about it or just avoid the topic and let it go.


    He widened his eyes, seeing her step back.


    "Sorry!" Zhiyuan was apologetic. "I-I scared you. I...I am feeling a little sick so¡­"


    What nonsense am I spouting? Such horrible excuses!


    Xinyi was taken aback. "You are sick?"


    She hurriedly kept the file on the table and rushed towards him. She ced the back of her palm on his forehead. In the light of his health, all of her anxiety flew away.


    Zhiyuan stiffened. Just a moment ago, they were apprehensive and stood at a distance, but now she was suddenly so close to him. His gaze lowered as he saw her worriedly checking on him.


    "You don''t seem to have a fever. But we can''t be sure. Maybe it''s a cold."


    Her brows scrunched up in thought, making Zhiyuan stare at her in a stupor. Once again, his sight unconsciously fell on her lips. He took a sharp breath and their intimate moment shed in his mind.


    He was going to kiss those lipsst night¡­


    Zhiyuan felt a strange urge to hold her. There was restlessness growing in his chest. He felt his throat jammed to say anything because at this moment just likest night, he wanted to press his lips on hers. He wanted to taste and slowly devour them as they mingled. At such proximity, her natural scent was working like an aphrodisiac, making him feel dizzy.


    "I don''t think you should work today-"


    Still in deep thoughts, she looked up at him and froze. She didn''t realize when they had gotten so close. They could hear the other''s soft, raspy breaths in that silence.


    Zhiyuan clenched his fist as he tried to control his thoughts from going haywire.


    Stop it! Stop it!


    Xinyi quickly took a step back, widening the distance between them. Zhiyuan felt a little chilly with the warmth suddenly gone.


    The awkwardness in the atmosphere settled once again.


    No, no! I cannot go on like this! Zhiyuan thought. I have to clear everything otherwise...ahhh I cannot bear this tension anymore!


    Zhiyuan said, "That lst night-"


    Xinyi stiffened and quickly cut his words. "That you are sick!"


    He blinked his eyes. "Huh?"


    She lowered her head and sped her hands together. "You may have caught a cold, s-so you shouldn''t work today...if you want, I can attend the meeting for you¡­"


    "No, I am not sick¡­"


    She pursed her lips. "But you just said you were feeling sick. Don''t lie and push yourself."


    Last night...I don''t want to talk about it.


    She was really afraid to listen to what he had to say. Maybe he would say it was a mistake? Maybe he would apologize?


    And somehow, she didn''t want to hear that¡­


    She didn''t know how or why it happened, but even for a little while, even for just a small moment, she felt special. She felt closer to Zhiyuan. At that precious moment, she even felt as if Zhiyuan was hers.


    And Xinyi didn''t want to hear his apology...once again.


    Zhiyuan was stumped. "No, I am not talking about that."


    Suddenly, they heard his assistant''s voice. "Sir, the meeting is going to start."


    Xinyi grabbed the file and quickly said, "I will attend the meeting. Don''t worry, I know all the details so it wouldn''t be a problem. You are sick, so you should head back home¡­"


    Xinyi didn''t meet his eyes and turned to leave.


    Before he could stop her, she was already gone. "Wait Xinyi!"


    Silence.


    Zhiyuanughed self-deprecatingly. A painful and prickly feeling arose in his chest.


    She doesn''t want to talk about it. She is avoiding me.


    When she had stepped away from him, he felt hurt and a certain tightness enveloped his heart.


    It is all my fault. I ruined everything...does she hate me now?


    ---


    The next day at school, Siying was finally relieved to meet Leina. He saw Chyou with her too, and his eyes brightened. "Leina! Chyou!"


    Leina and Chyou waved their hands though Chyou seemed sad.


    Siying frowned. "Why are you sad?"


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "Dada yelled at me yesterday," she sniffled, "and he also said that I cannot go to meet Aunty Xinyi anymore. I am not talking to Dada!"


    Now Siying was about to cry too. "En...Mama also said that I cannot take sses from Aunty Caihong anymore¡­"


    Leina pursed her lips in seeing the two on the verge of crying. She smacked their heads. "No crying! We have a super important thing to discuss!"


    Siying nodded hard. Chyou looked questioningly. "What important thing?"


    They said everything until now what they had discussed. Siying also mentioned how their n to make them spend time alone failed.


    "Mama and Dada looked strange! They weren''t talking!" His eyes teared up. "Will Mama and Dada really go away?"


    Leina harrumphed. "Oof! Don''t give up! My Dada said that Mama loves him because he never gave up. So Mama fell in love with him."


    He sniffled. "En... what do we do now?"


    They seriously thought hard.


    Leina''s eyes sparkled. "I got it! Pic!"


    Siying and Chyou were confused. "What?"


    "The teacher said that we are going on a pic next week with our Mama and Dada! My Dada said that Mama and he also got closer because of a trip! So we will do something to make them lovey-dovey on our school pic!"


    Siying''s small face bloomed in joy. Chyou fidgeted with her fingers. "C-can I also do that to make my Mama and Dada lovey-dovey?"


    If this trip was a hope to make Xinyi and Zhiyuan grow closer then she wanted to try this with Xiaosi and Caihong too. What if something changed between them and their family too could be happy like others?


    Leina brightened. "Yes! At this pic, we will do something that will make them lovey-dovey for sure! This time we will not fail!"


    ---


    The same evening at the Han vi, Siying hopped at his parent''s side. "Mama! Dada!"


    They were still jittery around each other but as soon as Siying came, the atmosphere eased up.


    Xinyi picked him up in her arms. "My Siying looks so happy today? Did something good happen at kindergarten?"


    "En! The teacher said that we have a pic next week! And and! Everybody''s Mama and Dada are alsoing! Mama! We are going on a pic!"


    Zhiyuan paused from reading his file.


    Pic?


    "Oh¡­" Xinyi''s smile slightly faltered. "That''s really nice¡­"


    Going on a pic wasn''t a problem, but she felt nervous about going with Zhiyuan.


    Siying eagerly nced between Xinyi and Zhiyuan. He couldn''t wait for that day to arrive and execute their n.


    He ran to Zhiyuan''s side. "Dada! You wille too right! We will have lots of fun!"


    Zhiyuan peeked at Xinyi. If possible, he would have made an excuse to miss the pic. He knew how things were ufortable between them now and he didn''t want to make it more awkward.


    But on the other hand, Siying was excited and looking forward to this pic. If he denied him, wouldn''t he feel sad?


    He ruffled his head. "Of course¡­"


    "Yayyy!!!"


    "How many sses are a part of this pic?"


    "Leina and my ss and Chyou''s ss!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan stiffened.


    So that meant Caihong and Xiaosi would be there too¡­


    The atmosphere instantly turned gloomy and serious. Even now as he recalled Xiaosi''s words and their confrontation, his blood boiled in anger. He clenched his fists.


    Caihong¡­


    How was she living with that man who assaulted her?


    Siying said, "I have to go now! I have a list to make about the pic!" He dashed away.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. Things would be once againplicated once they meet face to face on the pic.


    What if they get into a fight once again?


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He nced at her.


    "I know you are furious at Xiaosi for what happened but¡­"


    "I know, Xinyi. I won''t lose my calm on the pic," Zhiyuan said, "Only for the kids, I will not do anything this time," he clenched his fist.


    She softly nodded.


    She realized that things were still awkward between them. She quickly said, "I will check if Siying needs my help."


    Zhiyuan watched her go, but he couldn''t do anything to stop her. It was clear that Xinyi was hesitant to talk about the matter and he didn''t know how long this awkwardness wouldst between them. It felt as if she was growing farther and farther away from him and that settled an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    Xinyi¡­


    He didn''t want her to hate him, but it was clear that she was avoiding him. He didn''t like the distance, but he didn''t know what to do to bridge it.


    Zhiyuan sighed and leaned back on the bed. For now, he had another thing to confront with Shuang.


    He dialed her number. "I want to meet you."

 Chapter 91 - The Favor Xiaosi Asked Shuang

    <h4>Chapter 91 - The Favor Xiaosi Asked Shuang</h4>


    Shuang stepped out of her car as she reached the spot where Zhiyuan asked her toe.


    "Yo Zhiyuan. What makes you remember me?"


    Silence.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything? Hey, I have loads of work to do, you know. If you are not saying anything, I am leaving."


    Zhiyuan''s cold gaze prated her, and she instantly realized that something was wrong. "You knew everything about Caihong''s situation, but you didn''t tell me anything," he spoke in a detached tone.


    She froze.


    "I take your silence as a yes."


    Shuang said nothing.


    "But what shocks me the most is that of all people, you suggested Mr. An let Caihong marry Xiaosi."


    In her mind, she was thinking of all scenarios.


    How does he know? Xiaosi? No...he won''t tell him anything himself.


    Dad? No. He won''t either.


    Mom¡­


    Zhiyuan met Mom in jail and she told him. Why would she tell him though? She absolutely doesn''t want Zhiyuan to pity Caihong.


    Then it struck her.


    Shuang quietly asked, "So you let my Mom free in exchange for the truth?"


    "Do you think I would let that woman free who harmed my son?" He questioned her back.


    So he yed her, Shuang thought.


    "It doesn''t matter how I got to know. I just want to know from you what you were thinking when you suggested her to marry the man who assaulted her?"


    Shuang saw him growing impatient. It was faint, but he was gritting his teeth as if he was holding his anger back.


    "Say something Shuang! Your silence is not gonna help you. I know you and Caihong were never close as sisters, but I thought that even if you don''t care about her, at least you won''t cause her any trouble either! Then why did you convince your father to make them marry!? Were you in your senses? Xiaosi forced himself on her and you suggested Caihong marry that same man and suffer for the rest of her life with him?"


    Shuang slowly clenched her fists.


    He angrilyughed. "And for what reason? That it would be tough for Caihong to live in society? That people would mock her?"


    Zhiyuan stepped further and said in a low voice, "Since when did you start to bother with these things? You never cared about what people thought. You never even cared about what your own mother thought. You lived the way you want to and you never gave a damn about society or people. So why did you suddenly think that way for Caihong?"


    Shuang bit her lip. The memories of that incident were swirling and storming her mind endlessly. But she couldn''t say a word.


    "I imagined you would say that who are others to judge or mock her? So what if Caihong was forced? That didn''t mean that she would have to live her life fearing other people''sments or feel ashamed of herself. This is your personality, Shuang. Not the nonsense that you fed Mr. An!"


    His loud voice thundered in the area, but Shuang remained calm and quiet.


    Zhiyuan was frustrated by Shang''s silence. It was understandable if Mrs. An had provoked her husband to let Caihong marry Xiaosi. But not Shuang.


    "I kept asking you for the truth, but you said nothing! I was crazily searching for my answers all these years, but you and your family kept quiet all along! Why? Why did you side with Xiaosi? Even on the cruise, it didn''t seem like you hated him for what he did to Caihong. I don''t understand why?"


    Heughed. "Weren''t you the most fearsome woman in our college? Nobody dared stand against you. So why didn''t that fearsome woman stand for her sister!? Why did you ruin Caihong''s life?"


    "ENOUGH!"


    The bar of her patience finally broke apart. She slowly raised her head and met his gaze, equally fierce and determined. But the corner of her eyes was slightly shining in tears.


    Zhiyuan slightly widened his eyes. He had never seen Shuang cry.


    "What do you think of yourself? Do you think I did that for fun? Do you think I would ruin my own life by making them marry!?"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    Ruin her own life¡­


    Shuang clenched her fists. A tear slid down her cheek as her lips trembled. "Do you think I was happy provoking Dad when it was hurting my heart like hell? What do you know about me? Nothing! Nothing at all! Yes! I provoked Dad to make them marry! I provoked him to make them leave the country!"


    A gripping pain enveloped her chest as if somebody was crushing it with all their might.


    "I asked Dad...to let that man marry Caihong who I loved all this time."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. He stared at her in utter shock.


    "What?"


    Shuangughed self-deprecatingly. "What''s wrong Zhiyuan? Cannot believe me?"


    "You...you love Xiaosi?" He asked in disbelief.


    Shuang said nothing. Her gaze turned nk. Her heart felt empty.


    "Life is so heartless, isn''t it? You and Caihong loved so deeply yet you had to separate. Circumstances made Xiaosi and Caihonge together and I...I was left with nothing. You know, there was one tiny hope in my heart that maybe, just maybe Xiaosi might return my feelings one day but¡­"


    She chuckled as tears streamed out of her eyes. She lowered her head and looked at her trembling hands.


    "But look what fate made me do? With my own hands, I had to give up the man I love to my sister. I witnessed their marriage in court that shred my heart into pieces. At that moment, there was nothing left in my life."


    Her sudden confession had left him speechless.


    Shuang and Xiaosi¡­


    Zhiyuan quietly gazed at her with a million thoughts and questions swirling in his mind. "If you loved him, then why didn''t you ever tell him?"


    "Because someone else was already in his heart...and is still right now¡­" she whispered thest sentence as if she was talking to herself.


    Zhiyuan turned cold. "You better be not talking about Caihong because he only¡­" he clenched his fist as the rage built inside him, "he only used her to get revenge on me! He said it himself."


    Shuang stiffened.


    She realized she spoke too much in the rush of emotions.


    Zhiyuan said, "You had no reason to support him especially if you loved him. You wouldn''t want him to marry Caihong. Or was it your blind love for him that made you unable to stand against him? Was it why you couldn''t oppose him?"


    Shuang grimaced.


    It wasn''t my blind love Zhiyuan...It was because my love was begging in front of me.


    *shback*


    Seven years ago on the night of graduation party.


    Outside the room, Xiaosi broke into tears.


    "Shuang¡­" Xiaosi kneeled in front of her and bowed his head. "I know you like me right?"


    His body was shaking and trembling. Even if he was trying to gain an upper hand on her, his voice didn''t match the threat in his words.


    Shuang stiffened. She felt her heart skip a beat. Her chest loudly thudded in panic.


    "W-what nonsense¡­" she stammered.


    Xiaosi shut his eyes as he let out his tears. "I just know about it. I am a scum. I am sorry for using your feelings, Shuang, but if you really love me, then please convince your Dad to let Caihong marry me."


    Shuang stared at him nkly.


    "Only you can do this, Shuang. Only you can help me. Mr. An won''t waste a second before throwing me in jail tomorrow," he clenched his fingers into a fist until his nails dug in his skin, "and I cannot afford to waste my time there."


    His gaze burned in an inexplicable fury. He turned his head to see Caihong sleeping through the small door slit. She had no idea what storm she was going to face the next morning.


    "I want revenge...I want revenge, Shuang! I won''t ever forget this night. I will burn every moment of this night until I make that man cry tears of blood. But in front of Mr. An''s power, it is too easy for him to crush me. I cannot let myself be entangled with jail right now. And neither do I want Caihong to¡­"


    He gritted his teeth. "I will take Caihong away from this. Away from Zhiyuan and away from everything rted to him!"


    Shuang quietly asked, "Why do you want to marry her? She would hate you. Your life would be a big lump of pain."


    Xiaosi sadlyughed. "It cannot be any more painful than hers, right? I don''t care what happens to me."


    "And you think Zhiyuan shouldn''t know what happened?"


    "He doesn''t deserve to know!" His gaze turned dark and his voice was full of malice. "Not now. Let him beg for his answers. Let him get crazy for his answers. Let him get hurt as much as he can!"


    "So please... please help me. Shuang. Do something. Do anything but help me marry her."


    As tears pooled in her eyes, she said, "You are really a scum, Xiaosi."


    He felt horribly guilty for asking her this. "I am sorry Shuang. But it was impossible between us¡­"


    Even if Shuang had already realized it, that still stabbed her heart mercilessly.


    "Please do me this favor. I-I will never ask anything ever again from you. Please just this time...help me."


    *shback ends*

 Chapter 92 - Let Down

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Let Down</h4>


    Zhiyuan roared in anger, snapping Shuang out of her stupor. "Don''t keep quiet Shuang! If you love him, then this doesn''t make all the more sense."


    Shuang jolted and looked back at him, her eyes stinging in tears as she recalled that memory. Xiaosi didn''t want him to know the truth. She clenched her fist.


    "I only did what I thought to be the best solution in that case."


    He looked at her nkly. "And you think not telling me was the best solution?"


    "Dad was already against your rtionship with Caihong. He didn''t want you to know about it so he took that chance to break you two forever. And after that night, Caihong didn''t want anything to do with you either. Everything just...fell into ce."


    He grabbed her arms and shook her hard. "Yeah right. Even if something so terrible happened, all your family could think of was to separate Caihong and me, instead of punishing Xiaosi!"


    Shuang shook herself off and shouted. "Shut up! Nobody wanted this Zhiyuan! Nobody... wanted that night to ever ur! But it did and all because of yo-"


    She shut her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Anyway, I got nothing to say to you. I am sorry for hiding this from you even though I knew you wanted to know everything. But I had no choice."


    ---


    As Shuang dragged her tired body back to her home, she found Yunru already seated at the couch with a slightly grave expression on his face.


    He observed her and frowned. "Where were you at this time?"


    She shrugged. "Nothing. Just out for a walk."


    "And why are your eyes slightly red if you just came from a walk?"


    Shuang fiddled with the keys in her hand and said, "The air was too salty today."


    "We don''t live near a beach."


    "The salty air might have traveled from some beach up to my spot."


    "You suck at giving excuses."


    Silence.


    "Did you go to meet Xiaosi?"


    "No."


    Well, at least she wasn''t lying this time.


    "Then?"


    "Nobody. I said I was out for a walk," and she said with such finality that gave Yunru his cue not to ask anything further about it.


    Shuang freshened up and brought a cup of coffee. She sat beside him and switched on the TV.


    "You had forgotten your phone at home," Yunru said while scrolling through his own phone. He wasn''t looking at her but his question was obviously for her.


    "I see. It happens in a rush."


    "No worries."


    Silence.


    Shuang took a sip and she switched the channel.


    "While you were away for your walk, there came a call from Xiaosi."


    Shuang paused her movement in the air. She felt slightly panicked, but she didn''t show it in her expression.


    Did he identally say something, not knowing it wasn''t me?


    "What did he say?" She remained neutral.


    "That he will be at your office by nine for the coboration."


    She silently let out her breath.


    So it is about the games.


    "Oh okay."


    Yunru still wasn''t looking at her. "I wonder why he didn''t just drop a message."


    "Maybe he dropped one, but I didn''t respond. I forgot my phone, remember?"


    "There was no unread message on your phone."


    Shuang kept the cup on the table and turned to look at him. "What do you want to ask? Just ask it straightaway, Yunru."


    Yunru finally lifted his gaze from his phone and looked back at her. "Are you and Xiaosi working together for something?"


    "There was some hacking problem in my games so I needed his help. Hispany works for all kinds of digital security."


    "So you two will be working together from now on?"


    "...Yes."


    "Did you consider what sis''s reaction would be? She ising tomorrow, right? As your artist? She wouldn''t be too thrilled."


    She pursed her lips. "I didn''t get the time to tell Xinyi. But I won''t force her now that Xiaosi would be working too. She can walk away if she wants."


    "You didn''t tell me either."


    Shuang blinked her eyes. "It''s just about my work."


    "It''s not just about your work. It''s about you working with the man you hold feelings for."


    Silence.


    "I am being very direct about this because I don''t want to cause an unnecessary fuss."


    "You think I will mix my personal and professional stuff?"


    "Considering how red your eyes seemed when you entered from your supposed ''walk'', I cannot help but question that," he smiled.


    His gaze bored into her as he said, "You only cry when it''s something rted to Xiaosi. I know you very well. We have spent seven years together after all."


    Shuang said nothing.


    Yunru said, "You know I am not unreasonable. I wouldn''t have stopped you and frankly I don''t have that right. After all, it''s just a casual rtionship between us, isn''t it?"


    "Yunru-"


    "But it would have been nice if you would have just told me once yourself. I feel let down."


    He got up and picked his keys.


    "Where are you going?"


    He faintly smiled and lowered his head. "For a walk."


    ---


    The next morning, as Xinyi stepped into Shuang''s office, she frowned as she saw nobody.


    Didn''t Shuang reach yet? She wondered. She might bete.


    She quickly dropped the message to Shuang that she was waiting for her in her office. Xinyi took a seat and sighed.


    Her thoughts went back to how she saw Zhiyuan in stressst night after he returned from meeting Shuang. Even she was just as shocked to know from him that Shuang had feelings for Xiaosi.


    This came as somethingpletely unexpected to her. And sincest night, she wondered why didn''t Shuang ever confess her feelings to Xiaosi?


    She was a very direct person. She didn''t like to hide things. What was in her heart was always on her tongue.


    Is it because she knew that Xiaosi loved Caihong?


    Now that was another troubling question.


    She was confused as to which of Xiaosi''s side to believe.


    At one time he said that he always loved Caihong and then he changed his words to only using her to get revenge on Zhiyuan.


    What is the truth?


    "What is the truth¡­" Xinyi was mumbling to herself.


    "And what is this truth you are referring to Mrs. Han?"


    Xinyi froze. She slowly turned and stiffened on seeing Xiaosi leaning on the door and smiling at her.


    "You...what are you doing here?"


    Xiaosi smiled as he stepped in. "Surprised? You must be so thrilled, right? I have the same feelings."


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "Leave!"


    "Come on Xinyi. We are going to work together now. We should maintain a good rtionship."


    "What? Working together?"


    "Yup. Didn''t Shuang tell you? Oops. I guess she forgot. No wonder you came here. I thought I won''t see you."


    Xinyi furrowed her brows. "Why are you working with us? I will be just an artist."


    He chuckled. "And I will be the security guard."


    "If you don''t want to answer me seriously, then please refrain from talking to me."


    Xiaosi sighed and took a seat beside her. "What? I am seriously telling my role. You know? A terrible thing happened to Shuang two days back. Her precious game was almost hacked."


    She widened her eyes. "Hacked?"


    "Yup. She came to my help. I am the CEO of the S3 group after all. Security is my forte. And as her good friend, how could I reject her? So we decided on a coboration. Mypany will give all the security to all the apps and games from hacking and hical attacks."


    Xinyi looked at him suspiciously.


    The hacking attack in itself seemed nned and suspicious.


    Xiaosi stared at her amusingly. "Ouch. That hurts Xinyi. Do you think I would ever do something so disgraceful?"


    "You have caused nothing but trouble ever since you have returned. It wouldn''t be surprising if you did something to force this coboration though I don''t understand your motives."


    Xiaosi suddenly jumped up from his seat and in a sh, leaned in, resting his arms on her chair handles. Xinyi jolted by the way the distance was suddenly lessened.


    "What are you doing!"


    "What if my motive is you?" Xiaosi raised his brow.


    "You...get away from me!"


    "By the way, did your dear son tell you about the school pic?"


    Xinyi pursed her lips.


    "I take that silence as yes. So we will meet again. It would be so much fun. Just like the cruise trip."


    She red at him. "I won''t let you do anything to Zhiyuan or Siying!"


    "Just shut up and take your seat Xiaosi or I will kick you out!"


    They heard Shuang''s angry voice as she entered her office. Xiaosi snorted and withdrew. "Why is the Boss herselfte?"


    "I am the Boss. I can bete any time I wish."


    She nced at Xinyi. "By now, you must have already known that he is, unfortunately, working with us. I am sorry I couldn''t tell you earlier. If you want to leave then I won''t me you."

 Chapter 93 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 93 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (1)</h4>


    Xinyi thought for a while.


    Indeed, it was troublesome to work with him. But she thought if she worked with him, she could get some clue if Xiaosi was nning harm for Zhiyuan or her family. Maybe she could even realize his true intentions and revenge.


    It was better to work in hispany rather than avoiding him.


    Xinyi softly said, "It''s alright Shuang. I understand that thest days were stressful. Your game was also almost hacked right?" She eyed Xiaosi as she said this.


    Shuang gritted her teeth. "Yes!"


    She dangerously red at Xiaosi. "If I get even one evidence against that hacker, I will beat the shit out of him."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Good luck with that."


    Xinyi said, "If security is your forte, then can you not expose the hacker?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "I will take a hefty fee for that. Our friend here was hardly able to pocket out money for hiring me to protect her games. So, right now, the deal is only limited to game protection, not identity reveal."


    "You call her your friend and then take money from her?"


    "I am sure Zhiyuan also doesn''t believe in mixing personal and professional stuff," he mockingly smiled.


    Xinyi couldn''t retort.


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "Forget it. Let''s get down to business."


    The meeting went for almost two hours.


    Xinyi nodded. "I understood. I will draft the initial character designs and show you. Let me know if you like them."


    Shuang said, "Yup. Send over when you are done."


    She narrowed her eyes at Xiaosi. "You understood your job? I am not gonna spell it again for you."


    "Tsk. Tsk. The difference in treatment is so obvious," Xiaosi shrugged.


    As his phone buzzed, he nced over the message he received. A glint shed past his eyes as he looked at Xinyi and his lips curved into a faint smile.


    "I have an important call to make. You beauties continue."


    "You will make me puke. Get lost."


    As Xiaosi stepped out of her office, his expression turned cold. "What did you find?"


    "Sir, I have found something about Mrs. Han that she might be hiding from her husband and her family."


    As he heard Xinyi''s secret, Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. He tilted his head in amusement. "I see. That is shocking considering¡­"


    He hung up and twirled the phone in his hands yfully.


    Now let''s begin the true game.


    ---


    Back in the office, Xinyi observed Shuang and frowned.


    "Shuang. Are you alright? You seem down for some reason¡­"


    Shuang paused and looked back at her.


    Last night, Yunru hadn''t returned from his walk. That meant he already left to stay at his own ce where he lived with Soo Ei. He hadn''t responded to any of her messages either.


    "Nothing...Just was up ying games all night."


    Xinyi furrowed her brows.


    It doesn''t seem like that though. It feels like something is weighing on her mind.


    Just then her phone rang.


    "Ah, Yunru!" Xinyi smiled.


    Shuang stiffened.


    "...En. Okay. I will talk to Zhiyuan about it."


    It seemed he asked her something to which Xinyi replied, "Oh I am at Shuang''s office! You remember Shuang right? Hehe, I will be working with her from now on."


    Shuang didn''t show any change in her expression. Since they hadn''t told anyone of their rtionship yet, it wasn''t surprising that Xinyi would ask that.


    "Do you want to talk to her? She is right in front of me."


    Shuang froze and fiddled with her fingers.


    Maybe this is a good chance¡­


    Xinyi said, "Ah you are busy with a case right now¡­"


    Shuang slightly trembled. She bit her lip and lowered her gaze.


    "Okay then. But make sure to talk to her as soon as you get free. It''s been a long time."


    Xinyi hung up and said, "That was Yunru. You remember my brother, right? We used to meet up sometimes. Haha, he always liked to bother you a lot, isn''t it? You always fought like cats and dogs."


    She awkwardly smiled. "Of course. How can I forget him?"


    "En. It was him. He wanted some help from Zhiyuan about one case but his phone was busy," she pouted, "I wish he could talk to you, but he said he was really busy with a case. Haha, it would have been a cute reunion."


    Shuang silently clenched her fingers.


    "No problem. Maybe some other time... hopefully¡­"


    Damn it. I screwed up this time. I cannot just sit here and do nothing. I will have to talk to Yunru anyhow.


    ---


    Back at Han vi in the evening, as Zhiyuan heard from Xinyi what happened today, he couldn''t help but get anxious.


    For a moment, they forgot the tension between them.


    "Xiaosi will be working too?"


    Xinyi sighed and nodded. Zhiyuan clenched his fist.


    What is that man nning right now?


    Xinyi nced at him and pursed her lips. "I know you wouldn''t want me to work with him. But I couldn''t reject Shuang. She is already facing her own crisis because somebody hacked her game. And she is really in need of an artist. I couldn''t walk away."


    He shook his head. "I am not ming you. It''s just...I am sure he must be nning something. The hacking thing in itself is suspicious. I just don''t want you to be in any danger."


    "Don''t worry about me. I will be fine."


    "Does Grandpa know?"


    "That¡­" she hesitated. "After all that happened, he wouldn''t allow me to work with Shuang especially now that Xiaosi would be there too so¡­"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "It''s okay. We will think about thatter. I just want to know if you like the work."


    Her face brightened. "En! Shuang''s ce is really nice. All her employees are really kind too. It was interesting to know her ideas. She is really talented."


    "Well, then that''s all that matters. As long as you enjoy your work, you need not worry about anything else."


    From outside the door, the little bun was peeking inside as he saw his Mama and Dada talking.


    There were still six days to go for the pic, but the kids didn''t want to sit idle this time. So they thought of doing something to make Xinyi and Zhiyuan even closer before the pic.


    Of course, the source of all their ns was Leina. She had ''researched'' a lot of some of the small tricks by her grandmother and various romantic and fluffy shows she watched with her.


    One of which Siying was going to execute now.


    "Mama! Dada!"


    Siying trotted towards them and hugged their legs.


    "Siying," Xinyi bent and smiled as she hugged him, "Are you done with your homework?"


    He bobbed his head. His gaze sparkled as the brightest star in the sky. "En! I did it all by myself! And I did it all right!"


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head. "That''s my boy."


    Siying pouted. "I just don''t want your patting!"


    "So what do you want?" He curiously asked, "Oh, you want a treat? Let me treat you to ice cream."


    He vigorously shook his head. "No ice cream. I want Mama and Dada''s kisses!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan burst into a soft chuckle, seeing their son''s cute antics.


    "Alright!" Xinyi bent to kiss his cheek, but he stopped her. "No. Not like that! I want Mama and Dada to kiss me together!"


    They blinked their eyes in confusion. "Together?"


    "En! Mama will kiss my left cheek and Dada will kiss my right cheek together! That will be fun!"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi nced at each other and chuckled. "Alright. If that is what you want."


    They bent on Siying''s either side and leaned their heads.


    Siying said, "I will count to three! At three, you will kiss me!"


    "Okay."


    "One...two¡­" He peeked at them.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi leaned closer and closer.


    "Three!"


    Just at that moment, he said three, Siying quickly took a step back and hopped away that stumbled them in surprise. His sudden movement knocked out their bnce and before they knew it, Zhiyuan''s lips softly pressed on hers by ident.


    Siying giggled andughed. "Haha! Mama and Dada fell for it! Mama and Dada fell for it!" He hopped up and down.


    It was just a light brush of their lips against each other but it was enough for them to feel as if they got zapped by a thunderbolt. Their bodiespletely froze on the spot. Their minds turned nk. Their lips trembled with the contact as they touched.


    W-what¡­


    Their gazes were strangely fixed at one another. Even though they wanted to step away, the shock of the sudden incident left them unable to move.


    As Zhiyuan felt her soft lips against his, he felt his every cell paralyze by that sensation. Her smell invaded his nostrils, making his chest slightly heave with a sense of restlessness. It fizzled out every thought in his mind and the only thing he could think of was how he wanted to feel that sensation over and over again...

 Chapter 94 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 94 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (2)</h4>


    The closeness that Zhiyuan''s heart unconsciously wished for that night when he had leaned in to kiss her was now a reality in front of him. Even with that light teasing brush, he felt his heart rile up like crazy. If began thudding and beating hard and fast as it had never done before.


    As his gaze met Xinyi''s, he felt it too how she was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. Xinyi was too shocked to move.


    Zhiyuan¡­


    Her head was in a mess. Her heart was in chaos. After that night almost four years ago, it was the first time their lips had touched like that. She froze as she recalled that night. That memory just came out of the blue that shook her hard.


    "Haha. Mama and Dada fell for it."


    Siying''s cheerful giggles brought them out of their stupor. They realized the situation and quickly withdrew. The distance between them widened and an awkward silence grew that couldn''t bepared to that time when he had almost kissed her.


    Xinyi''s legs trembled as she got up. She couldn''t face Zhiyuan. She couldn''t meet his eyes.


    "I-I¡­"


    But in the end, she couldn''t say anything as she ran away with all her might.


    ---


    Where Siying had tried on his end to unite Xinyi and Zhiyuan, Chyou refused to be left behind too. But her situation was even more difficult than Siying''s.


    In his case, Xinyi and Zhiyuan slept in the same room at the very least. But here the problem started with Xiaosi and Caihong sleeping in separate rooms.


    So Leina had said, "Hmmm...So first, we have to bring your Mama and Dada in one room!"


    Chyou''s shoulders slumped. "But they don''t like each other."


    "There will be something! Don''t worry! I will think of a super good n!"


    And that super good n was Chyou feigning to be sick. She still wondered if it would work because Caihong hated to be anywhere near her.


    But there was no harm in trying.


    When Xiaosi stepped into her room, he was shocked to see her looking all pale and weak.


    "Chyou! What happened?" He rushed to the bedside and sat beside her as he wrapped his arm around her head.


    "Dada...I feel sick...My tummy is painful."


    Xiaosi panicked. "How? Did you eat something wrong in school today?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "It''s okay. I will quickly ask the doctor toe here and check on you. You will be fine in no time."


    Chyou slightly stiffened.


    The doctor uncle will find out my lie.


    "No, no! Dada I don''t want to see any doctor uncle. I-I¡­"


    "No, Chyou. I cannot take the risk. Don''t worry. I will ask him not to give you an injection," he smiled.


    She pursed her lips in anxiousness.


    Fifteen minutester as the doctor reached the Zhu vi, he met Caihong on the way to Chyou''s room. She frowned. "You¡­"


    "How is Chyou feeling now, Mrs. Zhu? Is it paining more or¡­"


    She didn''t understand.


    "What are you-"


    "Ah, there you are."


    Xiaosi said, "She is inside. I will take you to her."


    He nced at her once and then walked away.


    Suddenly she said, "The doctor¡­"


    He stopped and raised his brow. After a pause, he said, "Chyou is sick."


    Xiaosi waited for a while. But there was no response from her.


    He faintly smiled. For a moment, he expected that she would feel concerned for her but¡­


    Xiaosi left without saying anything.


    Inside her room, the doctor said, "I don''t see any serious problem, Mr. Zhu."


    Chyou panicked. But she was afraid to admit her lie.


    "It might be slight acidity in her stomach. I have prescribed some medicine. She will be fine by tomorrow morning."


    Xiaosi felt relieved. "Alright."


    After the doctor went away, Xiaosi smiled. "See? I told you right? He wouldn''t give any injection."


    "En¡­"


    Phew! Now it is the time!


    "Now rest and sleep."


    Chyou tugged her father''s coat and said, "Dada... please sleep with me."


    "Of course my princess. Dada will be here with you," he patted her head.


    "A-and Mama too¡­"


    He said nothing.


    "Chyou. It won''t be possible for your Mama to be here."


    "Dada please¡­" she looked pitiful the best she could, "I want Mama and Dada with me... Please¡­"


    Xiaosi hesitated. She was already so weak. Maybe it would get more painful for her by the rejection.


    Outside Caihong''s room, Xiaosi stood for a long time before he finally knocked on the door. A few momentster, the door opened and Caihong slightly widened her eyes to see him.


    "What does Mr. Zhu want?"


    "Can you sleep with us tonight? Chyou really wants you by her side."


    "Why do you think I will agree? I have got nothing to do with that girl."


    He had no answer.


    "Just one night. Please."


    "You-"


    "Please. Please."


    She slightly trembled on seeing him lower his head, pleading to her. She never really saw him talking so straightforwardly.


    "She is sick and she might get more sick if we refuse her. You don''t have to love her or tell her any stories. Just sleep beside her. She won''t bother you."


    Caihong stayed silent as she stared at him.


    His sincerity now was resoundingly simr to how he was at the hospital that day.


    ''I believe you.''


    Caihong bit her lip. She didn''t understand why she couldn''t shake him off like before.


    "Just this night," she sternly said.


    Xiaosi stiffened and widened his eyes. He didn''t expect her to agree so easily. He looked at her dumbfounded, but she ignored him and walked past him.


    Did she agree?


    Caihong stepped into Chyou''s room. Chyou brightened upon seeing her. "Mama!"


    The n is a sess!


    Caihong froze for a moment. She slightly felt ufortable. She had never done something like this for almost six years. There was no connection with her daughter at all.


    Her body was stiff as she climbed on the bed and pulled over the duvet. "Don''t bother me. Go to sleep."


    Chyou''s excitement knew no bounds. This was the first time that Caihong had shown this side of hers. She looked at Xiaosi and eagerly patted the other side of the bed. "Dada. You sleep on this side."


    He paused while Caihong stiffened.


    Caihong gritted her teeth. "We will not be on the same bed!"


    Chyou''s face drooped into sadness. "Please¡­" she coughed and her brows furrowed.


    Xiaosi said, "Chyou. I will be on the couch. Now no more talking and go to sleep."


    He didn''t want to test her limits otherwise she could storm away if she got angry.


    Chyou pursed her lips and clutched the duvet.


    For now, she couldn''t do anything else. It was already a big achievement that Caihong agreed to stay for the night in one room.


    Oh, God. Please help Mama and Dada to get all cuddly like Leina nned!


    ---


    Late at night, Caihong frowned and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hah...hah¡­"


    What is this gasping noise?


    She stiffened in fear.


    Is it an intruder?


    Caihong nervously peeked from her nket as she slightly pulled it down. But there was nobody in the room.


    Then her gaze fell onto the couch''s side and she saw Xiaosi restlessly shifting on the couch.


    Xiaosi?


    She thought for a moment and got up. She walked near the couch and was stunned to see the sight.


    Xiaosi was heavily gasping for breath. His forehead waspletely covered in sweat as it trickled down the sides. His brows were tightly furrowed as if he was in extreme pain.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Xi-Xiaosi?" She whispered.


    But he didn''t respond. To her shock, he suddenly clutched his head and his body started trembling.


    Caihong shook his arm. "What''s wrong? Xiaosi. Wake up!"


    ---


    At the same time in a bar filled with loud music and dance moves everywhere, Zizi''s friends were dragging her up the dance floor.


    "Come in Zizi. Let''s dance!" One of her friends, Diu, said.


    The other one, Luan, had grabbed onto Zizi''s other arm. "Yeah. Don''t be such a bore and sit idly on the couch."


    Zizi said, "Nope. I am really tired. I just want to sit here and rx. You two go on and enjoy."


    Since the past two or three days, Siying had been sleeping with Zizi at nights and thanks to his incessant moving and kicking on the bed, she could hardly get any sleep. But she loved her nephew very much, so she didn''t have the heart to stop him froming.


    Even tonight, she had no intentions of partying, but her friends refused to budge this time to take a no from her.


    Diu and Luan pouted. "You are really a party pooper."


    Zizi chuckled. "Sorry girls."


    Her friends moved to the dance floor while Zizi leaned back on the couch, closing her eyes. A few minutester she felt someone sit beside her at some distance.


    A gruff and heavy voice spoke, "I have brought it."


    Zizi frowned with the disturbance, but said nothing.


    "Hm. I have got the money too."


    "Don''t worry. It''s safe."


    "Heh. The cops must be circling on the false traces like crazy. They will never catch us."


    There was a pause.


    "Who? Soo Yunru?"


    Zizi''s eyes instantly flew open, hearing the familiar name.

 Chapter 95 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 95 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (3)</h4>


    Zizi rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Huh? Did I hear it right?


    Zizi slightly peeked at his side and stiffened on seeing a huge man beside her. Every part of him screamed that he was a dangerous thug. She inwardly panicked and got afraid.


    Damn it. I should get away from this spot. But he said something about Soo Yunru¡­


    The thug clenched his fist. "Impossible. That cop cannot be on my tail. I was careful."


    The other person seemed to say something to which he replied, "I will handle it. Even if that Soo Yunru does reach me, he won''t get me," he sneered, "What he will get is only his death."


    Zizi froze.


    D-death?


    Her heart loudly thudded in her chest in fear. Obviously, this was some illegal transaction going on that she witnessed it. There was a high chance that Yunru would fall into danger. Just looking at the man sent shivers down her spine.


    I-I should not meddle in this stuff. This is too dangerous. I will quickly leave with Diu and Luan!


    But somehow she felt she couldn''t move her body.


    No, no, no! I cannot stay here! What am I doing?


    Even before she knew it, she recalled that day when Yunru had defended her in the shopping mall from that couple. Not only did he prove her innocence but also protected her from that man''s violence.


    That was shaking up her heart in confusion.


    He helped her at that time so shouldn''t she do the same this time?


    What are you thinking Zizi! Move away. T-this is Yunru''s headache. You will get into trouble! What if this goon hurts me? I am not any great person at all!


    She gritted her teeth. The bar''s exit was right in front of her, but she still didn''t move.


    Damn it!


    Zizi feigned to get up as if she was heading for a drink. Thankfully, he didn''t notice her. At a corner, she let out a deep breath. Sweat formed on her forehead. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Yunru''s number.


    "I will just inform him about that goon and leave. T-that''s it," she mumbled to herself and her hands trembled.


    But Yunru''s number wasing in as busy. She tried again but to no avail.


    Zizi red in anger.


    "You stupid man! Are you talking with your girlfriend for so long! Useless!" She rained curses on him.


    From the corner, she saw that goon heading upstairs.


    Hey! Hey! He is moving! At this rate, he wouldplete his deal and escape!


    She paused. "That is not my problem. I will just say that I tried calling him but he was busy with his girlfriend! Hah! So irresponsible! How did he be a cop?"


    But once again, she couldn''t move her body.


    ''What he will get is only his death.''


    She couldn''t understand why but that sentence made her restless and anxious. She got nervous for no reason.


    Well, he is not that stupid...Plus, idiots don''t die that early.


    But it failed to console her heart. What if Yunru really died?


    Why am I feeling afraid for him? He has got nothing to do with me!


    The thug already disappeared upstairs. Zizi bit her lip hard as she felt confused about what to do.


    Just this one time!


    She dropped him a message and headed upstairs.


    ---


    Zhu vi.


    Caihong shook Xiaosi''s arm and called out. "Xiaosi! What''s wrong?"


    But it seemed as if he couldn''t hear her at all. His body was restlessly twitching as he gritted his teeth.


    Caihong was clueless about what to do.


    When did he be so sick? Just a few hours ago, he was fine.


    She almost touched his forehead to check his temperature but stopped. He was sick but that didn''t mean she cared for him. The wounds in her heart were too deep to forget his cruelty.


    Caihong quietly withdrew her hand and walked back to the bed. She covered herself in the nket. But she couldn''t sleep. She faintly heard him coughing and gasping again.


    She tried to ignore him and shut her eyes.


    But his pale condition refused to leave her mind. At that moment, he looked so weak and fragile. That Xiaosi who always mockingly talked to her was nowhere.


    Caihong got up once again and stared at him. She didn''t want to help him at all, but she couldn''t leave him like that either.


    She stood in front of him and frowned. She tapped on his shoulder. "Get up Xiaosi."


    "Hm¡­" he looked delirious and dizzy. "Hm...I¡­"


    Caihong pressed the space in between her brows.


    What should I do?


    She thought for a moment and was about to walk away towards the kitchen when she felt him grabbing her hand.


    "Don''t...leave¡­Caihong... don''t leave...me... please¡­"


    Caihong froze.


    She slowly turned back and saw his hand holding onto hers while it shook and trembled. But even so, it was tightly clutching onto hers as if he never wanted to let it go.


    "Where are you... going¡­?"


    It was clear that he was mumbling in his sleep. He wrapped his fingers around her palm. "Caihong¡­"


    Caihong bit her lip and shook off her hand.


    "Don''t touch me¡­"


    Once again, those horrible memories shed past her mind and she clenched her jaw feeling furious.


    I am only helping you so that I can sleep peacefully.


    Two minutester, she brought a bowl of cold water and a cloth. She dipped the cloth in the and squeezed the extra water out.


    Then she wiped his forehead and sweat to give him some relief. She did that a bunch of times by cing the wet cloth on his head and soon she noticed that his expression was loosening a bit. His brows weren''t tightly knit anymore.


    "Is it okay now?" She asked even though she thought he might jor respond.


    Xiaosi opened his eyes and saw a blurred image of a woman sitting beside him. A soft smile etched on his lips.


    "Caihong¡­it''s you Caihong¡­"


    She nced at him.


    Does he always sleep-talk every night?


    As he stared at that fuzzy image, his gaze turned misty and wet. He slowly raised his hand towards her cheek, making her stiffen. Her expression turned cold.


    "You¡­"


    But suddenly, her words choked up in her throat as she noticed his gaze.


    "Heh...it''s such a nice dream, isn''t it? You are... beside me...like that¡­"


    Caihong frowned and didn''t understand. He was suddenly talking so differently rather than his usual behavior.


    Maybe I should give him a painkiller too. He was clutching his head so¡­


    "You know Caihong¡­" his fingers slightly brushed on her cheek. She was about to shake him off again but he said, "I always wanted...you to...take care of me like this¡­"


    She jolted on hearing his words. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at him.


    "Hehe...so childish isn''t it? But you¡­ never looked at me...so this is a nice dream¡­"


    What is he saying? Why is he saying all these things now?


    "Only in the dream...I see you... smile at...me¡­" he coughed and his brows furrowed once again in pain.


    Caihong stared at him in a daze. She couldn''t make sense of his words. For seven years, he never spoke to her that way and now suddenly, his tone, his voice, his words, his expression, and his gaze was so different than before.


    As if the Xiaosi she knew all these years was just her imagination.


    Xiaosi kept mumbling softly, "I... really hurt you...a lot¡­I am a horrible man¡­"


    She stiffened. A strange feeling erupted in her chest.


    "I ruined your...life¡­but I promise¡­I will¡­I will make it...ri-ri- ughhhh!"


    A sharp pain shot in his head again and he coughed harder. Caihong snapped from her stupor.


    "What happened?"


    Just now, he seemed alright.


    She quickly headed to his room and checked his cabs.


    "There must be some medicine here¡­"


    But she found nothing so she walked into the bathroom. In one of the cabs, she finally found some bottles that had pills in them.


    She blinked her eyes.


    "What is this medicine for?"


    ---


    At the bar, Zizi cautiously headed upstairs and followed the thug keeping a wide distance between them. She saw him enter a room and shut the door hard.


    She slowly stepped near the door and tried to listen in. The faint voices became clearer.


    "Take this."


    "How much is it worth?"


    "Two million."


    Zizi widened her eyes.


    Two million! Just what is happening?


    "What about the rest of the packets?"


    Packets? She frowned.


    "Once this deal is over, I will get you the rest of it too. Take this as an advance."


    "Alright. What about the cop? What was his name?"


    "Soo Yunru."


    Zizi straightened upon hearing his name.


    "Heh. He is one bastard."


    Zizi nodded in agreement.


    I cannot deny that.


    "He thinks he got his hands on us but he is a fool. Before he reaches us, he would already be dead haha¡­"

 Chapter 96 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (4)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (4)</h4>


    Zizi straightened upon hearing his name.


    "Heh. He is one bastard."


    Zizi nodded in agreement.


    I cannot deny that.


    "He thinks he got his hands on us but he is a fool. Before he reaches us, he would already be dead haha¡­"


    She froze. Her heart raced in panic.


    Why are they so sure that he would die?


    "How?"


    "I have put one of my men on the lookout outside the bar. He is acting as a wasted drunkard, but he is keeping his eye on all the people entering the bar. Even if Soo Yunru disguises himself, he would not escape my informant''s eyes. And once, he recognizes him, my other men will take him down."


    "Do you think he woulde alone?"


    "I don''t care about his support. Soo Yunru is the big fish because he is a smart ass. If he dies, the investigation is as good as dead. At the bar, he would surelye alone because he wouldn''t want too many men and make it suspicious. By the time his team arrives, he would be dead. And with all the chaos, we will escape."


    Zizi stumbled back.


    This is bad. They have already nned for this!


    Fear gripped her heart and sweat formed on her forehead. Her legs were shaking and she felt her knees go weak.


    I need to be at the entrance and warn him before hees!


    As she turned back, somebody suddenly grabbed her arm.


    She paled upon seeing the same thug. He sneered and she saw his crooked teeth through his disgusting smile.


    "Hello, Miss. We meet again. I knew I would see you. After all, you were behaving too suspiciously ever since I took that officer''s name."


    Zizi stammered. "W-what are you doing? Leave me. What officer are you talking about?"


    "Nice acting but it''s useless," he narrowed his eyes. "You were heading outside to warn him, right?"


    She felt her stomach churn in fear. She nervously smiled. "I think it''s a misunderstanding. I don''t have any idea about what you are talking about¡­I-I just came here because it''s loud downstairs."


    Tears threatened to form in her eyes, but she didn''t let them.


    "Heh. I saw your shadow from under the door''s slit. You were standing here, listening to us."


    She froze.


    The thug tightened his grasp, making her yelp. "So he already nned for a spy huh? But too bad that you are a rookie. Now die."


    ---


    Han vi.


    Xinyi ran as fast as she could. She didn''t think of anything and kept running until she reached the garden.


    She stopped near a bench and gasped hard in breathlessness. Her heart beat so loud and fast that she could clearly hear it. Her knees finally went weak and she copsed on the bench.


    Her hand trembled as she put it on her chest. Then in a daze, she slowly touched her lips.


    Kiss...We really kissed¡­


    Even if it was an ident, she couldn''t just shake it off and think of it as nothing. There was already tension between them ever since that night, and now it just turned way awkward by several notches.


    Xinyi sped her hands together. The anxiety and panic in her knew no bounds now.


    What was she supposed to do now?


    Zhiyuan¡­


    Her cheeks blushed hard. Her mind was reying that scene over and over again. She felt as if that warmth was still lingering on her lips. She shut her eyes and buried her face in his hands.


    Ahhh...what will I do now?


    Slowly, she felt someone''s hand on her shoulder.


    "Xinyi¡­"


    She stiffened and her eyes widened.


    Zhiyuan!


    She abruptly got up and without anything, she was to run away again.


    No, no! I cannot face him right now!


    "Wait Xinyi!" Zhiyuan caught her wrist in time before she sped off again.


    "I-I-"


    "Please don''t run away," he urged.


    Xinyi bit her lip hard and she felt embarrassed. Zhiyuan noticed her body slightly trembling. The moment they parted away, Zhiyuan couldn''t move from his spot for a long time. He was just as shocked to realize what happened.


    He nced at Siying. "Why did you do that?"


    "I yed a prank! Haha!" He giggled. "Mama and Dada fell for it. But why Mama ran away?" He pouted.


    Zhiyuan sighed. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t reprimand his son. He was just innocently ying around.


    "You stay here. I wille back."


    I cannot let things stay as they are.


    Zhiyuan caught up to Xinyi but now he was stumped.


    "Umm...that¡­"


    Xinyi''s heart thudded faster.


    Zhiyuan stared at her back. His hand reached her shoulder and he turned her to face him. His heart skipped a beat to see her flushed face. Her eyshes that he loved to see were trembling once again. He felt a strange sense of joy.


    Was she also affected by it just as I was?


    He softly whispered, "Please look at me."


    But she couldn''t face him at all. She didn''t have the courage to meet his gaze.


    Zhiyuan nervously smiled. "Si-Siying must have seen it somewhere so¡­*cough* I mean what happened¡­"


    His sight fell on her shivering lips and he gulped. He throated a slight cough and looked away. A fuzzy but equally scorching hot feeling erupted in his chest as if it would burn him whole.


    What should I say?


    Forget it? Don''t think of it? Let it not affect you?


    Zhiyuan didn''t want to say those things. It felt as if he would be lying to himself and hurting her more by those words.


    Things were awkward for sure but he didn''t want to just move on from it as if it never happened.


    So what do I want to really say¡­


    Zhiyuan took a while to gather his thoughts. All this time, Xinyi was finding it hard to bear the silence.


    What will he say? Will he a-apolo-


    "I didn''t hate it," he said.


    She froze. She finally raised her head, looking at him, stunned. That unflinching gaze of his shook her heart.


    "I didn''t hate what happened...It was an ident but I didn''t mind it... neither today nor...at that night too.


    Xinyi parted her lips, but words failed her. She couldn''t say anything.


    Didn''t hate it?


    Zhiyuan slowly held her cheek and stared at her. "I won''t lie. Something has changed between us."


    Xinyi trembled.


    "I don''t know when and how, but I feel things are not the same as they were for all these years. I know I am being vague. I am sorry I cannot put myself more clearly but...I just want to let you know that I won''t apologize and neither do I want you to feel embarrassed about it."


    Xinyi softly nodded. The incident and then words right now were too much to take. She felt as if her heart would jump out of her chest any moment with these mixed feelings bubbling in her.


    "B-But of course it''s what I feel. I don''t want to impose my thoughts on you. If you felt¡­" he felt nervous as he spoke, "I mean if you didn''t like it...I will apologize-"


    "No, no! You don''t have to feel sorry," Xinyi quickly said. She looked away, slightly blushing. "It''s not your fault. I-It''s fine."


    Relief washed over his heart. He felt as if a huge burden lifted off his chest.


    "En. So-so... please don''t *ahem* run away from me anymore¡­"


    Now Xinyi felt embarrassed for real. Of course, he noticed how she avoided him thest few days.


    "I won''t¡­" she shut her eyes, making an adorable expression that made him chuckle.


    Ah, I want to run away!


    He cleared his throat. "Also, don''t scold Siying. He was just¡­"


    "No, no. I won''t," she shook her head.


    Zhiyuan nodded. He felt as if the situation became a whole lot lighter now. At least even if a little bit, things were better than before.


    Zhiyuan softly smiled. "Let''s go back."


    "En."


    ---


    Zhu vi.


    When Caihong read the medicine''sbel and its contents, she found that there was a part in it that was used to treat pain. She had read that it was used to treat headaches but overall, this medicine was new to her. She didn''t have time to think about it so Caihong brought the medicine back and fed it to Xiaosi.


    This should do¡­


    Now, Xiaosi only needed proper rest and sleep. But he was uneasily shifting and struggling on the couch. It was evident that he wouldn''t be able to sleep properly.


    ''We will not be on the same bed!''


    Caihong pursed her lips and clenched her fist. She let out a deep breath in frustration and wrapped his arm around her neck. She lifted him to make him stand.


    Heavy!!


    With herself as the support, she somehow brought him to the bed.


    That felt as if I climbed a mountain! She gasped heavily.


    Caihong hastily wrapped the nket over him, but when she was about to leave, Xiaosi had held her hand once again, stopping her.


    He mumbled. "Don''t go¡­I don''t...want this dream to...end¡­"

 Chapter 97 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (5)

    <h4>Chapter 97 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (5)</h4>


    Caihong stiffened. She wanted to shake off his hand and she easily could have but despite her resistance, his weak and pale expression pricked her chest.


    After ruining my life, why should I feel bad for you!? Why should I feel guilty for being cruel? Her eyes stung in tears.


    She slowly kneeled on the floor on his side.


    I will leave when he falls asleep. Only until then!


    As she waited for her chance, she quietly stared at him. His breathing was stable now. He wasn''t mumbling anymore. Her gaze fell on his fingers that were holding on to her hand.


    ''I really hurt you a lot.''


    ''I am a horrible man.''


    ''I ruined your life.''


    Her lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. "I cannot understand you, Xiaosi. What is the point of saying all these things now? Why are you suddenly mentioning this as if...as if you are really apologetic?"


    She nkly stared at his sleeping face. A tear trickled down her cheek as her lips trembled. "Whatever you feel, whatever you say¡­ it''s already toote. I cannot forgive you. I will¡­never forgive you. Nothing can change that."


    After a while, Caihong didn''t realize when she felt drowsy and fell asleep. Her head dozed off on the bed.


    When it was all silent, Chyou finally opened her eyes and peeked from her duvet. She was awake for a while, hearing Caihong''s movements as she brought Xiaosi to the bed.


    Her small face beamed to see Caihong and Xiaosi holding hands together. Though she felt bad for her for sleeping in that ufortable kneeling position, Chyou didn''t want to wake her up.


    Mama and Dada are together! God heard my prayers! Mama and Dada are holding hands!


    She got so eager and excited that she had an urge to quickly tell this to Leina and Siying.


    I will have to wait till tomorrow¡­she pouted.


    Her heart was filled with joy and bliss. This was the first time that she saw such a different scene in her family. Otherwise, there were only fights and arguments between them. The atmosphere was always so dark and gloomy that it was too suffocating.


    She faintly recalled Caihong''s words.


    "Nothing can change that."


    Chyou proudly smiled. Although she didn''t understand the context of her words, she realized one thing.


    Mama says that nothing will change, but she still took care of Dada today. She did not do that before! So that means something changed, right!


    Her ck orbs shone more than before. Hope lit her heart that that day wouldn''t be far when her family would also be like everyone else''s.


    In her excitement, she didn''t want to wake them up, so Chyou quietly slept back and shut her eyes with a bright smile on her lips.


    ---


    At the bar.


    "Now die."


    The huge thug threatened Zizi as he harshly held her arm. Zizi turned as white as a ghost.


    "I already said I don''t know anything! Do you even know who I am!"


    The thug chuckled. "Heh. Now you want to lie. You will pretend as if you are some big shot to escape us."


    "I am! I am Han Zizi! Han Zhiyuan''s sister! If you do anything to me, my brother won''t let you go unharmed! He will make your life miserable!"


    They widened their eyes. Of course, who hadn''t heard of Han Zhiyuan, the CEO of Han Corps? He held great influence and power in Beijing.


    But theyughed at her mockingly. "Nice try. Oh, we got so scared. Look, we are pissing our pants! Hahaha! You think we will get scared of your lousy threat?"


    The thug pointed the gun''s muzzle tip on her temple and pressed his thumb on the trigger. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she burst into tears. "You will pay for this!"


    I am going to die...I am really going to die...Damn it! I should have really stayed away from this mess! I am such a fool!


    She gnashed her teeth hard, feeling bitter and infuriated. "Soo Yunru! I swear my ghost will haunt you after my death! It''s all your fault! I won''t let you live peacefully!"


    "Ugh... don''t do that oh Princess Han Zizi. Now that is a real threat to me."


    A familiar voice came from the other end as the next room''s door opened. Yunru stepped out, his arm stretched out as he aimed his gun at the goons. Zizi froze at the sight.


    Yu-Yunru¡­A-and from the next room!?


    She was utterly shocked. Yunru was already in the bar. These goons were nning to kill him at the entrance.


    Before that thug could snap out of his shock, Yunru took advantage and shot a bullet at his wrist, knocking off his gun on the floor that he pointed at Zizi.


    "Ugh!"


    The other man couldn''t keep up with the rapid development, but he didn''t hesitate to run away as fast as he could. Yunru yawned and aimed a bullet at his leg.


    "Ah!" He stumbled and fell.


    "You know, bullets are faster, idiots."


    The thug yelped in pain as he held his bloody wrist. "Soo Yunru! How can you be here!"


    He sneered. "Because I am smarter than you. You nned to ambush me at the entrance, so I already got in the bar before your man came here. I have been here for four hours now. Oh and your man outside is already arrested," he chuckled, "Such amateur nning against this great Soo Yunru."


    His team quickly arrived at the scene and arrested the two thugs. They nced at Zizi, but Yunru shook his head and signaled them to leave.


    Zizi waspletely stunned and at a loss of words the whole time. Yunru was already inside the bar this whole time and she thought he would really die¡­


    Her knees finally gave away and she copsed. Everything settled down so fast that was still in disbelief. She touched her chest and felt her heart loudly pounding.


    Yunru noticed her thin body trembling and shaking as tears plopped out of her eyes. The fear was still clear in her misty eyes. He held her shoulders and gently made her stand on her feet to which she didn''t resist.


    "A princess doesn''t kneel on the floor," he smiled.


    Zizi fumed at him. "So you were here this whole time! And like a fool I was worried for you!


    Yunru raised his brow curiously. "You were worried for me?"


    Zizi gritted her teeth and stepped back, but tripped with her knees still weak. She gasped and shut her eyes for the impact. Yunru swiftly caught her waist and pulled her towards him.


    Her eyelids fluttered and she slowly opened them. Her heart skipped her beat to find herself secured in his embrace. His arm had firmly held onto her waist. Her cheeks flushed, feeling his broad and toned chest and muscles. She didn''t understand why but being hugged like that sent her mind into a frenzy.


    In the mall, too, he looked so tall¡­


    She thought back to the time when she hid behind his back. At that time as well, she felt a sense of security. Now too, the warmth and closeness of his embrace made her heart jump.


    What am I thinking? As if I would be ever affected by this stupid man!


    Zizi stammered as she averted her eyes from his chiseled body. Yunru quietly observed her in contemtion. To her surprise, she felt his hand gently patting her head. Startled, she met his gaze that didn''t have his usual sarcasm in it. He was seriously watching her in attention.


    "It was scary, right?"


    She tensed up. Now that her mind became clearer and the adrenaline pumping in her system calmed down, she realized the incredible situation she got into tonight.


    When she recalled how tightly that goon had held her and was about to kill her, tears plopped out of her eyes once again. Such a close call with death left her paralyzed in fear.


    "I-It was scary as hell. That thug was huge and dangerous! I-I tell you, if I had died young at just twenty-seven, my ghost would have haunted you for the rest of your life."


    Yunru couldn''t help but burst into a soft chuckle. That moment made Zizi mesmerize as she watched himugh.


    "You-you don''t look that bad when youugh¡­"


    Yunru''s eyes widened in surprise. "Is Princess Han Ziziplimenting me?"


    Zizi realized that she spoke aloud and she blushed furiously. "Shut up! Be grateful that Iplimented a poor and lowly man like you. J-Just one time though!"


    Yunru chuckled. "Alright. I will always remember this day."


    "Hmph. I was saying that the thug suddenly mentioned your name while he was talking on the phone," she grimaced. "But now I regret thinking of helping you! I should have just ignored the whole mess and gotten out of this ce! And what the hell were you doing with your phone! Chatting with your girlfriend!?"


    Both stiffened on his girlfriend''s mention.

 Chapter 98 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (6)

    <h4>Chapter 98 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (6)</h4>


    Yunru''s expression turned somber as he remembered thest conversation he had with Shuang. They hadn''t sorted out their argument yet. It was as if a cold war was going on.


    Zizi, too, mirrored his same serious gaze. She felt confused for no reason as she mentioned his girlfriend. A weird feeling pricked her chest as she thought of her and she found it annoying.


    She coughed. "I mean just what you were doing!? I wanted to tell you that he had nned to kill you but your number wasing as busy!"


    Yunru sighed. "I am really sorry about that."


    She was dumbfounded. "You are apologizing to me?"


    "Why does this sound so strange to you? Normal people apologize for their mistakes."


    Zizi red. "What do you mean! That I am abnormal!?"


    "Oh you caught it quick," he beamed.


    She gnashed her teeth. "Soo. Yunru!"


    Yunru said, "I was on a call with my team. We were coordinating our n. We knew the thugs were gonna be on this floor but we couldn''t confirm the room number where the deal would take ce."


    She frowned. "What deal?"


    "Drug deal. They were drug peddlers."


    Zizi widened her eyes. "So the packet they were saying¡­"


    "Drugs. White powder. They sell in the ck market."


    "Oh¡­"


    "But when I saw your message, we finally got the room number. I chose a room that could give me a full view of the corridor but luckily their room was just beside mine. Honestly, I was shocked to read your message that you followed them and saw them enter the room. That''s when I heard them catching you."


    Then he touched his chin and curiously asked, "But honestly. Why did you do this? You were right. You should have escaped. You are a civilian after all. Things would have gotten dangerous."


    Zizi bit her lower lip.


    When she heard that goon was talking about Yunru''s death, she couldn''t help but not ignore it and just run away. Something stopped her from doing so. Something tugged her to warn Yunru. Something made her feel afraid of losing him. She was unsure herself what it was.


    "It was just payback for helping me in the mall. T-that''s it¡­." She mumbled. "You saved me that time so I just helped you in return. Now we are equal!"


    "Hooo¡­"


    Zizi proudly smiled. "So you should thank me. You caught them with my help after all. Hah. You were so helpless." She had no qualms in exaggerating the situation.


    But Yunru didn''t mind. "It was an unexpected help but thank you. Thank you very much."


    His sudden sincerity shook her.


    "Even if it was easy for you to run away, you still stepped up to warn me of the danger. I know how scary these things could get."


    Her trembling figure and tears were still fresh in his mind.


    "Princess Han Zizi, you were really brave. Hmm. You really changed my opinion of you," he smiled as his eyes twinkled.


    Zizi felt spellbound. This was the first time that heplimented her and strangely, she felt really happy.


    So he can say things like that too...


    But Zizi acted as if she wasn''t affected at all. "O-of course. I was always this awesome. You realized it toote," she snorted.


    Yunru chuckled. "My bad. Come with me. Let me drop you home."


    "Of course you will!"


    Downstairs at the dance floor, Zizi saw many couples having fun dancing and grooving together. Seeing them having so much fun gave her an urge to join in too. She automatically peeked at Yunru. He caught her ncing at him, and she straightened up, feeling nervous.


    "What is it, Princess?"


    "No-nothing¡­" she fiddled with her fingers. She cleared her throat and probed. "A lowly man like you wouldn''t know how to dance, right?"


    Yunru blinked his eyes. "You think I cannot dance?"


    She snorted. "Of course you cannot. Poor people like you don''t learn this ssy stuff, do you? Mindlessly moving your hands and legs is not called dancing."


    Zizi proudly smiled. "I can teach you a step or two. Since the stage is already set, I don''t mind. At least you will build something useful in your poor repertoire."


    Then she turned a little fidgety. "So w-will you dance with me?"


    ---


    At home, Shuang ced the hotpot on the table and set out the tes. Yunru loved to eat hotpot, ramen, and other such spicy curry food. So she thought to pacify her boyfriend by making his favorite food.


    When she calmed down and thought about it, she agreed that Yunru had all right to get mad at her. She should have told him about Xiaosi working with her. She didn''t mean to particrly hide it from him, but she didn''t bother to bring it up in the conversation either.


    If it was someone else, Yunru wouldn''t have minded it. But of all people, it was Xiaosi who Shuang had feelings for. So, things becameplicated for him.


    Shuang unlocked her phone and saw that her message was still unread. She had sent it two hours ago but there was still no response. She sighed.


    "Come on Yunru...don''t be so mad at me, please. Let''s talk and sort it out."


    Tired, she rested her head on the table and stared at the door, waiting for it to open.


    "Come Yunru. Come quickly¡­"


    ---


    At the bar, Yunru took a step towards her, making Zizi''s heart jump in her chest. He tilted his head which she found his action strangely alluring and attractive.


    "Don''t challenge me, Princess," he smiled, "because you will be in for a huge embarrassment. The lowly man here will make you eat your words."


    Zizi narrowed her eyes. "Is that so? Do you think you can match my standards?"


    He chuckled. "Find it out for yourself."


    And he took her hand in his, guiding her to the dance floor. Zizi jolted by his sudden touch as she was effortlessly pulled by him. She watched him in a trance as she followed him. On the dance floor, Zizi tore her gaze away from his breathtaking face. She heard some women whisper around her.


    "Hey, that man is so hot!"


    "Damn he is sexy. Just look how tall and muscr he is."


    "That devilish smile oof. Gosh, he is charming."


    "The other men can''t even hold a candle to him."


    Watching the other women swoon over Yunru made Zizi grit her teeth in annoyance. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t like those women ogling Yunru with those hungry and desiring stares.


    Look away you fools!


    "I am waiting, Princess Han Zizi. Oh sorry. You are the teacher now, aren''t you?" Yunru teased.


    Her mouth twitched. "Of course! I will show you the footwork and you have to match my steps. You will do it exactly the way I show you. Though I am sure you won''t be able to handle it."


    "Let''s see," his eyes twinkled.


    Zizi flustered as she said, "S-so hold me now¡­"


    Yunru wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her towards him. He lifted her hand and ced it on his shoulder while his other hand intertwined with her left. She felt as if an electrifying current coursed through her body as he held her. Her waist felt strangely hot where he was touching her. Her fingers slightly trembled against his. They were slightly rough aspared to her delicate ones. Zizi gazed at their hands wrapped together in a stupor.


    My hand is so small aspared to his. His fingers are so long too...and wait. His hand seems a little bit tanned too.


    She raised her head and looked at him.


    He must be working a long time under the sun for his cases. Does he even know how to take proper care of his skin? She frowned.


    Yunru found her strangely staring at him as if she was thinking hard. "You haven''t started the ss yet, Princess."


    Zizi snapped out. "I-I remember!"


    Damn what is wrong with me today?


    "Heh. Try to match my rhythm and pace. Though I doubt you can do it."


    "You said that twice now."


    Zizi ignored hisment and took a step back. "Now-"


    But before she said anything, Yunru already stretched his left foot behind her right foot. She looked dumbfounded at him. Then he suddenly raised their intertwined hands and twirled her around. As she was wrapping her head around his dance moves, he took two steps back and pulled her arm as he twirled her again into his embrace.


    Yunru effortlessly danced to the music echoing in the bar, perfectly matching its beats with his steps while pulling Zizi into his flow. His footwork was light and upbeat. Even after the song changed, he easily changed his steps in sync with the music.


    Zizi was only guided along as he pulled and twirled her. Her mouth opened and closed in an attempt to say something but she couldn''t


    "So Princess, what do you have to say? Am I a diligent student?" Yunru chuckled, as he enjoyed her dumbstruck reaction.

 Chapter 99 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (7)

    <h4>Chapter 99 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (7)</h4>


    Yunru''s devilish smile on his sly face that lit up with the disco lights made her heart thump in her chest. It raced like crazy as his gaze filled with tease and amusement was focused on her.


    His sarcastic question left her stumped to answer him.


    How does he know to dance so well!?


    Her face flushed in embarrassment. Inwardly, she just wanted a chance to dance with him, but she couldn''t be honest about it. And now the price for that was to feel embarrassed.


    But she refused to budge.


    Zizi cleared her throat. "So-so. It seems you do know the basics," she averted her gaze.


    "Only basics?"


    She red at him. "Don''t act so proud. You are nowhere near the ssy level."


    "But at least now we can dance as equals, I guess. Not as a teacher and student, though I didn''t give you any chance to teach me," he shrugged.


    Zizi gritted her teeth. But her frustration flew away the moment he gently swirled her again. His arm once again secured her waist as the distance between them closed down to nothing. She felt a breathless sensation in her throat as he smelled his cologne.


    It was quite crowded on the dance floor. As Zizi felt lost in a trance, Yunru abruptly pulled her towards him. She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    What happened?


    She raised her head and saw him squint his eyes at a man. He calmly put his hand on a man''s shoulder. It seemed as if he was touching his shoulder, but that man jolted in pain and yelped.


    "Y-You...are crushing my shoulder¡­"


    Yunru smiled. "Is that so? Apologize right now or I will do just more than crushing your shoulder."


    Zizi had no clue what was going on.


    Apologize to me for what?


    But her heart was too riled up to think of anything. He had suddenly pulled her and now she was closely hugging him as they stood beside each other. Her lips trembled.


    The man turned pale, but he kept his stance. "W-what did I do? I was just dancing."


    "Dancing and trying to harass her."


    Zizi widened her eyes in disbelief. She felt disgusted.


    "How dare you!?"


    The man jolted in fear. "No-no...this is a misunderstanding¡­"


    Yunru said, "You thought that nobody would see what you were doing in this crowd. Trying to feel up a woman and disappear with the rush," his gaze turned cold, "I absolutely detest people like you."


    Her heart sped in her chest. She stared at him in a trance as he protectively held her.


    The molester panicked, seeing the cat out of the bag. He had never been caught before so he couldn''t hide his panic and guilt. "T-that I am sorry...I-I won''t do it again! Let me go now."


    "You!" Zizi gritted her teeth. "Do you think just sorry would do?"


    Yunru smiled. "Well, sure I will let you go but in jail. People like you never change."


    He quickly called one of his team members to arrest the molester. Everything returned to peace once again.


    Outside the bar, Zizi asked, "How did you know that man was trying to¡­" she was still filled with fury over the matter.


    Yunru shrugged. "I noticed him raising his hand towards your waist."


    Zizi was shocked. "In that crowd and with such loud music, you figured out what he was doing?"


    "Pretty much."


    "But we were dancing too. How did your attention even fall on the man?"


    He raised his brow. "That is my job as a cop too. Pay attention to detail. Notice my surroundings. Observe. Cops have to use their training every day to thwart all kinds of situations."


    Zizi was impressed but frowning at the same time. "Even when you are enjoying and rxing? Doesn''t it seem too tiring? To put your guard up all the time?"


    Yunru paused. He looked at her with interest that made her fluster a bit. "W-what?"


    "I didn''t expect you to say those empathetic words. People hardly say that," he touched his chin.


    Zizi was startled herself. Indeed, she wouldn''t have said those words. But after how they were enjoying themselves on the dance floor and then suddenly, a case popped in, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Our training is so deeply ingrained in us that it''s automatic now to sense any danger," he chuckled, "well, it''s a cop''s job to protect the citizens so of course, we should-"


    "What nonsense!"


    For the first time, he got startled.


    Zizi snorted in disdain. "Yeah it''s your job to protect but that doesn''t mean you aren''t a human anymore. You shouldn''t think of work and observations on your off-duty. There is something called work-life bnce. Do you want to be a zombie? Your hair will all turn white pretty soon if you bring work in your fun."


    Yunru rapidly blinked his eyes. He burst into a soft chuckle. "Princess Han Zizi is on a roll today. First, you helped me with the case and now you are saying such nice words. I see...you are not that mean."


    Her cheeks flushed furiously.


    "I understand your point but if I hadn''t stepped in, it would have been bad for you."


    She bit her lip. "O-of course I know that...And th-thank you for saving me from him. But I still keep my point."


    Yunru nodded. "I will keep that in mind. Let me drop you home now."


    She nodded. "Oh wait! My friends are still in the bar. I will just say goodbye ande back."


    As she hurried away, Yunru leaned on the wall and checked his phone. He noticed Shuang''s unread message that she sent two hours back.


    So you finally break the ice huh?


    He stared at it for a few moments, contemting something. Just as he was about to open it, Zizi already returned. "Let''s go."


    Yunru paused. But then he kept his phone back. "Yup."


    ---


    Han vi.


    Outside Han vi''s entrance, Yunru stopped his car. Zizi stepped out. But then she felt nervous all of a sudden. She sped her hands together.


    What should I say?


    She felt that the ride back home was too short.


    Is that bar really that close to my home? She felt annoyed.


    "That¡­"


    "Oh look who it is. My favorite Soo Yunru," Han Huizhong''s booming voice came from behind her.


    "Grandpa," Yunru said, "You are outside sote?"


    "Just taking a stroll."


    He nced at the two and raised his brow.


    "What happened granddaughter? Is he dropping you from the police station? Did you make another trip to jail?"


    "Grandpa!" She waspletely embarrassed. She red at him, feeling indignant.


    Yunru smiled. "Not this time, Grandpa. Your granddaughter did some pretty heroic deeds tonight. I mean it."


    Han Huizhong stared at her in deep thought. "Hooo...I am curious. Zizi did something nice?"


    "It''s a long story."


    She gritted her teeth. "What do you mean!?"


    Han Huizhong ignored her and nced at Yunru. "Well then stay the night here."


    "Ah?"


    Zizi froze and her eyes widened in shock.


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "You are already here. What does it matter? This is your home as well as much as it is Xinyi''s. And it''s alreadyte. So stay."


    "Really!?" Zizi unconsciously asked in excitement.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "You seem too happy. What is wrong with you? Are you sure you aren''t a doppelganger?"


    Zizi stiffened as she realized. She cleared her throat. "I-I mean that it''s not bad to do him this favor once¡­"


    Yunru furrowed his brows. He hadn''t still read Shuang''s message. "I¡­"


    Han Huizhong snorted. "Don''t be so formal. Stay the night. That''s my order."


    A tiny hope lit Zizi''s heart.


    Yunru let out a sigh. "Alright."


    "Aunty!"


    Siying dashed towards Zizi at full speed and clutched her leg. His lips curved into an adorable pout. "I was waiting for you!"


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Ah? Wait, you are sleeping with me tonight?"


    "Uh-huh. I told you I will not sleep with Mama and Dada."


    Her mouth twitched. She thought that it would be just a day or two. She loved Siying a lot but poor her was losing her sleep.


    Siying''s eyes brightened as he saw Yunru behind her. "Uncle!!"


    "Hey champ," he chuckled and took him in his arms. "How is my boy doing?" He lifted him in the air and then caught him, making Siyingugh hard.


    "I am good! Uncle, you came to meet me?" His eyes sparkled in delight.


    Yunru pinched his nose. "Of course I came to meet my nephew. I will be sleeping for a night."


    "Really!? Then we will y a lot!"


    "Of course. Tonight will be a bang."


    "Yunru?" Xinyi was surprised as she saw her brother. She was curious about the murmurs going on outside so she came to check.


    "Yo sis."


    She hugged him and smiled. "How are you here?"


    "Well it''s a long story but I will be staying here tonight. Courtesy - Grandpa."


    She beamed. "That''s great!"


    Zhiyuan stepped out as well. "Well, then why don''t we have somete-night snacks and enjoy?"


    *****


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    I have added a second tier in privilege with 5 chapters! Readers can enjoy 5 more advance chapters now. The privilege costs only 50 coins and readers will get 25% discount on the privilege chapters! Offer only applicable on privilege! So, hurry up and be a privilege member ^^

 Chapter 100 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (8)

    <h4>Chapter 100 - A Night That Brought Them Closer (8)</h4>


    Everybody nodded in unison. They gathered in Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s room.


    Xinyi said, "Why don''t we y some games?"


    They set out some games and it was decided that Zhiyuan, Xinyi, and Siying will be one team against Yunru and Zizi together.


    Zizi coughed. "Don''t drag me back!"


    "I say the same to you, Princess."


    Everybody was so immersed in the fun that they didn''t realize when time passed so quickly. Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s team was unbeatable in almost all the rounds.


    "Princess, if you would have listened to me, we would have won the second game too easily," Yunru said.


    "What do you mean? My move was perfect! Don''t me me!"


    "Your awesome move left us to die."


    "It''s because you went off on your own! It''s not my fault."


    "As expected of a spoiled princess," he chuckled. "Will never admit her mistake."


    Zizi fumed. Butpared to before, she felt that she wasn''t that angry at him like she used to.


    Strange...


    Siying giggled. "Uncle and Aunty lost. Boo Boo! My team is the best!" He proudly said, making Zhiyuan chuckle.


    Xinyi said, "I will bring something to drink."


    Zizi thought for a moment. "I wille too."


    Xinyi was surprised by her offer, but she nodded. As they left off, Yunru observed Zhiyuan for some time and asked, "Did something happen between you and sis?"


    He stiffened and nced at him. "As in?"


    Yunru touched his chin and squinted his eyes. "You two seemed a little what should I say... fidgety around each other? The atmosphere between you two felt different somehow¡­"


    At that moment, Siying''s ears perked up at that conversation. His heart burst into excitement.


    Mama and Dada are different now? So Mama and Dada are more lovey-dovey? He beamed.


    Zhiyuan coughed. I cannot say that-


    Siying iled his hands up. "I yed a prank on Mama and Dada and they kissed!" Heughed.


    "..."


    Yunru''s eyes widened in shock. "Ohhh¡­"


    Siying pouted. "But Mama ran away."


    Yunru finally understood what changed between them. He teased. "Of course. Sis is really shy. But brother-inw seems even shier than her."


    "T-That is not true. It just suddenly happened¡­"


    "And now you are fumbling," he chuckled.


    Zhiyuan sighed.


    Where are you Xinyi? Come quickly¡­


    Yunru didn''t pursue it any further.


    I hope this small change grows into something even bigger and more inseparable one day. Let my sis get the happiness she deserves.


    ---


    In the kitchen, as Xinyi and Zizi were alone, nobody knew what to say. Xinyi wanted to take this chance to talk to Zizi. When she was about to say something, Zizi coldly stopped her. "Don''t bother talking to me."


    Xinyi''s shoulders slumped and she looked away, feeling disheartened.


    As Zizi took out some light snacks, she saw that Xinyi was making one juice different from the rest. She added a pinch of lemon and salt in it and frowned.


    "What are you doing? Why are you putting salt and lemon in the sweet juice? Bro doesn''t drink that," she snorted.


    Xinyi didn''t expect she would talk to her. "Oh, this. This is not for Zhiyuan. It''s for Yunru."


    Zizi''s ears perked up at his mention. Yunru...


    She bit her lower lip. She had an urge to ask her more about it as she got really curious. Zizi cleared her throat. "Is that so? Yunru likes it that way?" She tried to be casual about it.


    Xinyi beamed. She is talking to me.


    "Yes. Juices are sweet, but he always likes that zest of lemon and salt. He likes the bitter-sweet taste."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    "En."


    Zizi fidgeted with her fingers. "W-what else does he like?" She immediately said to mask her embarrassment. "Don''t take me the wrong way. Hah. It''s just his taste is so weird. I am just curious how many more strange habits he got."


    "Hmmm, his habits...He strokes his fingers through his hair when he is thinking something hard. Oh and when he feels embarrassed, he rubs the back of his neck unconsciously, and his eyes darts sideways."


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Does he even know what embarrassment is?"


    Xinyi chuckled. "He does. It is rare I admit. Then...he likes to eat spicy food a lot, especially ramen and hotpot."


    Zizi said in disdain. "No wonder that lowly man''s words are so fiery and poisonous."


    Xinyi coughed. "And you think that he is a responsible cop and eats all healthy food, but he actually doesn''t like a lot of veggies."


    Zizi was speechless. "What? Is he a kid?"


    "Exactly! I am tired of telling him that it isn''t good for him, but he just shrugs it off," she sighed.


    Zizi snorted. "Just telling him won''t do anything. Force the veggies down his throat. That lowly man deserves this."


    Xinyi giggled. "I did just that. Don''t tell him this, but I have a trick. I used to mince the veggies and add them to his food. He didn''t even realize that he ate what he hated. He used to even praise my cooking and ask me to make it again."


    Zizi widened her eyes and burst intoughter. "Hahahaha. OMG. You are awesome Xinyi! I so want to tease him now."


    "No, no! Don''t tell him or he would be alert of the food. If he bes suspicious, he won''t eat," sheughed.


    The two of them returned whilst stillughing at Yunru''s cost. Zhiyuan and Yunru were dumbfounded at the scene.


    When did this happen? Xinyi and Zizi areughing together? Didn''t Zizi hate Xinyi?


    As Zizi approached Yunru, her hands slightly shook in nervousness. "Your juice."


    Yunru was still dumbstruck and in that state he raised his hand that grabbed her hand instead of the ss, making Zizi freeze. Zizi watched his hand hold onto hers, making her heart skip a beat. Yunru snapped out and quickly took his juice.


    Just what happened that she came all talking with sis so happily? Is this her ghost?


    Zizi quickly sat back again, hiding her flustered face and sping her hand that he just held.


    Zhiyuan whispered the same question to Xinyi. "Am I dreaming? Zizi wasughing with you?"


    Xinyi softly smiled. "En. At first, we didn''t. Then somehow we started talking about Yunru. But I am really happy...she talked to me like the old days again."


    Zhiyuan gently smiled and nodded. "It makes me happy too. I don''t know what brought this change, but I hope this continues."


    ---


    Two hourster, it got reallyte and Siying was already drowsing into sleep, so they decided to head to bed.


    "No! I will sleep with Aunty Zizi!" Siying shook his head vigorously.


    Though he heavily missed sleeping with Zhiyuan and Xinyi, Siying promised not to sleep with them until their n seeded.


    Zhiyuan furrowed his brows. "You still want to sleep with her?"


    "En!"


    "But¡­"


    Zizi said, "It''s okay bro. I don''t mind. He is my nephew after all."


    He sighed. "Alright."


    As they stepped outside Zhiyuan''s room, a maid came up to Yunru. "Sir. Old master has asked me to show you your room."


    "Oh cool."


    Zizi bit her lip and quickly said, "Let it be. I-I will show it to him. It''s in my room''s direction¡­"


    Yunru chuckled. "Alright, Princess. I just hope it is not a ploy to lock me in some haunted room."


    Zizi glowered at him. "Hah! I was just doing you a favor! I thought you would lose your way. After all, a lowly man like you wouldn''t have ever lived in such a huge mansion, don''t you?"


    She wanted to be furious at him but¡­


    Damn, he looks so handsome whileughing. Something is seriously wrong with me today.


    Yunru said, "Just joking. Thank you for the help, Princess."


    When Zizi showed him his room, she nervously said, "If you need anything, you can ask me. My room is nearer to yours...Hmph. I don''t want you tointer on that we don''t treat our guest properly," she quickly hid her intentions.


    Siying woke up exactly at that time. He adorably rubbed his eyes. "Uncle. Why are you going there¡­?"


    Yunru ruffled his head. "Because it''s my room, my nephew."


    His small brows frowned questioningly. "But why not sleep with Aunty and me?"


    Zizi froze. She stood rooted to her spot like a log of wood. Her mouth opened and closed many times in utter shock, unable to say anything.


    S-s-same room? Yunru and me¡­in the same room? What are you saying Siying!?


    Her face heated at that thought and imaginary steam escaped her ears.


    I-I should say something. I should say that Siying is wrong.


    But she failed to do so in the end.


    "Huh? Why do you think we should be in the same room?" Yunru asked.


    Siying pouted. "Because Mama and Dada are always in the same room. Mama and Dada are together. Uncle and Aunt should be together too."


    He simply and literally considered it as a couple. Just like how the mother and father live together so he felr that Uncle and Aunt should too. To him, the term ''Uncle and Aunt'' felt like a couple who stay together like parents.


    "So we will sleep together!" Siying chirped.

 Chapter 101 - Panic (1)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Panic (1)</h4>


    "Ah¡­" Yunru touched his chin and understood his theory. He chuckled. "It doesn''t work that way, champ. Your aunt and I aren''t married so we cannot stay together."


    Zizi cleared her throat. She pursed her lips as she felt slightly disappointed, but she didn''t understand why. Something tugged her heart as if she was rejected.


    "O-of course. Don''t even dream hah. As if I would ever marry a lowly man like you¡­" she averted her gaze. "Come on Siying. It''s gettingte."


    She scurried away in her room as quickly as possible. She copsed on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Everything until now that happened on this incredible night today shed in her mind. From the moment they met until their dance.


    The dance¡­


    She felt as if the ces where Yunru touched were still warm by his touch. The way he held her waist, the way their hands were intertwined, and the way he pulled her towards him and protected her from that molester... everything was spinning in her mind.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    She tightly hugged Siying and buried her face.


    What is wrong with me today? Why am I thinking of him so much?


    Siying frowned. "Aunty! You are holding me too tightly!"


    Zizi''s mouth twitched. "It''s just that you are too cute and cuddly. I cannot help it."


    Siying pouted. "I know I am cute! But I cannot breathe!"


    Zizi sighed. With his chubby hands, Siying patted her head. "Good Aunty."


    "You...don''t act like an adult."


    "I am three! I am not a kid!"


    Zizi snorted. "Sure. My bad. Now go to sleep or you will get dark circles on your pretty face. Then you won''t be cute anymore."


    "I am sleeping!" With the threat to his cuteness, he promptly covered himself in the duvet. Zizi giggled and joined him.


    As she closed her eyes, a whisper gently escaped her mouth.


    "Yunru¡­"


    ---


    At the same time, Yunru was fiddling with his phone for a long time now. He hadn''t seen Shuang''s message yet.


    Maybe she wants to meet me? Maybe she wants to say sorry? Or maybe she is mad at me for ignoring her messages?


    He knew he would get his answer once he opened her message, but he couldn''t bring himself to do that.


    Shuang wasn''t an arrogant woman. If she knew she made a mistake, she wouldn''t hesitate to mend the situation. Most probably, Yunru thought that he would find her sorry in her message. And he wanted to end this silence, too, and get back together.


    But¡­


    Yunru exhaled a deep breath, feeling exhausted. He simply closed his eyes as he slowly fell asleep.


    ---


    The next morning, Xiaosi woke up as he rubbed his forehead. Strangely, he felt a cold sensation on his skin.


    Why is it so cold?


    He opened his eyes and they rapidly blinked as he realized that he was sleeping on the bed. Beside him, he saw Chyou asleep. But besides Chyou, he didn''t see Caihong.


    Wait, I was on the couch. How did Ie here?


    And where is Caihong? Did she already leave?


    Xiaosi moved his right arm to get up, but he felt something was wrong. He turned his head and froze. The scene shook the living daylights out of him. It was difficult to believe what he was seeing.


    Caihong kneeled on the floor, her head resting on the edge of the bed while her hand was held by Xiaosi. She hadn''t woken up yet.


    Xiaosi''s mouth opened in an ''O'' multiple times in shock.


    Why is Caihong sleeping like this!?


    He tried to remember, but the events were all fuzzy in his mind. Everything was blurry and hazy. He faintly recalled seeing a woman standing beside him.


    Was it not a dream? Was it really Caihong? He wondered.


    He tried to recollect further, but a dull pain shot in his head and he felt ufortable. Considering the situation, he could only conclude that Caihong brought him to bed. But why would she agree to sleep like that? He had no clue.


    Xiaosi quietly leaned in and stared at her sleeping face. It was after so long that she was close to him like this. So near that he could easily reach her. Her beautiful features mesmerized him just like they always had in the past. He looked at his hand holding onto hers.


    Aplicated expression marred his face. His fingers trembled as he wanted to touch her soft hand. But he couldn''t do it. No matter how near she was to him, he knew he couldn''t touch her. A painful smile escaped his lips and he slowly withdrew his hand from hers.


    At the table near the couch, he saw a bowl filled with water it and a moist cloth beside it. His eyshes trembled. He found it unbelievable what he imagined. He touched his forehead again and understood.


    Did Caihong tend to mest night?


    At that moment, Caihong shifted in her ce and her head slightly dozed off at the same end, breaking her sleep. She yawned and opened her eyes but froze instantly to see Xiaosi already awake. She stiffened and straightened up. Xiaosi stiffened just like her.


    There was a beat of silence between them.


    Xiaosi said, "This I am on the bed¡­"


    Caihong coldly replied, "Don''t let it get to your head. I just did what I felt right."


    "But why did you bring me here?" He questioned.


    Caihong''s brows knitted heavily. "What do you mean? What else was I supposed to do?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "You don''t remember?"


    "Remember what?"


    Caihong was left dumbfounded.


    Did he forget his conditionst night?


    "You were writhing in painst night. I heard you gasping heavily, so I checked on you. You were clutching your head as if there was a really bad headache. You were sweating so much even when the air conditioner was running just fine."


    Xiaosi slowly widened his eyes. Suddenly, fear gripped his chest hard. His heart loudly pounded as if he would get a panic attack any moment.


    "O-Oh oh¡­" He was too shocked to say anything.


    "What happened to you?" Caihong narrowed her eyes.


    *****


    A/N - The weekly voting has started! If the book reaches 1000 powerstones this week, I will give a mass release to my dearest readers! ^^

 Chapter 102 - Panic (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Panic (2)</h4>


    Caihong noticed his pale expression and frowned. Then she looked away. "I didn''t want you to disturb me anymore. Only that''s why I tended to you. But the cold wipes didn''t help much. So, I found some medicine in your room."


    Xiaosi froze. He felt as if his heart stopped beating. "Medicine?"


    Caihong showed him the bottle. "This one. It said it can relieve headaches. But I never saw this medicine before."


    Xiaosi clenched his left fist under the duvet.


    Damn it. She saw my medicines.


    "I-I see¡­" he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "So what is exactly this medicine?"


    Caihong was curious because not only she never heard of it before but they were stacked away in his bathroom cab. Usually, people kept medicines on the bedside table or cupboard, not so hidden in the bathroom cab.


    Xiaosi quickly snatched the bottle away from her, taking her aback. "Nothing. Just a normal headache medicine. Nothing much."


    She raised her brow at his changed behavior. She wanted to ask about his sudden illnessst night. But she realized that their rtionship wasn''t like any normal couple for her to be concerned about him. It was already enough that she took care of himst night.


    Caihong quickly stood up and impassively said, "I am leaving. I already did what you asked me."


    As she took a few steps ahead, she stopped and turned. Her mouth opened to ask him about the things he was mumbling in his sleep.


    "I hurt you a lot."


    "I am so sorry¡­"


    "I always wished for you to take care of me like this¡­"


    Why did it seem so painful to you, Xiaosi? Why were you making a face like that as if you were about to cry? Why did you say those things after you destroyed everything yourself? I am supposed to be suffering here and I am.


    So why were you looking like that, Xiaosi, as if...you are suffering with me too?


    ---


    Han vi.


    After the incredible night yesterday, Xinyi was too awake to have any decent sleep. She woke up early and found it a good time to have a conversation with her diary. She didn''t find Zhiyuan on the bed.


    Maybe he went for a morning walk.


    Xinyi opened her diary. Her hands trembled as she poured out her feelings on those pages. A whileter, she put down her pen and took a deep breath as she calmed down. Through the open window, a gust of wind fluttered the diary''s pages. It opened to the page where Xinyi had confessed her feelings for him.


    She faintly smiled and brushed her fingers along the page. As she was lost reminiscing the past, she felt a hand on her shoulder. "Xinyi."


    Xinyi froze and slowly turned to see Zhiyuan standing behind her. And the page hiding her secret until now was open right in front of him.


    As Zhiyuan''s gaze fell upon the open page, his eyes slowly widened. Xinyi saw the change in demeanor and paled. Her heart pounded in her chest in utter panic.


    He cannot see it...he cannot read my diary!


    She tremblingly but hastily shut the diary and stood up in attention. "Z-Zhiyuan¡­you returned from your walk." Her smile faltered as she spoke.


    Zhiyuan too snapped from his daze. He stared at Xinyi and there was a beat of silence between them that felt as long as a year to Xinyi.


    Zhiyuan took a step in front of her. His unreadable gaze made Xinyi made her heart skip a beat.


    "I saw that Xinyi."


    She froze.


    "I saw what you wrote there in your diary. This is unbelievable. You actually¡­."


    The more Zhiyuan spoke, the more Xinyi felt as if she lost her strength. She never wanted to let Zhiyuan know about her feelings and now he suddenly read it out of nowhere, exposing them. Her heart wasn''t prepared for this.


    This cannot be true. What will I say to him? How should I exin myself?


    In her mind, she was already thinking of any excuse to dodge his question, but her messed up heart wasn''t letting her.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and observed Xinyi. She seemed really anxious for some reason though she was trying to hide it behind her smile.


    "So you had a crush on somebody in college."


    At that point, she almost copsed. She forced herself to stay steady.


    "Who was that lucky guy?"


    "Ah...ah? What?"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "I was this close to reading his name but you shut the diary."


    Xinyi was dumbfounded. When Zhiyuan had entered and saw her diary open, he was surprised to see the same page open as that day when he discovered that Xinyi wrote about her feelings for some guy. That shook his heart for a moment.


    It''s the same page¡­


    He clearly recollected the date and some of the words he had read that day. Unfortunately, the locks of Xinyi''s hair fell upon the part where she wrote Zhiyuan''s name, so that obstructed his view.


    And he couldn''t help but give in to his vice. Even though he knew it was wrong to intrude upon her privacy like that, he couldn''t help but lean and try to read further to know that man''s name. But at that time, Xinyi already closed the diary as he was about to see the name.


    Zhiyuan scratched his chin. "Sorry. I shouldn''t do that but I couldn''t help it. I was really curious to know about him."


    Her eyes rapidly blinked trying to process what he said.


    So he didn''t read it? He didn''t see his name?


    She fell short of words to describe just how relieved she felt to know that she wasn''t exposed. The thudding in her chest finally stopped.


    She anxiouslyughed. "Oh-oh haha. That''s nothing¡­it''s just¡­"


    Zhiyuan felt a distinct uneasiness well up in his chest. He hadpletely forgotten about that guy. He could only think about what happened between them in thest few days. The lessening distance, the closeness, the kiss¡­ Their rtionship was slowly and unconsciously taking a new turn that always filled his heart with unknown happiness and excitement.


    But now he felt as if somebody poured a bucket full of cold water on him.

 Chapter 103 - The Distant Past

    <h4>Chapter 103 - The Distant Past</h4>


    The first thing he saw upon entering the room was Xinyi with her diary and not just that. She had opened the page where she had written about her feelings for him and disappointment filled him. Something pricked his heart.


    That meant that seven yearster too, Xinyi hadn''t forgotten about that guy. She still thought about him. She still remembered him.


    Pain gripped him and he clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Why am I so affected by this? I have no right to feel sad or disappointed, Zhiyuan said to himself as if consoling himself.


    After all, Zhiyuan hadn''t forgotten how he thought of Caihong these past years. He didn''t think or feel in a sense of getting back together with her. That would betray Xinyi and their marriage and he would never do that.


    But it was in the sense to know the truth. He just wanted to know the truth and that was linked to Caihong and Xiaosi.


    If I didn''t let go of my pursuit for truth, then I have no right to feel sad if Xinyi remembers him too. Maybe she still loves that guy. She couldn''t forget him. Was that why that page was open?


    And this happened right afterst night when they identally kissed. They kissed and then the next morning, she was going through her diary to read the part where she loved some guy.


    When Zhiyuan approached her as he entered the room, he saw how Xinyi was brushing her fingers through the page. He saw the expression in her eyes, the trance in her gaze and the soft but painful smile on her lips.


    Maybe she really¡­didn''t like the kiss that''s why...


    Zhiyuanughed, despite an insurmountable pain surging in his heart. "I am just surprised. I or anybody else never knew of you having a crush on some guy."


    Xinyi stiffened. She maintained her countenance as she looked at him. Even if he didn''t see the name, she couldn''t now deny the fact that she did like someone in college.


    "Yeah...I mean that was in college. Ju-just a crush," she lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    "Who was he?" He asked in a daze. The question came out of his mouth even before he knew it.


    Xinyi slightly widened her eyes. She was panicking again. She averted her gaze left and right but couldn''t think of any answer to give.


    Zhiyuan suddenly realized what happened. He parted his lips to tell her to ignore his question and let it be.


    But he couldn''t do it. The words didn''te out because he really wanted to know the man''s identity and he thought¡­


    Maybe just maybe...she will tell me herself.


    Xinyi took a deep breath and just randomly took out a guy''s name from her ss that came to her mind first. "Q-Qin Fuhua."


    Zhiyuan stiffened. He tried to recollect any man with the name Qin Fuhua. "Who is Qin Fuhua?"


    Xinyi cleared her throat and clutched her dress in panic. "W-we were in the same ss. But that is already in the past now. It was just a small crush though."


    "O-Oh¡­" Zhiyuan looked away.


    There was an awkward silence between them. Xinyi didn''t want him asking more questions so she quickly said, "I will check if the breakfast is ready."


    "En¡­" he knew she was evading the topic.


    Xinyi locked the diary in her drawer and quickly left, leaving Zhiyuan alone in the room. He silently let out a breath as he closed his eyes.


    ---


    Shuang woke up when she heard a knock at the door. She suddenly got up and looked left and right. As she saw the hotpot that had turned cold, she finally realized that she fell asleep.


    That meant Yunru hadn''t returned the entire night. She silently stared at the wall, expressionless.


    She heard someone knocking again and she snapped out.


    Is it Yunru?


    Shuang quickly opened the door, but to her disappointment, it was a postman. "Mam, a courier for you."


    "Hm¡­"


    She collected the packet and went back inside. She copsed on the couch, now staring at the ceiling. She thought she would sort it out over their dinner together, but it failed. He hadn''t even replied to her message.


    "I know I made a mistake, Yunru. I am sorry that I hurt, you but that doesn''t mean you stop talking to me. If we don''t sort this out, we can never settle this. How long do you want to avoid me? Will you not let me even apologize now?" She was mumbling to herself.


    But she didn''t get any answer. She was all alone in the house. Her own question echoed in the room. Shuang gritted her teeth.


    "Fine then. Suit yourself! Your bad that you missed such a great hotpot meal from yours truly. Now even if you beg, I won''t make it again."


    Shuang shut her eyes and tried to calm down. She bit her lower lip.


    This was the first time that they had gotten into an argument like that. For seven years, things were smooth sailing between them. Even if Yunru knew about her feelings for Xiaosi, things never turned sour between them.


    "After all, it''s just a casual rtionship between us, isn''t it?"


    Shuang clearly remembered that night of the graduation party. After how Xiaosi begged her for help, she had been aimlessly walking down the street, lost in her pain. Her heart was ripped into pieces, knowing the task she had to do tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, Xiaosi was going to marry Caihong and thest hope of anything possibly happening between them was going to disappear.


    At that time, Yunru was the one who silently sat beside her on a bench in a deserted park and...


    Shuang suddenly snapped out of that distant memory. She took a deep breath.


    "Well if you are gonna avoid me like this then I will force you to look at me. If you won''t meet me then I wille to meet you myself. Let''s see how you avoid me at the police station!"

 Chapter 104 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Shopping</h4>


    Han vi.


    At the breakfast table, everybody gathered with the special addition of Soo Yunru. He ordered the maids to cook an extra special breakfast this morning. Han Huizhong said, "Eat up my boy. You look too thin."


    Yunru chuckled. "I eat plenty, Grandpa."


    Siying beamed. "Uncle the stew is tasty!" He brought the spoon near his mouth. Today he was stubborn to sit on Yunru''sp and have his breakfast. It wasn''t often that Yunru was with them like this.


    Yunru hugged him hard in delight. "I have the best nephew in the whole world."


    Siying blushed and giggled. On the other side, Han Mingli and Han Guang weren''t too thrilled seeing him here. Han Guang felt frustrated.


    As if Xinyi wasn''t enough, her brother is here too! Can these Soo''s not give it a rest?


    Thest one to enter was Zizi. The only ce left was to sit beside Yunru. Her heart jumped a beat and she nervously lowered her head.


    I hope I don''t have any dark circles!


    Last night, Zizi wasn''t to sleep a wink. She tried hard, but she could only think of Yunru the whole time. Plus his presence in the house and the room next to hers didn''t help her.


    "Aunty! Sit with us!" Siying furiously patted the oat beside him. She cleared her throat. Suddenly she felt too close. A light fragrance from him wafted up to her nose.


    T-this feels too near¡­Were the chairs always ced so close like this?


    Yunru smiled. "Good morning Princess Han Zizi."


    She jolted and fumbled. "G-good morning!"


    He raised his brow curiously. "You seem too jumpy for some reason."


    It''s because you are so close! I can even smell your cologne. And why is my right side feeling so warm all of a sudden?


    To hide her emotions that were confusing and making her conscious, she said, "Well I have to sit beside a lowly man like you. What else am I supposed to feel?"


    Yunru rolled his eyes.


    Han Huizhong snorted. "You will never change huh?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi didn''tment much. They were unusually quiet after their conversation.


    "Ah this old man had been so happy if Yunru were having his breakfast as my grandson-inw..." He mumbled to himself, but he was loud enough for everybody to hear.


    Zizi almost spit out her juice and choked hard. Her face turned bright red. "Grandpa!"


    W-what grandson-inw? As if I will be his wife!


    Yunru shook his head and couldn''t help but smile.


    Siying giggled. "Aunty is so red."


    Zizi froze. "That''s not it! Y-You concentrate on your food!" She hid her blushing face as she quickly gobbled up her breakfast.


    Han Huizhong nced at Xinyi. He sneered. "What happened to my granddaughter-inw? Has a snake bit you? Your dear brother is here but you aren''t even talking."


    "No. Of course not," Xinyi smiled. "I was lost in some thought¡­"


    "About how you are fed up with Zhiyuan finally? Great. I got just the solution for you. I have certain papers in my study that you might like. They are really useful-"


    "Grandpa," Zhiyuan shot a cold re at him. "Stop it."


    He really hated every time Han Huizhong mentioned the divorce as if it was some joke.


    Yunru was a little taken aback but he said nothing.


    Xinyi grimaced. "Grandpa, please. This is not the time."


    Han Huizhong rolled his eyes. "I was just making the atmosphere more cheerful."


    A whileter, the breakfast got over. Yunru stood up. "Thanks for letting me stayst night and for this wonderful breakfast. I need to leave now."


    Han Huizhong nudged Xinyi. "This is the time when a sister says that you wish for him to stay here longer. Don''t you love him as his sister? Tsk."


    Her brow twitched. "I think more than me, it''s you who don''t want to let him go, Grandpa."


    He snorted. "Nonsense."


    Yunru passed through Zizi and then stopped. "Thanks for your helpst night."


    Her heartbeat quickened. "Hah. Now I don''t owe you anything."


    He chuckled. "Anyway. I would need your statement as the witness. So if you have timeter in the day, please drop in the police station."


    Zizi was a little shocked.


    So I will meet him again?


    She didn''t know why but she felt excited and looked forward to it.


    "I-I am free now too!"


    "Huh?"


    Zizi realized she spoke too eagerly. She averted her gaze. "I mean I don''t have much to do now. So I can get this over with now itself. At least you won''t bother me again and again."


    She peeked at him. "So take me with you too."


    ---


    In her room, as Xinyi sat down to work on the character designs for Shuang''s game, she realized that she had some thingscking for her drawing.


    She sighed. "I will have to step out for some shopping."


    Xinyi decided to head to the mall. She quickly got ready and was about to leave when she stopped in her steps.


    "Should I call Caihong too?"


    After her outburst that day, Xinyi hadn''t talked to her since. She understood Caihong was bottling a lot of things in her heart. Maybe it would be a good change if she headed outside for some fresh air rather than staying cooped up inside the house the whole day.


    Xinyi thought for a moment and dialed her number.


    ---


    At the Zhu vi, Caihong just came out of a fresh bath when she heard her phone ring. She blinked her eyes seeing Xinyi''s name sh on the screen.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Caihong. It''s me, Xinyi."


    She smiled. "I know it''s you. Tell me."


    Xinyi coughed. "I am heading out for some shopping. If you are free, would you like to join me? Ah, Cy will also be joining us."


    Caihong was surprised by her offer.


    "I mean I thought you would like it¡­"


    Caihong then understood that she might be trying to cheer her up after that conversation. Indeed, she hadn''t left the house that often ever since she returned.


    She softly smiled. "Thank you for inviting me, Xinyi. En. I wille too."


    "Great! Let''s meet at XX mall then."


    "Sure."


    As she hung up the phone, she saw a small head peeking inside the room. Caihong narrowed her eyes. "Why are you here, Chyou?"


    Chyou trotted inside and raised her head. "Mama, are you going to meet Aunty Xinyi?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Mama. Take me with you too. Please! I-I want to meet Aunty Xinyi¡­"


    "No. You will stay here."


    She tugged her dress. "Mama, please...Dada is at the office. I have a holiday at school today. I will be all alone¡­" she lowered her head in sadness.


    Caihong rubbed the space in between her brows.


    "I promise I will not trouble you! Promise! I really want to meet Aunty."


    "Fine! Just don''t be a bother to me."


    Chyou brightened. "Thank you, Mama!"

 Chapter 105 - A Spoiled Princess And A Clueless Narcissist

    <h4>Chapter 105 - A Spoiled Princess And A Clueless Narcissist</h4>


    At the mall, as Caihong and Chyou reached the mall, a fluffy figure ran up to Caihong and clutched her leg. "Aunty Caihong!"


    Siying''s gaze sparkled and he turned all shiny seeing here. Caihong widened her eyes. A smile automatically bloomed on her lips. "Siying!"


    She bent and picked him up. "You are here too." Caihong''s mood lifted to see him. It was a pleasant surprise to see his adorable face smiling at her. After the allergy incident, she hadn''t met him. More like she didn''t have the courage to.


    Her eyes slightly stung in tears. "You seem alright...I am so d."


    Siying blinked his eyes. "I am always fine! I am always strong like Dada!"


    Caihong chuckled. "Indeed. Siying I...I already apologized to your Mama, but I should say sorry to you too. I am sorry I couldn''t take care of you that day. If I hadn''t messed up then¡­" her lips trembled and a tear slid down, "you wouldn''t have been in such pain... Please forgive Aunty."


    Siying''s ck irises widened upon seeing her cry. He wiped her tears and put his hands on his waist. "It is not Aunty''s fault! Don''t cry! If you cry, I don''t talk to you," he harrumphed and looked away.


    Caihong smiled amidst the falling tears.


    "Ah, Siying! There you are. I told you many times not to run off like that," Xinyi came huffing.


    "Aunty!" Chyou hugged her. Xinyi was shocked to see the little bun. Then she felt overjoyed. "Chyou! You are here too."


    "En!"


    She nced at Caihong in surprise. She didn''t think she would bring her here. Caihong said, "She wanted to meet you. At long as she doesn''t bother me, I am fine. I hope you don''t mind¡­"


    "Of course not," Xinyi ruffled her head. "I wanted to meet Chyou too. In fact, Siying was also stubborn to meet you once he heard that we will go shopping together. He had no school today so I brought him with me."


    Caihong pinched his cheeks. "Is that so?"


    He giggled. "Hehe¡­"


    Finally, Ah Cy and Leina arrived too. "Ah sorry for beingte. What''s up you two?"


    "Siying! Chyou!" Leina already joined the kid''s group.


    Caihong shook her head. "You still haven''t fixed your habit of runningte, don''t you?"


    Ah Cy grinned. "Well, Liang and I were *ahem* were doing-"


    "Oof stop it!" Caihong said in disdain, "I understood it. Stop throwing dog food."


    "You are just jealous," Ah Cy proudly said. "After all, my Liang is the best.


    Xinyi chuckled while Caihong rolled her eyes. "Yeah yeah."


    Xinyi asked, "Shall we head inside then?"


    ---


    At the Han Corps, Zhiyuan sighed for the hundredth time now. He couldn''t concentrate on his work at all. No matter how much he tried, he only remembered the scene he saw this morning. A suffocating feeling riled up his heart and he closed his file, feeling frustrated.


    He leaned back on his seat and stared at the ceiling.


    Qin Fuhua. Qin Fuhua¡­


    After sitting aimlessly for a while, he dialed a number. "Liang. Let''s meet somewhere."


    ---


    The police station.


    The officers on duty were shocked to see Yunru stepping in Zizi. They whispered among themselves.


    "Isn''t she the same woman he arrested that day?"


    "Did she do something wrong again?"


    "But she isn''t yelling like before."


    Yunru asked one of the officers, "Please bring me one witness statement form."


    "Yes sir!"


    Yunru stepped inside his office and said, "Come in and have a seat."


    Zizi slowly stepped inside and wandered her gaze around his office. It was neat and tidy. Everything was properly arranged into stacks. Her sight fell onto one shelf where she saw some medals, trophies, and pictures.


    Suddenly, she felt him stand closer to her. Yunru proudly smiled. "This lowly man here is a hard-working and talented cop, you see."


    Zizi looked at him, speechless. "I shouldpliment you, not you singing praises of yourself. Such a narcissist."


    "I have the full right to be a narcissist because I am super good-looking and talented."


    Her mouth was wide open. She never thought she would see this side of his. "How did having good lookse here?"


    Yunru acted dramatically. "Of course! My face is the main tool in my line of work."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know how much this handsome face of mine makes it easier for me to question witnesses and take their statements? People don''t like to bother themselves with the investigation and all, but women happily trot to my side, ''asking me'' to take their statements."


    Zizi''s mouth violently twitched.


    "I just smile at them and they happily cooperate with me," Yunru scratched his chin, "though their husbands and boyfriends don''t cooperate with me at all. I wonder why?"


    Zizi was dumbfounded.


    After making them jealous as hell, you expect them to cooperate with you?


    But instead of feeling frustrated, Zizi burst intoughter. Her shoulders trembled as she tried to hold it in.


    Yunru asked, "Why are youughing?"


    Zizi continuedughing. "Nothing...I realized a nickname for you. If you call me a spoiled princess then I should call you a clueless narcissist."


    Yunru blinked his eyes. "Wow, you didn''t throw a tantrum on that."


    "Hah! Because I found something too!" She snorted. "It seems you do have a little talent."


    There were a lot of medals and trophies. In many of the pictures too, Yunru was standing with some influential figures.


    He shrugged. "Those are so-so. The real medals for any officer are their scars."


    "Scars?"


    "The ones we get while we are wounded on a mission."


    Zizi widened her eyes. She felt curious. "Do you have a scar too?"


    Yunru pointed towards his right side of his abdomen. "A scar from a dagger attack. Happened two years back," he chuckled, "sis had fainted seeing the scar."


    A scar¡­


    A sense of difort welled up in Zizi''s chest. She wondered how that scar would be on him.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "Nope. The wound was already stitched up. It''s just a scar now."


    As Zizi''s gaze slowly met his, she began to see Yunru in a new light. Last night, she had observed how tanned his skin was and now this scar.


    A cop''s job is really tough.


    Yunru spoke, bringing her out of her stupor, "Let''s get to work."


    ---


    At the same time, Shuang just entered the police station. She asked one officer, "Can I meet officer Soo Yunru?"


    "Ah, Sir is busy with onedy, taking her witness statement now. Can you please wait outside his office?"


    "Sure. Thanks. I will wait outside."

 Chapter 106 - Caihongs Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Caihong''s Suspicion</h4>


    At one of the high-end restaurants in a mall, Liang found Zhiyuan already seated on a table. He gently put his hand on his shoulder. "Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. "Hey."


    Liang sat opposite him. He observed his bummed-up demeanor. "You sounded down. What happened?"


    Zhiyuan sped his fingers too. "That is the problem, Liang. I don''t know what is happening. Xinyi and I¡­we kissedst night identally."


    Liang widened his eyes in shock. "What? Wait, wait, wait. This is too sudden. Tell me everything from the beginning."


    Zhiyuan recalled everything that happened between them. Liang raised his brow, feeling curious. "So it wasn''t an ident the first time, but it was the second time."


    Good job, Siying, Liang praised the little bun in his mind.


    Zhiyuan coughed.


    "So why are you acting like a teenage boy? For God''s sake, you two are married. You are kissing your own wife, not some other woman."


    Zhiyuan red at him. "That is true but you know about how our rtionship is. And now this is happening I-"


    "You were really gonna kiss her or should I ask...you wanted to kiss her?" He cut him off mid-sentence.


    Zhiyuan froze. He didn''t lie. "I wanted to. I don''t know why. Ever since the cruise trip, something feels¡­"


    "Changed," Liang interjected.


    He pursed his lips. "Then Siying started sleeping with Zizi, so suddenly the distance between us is all messed up. I have be too conscious of her. She has be too conscious of me. And I think Xinyi isn''t liking this. No. I know she isn''t liking this because she...is still thinking of him."


    He felt as if somebody twisted his heart as he said those painful words.


    Liang blinked his eyes. "Who him? Her crush? How do you know that?"


    Zhiyuan clenched the coffee cup in his hand. "I saw her staring at a page in her diary this morning. It was the same page I told you about where she wrote about her feelings for a guy in college."


    Liang narrowed his eyes in deep thought. Last night they kissed and today Xinyi was reminiscing about her past love. He understood where Zhiyuan was going with this.


    "I asked her about him. He is a guy named Qin Fuhua."


    Liang furrowed his brows. "I faintly recall that name. I think sometimes Zizi and Shuang used to talk about him just like other guys. He was their ssmate."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "He was... Xinyi said that it was just a crush but I don''t think so. And ever since our conversation this morning, I feel really ufortable. Liang. I feel Xinyi really disliked our... kiss. But she doesn''t want to hurt me, maybe so she is lying. I could clearly see how she was evading the topic."


    Liang carefully studied his friend. "Why is it affecting you this much? Your marriage is based on respect and friendship, not love."


    Zhiyuan stiffened.


    "So why do you want her to like the kiss? Why does it affect you to know if she still thinks of Qin Fuhua?"


    Liang wanted to ask him another question. He clearly understood that it was faint and still the beginning, but Zhiyuan was getting jealous of Qin Fuhua. That was why he wasn''t liking this.


    And being jealous meant that their rtionship was growing more than just respect and friendship.


    Have you started having feelings for Xinyi?


    ---


    Xinyi, Ah Cy and Caihong along with their kids first headed to a stationery and book store for Xinyi to buy her drawing stuff. Later on, Ah Cy dragged them to every shop she could find to buy everything she could see.


    Leina, Siying and Chyou had formed their own group for their super important discussion.


    Leina excitedly asked, "How was it? The n worked right?"


    Siying hopped up and down. "I made Mama and Dada kiss! You know! Mama ran away after kissing Dada."


    Leina brightened. "That means she was feeling shy! Grandma showed it to me. Ladies blush and run away when they are shy!"


    Siying furiously nodded.


    "How was it for Chyou?"


    Chyou giggled. "Leina is super cool. Mama agreed to sleep with us! And you know what?"


    Chyou proceeded to say everything that she sawst night.


    "Mama was taking care of Dada!"


    Leina''s small face in happiness. "I knew it! My n cannot fail! Now we have to keep going like this! Then your Mama and Dada will not fight anymore and leave!"


    They nodded at Captain Leina.


    Ah Cy curiously asked, "What are you three discussing so secretly?"


    Xinyi said, "Won''t you tell your Mama, Siying?"


    The kids stiffened.


    Leina pouted. "It''s between us! We cannot tell you!"


    Siying nodded. "It''s a super important secret!"


    Xinyi giggled. "So cute."


    Seeing the puffed-up cheeks of the adorable buns, Caihong was also unable to hold her smile.


    But they didn''t take them seriously because they thought they must be talking about kindergarten stuff.


    Ah Cy said, "Since we are here already, let''s go to a medical shop. Their brand has a partnership with Xu Pharmaceuticals and I have some work with its manager. Then we will go and fill our bellies!"


    Caihong nodded. "Sure."


    At one of the biggest pharmaceutical stores in the city, Ah Cy got busy discussing with some manager. Xinyi said, "Let me stock up Siying''s allergy medicine too."


    Chyou raised her hand. "I wille with Aunty too!"


    "Me too!" Siying said.


    Caihong was casually browsing through the shelves when her sight fell on the shelf where they kept painkillers. She recalled what happenedst night and the strange bottle of pills that she saw in Xiaosi''s bathroom cab.


    Caihong checked through all the medicines but she didn''t find the one that she fed Xiaosist night. She frowned.


    It was a simple painkiller, right? Then why isn''t it here?


    "Boo!"


    Ah Cy giggled as she suddenly appeared before her. Caihong sighed. "You are not a kid anymore to do that."


    "The kid in me will always be alive!" Ah Cy grinned.


    "Is your meeting done?"


    "Yup. All clear. Let''s go for lunch now."


    "Wait!" Caihong pursed her lips.


    She didn''t know why but it was bothering her sincest night. Xiaosi''s pale condition, his strange medicine, and how he seemed evasive to talk about it - she couldn''t put a finger on it, but something felt wrong.


    Ah Cy said, "Do you want to buy something from here? Don''t worry. It will be on the house," she proudly said.


    "No. Not that. I want to ask you about one medicine."


    "Sure. After working in Xu Pharmaceuticals with Liang, I know my way around a bit about medicines."


    "That is¡­"

 Chapter 107 - Just One More Time

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Just One More Time</h4>


    At the Mall.


    Liang was sure that Zhiyuan was slowly falling in love with Xinyi. But there was no use telling him that.


    It will only make sense if you realize it yourself, Zhiyuan. I don''t want you to think that you love her because I pointed it out to you.


    He smiled. "Zhiyuan. Xinyi was always important to you, but now her importance is growing inside you in a different way. And you have to figure that out on your own. I will only say not to run away from your feelings or lie to yourself."


    Zhiyuan asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Whatever feelings you hold at the moment, let them consume you. Don''t ignore or disregard your thoughts. Don''t think that they are meaningless or that you don''t have any right to have those feelings. It''s perfectly fine. Just feel them and they will slowly lead you to the answer you are looking for."


    Liang shook his head. "The thing is, you and Xinyi have been living in afortable space for thest seven years. But ever since Xiaosi came back, he has triggered a change in your space. He has acted as a sort of catalyst to change the equation between you two. And you are not understanding these different feelings arising in you."


    Zhiyuan slowly nodded.


    "So the only way is to face your feelings. Confront them. I am d you came to talk to me because I am sure you would have done something as stupid as locking away your feelings, not to trouble Xinyi. That would have made the situation worse instead of making it better."


    Zhiyuan coughed and looked away in embarrassment.


    Liang teasingly smiled. "Spend more time with Xinyi. That is what you need right now."


    The answer wille knocking on your heart, my friend.


    ---


    Yunru said, "Done. Thank you for your statement, Princess."


    Zizi nodded. She curiously asked, "What happened to those thugs?"


    "They are under arrest. We have the evidence and your witness statement. We have charged them with illegal drug selling and other criminal activities. Soon, we will also catch their ringleader," Yunru grinned.


    Zizi blushed a little, seeing the brilliant smile on his lips.


    "Well then. Your help was much appreciated."


    Oh... right. I have to leave now¡­


    She slowly got up. She nced at Yunru. "You don''t have the courtesy to drop me outside?"


    Yunru smiled. "This is a police station, not a five-star hotel where the manager will escort you outside, spoiled Princess Han Zizi."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Don''t call me that! Shameless! No wonder you are so lowly and unlikeable. Another officer would have definitely offered to walk me out."


    Yunru rolled his eyes. "Fine. I wille with you."


    As they walked away, Shuang watched them leave together. Her brows furrowed. "Was that Zizi?"


    Outside the police station, Yunru asked, "Anything else, Princess Han Zizi? After all, I am your personal servant."


    "Shut up. There is another thing. It''s really torturing to look at you."


    "So look somewhere else."


    Zizi shot a deadly re at him. "I mean your tanned skin! Look how dark you have be. Don''t you know how to take care of your skin?"


    Yunru blinked his eyes. "I am busy taking care of the citizen''s safety. Why should I look at myself?"


    Zizi''s brow twitched. "That is why your attitude sucks. Self-care is just as important. Do you want to die as an ugly old man in the future?"


    She coughed. "That''s why I have brought this." Zizi took out an exquisite bottle of cream and forced it into his hand. Yunru curiously inspected the bottle and raised his brow.


    "It is not poison that you are observing it so carefully."


    "I cannot be so sure since it''s Princess who gave me who hates this lowly man."


    The top of her head fumed as if a volcano would erupt any moment. "Fine! You just don''t appreciate my goodwill! Give it back to me."


    "I am sorry. Just joking," Yunruughed.


    "No. Give it back to me!" Zizi raised her arm but she fell too short especially when Yunru raised the bottle, away from her reach.


    "You cannot reach me that way, Princess," he smiled, having fun teasing her.


    Zizi gritted her teeth and tip-toed but still fell short by miles. Realizing that her face bumped into his chest, she blushed a little and looked away. "G-Give it back¡­"


    "I promise I won''t make fun of you anymore. So please tell me what do I do with this?"


    Zizi harrumphed and flicked back her hair in arrogance. "Apply it on your hands and face before heading out of your house. This is a branded product which of course you wouldn''t have even seen in your entire life with such a low sry that you got," she snorted. "I feel gracious today so I give this to you."


    "How did you feel so gracious today?"


    She sneered. "Because I pity your body. You already act like a kid who doesn''t like to eat his veggies right?"


    Yunru widened his eyes. "Who told you that?"


    Suddenly, he recalled how he saw Xinyi and Ziziughing together when they returned.


    "I see¡­" he narrowed his eyes. "Sis told youst night. So you two wereughing at my expense."


    Damn it, sis! Why did you tell her?


    Zizi chuckled. "Of course. It shocked me indeed. I got to know your weird quirksst night. You act all so cool and mighty but you are even worse than a kid. I mean, who picks veggies at your age?"


    Yunru cleared his throat. He touched the back of his neck and looked away. Zizi blinked her eyes.


    ''He unconsciously touches the back of his neck and averts his gaze when he feels embarrassed.''


    "Hah! You are feeling embarrassed!" Zizi pointed her index finger at him.


    She felt a sense of achievement as she read his actions. It filled up a feeling in her as if she understood him even if it was a little bit.


    Yunru stiffened.


    How does she know that? Was her observation skills always that awesome?


    "So what? At least it''s still better than you acting like a five-year-old pampered princess. You haven''t grown yourself," Yunru snorted.


    "You you!"


    "So there we are. Two kids in an adult''s body. I think we pretty much match," Yunru touched his chin.


    Match¡­


    Once again, her heart started beating loud and fast. She thought as if he said it in terms of a couple and she didn''t know why it affected her.


    What is happening to me? I really need a check-up. Why am I getting so happy thinking of being together with him?


    Last night Siying mentioned how they should sleep in a room, mistaking them to be a couple. Then Han Huizhong brought out the topic of how he wants Yunru to be his grandson-inw, and now Yunru said that they matched.


    Gosh, this is too much! E-everybody is linking us together as if we are some couple¡­


    Not that from the deepest parts of her heart she actually minded. In fact, she seemed annoyed and bothered on the outside, but was actually a little happy for no reason.


    "So anyway! Don''t forget to put on the cream. At least take care of your body from the outside," she haughtily said. "Goodbye!"


    Zizi dashed away to hide her red face. Yunru shook his head and headed back. But he bumped into a familiar figure on the way.


    Shuang stood in front of him, folding her hands on her chest as she quietly stared at him. Yunru remained silent.


    "It was Zizi, right?" Shuang asked.


    "Hm."


    "What was she doing here? Wait. Don''t tell me you arrested her again?"


    "No. She got involved in the case I was working onst night. I called her to give the witness statement."


    "I see..."


    There was a period of brief silence after which she asked, "Did you see my messagest night?"


    "I didn''t," he truthfully stated.


    "Why not?"


    "Busy in a case."


    "After which you seemed to spend the night at Han vi."


    So she heard that too.


    "Grandpa Han insisted."


    "You could have read it after enjoying your time there."


    Yunru didn''t respond.


    Shuang said nothing. After a long pause, she said, "Are you that angry that you won''t even read my messages now? I wanted to sort things out with you and apologize to you over your favorite hotpot. We will never reach anywhere if you ignore me like this."


    Yunru parted his lips to say something but in the end, he chose not to.


    "What is it? Say it."


    "Nothing."


    "I know you have something to say. Just be direct as we always are."


    He faintly smiled.


    If I were to be too direct, then everything will end here and I don''t want it to. One more...just one more time...


    A dull pain enveloped his chest.


    "Sir. You got a call," Another officer interrupted.


    Yunru nodded. "Coming."


    He walked past her and whispered, "We will talk about thister."


    Shuang nkly stared at him and kept rooted to her spot. She stood there for a few moments before she left.


    A minuteter, Zizi peeked and came out of her hiding spot. She remembered she forgot some of her stuff in his office so she returned to collect it, but she saw Shuang talking to Yunru.


    She didn''t know why but she instinctively hid. But at that distance, she couldn''t hear their conversation.


    Why was Shuang here?

 Chapter 108 - A Shocking Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 108 - A Shocking Coincidence</h4>


    At the mall.


    Caihong asked, "I saw a strange medicinest night. Have you ever heard about XX medicine? It''s a sort of painkiller for headaches but I never saw it before."


    Ah Cy blinked her eyes. "It seems to be a foreign brand. But I am pretty sure I have never heard it before. Maybe it''s a new drug that has recentlye out. Xu Pharmaceuticals have tie ups with foreign countries too for medicine imports, but we aren''t informed about such a new drug with that name."


    "Wait. It''s not made in China?"


    "No. I am sure of that. I know all kinds of medicine manufactured in China. And this one isn''t one of ours."


    Caihong was in deep thought.


    Foreign...wait. We just recently moved to China. Then is Xiaosi taking medicine since the time we stayed abroad?


    She was finding it all too confusing.


    Ah Cy asked, "Who is taking that medicine? Where did you see it?"


    Caihong stiffened a bit.


    She didn''t want her to know that it was because of Xiaosi that she got to know it.


    "I...I... think I just read an article somewhere. I just got curious about it."


    Ah Cy said, "I see. But you helped me out. This is a discovery! I will tell this to Liang and check with him if we get any information about that drug. We can start a partnership with that firm if there are no issues! The more Xu Pharmaceuticals partners with such firms, the more we can serve people well."


    Caihong paused. "That''s a great idea. You...will you tell me about it once you get any information?"


    Ah Cy nodded. "Sure."


    Xinyi returned. "What are you two talking about?"


    Ah Cy said, "Ah nothing. Just a bit about medicines."


    Siying and Chyou eagerly showed their shopping. "Aunty look what we got!"


    She chuckled. "Wow. You kids are on a roll huh. Alright. Let''s have lunch. I am famished!"


    ---


    Ah Cy said, "It''s been a long time since we got together like this."


    Xinyi smiled. "Indeed. I missed this."


    The kids were busy in their own world,ughing and giggling.


    Caihong stayed silent.


    Ah Cy eyed Xinyi and she pursed her lips. She also got to know everything that happened to her. Honestly, Ah Cy and Liang were too shocked for words. Xiaosi was their close buddy and to think that he would do something so terrible¡­


    "Oof! Don''t show that moping face. We are all here to chill out so no showing sad faces."


    Caihong sighed. "I promise I won''t now."


    Ah Cy grinned. Truthfully, she wanted to gossip about their husbands, but with Zhiyuan being Xinyi''s husband and Caihong''s ex-boyfriend, she knew it would get all awkward. Plus, Caihong and Xiaosi''s rtionship was already worse to the point that she hated even his mention.


    I cannot even brag about my Liang, she sighed.


    She nced at Xinyi. "By what is this drawing stuff you brought?"


    "Oh this. I am actually working with Shuang for one of her game projects¡­" she felt a little embarrassed saying it.


    Caihong slightly widened her eyes in surprise. "Shuang?"


    "En. As an artist for designing her game characters."


    Ah Cy gasped. "You are an artist? Do you know how to draw? Wait why did I never know this?"


    Caihong squinted her gaze. "Seems like she hid her talent from us."


    Xinyi quickly said, "No, no! It''s just my hobby. Shuang was too stubborn so I couldn''t reject."


    Caihong chuckled. "Well, I know how stubborn she could get. No wonder. And Ah Cy. I know you are itching to talk about Liang, don''t you? And¡­" she looked at Xinyi, "if you want to talk about Zhiyuan, trust me, I won''t be ufortable. So you don''t have to be so cautious around me. Whatever it is, it''s in the past now, and I have gotten over Zhiyuan and my rtionship."


    Xinyi hesitated at first but then softly smiled. "No, Caihong. I know. It''s really not like that."


    She nodded. "Then it''s all fine."


    Ah Cy almost spat out the water. "W-what nonsense?" She coughed and looked embarrassed. "I am not so desperate to talk about Liang."


    Xinyiughed. "Come on. It''s so evident on your face."


    "How long have we known you?" Caihong snorted. "You always liked to brag about him even in college."


    Xinyi giggled. "I remember how Ah Cy used to drool over Liang whenever he yed basketball."


    Caihong rolled her eyes. "Don''t even start about that. It always used to look like she was sexually assaulting him just by her eyes."


    "Hey!" Ah Cy looked at them, horrified. "You two are ganging up on me¡­" she pouted. "So what if I drooled over him? He was always that sexy."


    The kid''s ears perked up. Leina asked, brimming with curiosity. "Mama, what is sexy?"


    Xinyi and Caihong eyed Ah Cy. She coughed again and said, "Sexy is your Dada. You will understand once you get a boyfriend."


    "What is a boyfriend?"


    "..."


    "It''s someone who you want to spend your life with like how I and Liang do."


    Leina''s gaze sparkled. "So like Siying?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes and burst intoughter. "You want to marry Siying?"


    "En! We will marry!"


    Siying blushed furiously and felt shy.


    Somewhere Liang sneezed. "Achoo!"


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "Caught a cold?"


    He red at him. "Somebody is talking about my Leina getting married! Zhiyuan! I will never hand my daughter to your son!"


    "..."


    Zhiyuan was speechless. "You and your dumb brain. Seriously¡­"


    As they kept walking, his sight fell on a restaurant where he was surprised to find Xinyi sitting with Caihong and Ah Cy.


    "Liang. Look over there."


    Liang grumbled and nced in that direction. "Oh yes. I forgot. Ah Cy told me that she was going to this same mall with Xinyi and Caihong," he chuckled, "wow we came to the same ce too."


    Zhiyuan softly smiled as he stared at Xinyi. "Let''s meet them now that we are already here."


    But suddenly, he saw a man approaching their table. Zhiyuan frowned.


    Who is he?


    Back in the restaurant, a man stepped up to their table and looked at Xinyi. "Sorry to disturb your gatheringdies, but it seems like I recognize someone here." He smiled. "Soo Xinyi, aren''t you? Remember me? We were in the same ss in college."


    As Xinyi looked back at him, she was shocked as she recognized him. "Qin Fuhua."


    Qin Fuhua smiled. "It is a surprise to see you."


    Her mouth was slightly open as she looked at him. "Y-yeah.. it''s a surprise really¡­"


    This is unbelievable. I said his name just this morning and now we actually met. What a coincidence¡­


    Ah Cy and Caihong quietly observed him. Caihong''s brow raised as she remembered something. "I know you. Shuang used to talk about you sometimes."


    "Yup. An Shuang, Soo Xinyi, Han Zizi and me - we were all in the same ss. That''s why I know you and Ah Cy too."


    Ah Cy said, "Oh please. I know you too. You were the bad boy of the ss, always getting into trouble. You were a bully. From juniors to seniors, everybody knew you."


    Qin Fuhua snorted. "It cannot bepared to the tigress Ah Cy getting into fights every other day."


    She red at him. "You!"


    Xinyi then realized.


    Maybe that''s why I only remembered Qin Fuhua''s name this morning. He had a reputation in our ss which is hard to forget.


    Qin Fuhua amusingly smiled. "Xinyi is still the same I see. Always the quiet and shy person in any group."


    Xinyi coughed.


    The kids curiously looked at this new man who joined their group and started talking to their Mamas. Qin Fuhua''s face brightened. "You won''t introduce your kids?"


    Ah Cy proudly said, "She is my sweet angel, Xu Leina. She is three."


    Leina chirped. "Hello, Uncle! Nice to meet you!"


    "Wow. You can already speak so nicely at just three."


    Leina''s nose grew in pride. "I am the smartest in my ss!"


    He chuckled. "Yes, yes. I can see that. Xu...That means you married Liang."


    "Uh-huh," Ah Cy smiled with pride. "I got the best hubby."


    "Who didn''t cause any less trouble himself. And you point fingers at me. Hah!"


    "He is still better than you!"


    Qin Fuhua shook his head. "Who''s next?"


    "Me!" Chyou raised her hand. "I am Zhu Chyou! I am six years old!"


    "Zhu...so you are Zhu Xiaosi''s daughter?"


    "Yes!" Her eyes sparkled in delight. "Zhu Xiaosi is my Dada! And Zhu Caihong is my Mama!"


    Caihong slightly stiffened but kept quiet.


    A glint of surprise shed past his eyes, but he quickly hid it. He instantly noticed the change in the atmosphere.


    Caihong and Xiaosi''s daughter? When did this happen? Wasn''t she dating Han Zhiyuan?


    But he was sensible enough not to question it.


    He ruffled her head. "A pleasure to meet you, dear." His nce fell on Siying who seemed a little shy, clutching Xinyi''s hand.


    "He must be your son, right Xinyi? Who is the lucky man?"


    *****


    A/N - Qin Fuhua is here! Will this meeting change something in Zhiyuan?


    Happy reading!

 Chapter 109 - Hostile

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Hostile</h4>


    Xinyi stiffened, but she quickly snapped out.


    "Yes," she gently smiled as she pulled Siying in her hug.


    "I knew it. He is shy and reserved just like you. Easy guess."


    Xinyi cleared her throat.


    Qin Fuhua asked, "What''s your name, champ?"


    Siying nervously smiled. "Han Siying¡­I am three years old."


    Now that was another shock he just got. Only he knew how he managed to steady himself.


    Han? Han Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s son?


    Zhiyuan and Caihong were in a rtionship, but in the end, Zhiyuan and Xinyi got married while Caihong married Xiaosi. This is soplicated, yet they are enjoying together like this without any awkwardness.


    "Nice to meet you too. I am Qin Fuhua, your mother''s ssmate back in the college days."


    Siying leaned in, feeling interested. "ssmate?"


    "En. Just like how you and Leina must be. So I know a lot of stuff about your mom."


    His eyes sparkled. "What? What do you know?"


    Qin Fuhua chuckled. "What do you say, Xinyi? Should I tell him about you? Or how I used to bully you? There are so many interesting things he could learn about his Mama."


    Xinyi grimaced. "There is nothing to talk about me. You talk about yourself."


    He sighed. "My life was nowhere interesting aspared to yours."


    "I guess you know her really well."


    Suddenly, a slightly cold and unfeeling voice came from behind him. Xinyi was startled to see Zhiyuan and so were Caihong and Ah Cy.


    Zhiyuan stared at Qin Fuhua with aplicated gaze. The moment he saw talking all friendly to Xinyi, he couldn''t stop himself any longer from meeting this new guy that suddenly barged into their group.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He smiled and gently nodded at her.


    "Liang. You are here too," Ah Cy was surprised. Liang said, "Ah yes. Zhiyuan and I came for lunch here and then we saw you."


    Xinyi realized that this situation didn''t look good. She talked about Qin Fuhua this morning and not only she met him today but Zhiyuan too!


    Liang raised his brow. "Such a surprise to see Qin Fuhua here¡­" he said as he sneakily eyed Zhiyuan. As expected, Zhiyuan was shocked to know his identity. It felt as if thunderbolt struck him, meeting the man who Xinyi always loved.


    Qin Fuhua¡­


    He stared at him in a stupor while he slowly clenched his fingers into a fist. His gaze slowly fell upon Xinyi who seemed anxious and worried. Just Qin Fuhua''s presence was enough to rile up his heart into a frenzy.


    Xinyi''s past love was right in front of her. The man who she wrote about in her diary. The man who was once dear to her was standing right in front of her. Zhiyuan was at a loss. He feltpletely shaken and numb. An uneasy feeling threatened his heart while he stood speechless.


    Qin Fuhua curiously raised his brow. "Han Zhiyuan. What''s wrong? You seem pale."


    Qin Fuhua''s question brought Zhiyuan back from his daze. He wanted to act normal and greet him, but his sudden appearance had messed up his heart pretty badly that he failed to respond.


    His lips lifted in an awkward smile as he said, "Nothing is wrong, Qin Fuhua. You changed a lot so had a hard time recognizing you."


    Caihong nced between Zhiyuan and Xinyi and felt tension between them. Xinyi seemed especially fidgety and jittery, restlessly shifting in her ce. Zhiyuan also seemed too zoned out for some reason ever since he met Qin Fuhua.


    Something is going on, she wondered.


    "Phew!" Qin Fuhua shook his head. "For a moment I thought you seemed really hostile towards me and I had no clue why."


    Zhiyuan didn''tment.


    Liang slyly said, "Well if I were him, I would be more than just hostile to you, seeing you so close to my wife."


    Ah Cy raised her brow and silently observed her husband.


    He knows something that I don''t. I will have to grill him thoroughly when we return.


    Qin Fuhua raised his hand. "Point taken." As he observed the five of them, he was actually impressed that even after Zhiyuan, Xinyi and Caihong were here together, the atmosphere wasn''t that sharp and edgy.


    They seemed to havee to terms with the situation...


    "By the way, I read that the Han Corps bagged the deal with Mu Constructions. Congrattions. It will surely reap you great profits."


    Zhiyuan nodded at him. "Thanks. So...you were Xinyi''s ssmate, right?"


    Xinyi averted her gaze.


    "Yup. Not just a ssmate, but her neighbor too, he chuckled. "Remember Xinyi? I used to sit one desk behind you."


    Xinyi coughed but didn''t respond. Zhiyuan''s intense stare was making her heart thud faster and faster.


    Ah Cy said in disdain, "And then shamelessly bullied Xinyi."


    His mouth twitched. "I didn''t bully her. I just used to tease her a bit here and there."


    "Your teasing counts as bullying, Qin Fuhua. Hah! Don''t act all innocent now."


    Siying interjected cheerfully, "Uncle! You still not say what you know about Mama!"


    Zhiyuan slightly stiffened. The difort inside grew more and more. He wondered what he knew about Xinyi. He wondered what he wanted to share about her that he didn''t know.


    Xinyi quickly said, "Siying. That will take a long time a-and we have to leave now."


    Siying''s lips pouted. "But I want to know about Mama!"


    "Me too!" Leina and Chyou agreed as well.


    Qin Fuhua said, "Well sure, why not? We will have a good time. Though Xinyi will try her hardest not to let us talk."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Just then, his phone buzzed and he widened his eyes, seeing the caller''s name. "Oops. I stayed for really long and someone is growing impatient. Damn, I am dead. Let us all meet some time together again," he smiled.


    Before Zhiyuan could say anything, Liang patted his shoulder. "Why not! I think we will have our reunion soon too. Maybe after our kid''s pic."


    Ah Cy nodded. "Ah yes. I heard about it too. Some of our ssmates are arranging for a reunion maybe next month."


    Caihong asked, "Is that so? I lost all touch with the others," she shrugged.


    Qin Fuhua said, "That''s great! We will meet soon then."


    As he turned to leave, he felt Zhiyuan''s pointed stares at him once again.


    Seriously, there is something with Zhiyuan today. Why is he giving me the killing stares?


    After a pause, Liang coughed and said, trying to ease the atmosphere. "Youdies must have had a lot of fun, huh?"


    Ah Cy got the cue and nodded. "We talked about many things that mainly included how awesome my hubby is," she grinned.


    "Aish!" An arrow struck his heart.


    Leina chirped. "We have lot of fun too!"


    Siying nodded hard. "En!"


    Liang turned cold. "You don''t need to have that much fun with Siying¡­" he grumbled that earned him a re from his wife.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes and understood their intentions.


    "Dada! I bought many things too!" He diligently showed him his shopping.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "That''s good, Siying." He nced at Xinyi and didn''t show any change in his demeanor. "I guess then Liang and I should leave."


    "N-No," Xinyi hastily said. "I mean we can head home. I have to start working on Shuang''s designs anyway."


    Zhiyuan paused for a moment and nodded. "Alright."


    Caihong said, "I am heading to thedies'' room. Xinyi, will youe with me?"


    "Sure," Xinyi said, "Zhiyuan, you hold Siying. I will be back."


    "En."


    As Caihong walked past him, they slightly stiffened for a moment. But she quickly passed by him, averting her gaze.


    ---


    Inside thedies'' room, Caihong quietly stared at Xinyi, trying to collect her thoughts. Xinyi softly asked, "Is there anything you want to talk to me about?"


    "I just felt that¡­there seemed to be some tension between Zhiyuan and you ever since he came to meet us today."


    She stiffened. Her heart thumped in her chest.


    "Zhiyuan seemed really troubled for some reason and you were really anxious as well. Is there something going on?"


    Xinyi bit the corner of her lip as she fiddled with her fingers. She wondered how to tell her about their conversation this morning and Qin Fuhua.


    Caihong observed her and frowned. "Did you two have a fight?"


    She widened her eyes and quickly said, "No, no. Nothing like that. I¡­"


    Caihong said, "I am sorry. I am just concerned. It''s okay if you don''t want to share it with me-"


    Xinyi shook her head. "Nothing like that. I just don''t know how to put it out to you."


    "Don''t think too much and say whatever transpired."


    Xinyi slowly exined how she lied about liking Qin Fuhua in college.


    Caihong looked at her, stunned. "No wonder, it seemed so odd. That is quite a coincidence but¡­" she sighed, "why aren''t you telling your real feelings to him? You are married, you have a son and you deserve a happy life. What is stopping you?"


    Xinyi froze.

 Chapter 110 - Already Thought Of Everything

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Already Thought Of Everything</h4>


    Xinyi hid the glint of pain as quickly as it shed past her eyes. She didn''t have any answer to that question. She smiled and said, "Thank you, Caihong. I know that you are worried about me. But I think...it''s alreadyte. Zhiyuan and I¡­" she left it unsaid.


    Caihong lowered her gaze and hesitated. "Xinyi. It''s not toote. I am not being a hypocrite here. Everything has ended between Zhiyuan and me. If you had expressed your feelings earlier then you would have been so happier now. There is a long road ahead, Xinyi. There is your whole life in front of you. How can you let it slip through your fingers when your happiness is right beside you."


    Xinyi stared at the sincerity in her eyes, and her heart warmed up. She understood that Caihong really meant her words and she couldn''t watch herpromising her life like that.


    But this was something that Xinyi had already decided upon. She promised herself that her feelings for Zhiyuan would only be a part of her and her diary.


    A painful smile slightly curved up her lips. "Zhiyuan doesn''t love me, Caihong, and not because of his past with you. He...just sees me as his good friend. That will not change."


    Caihong slightly widened her eyes. She touched her chin and tilted her head. "You still say that after seeing what happened today?"


    Xinyi furrowed her brows. "Today?"


    "When he met Qin Fuhua. Don''t you think he acted oddly and too ufortable? Though he was trying to hide it."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Of course that''s because it''s weird that I talked about Qin Fuhua this morning and we met today. Anybody would be taken aback."


    "..."


    "But why would it affect or shock him if he just sees you as his friend?" Caihong raised her brow and questioned. "To me, and I am sure to Liang and Ah Cy too, he seemed really affected by Qin Fuhua''s presence. He was stumped to say anything. Even threatened. But maybe you were too busy anxiously thinking about this morning, you couldn''t notice his changed demeanor."


    Xinyi awkwardly smiled. "I don''t understand what you are trying to say¡­"


    Caihong amusingly smiled. "That maybe things aren''t the same anymore between you two."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes and her heart stopped beating for a moment as she understood her nuance. But she didn''t dare hope anything.


    Her heart was already broken and shattered into pieces once. She didn''t have the courage or have any space in her heart to fill it with hope once again.


    Xinyi and lowered her gaze. "That is impossible, Caihong. Zhiyuan and Siying are waiting for me. I should leave."


    As she hurriedly stepped out of the room, Caihong pressed the space between her brows and let out a deep sigh. She had already realized that things were slowly changing between them after the cruiser trip. And today Zhiyuan''s hesitation and pain in his eyes made it all too clear to her.


    Zhiyuan was falling for Xinyi.


    "But their friendship is so deeply engraved in his heart that the fog still remains, clouding him from finding his answer. I hope it clears soon."


    ---


    S3 Company.


    Xiaosi was restlessly pacing back and forth in his office, unable to calm down. Never did he imagine that Caihong would find his medicines one day. Nobody was supposed to find out about them, but she did. It was his secret that he desperately wished to hide it from her.


    He clenched his fingers into a fist and punched his desk. "Damn it! I...I shouldn''t have slept in the room. I didn''t know I would get an attack like that in front of Caihong."


    He rested his hands on the posh ss table and lowered his head. He saw his pale reflection staring back at him. A dry smile etched his on his lips.


    "It''s alright Xiaosi. It''s just fine. Even if she saw, so what? She simply inquired because it happened all too suddenly. Not like she would probe on this matter. After all, she hates me to her core. I am worried for nothing."


    Two contradicting emotions tore his heart apart. On one hand, he was relieved that Caihong wouldn''t suspect anything from this just one incident. But at the same time, her indifference clenched his heart in pain.


    He tiredly sat back on his chair, rubbing his forehead in pain. He took out his phone and dialed an international number.


    "Xiaosi. How are you doing?" A man from the other side spoke. His Chinese had a slight ent of his half foreign ethnicity mixed in it.


    "Hey, doc."


    "You sound tired. Is everything alright? Are you taking your medicines on time? Are you forgetting them again?" He sternly said.


    "I am taking them regrly," Xiaosi faintly smiled. "I had an attack yesterday."


    "What!?"


    "You will break my eardrums."


    "Shut it. How are you now? How serious was it? Wait, I will head to China right now."


    "Calm down. It was a normal headache. But it happened in front of Caihong. She saw my medicines too."


    Silence.


    "Did she question anything?"


    "She did but I...just avoided her. It''s okay. She wouldn''t bother with it."


    He heard a deep sigh from the other end. "Xiaosi, why don''t you tell her everything? About the truth and your condition."


    Xiaosi smiled. "For what? To get her pity? She wouldn''t pity the man who ruined her life and forced a baby on her."


    "You had no choice, Xiaosi! She would have died had she aborted Chyou at that time. I still remember the day when you came to ask me if she could abort."


    Xiaosi clenched his fist.


    "You¡­even though it killed you to agree to the abortion, you still steeled your heart to let go of your child only because it would have made Caihong happier. You were ready to lose your child you love so much for her sake."


    "It''s all in the past now."


    "No Xiaosi. I cannot watch this anymore. You wanted her to be happy, but in the end, you couldn''t do that because her body was too weak to handle the abortion. But how could you see the woman you love die? So you acted as a viin to force her to give birth! As if you didn''t care about her at all! But I know how much you care about her!"


    Xiaosi heard the sound of his friend''s rapid breathing that expressed how angry and helpless he felt.


    "Calm down or you will get a heart attack," he teased. "You are too young to die."


    "You are the one making my blood pressure rise high! At this rate, I will die because of you rather than a heart attack!"


    Xiaosi sighed. "I am sorry."


    After a pause, he slightly calmed down and said, "Your frequency of attacks are increasing."


    He said nothing.


    "You had one when you rushed off to Han vi to take Chyou away and now. This is not good news, Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi faintly smiled.


    The man said in exasperation, "Xiaosi, you are too much. Why aren''t you treating your condition? Why are you torturing yourself like this?"


    "Because there is no need for me to live anymore. Once I achieve my revenge, it would be time to finally pay for my sin for ruining Caihong''s life. I don''t want anything else."


    "You have a daughter, damn it! How can you be so selfish? Why aren''t you thinking about her? Does she deserve losing her father at such a young age? You know that you are the only person in her life who loves her. She already doesn''t have her mother''s love. Do you want to snatch her father''s love too? She will be all alone!"


    Xiaosi stiffened. He silently took a sharp breath. His eyes slightly stung in tears. A painful smile tugged the corner of his lips. "Don''t worry, Jack. I know what to do. I have already thought about Chyou. Even without me, she would be happy."


    "You¡­you are impossible!"


    Xiaosi smiled. "Anyway. You don''t have to worry about me. Just send me another batch of my medicine."


    He sighed. "Alright. What about the doctor I told you to meet in Beijing?"


    "I met him," he lied.


    "Don''t lie! I talked to him and he said that you didn''t keep your appointment at all. Xiaosi, you really want to kill me, right?"


    "If you know, then why ask?"


    "I wanted to know if you would shamelessly lie and you didn''t disappoint me."


    He chuckled.


    "Don''tugh! You are taking your health too lightly!"


    "I am sorry. I promise I won''t do it again, okay? I will meet him as soon as possible."


    "You better do it or I wille back to China and tell Caihong everything."


    "Hey, don''t give that threat okay!"


    "Then take care of yourself."


    "I will."


    They hung up and Xiaosi shut his eyes. He didn''t realize when he drowsed into sleep.

 Chapter 111 - Brother-sister Little Talk

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Brother-sister Little Talk</h4>


    The morning turned into night, but Zhiyuan couldn''t sleep. He shifted in his bed for a long time, but the restlessness in his heart didn''t let him rest at all. He turned to look at Xinyi who was sleeping by his side. They didn''t talk much after they returned. Xinyi had no idea what to say to him and neither did Zhiyuan understand what to ask.


    Zhiyuan sighed and got up. He quietly walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him. Xinyi slowly opened her eyes and stared at the empty space ahead. She turned and saw the other side of the bed empty.


    "If he just sees you as your friend then why would he be affected or shocked so much?"


    Xinyi faintly smiled. She knew Zhiyuan more than herself. What Caihong implied could never be true. That sad reality was already etched into her heart.


    "He doesn''t want you back, Caihong, I know that. But he doesn''t want me either. Not the way that I wish¡­"


    ---


    Zhiyuan stepped into the garden, and the night''s cold breeze kissed his cheek, washing away some of his fatigue. At a distance, he saw a figure sitting on the bench. He slowly walked towards her and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "Zizi?"


    Zizi was slightly startled, and as she raised her head, she was surprised to see Zhiyuan. "Bro. You are here sote at night?"


    "Aren''t you here too?"


    "Ah hehe¡­" she awkwardly smiled.


    "Is Siying asleep?"


    "Yup. Oh and don''t worry. I have stuffed pillows at his sides so that he doesn''t fall off the bed."


    He chuckled. "It''s alright. I trust you."


    Zhiyuan sat beside her and said, "Nice weather, isn''t it?"


    "En."


    "Is something bothering you?"


    Zizi slightly stiffened, but she quickly said, "Of course not, bro. I couldn''t get any sleep so thought toe out for some fresh air."


    Zhiyuan smiled and patted her head. "You know you cannot hide anything from me, right? I am your brother after all. I have watched you grow since you were just a baby."


    She smiled.


    How can I say that seeing Shuang with Yunru is bothering me?


    Ever since she saw them together this morning, she couldn''t take it out of her mind. Yunru was in a good mood when she left, but when he talked to Shuang, he seemed really grave and serious. The atmosphere between them seemed tense. Somehow, that didn''t sit well with her.


    Zizi said, "Nothing. I was just thinking about Diu."


    "Your friend, right?"


    "En," she cleared her throat, "Actually she called me today because she was really upset about something. There is this g-guy she is thinking about these days. But today she saw him with another woman. She didn''t hear what they talked about, but ever since that, Diu is feeling ufortable...so I was just wondering¡­"


    Zhiyuan curiously asked, "Thinking about him? That means she likes him, right?"


    Zizi froze. She rapidly blinked her eyes. "Of course not! I-I mean Diu says that. She doesn''t like him." She quickly averted her eyes.


    How could I like that lowly man!?


    "Then why does she think about him? And why does that other woman''s presence affect her?"


    She trembled. She felt choked and as if words failed toe out of her mouth.


    "Umm¡­"


    "Does the guy know about her feelings?"


    "No..." Her heart sped.


    Zhiyuan touched his chin. "Does Diu know that woman?"


    She nodded. "Actually, Diu and that woman were ssmates back in college¡­"


    "And that guy?"


    "No. But they both still knew him through amon friend."


    Of course thatmon friend was Xinyi.


    "I see. Maybe, just maybe, that guy and woman are dating?"


    Zizi froze.


    "They could be friends and maybe fell for each other."


    Zizi looked at him with disbelief etched on her face. Her heart raced further in trepidation.


    ''I already have a girlfriend.''


    She recalled his words he said that day in the police station. It wasn''t anything hidden from her, but she didn''t know why it was beginning to prick her. She clenched her dress as an unknown fear gripped her heart.


    "Oh¡­"


    Shuang...Is she Yunru''s girlfriend?


    But she quickly snapped out.


    No, no. They looked so serious. They didn''t seem like a couple at all. Maybe they were talking about some other stuff. I don''t think she is his girlfriend.


    She nodded inwardly and consoled herself. The uneasiness calmed down a little but somewhere its remnants were still there.


    Ziziughed. "I-I don''t think so that they are dating."


    Zhiyuan smiled and narrowed his eyes. "How do you know? Shouldn''t Diu be telling this?"


    "..."


    Zizi coughed. "Of course! I meant Diu told me this. Silly me. I think she is worried for nothing."


    Zhiyuan knew that she was hiding something but also understood that she didn''t seemfortable in sharing it. He didn''t want to probe and make it difficult for her.


    "... Alright."


    Zizi sighed in relief, knowing that Zhiyuan didn''t ask further. "So you tell, bro. How was your lunch with Liang today?"


    He stiffened and recalled meeting Qin Fuhua. Ever since that time, he felt unsettled in his heart. His smile faltered. "It was nice. You won''t believe the coincidence. We met Xinyi, Ah Cy and Caihong too. They were having lunch in the same mall."


    Zizi quietly observed him as he mentioned Caihong. He noticed her staring at him and asked, "What is it?"


    She pursed her lips. "Bro, I am sorry. I know you are tired of me asking you this, but I cannot help it. Have you really moved on from Caihong? Cross your heart and say the truth!"


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes in surprise. "Yes, Zizi. There is no doubt about it. I admit I loved her deeply at one point in time. But everything was already over since the moment I married Xinyi."


    He looked up at the sky and faintly smiled. "It hurt a lot, I confess. It was sudden. The separation had left mepletely devastated. But it was Xinyi at that time who took care of me. I knew I couldn''t go on like that. So, I left my past behind me and ever since, I never thought of going back with Caihong."


    Zizi was about to say something, but he raised his hand. "I know what you want to say. If I forgot about her then why was I searching for her?"


    She remained quiet.


    "Zizi, we all know how Caihong is. She is not selfish. She is not irresponsible. She wouldn''t do something so huge as leaving me without thinking anything. If everything seemed fine on the party night, then why did she suddenly leave the next morning? We didn''t fight or argued. So I couldn''t wrap my head around it. As far I knew Caihong, I knew something terribly went wrong."


    Zizi''s lips straightened in a thin lip.


    And that wrong thing was Xiaosi sleeping with Caihong...


    "Was there something wrong in me trying to find my answer? How could I just brush off my hands from her situation? How could I just let it go without knowing what happened?"


    Zizi sighed and gently ced her hand on his. "En."


    A painful smile tugged his lips. "And now you know what happened to her."


    Zizi lowered her head.


    "Do you think I don''t deserve to know something as big as Caihong losing her dignity? Do you know how pathetic I feel? She was right beside me at the party. The moment she went away, everything changed. She was with me, but I failed to protect her. That guilt still tears apart my heart, Zizi."


    Zizi hugged him and tears slightly stung her eyes. "I am sorry bro.. it''s not your fault at all. Nobody knew that Xiaosi would turn out like that."


    He smiled and patted her head.


    "Also, now that we are talking about this, I want to tell you another thing. Please don''t misunderstand, Xinyi."


    Zizi bit her lip. "Bro how can I not me her? She-"


    "Is a woman who will never think badly of others. Her heart is pure and kind. She is shy, awkward, but she is not a scheming woman. And it proves that Grandpa chose her for me. If you don''t believe Xinyi, believe Grandpa. Do you think he can be fooled?"


    Silence.


    "That''s why I want you to be friends with Xinyi again. She really misses you, Zizi. You have no idea how happy she wasst night to know that you talked to her out of your own ord. She was smiling the whole time."


    Zizi stiffened.


    Now she felt a little guilty for talking to her because she wanted to know about Yunru. She didn''t have any pure agenda.


    "Even after seven years, she is not giving up on you. It''s hard to be that patient and many would have already given up because it''s tiring to hope."


    Zizi slowly raised her head and faced him.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Will you please sort out things with her? I know it''s not easy, but you can start talking to her little by little."


    Zizi thought about it and slowly nodded. "Okay. I will try to mend things with her."

 Chapter 112 - Xinyis Tightly Guarded Secret

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Xinyi''s Tightly Guarded Secret</h4>


    He ruffled her head. "Thanks."


    Then Zhiyuan slowly asked, "By the way, I was wondering¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Do you know Qin Fuhua?"


    Zizi scrunched up her brows and then it hit her. "Ah! Qin Fuhua! He was my ssmate! I know him. Why do you ask?"


    He cleared his throat. "We met him too at the mall today."


    "Oh! What a coincidence."


    "Indeed¡­. *Cough* So what do you know about him?"


    She snorted. "Qin Fuhua was a total bad guy of the ss. Always getting into trouble. And his favorite target was Xinyi."


    He stiffened.


    "He used to sit behind her and bully her all the time. It wasn''t anything serious though," sheughed, "but that''s only when Shuang wasn''t around. He didn''t dare to trouble her when Shuang was present in ss. And because Xinyi was too timid to say anything, she would always suck it up."


    His smile faltered. "That sounds like they know each other well."


    She shrugged. "Kind of."


    Zhiyuan grimaced. Now he felt even worse. Liang was a troublemaker himself, so he knew how girls were attracted to that charm.


    Does Xinyi like bad boys like him?


    ---


    Three dayster.


    "Shuang. I have sent you my designs. Check them and let me know if you want any changes," Xinyi said.


    "I have already checked them and man you are one great talented artist," Shuang chuckled. "I loved them and we have already started working on the animation."


    She widened her eyes. "So soon?"


    "Why not?" From her office, she stretched her shoulders as she yawned.


    "Tired?"


    "Don''t even ask. I was working on some bug and it took an entire night."


    Xinyi''s sighed.


    "By the way, could you drop in by my office today? The animation team would like to check on the coloring part with you."


    She nodded. "Yeah sure. Siying is at school today so I am free anyway."


    "Cool! Let''s meet at my office then."


    ---


    Shuang introduced her team to Xinyi. They were young graduates who had recently joined Shuang''spany.


    As always, Xinyi would get nervous meeting anybody for the first time. She awkwardly smiled. "Nice to meet you."


    Shuang patted her back. "They are younger than you. Don''t be so stiff."


    A young woman Chu Lin, brightened as she met her. "Mam, I am so happy to meet you! I am totally your fan! We all loved your art here."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Don''t call me Mam. Xinyi is fine."


    The other two young guys also chimed in. "Chu Lin is right. We cannot wait to work on it. The game will be a super-duper hit."


    Xinyi smiled, feeling a little shy. "Ah thank you¡­"


    Shuang pped her hands. "Now now. Get to work. If you need any help, I am at my office."


    An hourter.


    Xinyi knocked on the door. "Shuang? I am done."


    She slowly opened the door and found Xiaosi already seated. "Yo, Mrs. Han," he slyly smiled. "Such a nice day, isn''t it?"


    Xinyi grimaced. She ignored him and said, ncing at Shuang. "I am done."


    Shuang nodded. "Thanks," then she gritted her teeth as she sent daggers at Xiaosi, "If not for the bug, I wouldn''t have had to tolerate you."


    Xiaosi was unaffected. "Why is your tongue always so poisonous?"


    "It''s because of your shitty personality."


    He shrugged.


    Xinyi didn''t want to stay any longer. "If you need any help with the design, call me."


    "Yup."


    Outside, the elevator opened and she stepped inside. As the doors were about to close, she jolted as somebody suddenly put his hand between them. Xiaosi smiled. "Hello, Mrs. Han. Why don''t I join you?"


    "Let go of the door."


    "This elevator doesn''t belong to you, Xinyi."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and looked away. He chuckled and joined in. The elevator began to descend. Xinyi didn''t speak a word while Xiaosi was whistling a tune. "By the way, I heard Caihong went shopping yesterday with you. I am so d that you are so thoughtful of my wife."


    She didn''t respond.


    "And then you are so good to Chyou too. She was so happy to meet you. She was chattering about you the whole time."


    Xinyi red at him. "I don''t want to have any pointless talk with you. Please don''t bother me. I just came here for Shuang."


    "Tch," Xiaosi smiled. "Hey, I was only wondering what goes on in your heart."


    Xinyi furrowed her brows.


    "I mean on one hand you love someone else''s daughter so much as if you are her biological mother. But on the other hand, it is unbelievable to digest the fact that you had tried to abort your own son three years back."


    Xinyi froze. She felt as if every cell of her body ceased to function and her heart stopped beating. Goosebumps crawled on her skin and her eyes slowly widened as his words registered in her mind. Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, but nothing came out.


    She slowly turned to look at him, feeling horrified. Even that was an understatement. This was her other tightly guarded secret in her heart. She never confessed this fact to Han Huizhong either. She had strictly kept it to herself.


    Even now that moment was as clear as the day when she had visited the hospital for abortion. She was very close to losing her child that day.


    But it was fate that she met a lovely woman who had just given birth. Her tiny newborn baby had snapped Xinyi out of her decision to kill her own. She decided to keep the child, but that didn''t erase the guilt within her that she did try to kill him at one point.


    "You...you, what are you saying¡­? I-I-"


    "Understand everything isn''t it?" Xiaosi chuckled. "Just look at your face. I can see the sweat on your forehead. You are trembling and I bet you want to cry."


    Xinyi shook. She was too stumped to say anything.


    "Wow, Mrs. Han. I cannot believe that you wanted to kill your child in the past. Especially when¡­" he took a step closer to her and leaned, "he is the child of the man you love so much. I thought you would be over the moon. But the reality was something else."


    Tears threatened to leave her eyes. She would always feel weak and dispirited whenever she thought of that day. She felt stupid about that decision she made in a momentary rush of emotions. But she couldn''t take it back.


    Xiaosi touched his chin. "Poor Siying. He believes his Mama so much."


    She stiffened.


    "He loves you so much and thinks that you love him too."


    "I love my son!" She yelled as her chest heaved up and down. Her heart tightened in a nauseating feeling.


    But her words fell onto deaf ears. Xiaosi continued. "But how pitiful he is. If Siyinges to know this harsh truth one day that he is an unwanted child then-"


    Xinyi tremblingly raised her hand to p him. But Xiaosi effortlessly caught it. He smiled. "Then I wonder what Siying''s reaction would be?"


    Xinyi turned as white as a ghost. She felt as if her soul left away, thinking that her three-year-old son would know the truth. After all, he was just a child. How will he understand Xinyi''s predicament that she faced at that time?


    How would she face Zhiyuan? He loved Siying so much. What would he feel when he would realize the truth? How disheartened would he be?


    What would she answer Han Huizhong? Even if he was always strict and stern towards Siying, she knew how much he adored him too. His great-grandson was his joy and pride. How would she say that she wanted to kill his pride that day?


    *Ding!*


    The elevator doors opened to the first floor. Xiaosi chuckled and stepped out. "Therees our destination. Tsk. I was enjoying our conversation so much. Too bad."


    Xinyi was in a trance for a long time before she realized that Xiaosi was gone. She jolted and chased after him.


    "Xiaosi!"


    Xiaosi smiled and kept walking, enjoying her helpless and panicked state.


    "Xiaosi!"


    Xinyi somehow caught up to him and blocked his way. Her legs shook in fear and her eyes glistened in tears. "You...what do you want to achieve by doing this?"


    Xiaosi leaned on the wall. "I thought you would try to deny the truth."


    Xinyi bit her lip hard until she tasted the metallic tinge of blood settle on her tongue. "I know there is no use. Y-You must have hacked my record or something."


    Xiaosi made a dramatic expression. "How rude Xinyi! Do you think I would do something as immoral as hacking your personal records?" He sinisterly chuckled as he whispered, "Of course I can and I did just that. Bingo!"


    Xinyi looked at him, stunned. She gritted her teeth. Her fingers clenched into a fist. "Why would you do that? You have no right to invade my privacy!"


    "I am more interested to know as to why you did think of aborting Siying? I always thought of you as a calm and gentle woman with a kind heart. How could a kind woman think of killing her child?" He raised his brow.

 Chapter 113 - The Failed Dinner Date

    <h4>Chapter 113 - The Failed Dinner Date</h4>


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Panic filled Xinyi''s heart. As if a knot twisted her stomach, she felt pain and hurt.


    Xiaosi pouted. "Why not? I mean Zhi is my best friend, isn''t he? How could I let him be in the dark?"


    Xinyi turned pale as if all the color drained away from her body.


    "And Zhi doesn''t like to know everything? He hates being lied to. And here his wife is hiding such a big secret from him? I wonder how disappointed he would be? But well he is an adult. Maybe he will understand. What about Siying?" He amusingly tilted his head.


    Her heart raced in trepidation and tears finally slid down her cheeks.


    "How will that poor boy feel? He will be devastated."


    "No! You will not tell him anything!" She breathed heavily, feeling suffocated. "You-you will not tell him anything¡­" she sniffled.


    "He...he is just a child. You cannot hurt my son like that...I won''t let you!"


    Xiaosi yawned, feeling bored. "Chill Xinyi. Don''t worry. I won''t tell him anything."


    Xinyi stiffened.


    "For now that is¡­" he added at the end.


    "You¡­"


    He straightened up to leave. "I just wanted to let you know that your well-guarded secret isn''t a secret anymore. Maybe if I will need your help in the future¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "I expect Mrs. Han to help me out."


    This was a clear threat. He wasn''t taking any action now because it wasn''t the time yet. But if the need arose, he would ask Xinyi to do something for him in exchange for keeping the secret to himself.


    "So take a deep breath, Xinyi. Your secret is safe with me. My lips are zipped," and he made a sign with his fingers. "See you again, Mrs. Han."


    He left, leaving Xinyi helplessly standing there as she cried out. She quickly wiped her tears and calmed herself.


    At least for now, the situation was okay. She didn''t know when or how Xiaosi would make a move. But right now she could only think of taking it one step at a time. For now, he would not tell anybody anything.


    That was enough for her. Whatever the future held, she decided to deal with it then. But now she didn''t want anything to happen that would hurt Siying''s smile at any cost.


    Xinyi''s phone buzzed and she saw an iing number. She cleared her throat and said, "Hello?"


    "Xinyi! It''s me! Qin Fuhua!" His chirpy voice echoed in her ears.


    She widened her eyes in surprise. "Qin Fuhua?"


    "Yup. I got your number from Ah Cy. Hope you don''t mind."


    "No. I don''t. How did you suddenly call me?"


    "That''s because I need your help! Only you can save my sorry ass out of this mess. In the name of our beautiful friendship, I humbly request your sincere help!"


    Her mouth twitched.


    What beautiful friendship? You only used to bully me in college¡­


    She sighed. "Alright. What is it?"


    "Are you free right now? Please say yes."


    "I am. Now, will you tell me what happened?"


    "Great! Text me your address. I will pick you up from your spot."


    Ding¡­.


    He hung up. Xinyi''s brow violently twitched. Instead of giving any clue to what help he needed, he simply hung up the phone.


    He hasn''t changed a bit. Always going at his own pace.


    As she waited, she got another call from Zhiyuan. "Zhiyuan," she bit her lip.


    "Hi Xinyi¡­" he sounded a little nervous and hesitant. "Is your work done?"


    "En."


    "I see. Um...I¡­" he couldn''t gather his words for a long time. "I was wondering if we could¡­"


    "If we¡­?"


    She heard him taking a deep breath. "If we could go on a-"


    *Honk!*


    Qin Fuhua arrived in his posh Lamborghini stopping in front of her spot. He honked twice. "Hey, Xinyi! Let''s go!" He waved his hand at her.


    "Ah-ah yes! Just a moment."


    Xinyi said, "Zhiyuan, what was it you were asking?"


    But there was no response on the other end.


    ---


    A few minutes earlier.


    After his important meetings got over for the day, Zhiyuan was free for the rest of the evening. After much thought, he decided to take Xinyi out for dinner. Siying was also going to stay at the Liang vi for the night with Leina and Chyou for a sweet kids'' night out. So, tonight, there was no responsibility for taking care of Siying which was the perfect chance to spend some time with Xinyi.


    He realized that he shouldn''t mope around Qin Fuhua anymore and get all depressed thinking about Xinyi and her crush on him. The past was the past, and he determined himself not to dwell on it anymore. The present was what mattered and what better chance than tonight to take the first step?


    Zhiyuan knew that after her work in Shuang''spany was done, Xinyi would also be free for the day. So he didn''t waste any time and booked a reservation in one of the best five-star hotels. Not only that, he made some arrangements to have privacy and a nice atmosphere to have their date.


    He smiled in satisfaction and dialed Xinyi''s number.


    "Hi Xinyi¡­" he sounded a little nervous and hesitant. "Is your work done?"


    "En."


    "I see. Um...I¡­" he couldn''t gather his words for a long time. Hebed his fingers through his hair in nervous anticipation. Suddenly he didn''t know why, but he felt afraid of asking her out.


    Damn it. I hope she doesn''t find it too weird.


    "I was wondering if we could¡­"


    "If we¡­?"


    He took a deep breath as his heart beat faster than ever. "If we could go on a-"


    *Honk!*


    He heard a sharp sound of the horn from the other side.


    "Hey, Xinyi! Let''s go!"


    Zhiyuan froze. He clearly recognized that voice.


    Qin Fuhua?


    His mind turned nk and he sat rooted in his seat. He couldn''tprehend why Qin Fuhua would be there where Xinyi was. The thudding of his heart now increased more but for a different reason now.


    At first, he was nervous and excited for Xinyi''s answer. But now as if a bucket full of ice-cold water was poured on top of him, Zhiyuan felt frozen.


    "Ah-ah yes! Just a moment."


    He heard her asking, "Zhiyuan, what was it you were asking?"


    Words failed to escape his mouth. He didn''t know what to say at this point. With her response to Qin Fuhua, it was clear that she had agreed to go with him wherever they were supposed to. So she wasn''t free like he had imagined.


    That meant that his whole dinner n and arrangements for spending some time with her went down the drain. Instead, she was going to be with Qin Fuhua.


    "Zhiyuan?"


    He snapped out of his daze and jolted. "Yeah...I am here¡­"


    "She asked, feeling concerned. "What''s wrong? You sound zoned out. Is everything alright?"


    He clenched his fingers as he felt a sharp pain twisting his heart. "Yes, yes I am. Just tired from all the meetings."


    "You shouldn''t work too hard Zhiyuan. You will fall sick," she gently chided.


    "I know¡­"


    "You were asking something right?"


    He stiffened. His smile faltered as he stared at the empty space ahead, feeling torn. "Oh, that...yeah what was I going to ask¡­ Sorry Xinyi, I forgot. I troubled you for nothing."


    "Of course not Zhiyuan. Don''t apologize for such small things," she softly said, "Call me again if you remember."


    "...Sure."


    He wanted to ask if she was really heading out with Qin Fuhua? Where was she going? How long would it take?


    Now that she met him again after so many years, would she...stay in touch with him. That thought pricked his heart like crazy. He didn''t want to let her go, especially not with him.


    But he couldn''t ask her in the end. He couldn''t stop her.


    "Okay. Bye." Xinyi said.


    "En."


    He hung up the call and dumped his phone on the table. He nkly gazed at the ceiling with a million torturing thoughts swirling in his mind. His head started to ache at that point as he pressed the space between his brows.


    Zhiyuan picked his phone again and dialed a number again. "Han Zhiyuan here."


    "Sir. Just like you said, I have made all the arrangements for your dinner."


    "... Cancel it. Cancel my tonight''s reservation."


    ---


    The dinner at the Han vi was extremely silent today. Usually Siying''s chitter-chatter would liven up the time, but he was at the Liang vi. Xinyi hadn''t returned yet either.


    Han Guang said, "I must say Zhiyuan. I cannot believe that you could be so heartless. Even after knowing the truth about my niece, you just sit back and do nothing," she sneered.


    Zhiyuan paused. He narrowed his eyes.


    "Caihong went through such a hell, yet you are allowing her to stay with that hideous man. Some deep love you imed all those years back. How could you watch the woman you love still stay with the man who assaulted her?"

 Chapter 114 - Zhiyuans Outrage

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Zhiyuan''s Outrage</h4>


    Han Huizhong calmly continued eating. "Ah, I so miss Siying. Without him, we cannot have any intelligent conversations, do we now?"


    Han Guang looked at him, stunned. Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment. He directly insinuated that her intelligence was even lower than Siying''s.


    "Grandpa I am just saying the truth," she looked at him, feeling wrong.


    He chuckled. "The truth that your dear brother hid from you all this time. Some nice brother you got there," he leisurely popped a dumpling in his mouth.


    Her face turned in embarrassment again. Indeed, she was furious to know that An Guoting didn''t bother sharing such an important thing with his own sister! Of course, she demanded an answer from him, but he just avoided her. He tried to dodge her question, making her angry.


    That Meiying did this! She stopped him from saying anything to me so that she could drive Caihong away! That b*tch did this on purpose! She knew I would urge Zhiyuan to marry Caihong as soon as possible, but her eye were set on making Shuang his wife!


    Han Mingli coughed and whispered. "Calm down Guang."


    "If you don''t want to eat, then get the hell out of here, This is not a gossiping spot," Han Huizhong warned.


    Han Guang and Han Mingli stiffened and quickly left. They didn''t want to incur his wrath.


    As silence reigned, he saw Zhiyuan in a daze. "Now what is wrong with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Han Huizhong shrugged. He didn''t care. He raised his brow and asked, "Where is Xinyi?"


    Zhiyuan said nothing for a while. He silently clenched the chopsticks.


    "She will be back."


    "Of course I know that. Why does it feel as if you are consoling yourself?" He snickered.


    "...she is out with Qin Fuhua."


    "Who?"


    Zhiyuan felt a little irritated. "Qin Fuhua. He was her ssmate back in college."


    Han Huizhong blinked his eyes and then they gleamed in curiosity. "Qin Fuhua. Who is he? What does he do?"


    His mouth twitched. He dryly asked, "What do you want to do by knowing all this?"


    "Well of course when Xinyi will divorce you, I need to find a suitable man for her, right? This time I will make sure to find the perfect match for her."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes and jerked his head towards him in shock. "Grandpa with all due respect, what is wrong with you? Are you crazy?"


    "What is crazy about this? I think I always made my intentions very clear about how I hate you for her."


    He gnashed his jaw in anger. He lost his appetite to eat anything which was already meager, to begin with as his dinner n failed. He banged his fist on the table and stood as he lost all his patience. "Stop talking about my divorce already! I had enough of this. Get one thing clear that I will never divorce Xinyi! So there is no point in finding anyone for MY wife. I am not gonna repeat this. Qin Fuhua was just her ssmate, nothing else! So throw that idea from your mind! And don''t mention this nonsense to Xinyi. For God''s sake, stay away from my marriage!"


    Zhiyuan stormed away after saying his piece of mind, leaving Han Huizhongpletely dumbstruck. He had never seen Zhiyuan so riled up before. Of course, he always protested about his divorce, but today he seemed different and agitated for some reason.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Something is wrong with him. Something is changing in him. I don''t like this at all¡­"


    ---


    It was quitete when Xinyi returned. When she stepped into her room, she saw Zhiyuan was already asleep. She tip-toed inside.


    Suddenly themp lit and she stopped. "You are awake?"


    Zhiyuan nodded. "En."


    He peeked at her and asked, "You are a littlete. Was anything wrong?"


    "Oh no, no," she shook her head. "I-"


    Xinyi suddenly felt perplexed about how to tell him about Qin Fuhua. "...I was with Qin Fuhua."


    This is so awkward, she thought.


    "I see¡­W-what for?" He cleared his throat, trying not to be too intrusive.


    "Um¡­actually he wanted my help on something," she smiled.


    Zhiyuan''s brow twitched.


    Couldn''t he have asked someone else? Why Xinyi?


    "Hm. Wait, did you have dinner?"


    "Oh yes."


    Zhiyuan grimaced. There went his fleeting hope away. He thought if not in a five-star hotel, he could at least have dinner with her at home. Everybody was asleep anyway so they would have peace and quiet for themselves.


    "Qin Fuhua felt bad for keeping me so long so he treated me to dinner."


    He silently gritted his teeth.


    You didn''t have to be such a gentleman! You ruined my n twice!


    Xinyi noticed him muttering to himself. "Zhiyuan?"


    When he didn''t respond, Xinyi bent in front of him and tilted her head. She softly ced her hand on his shoulder. "Zhiyuan."


    He jolted and looked back at her. Gazing at her so closely, his breath stopped in his throat. All his anguish washed away as he stared into her beautiful eyes. "Hm¡­"


    Zhiyuan leaned closer and touched her cheek. Xinyi couldn''t help but blush and her eyshes automatically lowered. "Xinyi¡­" he softly whispered in a hushed tone. He inched closer and closer and to her surprise, he pinched her cheek.


    He chuckled. "That is your punishment."


    She blinked her eyes. "P-punishment for what?"


    He hummed. "Nothing. Secret."


    She pursed her lips and he had an urge tough, looking at her adorable pouty expression. After all, he felt terrible about the dinner n, so he couldn''t help bully her a little.


    "Your cheeks are cold. Take a hot shower or you will catch a cold."


    Xinyi hopped onto her feet. "Y-Yes!" She dazedly touched her cheek and ran away to the bathroom.


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "So cute."


    He sighed and leaned back on the bed.


    "I just lost one chance. That doesn''t mean I always will."


    Then he narrowed his eyes. "I hope Qin Fuhua doesn''t bother her again."

 Chapter 115 - Onto The Picnic!

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Onto The Pic!</h4>


    But it was as if fate wasn''t on his side at all. It wasn''t just a day. Qin Fuhua started calling Xinyi everyday for some or other help. Whenever he tried to make ns with Xinyi, she would always have to apany Qin Fuhua somewhere or the other.


    The more Xinyi spent time with him, the more he felt that Qin Fuhua''s presence was taking her away from him. He couldn''t help but feel that maybe Xinyi was getting attracted to him again. Maybe unconsciously, she was wishing to spend time with him too. That''s why she couldn''t reject him.


    Every time Zhiyuan would see Xinyi with Qin Fuhua or hear her talk to him, he felt a ring pain in his chest surge inside as if eating him whole. His frustration for Qin Fuhua knew no bounds by that point. If he could, he would have really killed him for intruding on his marriage time and again.


    Anger, agitation, sadness, helplessness, pain and even if he didn''t understand... jealousy was rapidly taking root over him every passing day. It seemed like Xinyi enjoyed her time with him and that just poured salt on top of his already hurting wound.


    It is said that first love is unforgettable and with how things went these past few days, he started to believe that maybe Xinyi wasn''t happy with him anymore.


    And just like that, the day arrived for the school pic. Thankfully, Han Huizhong went on some personal trip, otherwise, he wouldn''t have ever let Zhiyuan and Xinyi go together especially after the cruise trip.


    Xinyi chuckled as she packed all the stuff and helped Siying get ready. "All ready!"


    "Pic! Pic!" Siying was hopping all around the room, unable to hold his excitement.


    She looked at Zhiyuan. "We are ready."


    He smiled with all the will he could gather amidst the pain twisting his heart. "Yeah. Let''s go."


    ---


    The pic spot was on the outskirts of Beijing in a hilly area. It was a tourist spot atop the hills that housed an important temple, dating back to the civilization of ancient China. There was a dense forest that stretched at the bottom of the hills with a beautiful waterfall that divided the forest into two parts.


    "Siying! Chyou!"


    Leina frantically waved her hand as she saw theming. She shook off her Dada''s hand and rushed towards them. Liang''s mouth twitched. "Dear it''s fine if you run towards Chyou. Don''t run towards Siying! No running towards boys! No-No wait. Don''t go near him!"


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes at her husband''s childish behavior. "Will you give it a rest?"


    "Why does she always run off to Siying''s side!?"


    "At this point, you might very well ept him as your future son-inw."


    His gaze darkened. "Never! My princess will not marry anybody!"


    Siying and Chyou sparkled. "Leina!"


    The kids assembled as if they met after a long time. Xinyi chuckled as they got busy among themselves. She turned a little grim as she saw Xiaosi, smiling at her. "Good morning, Mrs. Han. What nice weather, isn''t it?"


    She stiffened a bit as she remembered their conversation in the elevator that day. Her heart thudded fast in her chest.


    "You seem pale, Xinyi. Are you not feeling well?" Xiaosi mockingly asked.


    She clenched her fingers into a fist.


    Caihong pursed her lips and red at him. Ever since that night, she felt a little different about him. She didn''t stop hating him, but she couldn''t pinpoint him at the same time.


    "Enough, Xiaosi," she warned.


    Zhiyuan coldly shot a re at him and said, "It would be much better if you keep distance from us. Let the kids enjoy themselves. Adults don''t need to mingle."


    Xiaosi snickered.


    Liang and Ah Cy nced at each other and shook their heads. They prayed in unison that this pic would get over without any issues.


    But the kids had nned something that had high chances of causing a storm in this pic.


    Leina gleamed as she whispered, "Today it''s the final level of our n!"


    Siying and Chyou obediently nodded.


    "This is what happens in the movie! The hero and heroine meet first. Then they get cuddly at the start!"


    Siying jumped up and down. "Mama and Dada got cuddly too! I slept with Aunt Zizi every night!"


    Chyou brightened. "Mine too! Mama was taking care of Dada! She never did that before!"


    Leina seriously nodded. "Yes. And then at the end, the hero and heroine get into twouble. Then they confess their love and get together! Grandma says that the cuddly cuddly at the start makes them confess the love in the end!"


    Her beautiful orbs shone in excitement. "Hero says I love you. Heroine says I love you too. Then they get lovey-dovey!"


    Siying hopefully asked, "Mama and Dada will not leave each other?"


    "En! Happy ending! Uncle Zhiyuan, Aunty Xinyi, Uncle Xiaosi and Aunty Caihong! All will be happy!"


    Siying and Chyou bloomed in joy. Their little, innocent hearts couldn''t wait for everything to unfold.


    Chyou asked, "But what will be the trouble?"


    Leina said with pride. "In the movie, the heroine gets into some twouble and the hero saves him! Then they say I love you! So we have to do the same! We have to get Aunty Xinyi and Aunty Caihong into twouble. Uncle Zhiyuan and Uncle Xiaosi will run to help them!"


    "How to do that?"


    "Hahaha! I have a super good n for that."


    ---


    The teachers assembled all the students and their parents and announced. "Thank you so much for joining us in this pic. Especially the parents. We know how busy you all are yet you took the time to be a part of this pic. Spending time with your child is just as important as work. Without any further dy, let''s head towards the temple that is the pride of Beijing. The children will learn a lot about our ancient history through this tour."


    As they took a tour of the ce, they enjoyed their time and everybody took a lot of selfies and pictures. The kid''s excitement had no bounds. They curiously asked about the meaning of everything that they saw that made a strong impression in their minds. The teachers and guides were more than happy to exin the culture and history.


    Xiaosi smiled and ruffled Chyou''s head. "You stay with the group okay? I will be back in a minute."


    "En!"


    When he came back from attending his call, he saw Caihong and Ah Cy talking to each other. He shrugged and walked towards Chyou through the crowd. But then as he passed behind them, he heard them speaking,


    Ah Cy suddenly said, "Oh yes! Ipletely forgot Caihong!" She facepalmed. "You had asked about that medicine right? Its name was XXX?"

 Chapter 116 - Dont Interfere

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Don''t Interfere</h4>


    Caihong cleared her throat. "Yeah, I did...Did you find anything about it?"


    Xiaosi froze on his spot. He couldn''t hide the horror on his face that turned himpletely pale. He blinked his eyes several times to understand and to confirm if he really heard it right.


    Caihong has asked Ah Cy about my medicine!?


    He was utterly shocked and aghast. He never imagined that she would bother looking into it. She didn''t care about him at all. So there was no need to get curious and suspicious. Fear gripped his chest hard, and he started panicking. A dull pain started to course through his head once again under the stress.


    Ah Cy nodded. "I did. I talked to Liang about it and he contacted the foreignpany that manufactures this medicine. Nothing is impossible with Xu Pharmaceutical''s connections," she proudly said.


    Caihong''s heart skipped a beat. She slowly asked, "What do you know about it?"


    "Unlike you said, It''s not a simple painkiller to relieve headaches. It is used to-


    "Caihong!" Xiaosi''s sharp voice cut through their conversation.


    Xiaosi uttered her name so loudly that the other parents and tourists besides them looked at him in surprise.


    Caihong jolted and looked back. She stiffened on seeing him behind her as she slightly widened her eyes.


    Did he hear our conversation?


    Xiaosi stormed towards her and narrowed his eyes at her. "What are you doing here?" He coldly asked.


    "Huh?" She furrowed her brows.


    His face was marred with danger and threat. "Why is Xinyi taking care of Chyou while I am gone? I think her biological mother is still alive here, isn''t she?"


    She froze. His voice was sharper and pointed than usual. He never spoke that sternly to her.


    "You don''t care about your image, but I do. If others saw that Chyou''s mother doesn''t care about her own daughter, then they would start talking which I don''t want to hear neither do I want to let Chyou hear that. You seem to have too much time gossiping. Why don''t you use that time and pay attention to your daughter?" He gritted his teeth.


    Ah Cy fumed and red at him. "You are taking this too far Xiaosi! You are shouting at her for no reason! Can''t we have a chat? Even Leina is with Xinyi so what? Do you mean to say that I don''t care about her?"


    Xiaosi said, "This is personal between us. Don''t interfere."


    "I will! This is not how you talk to your wife!"


    Caihong quickly said, "Ah Cy. Let it go. I don''t mind. I don''t expect anything from Mr. Zhu other than for him to speak disrespectfully."


    She narrowed her eyes. She was taken aback by the sudden change in his behavior, and she couldn''t help but wonder if he heard their conversation. That''s why he got all riled up.


    That day too he seemed really zoned out and afraid for some reason when I showed him his medicine. What is going on?


    Caihong awkwardly smiled and left while Ah Cy shot death res at him. Xiaosi stared at her and silently took a deep breath.


    She shouldn''t tell Caihong about the medicine¡­


    "Ah Cy. As you know my poor daughter is alreadycking a mother''s love. Don''t engage Caihong in useless chatter and make her stay away from Chyou."


    Ah Cy gritted her teeth. "I will seriously beat you into a pulp! How dare you tell me what I should do? Don''t forget the reputation I had in college!"


    He snickered. "It will be better for your own good. Stay away from Caihong. She only needs to focus on her daughter, and I forced her toe to this pic exactly for that reason. The more she spends time with Chyou, the better for my daughter."


    Xiaosi didn''t say a word more and left. Ah Cy rained curses on him as she stormed her foot hard.


    ---


    On one side where a sour confrontation took ce between Xiaosi and Caihong, Zhiyuan and Xinyi were outside, enjoying the view. The scenery was breathtaking. Xinyi held Siying in her arms and cautiously walked up to the edge while still keeping a safe distance between them and the railing. She slightly bent to show him the bottom of the hill.


    "See Siying? That''s the waterfall down there. Isn''t it so beautiful? That stream divides the forest into two parts."


    Siying furiously iled his hands in front. "Careful Siying. Don''t bend too much."


    "Mama! Why does the waterfall do that? Water is so soft! When the water falls from my bottle in school, it does not make the ground in half!" He pouted.


    She giggled at his innocent question. "Well because the waterfall is something that falls continuously. It doesn''t stop like the water from your bottle does after some time. Its flow has great power. Just like your superman!"


    Siying beamed. "Superman!"


    "Yes. With its super great power and never-ending journey, eventually, water will crush through anything from rocks to forests. That is water''s nature," she smiled, "It can stay calm and still, but it has also a force too that nobody can match."


    Siying was fascinated to learn about water dual''s nature. Something so soft and seemingly harmless can turn ferocious too when needed.


    "So what does water teaches you?" She asked.


    Siying knitted his brows and touched his chin in deep thought. "I don''t know!" He confessed.


    Xinyi burst intoughter.


    "It teaches you not to give up," They heard Zhiyuan''s voice. He smiled as he walked towards them. He ruffled his head.


    "You never thought that water could break through something as big as a forest right?"


    "En!" Siying nodded hard.


    "That is the lesson. Water always finds its way. It may have to cut through, go around, overflow, or trickle down, but in the end, it does find its way. Water is soft just like you said. But it is persistent. That means it doesn''t give up. So if you also face any difficulty in life, you should try to find its answer as water does. Maybe you cannot find it immediately, but there is always an answer. You just have to stay at it long enough and look around until the day you find it for sure."

 Chapter 117 - Xinyi And Caihong In Danger!

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Xinyi And Caihong In Danger!</h4>


    Siying''s eyes sparkled in delight. Xinyi was amazed as well.


    "I couldn''t have exined it better myself," she softly said.


    Zhiyuan coughed in embarrassment. "Is that so? I think it was too much for Siying."


    Siying pouted. "I understood what Dada said! I am a big boy!"


    "Hahaha of course," heughed. "Well, then I am d."


    She smiled. Zhiyuan stared at Xinyi and Siying and his heart felt light and warm, seeing his family so happy. But when he thought about thest few days, his heart would tighten in pain.


    After the temple visit ended, everybody took the bus. It started to descend downhill near where the forest began. Before the forest started, there was a safe area to camp and have a break. A few minutester as they stepped out, Siying suddenly said, "Mama put me down! I want to meet Leina!"


    "Ah okay."


    Siying giggled and ran away.


    It is time for the n now!


    At the same time, Chyou headed to start her n too. She tugged Caihong''s dress. "Mama let''s go there! I saw a cute rabbit."


    "No. Don''t bother me," she coldly said.


    Chyou pursed her lips. "I want to see the rabbit! I am going by myself!"


    Caihong widened her eyes. "Wait! You cannot go alone like that!" she didn''t give a second thought before she rushed to quickly follow her.


    Instead of meeting Leina, Siying ran towards the forest. He waved his hand at Xinyi and shouted. "Mama! Look what I found here! It''s a rabbit!"


    Xinyi turned and was shocked to see him so far away. The rest of the ss was busy setting up campfires with kids helping their parents. The teachers were also amodated with their own work. Of course, they were keeping an eye on the kids, but since the parents were here too, kids mostly stayed with them that lightened their responsibility.


    Wasn''t he with Leina and Ah Cy?


    "Siying, you cannot go that far dear! Come back!" She panicked in fear.


    "Mama I found a squirrel too!"


    He was heading deeper into the forest and Xinyi couldn''t waste any more time. She ran after him before he could lose his way inside. As she entered the deep and thick forest, she called out, "Siying, where are you? Come back, dear."


    Siying popped his head out of behind a tree and giggled. "Mama look here!"


    Relief washed over her. For a moment her heart had stopped beating. She started heading towards him. But she couldn''t be too quick in her steps. The ground was moist and soft and slippery.


    Maybe there is another stream of that big waterfall flowing from here, she thought.


    She finally reached his spot and sighed in relief. "Siying!" She twisted his ear softly and reprimanded him, "How many times have I told you not to head off like that alone? You scared me!"


    "Oie! It hurts!"


    "Don''t act dramatic. I am not pulling that hard."


    Siying pouted.


    "Now let''s go back."


    "No, wait! I want to show you. There is a sea here!"


    "Huh? Sea?"


    "En!" He pointed his finger over at the other side, "Look! So much water!"


    Xinyi craned her neck and saw it. There was a straight passage filled with water that flowed into and joined the big waterfall at the base of the hill. It was slightly tilted at an angle such that the passage itself looked like a small waterfall. "Ah...that is not a sea. It is called¡­.hmm... it is too small for a river¡­you can say that as a smallke?"


    Siying hopped up and down. "There are fishes in the sea right! I want to see the fishes!"


    He held her hand and dragged her. Xinyi said, "Siying. We cannot stay here for long. Zhiyuan will get worried."


    But his plea fell to deaf ears as he happily pulled her over towards theke. Siying nced up at her and giggled. He let go of her hand and naturally, she sped up to catch him. "Siying, wait- Ah!"


    She suddenly tripped and fell in the water. Siying beamed. He had nted a small tripwire to make her fall.


    Now I will call Dada! Mama is in twouble!


    "Mama wait! I will call Dada for help!"


    Siying dashed away, leaving Xinyi coughing in the water. Xinyi thought she would easily get out but to her horror, the depth of the passage wasn''t too shallow as she had expected. She iled her feet but couldn''t find the ground, and she found herself quickly drowning in the water.


    "Help! *Cough cough* Haaahh!!"


    She took a deep breath. Her eyes widened as panic set in her heart. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t reach the shore. The more she moved, the more she got sucked in the water. Water started to fill her mouth and she gasped, coughing hard.


    "Help!"


    The terrifying thing was that Xinyi didn''t know how to swim. With the water current that flowed towards the big waterfall, she was helplessly getting swayed away.


    ---


    "Chyou! Stop! I said stop!"


    Caihong grabbed her arm and turned her to face her. She had no words to describe how angry she felt. "Enough! You think you are an adult who can go wherever she pleases?" She snarled as she red at her.


    Chyou jolted and stepped back in fear.


    "Don''t forget that you are just six years old! How dare you run off like that? You test my patience every single day! Isn''t it enough? Don''t make things difficult for me! If something happens to you, Xiaosi will make my life even more hellish! Do you want to kill me?"


    Chyou sadly pursed her lips.


    No no! I cannot get sad! I have to make Mama and Dadae together!


    Chyou used the same kind of tripwire that Siying used to make Xinyi fall. As soon as Caihong took another step, she lost her bnce and fell. "Ah!"


    Her foot twisted in sharp pain, and she gasped. She stumbled across a slope and rolled down. Chyou heard a soft thud, and that was an indication that her n seeded.


    "Mama! You fell!" She said as she bent to look down the slope.


    "Ahhh¡­my foot¡­" she yelped in pain.


    Chyou eagerly said, "Mama! Wait! I will call Dada! He will help you!"


    "What? I don''t need his help- Hey! Where are you going?"


    Chyou ran away just like Siying to call for Xiaosi.


    Caihong tried to get up, but a sharp pain shot up in her ankle. "Ouch!" Her brows tightly furrowed in pain.


    When she took a look, she found that there was a small swelling slowly appearing on her skin.


    "Damn¡­ this is painful," she muttered.


    She looked around and all that she could see were tall trees covering up the sky with little to no sunlight shining on the way.


    "What will I do now?"


    She had no choice but to stand up herself and slowly make her way back to the camp. Even if it was painful, she couldn''t sit and do nothing.


    "Ow!"


    Somehow, she managed to stand up amidst the sharp pain. Then she heard the crack of a twig from behind her. She turned and saw three men, looking at her in shock. She froze for a moment. Then she paled further, seeing the sharp weapons that they carried.


    Now even if Siying and Chyou''s intentions weren''t harmful, there was a great facy in their ns.


    When Siying took Xinyi to make her stumble into the water, he didn''t realize that the passage was deep. From upfront, it looked narrow and he mistook it to be a shallow water body. So, the most that would have happened to Xinyi ording to him was getting wet.


    Whereas at Caihong''s side, Chyou simply wanted her to roll down the gentle slope that was covered in soft grass which wouldn''t have hurt her. But she didn''t know that down the slope, it was the bandit''s area where they hunted.


    ---


    With the water''s current, Xinyi was rapidly flowing along the waves at an rming rate. Not only she was drowning, but she was quickly losing her energy to help herself stay above the water adding to the breathlessness she felt in her chest. Her gaze got blurry as dizziness set in.


    She looked further and was horrified as she faintly saw herself reaching near the end of the passage. It seemed like that the water flowed downwards that would make her fall from a dangerous height if she didn''t stop.


    "H-help¡­"


    She gasped as she weakly called for help. But it was so inaudible that nobody could have heard it. The edge wasing nearer and the closer she reached, the faster the current got. It was a matter of few seconds after which she would-


    "Xinyi!!!"


    With thest strain of consciousness still intact, she faintly heard someone screaming her name.


    "Xinyi!"


    She weakly turned her head to see a figure rushing towards her hastily with all his might. He jumped through the obstacles to quickly reach her. She coughed hard and recognized the man.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"

 Chapter 118 - Knee Deep In Trouble (1)

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Knee Deep In Trouble (1)</h4>


    She raised her arm, trying to reach him even though she thought it was a fruitless attempt. It was toote. She was going to fall. Just as she was about to stumble down, Zhiyuan caught her hand as he crashed on his knees. "Xinyi! Don''t leave my hand!"


    She dazedly looked at him and faintly smiled. She knew it was fruitless. At the end of the passage, there was no steady hold to the ground. The mud was slippery and it formed a swamp around that was pulling his feet underneath. It could be dangerous if he got stuck. Plus, at the edge, there was no support to hold onto.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    For a moment, she felt as if she was in a dream. But the heat of his palm on her cold hand made this all real for her. Suddenly, she snapped out of her dizziness. She fought her blurry gaze to look. Her eyes widened as she saw Zhiyuan struggling to hold onto her. Without any support, he would be pulled inside with her as well.


    She shrieked. "Zhiyuan! L-let go of me! What are you doing!?"


    Zhiyuan tried to pull her out, but the slippery swamp made things difficult for him. "Pulling you out!"


    "No! Can you not see that you will fall with me if you keep this going? Forget about me and let go!"


    "Are you crazy, Xinyi!? So am I just supposed to do nothing and let you die! Bullishit!"


    Xinyi was frustrated. "You are not understanding the situation! We will both fall at this rate! It''s impossible for me-"


    "Shut up!" Zhiyuan red at her. His voice thundered in the forest amidst the loud, roaring waves that made her jolt. "Stop talking nonsense! Whatever happens, I will not let you go. Understood? Like hell, I will let you die!"


    She stared at him in a daze, her heart jumping in her chest. Zhiyuan tightly clenched his fingers on her hand and pulled her, but he felt that something was stopping her froming to his side. Time was running out.


    "Xinyi, are you stuck somewhere?" He urgently asked.


    She furrowed her brows. As she moved her body, she realized that her left foot was stuck somewhere. It was entangled in something. "I-It is...I think," she gasped in breathlessness, "it is a vine or a nt underwater¡­"


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. At that distance, he was unable to help her. If he got inside the water, Xinyi would lose her support. "Xinyi, try to free yourself."


    She did her best but it didn''t work. Zhiyuan kept his hold and tried pulling her but to no avail. Suddenly, she saw that the swamp was copsing under his weight. If it fully disintegrated, Zhiyuan, too, would stumble inside with her.


    I cannot let this happen...she paled as she realized the predicament. It''s because I am stuck here that things are getting difficult. I cannot drag Zhiyuan with me.


    She will be only freed from the entanglement when the strong water current and gravity would force her to fall, inevitably breaking the entanglement. There was no other option.


    Hot tears stung her eyes even though she felt chilled inside the water.


    "Zhiyuan please let me go¡­" she burst into tears, "It''s impossible. I am unable to get out and I cannot drag you down with me."


    Zhiyuan shot a deadly re at her. "Will you stop talking so negatively? You will get out of this."


    She bit her lip hard.


    Zhiyuan suddenly lost his bnce and stumbled on his knee. The swamp was disintegrating at an rming rate. Xinyi was horrified.


    No, no, no...I-I cannot¡­


    She saw his hand tightly holding onto hers which was also slowly slipping away due to the wetness. She looked at his determined gaze which expressed how obviously, he won''t let go of her.


    In that case, she had only one choice.


    Xinyi smiled at him and suddenly shook off her hand so hard in an instant that they got separated. Without any warning, she twisted her wrist and released her hand from his. Zhiyuan''s eyes widened in horror as he saw his palm holding onto nothing.


    One moment, it was Xinyi and then it was thin air.


    The water current strongly crashed onto her, breaking the vine with a great tension that entangled her foot. With nothing to hold onto, the waves carried Xinyi away as she fell.


    "Xinyi!!!!" He shouted at the top of his voice.


    He felt as if his heart stopped beating. The moment she fell was gravely imprinted in his mind and at that moment, his entire world shattered. That one second felt as long as a century in which he saw his world crumble into pieces. But he refused to believe the worst. He was stubborn to save her at any cost.


    "I want Xinyi back!" He roared.


    His legs moved on his own and in the next second, he jumped into the water without any hesitation.


    That was the moment when Liang, Ah Cy and the others arrived. Liang saw him jumping in the water and he froze.


    But the one who was the most traumatized was none other than Siying. He saw his father jumping into the water and his mother was nowhere to be seen. His small body trembled in fear. His eyes shone in tears. His heart raced in panic.


    As tears plopped down his cheeks, he choked, "Mama...Dada¡­"


    ---


    As Caihong slowly got up with the pain tearing apart her ankles, she heard some noise from behind her. She turned and froze to see three bandits staring at her. They were whispering and talking among themselves.


    With one look, she understood that these men were bad news. There were dangerous weapons that they hung all over their clothes. Their gazes and expressions sent a shiver down her spine.


    A woman''s intuition is never wrong; she quickly realized that she had to escape at any cost.


    The man standing in the middle smiled at her and took a step forward. She slightly stiffened.


    "You seem to be lost. Should we show you the way? We know the ins and outs of this forest really well."


    His dialect was a little different perhaps because this area was on the outskirts of the city. The local guides here spoke in the same dialect as this bandit.


    Caihong''s heart thudded in fear. Of course, she knew it was a trap. They were acting friendly and approachable, taking advantage of the situation. Instead of taking her back to the camp, they were definitely going to take her to some remote location and kidnap her.


    Extortion, murder, sexual assault... anything could happen that turned her pale the more she thought about it. She constantly peeked behind them to see if anyone from the camp woulde to help her. But there was nobody in sight.


    The man took another step ahead, and she jolted. "Why don''t youe with us? We will show you the way." The other two nodded.


    "No thanks," she tried to smile with the fear rising in her chest. "I know the way out."


    The man frowned. "No, you don''t."


    She stiffened.


    "I mean everybody feels that they know their way in this forest and believe that they would get out of it, but instead they just keep getting into deep trouble. You don''t know. This forest is really dense with many dangerous wild animals living here. We have lived here for a long time now, so we know everything about this forest and the animals."


    "No like I said¡­" she slowly took a few steps back, stumbling a little. If not for her twisted ankle, she would have already ran away. "I don''t need your help."


    The men were getting impatient. "Mam, you can trust us. We are not suspicious."


    Of course you will say that! She gritted her teeth.


    She maintained her smile to not provoke them. "No, really I don''t-"


    The men slowly began to approach her.


    "I-I am here with my husband! He will be arriving at any moment anyway. So you don''t have to feel bothered by me." In utter panic and hysteria, she tried to shake them off by mentioning Xiaosi.


    "It''s of no use, Mam. Your husband would lose his way too and you will be helplessly waiting here for him. It will soon get dark and things will get more difficult when the sun sets."


    Caihong said, "Thank you for your concern but I am just fine."


    Her heart was pounding in her chest. These bandits were not giving up and the tiny hope that they might leave her alone vanished into thin air.


    The bandits fastened their steps towards her. "Why aren''t you listening to us? We are telling this for your own good."


    "Please leave me. The camp is near. It won''t take much time before my husbandes here."


    The bandits narrowed their eyes and shared a nce. If what she said was true, then they didn''t have much time. Maybe somebody would really reach before they could get their hands on her.

 Chapter 119 - Knee Deep In Trouble (2)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Knee Deep In Trouble (2)</h4>


    "I don''t think we should waste more time with her¡­" The one on the right whispered. "Hm. She is not listening to us."


    "At this rate, somebody would definitelye," the man on the right said.


    Caihong knew their whispering couldn''t be any good news.


    They must be nning to grab me by force, she feared.


    She smiled and quickly said, "Thank you for your concern, but I have to leave now."


    She turned, but the bandits quickly blocked her way. "Where are you going, Mam? You are so rude. We are helping you here and you are repeatedly refusing to take it."


    She froze. Her chest tightened in angst and horror. "P-please you are bothering me now¡­"


    The bandit at the center turned cold. "Bothering? You should be seriously taught a lesson. Always rejecting our help even though we are so kind."


    Caihong clenched her fingers into a fist. There was no use talking now. She had to run away. She took a step back but she yelped as pain shot in her ankle. She stumbled and fell.


    The bandits widened their eyes. They burst intoughter. "Hahaha. Seems you are hurt. You cannot even walk."


    "Now you definitely need our help."


    They walked towards her, making her shudder. "D-Don''te near me. I don''t need your help. Please leave!"


    The man at the left said, "How can we leave a beautiful woman like you in pain and distress?"


    "It''s our duty to help you."


    They eyed her and disgustingly smiled with their intentions clear for her. Her lips trembled as she saw them approach her.


    "H-help! Somebody, please help!"


    Theyughed out loud. "Nobody is gonnae here."


    Caihong quickly looked for something that would help her. She clenched her palm and felt the soil in it. She got an idea.


    As the bandits inched closer and were going to grab her, she clutched a fistful of mud and suddenly sshed it onto their faces.


    "Ahhh! My eyes!"


    They shut their eyes as mud entered their eyes and irritated their irises. Caihong quickly got up, taking the chance. Once again, a sharp pain shot in her leg and tears escaped her eyes. It was too much to bear, but this was better than getting into their hands.


    Stumblingly, she ran away with all her might. The bandits cursed her. She ran and ran and hid behind a big tree. Sweat trickled down her forehead. She breathed heavily, her heart hammering in her chest.


    "Find that woman right now!"


    As soon as their vision cleared, the bandits chased after her.


    "She cannot go that far with her hurt foot! She must be near! She is hiding somewhere."


    The other two nodded and followed his orders. They looked everywhere for her.


    Hiding behind a big tree, Caihong tried not to make any sound. She covered her mouth and did not let them hear the sound of her breathing. She trembled and tears streamed down her cheeks. In this huge and dense forest, she waspletely alone and helpless and hurt.


    Please... please don''t let them catch me¡­


    The bandits were carefully searching every nook and corner. The leader narrowed his eyes. There were too many ces where a small and thin woman like her could easily hide. It would take a while to find her and she might escape through some other route.


    He signaled the other two and they nodded. "Seems like she is not here. Maybe she went the other way. Let''s quickly go!"


    From behind the tree, Caihong heard their steps fading away into the distance. She listened in to any faint sound but there was nothing.


    They left¡­


    She finally let out her breath and gasped hard. She stayed at her spot for five minutes to make sure that she was safe. Only then did she slowly peek out. She didn''t see anybody and relief washed over her.


    I have to quickly head back to the camp!


    Caihong stepped out of her hiding and walked out. Just then, she heard a snicker. "There you are."


    She froze. She stood rooted to her spot. The banditsughed at her. "We found you."


    She slowly turned in horror and all the color drained from her face.


    Over¡­it''s all over¡­


    The man at the center gnashed his jaw. "You dare throw mud at our faces! We will show you what we can do now. You will pay for this."


    The other two shouted. "Now you are dead!"


    Caihong lost her strength. With her hurt ankle, she had no more energy to run away from them. The leader took a threatening step towards her and grabbed her arm. "Come with us!"


    "No¡­No!!" She cried. "Let me go!"


    "Shut up!" He raised his hand to p her and she shut her eyes, bracing herself for the impact.


    But it never came.


    Her teary eyshes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. Her irises widened as she saw Xiaosi crushing the bandit''s wrist with an extremely vicious fury visible in his ck orbs. His gaze was so cold that even the Arctic couldn''t rival. He looked so bloodthirsty as if he would end their lives this instant.


    He clenched his jaw and as his teeth gritted hard with an angry vein popping on his head, he menacingly enounced each word.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing to my wife?"


    ---


    As soon as Zhiyuan jumped into the water, the current made him fall across the waterfall just like it did to Xinyi. He was in the air for a few seconds before hended inside a smallke with a loud ssh. It took a few moments to regain his equilibrium and he swam upwards. His head popped out of the water and he took a sharp and loud breath.


    "Xinyi!"


    He looked around and realized that he was in the main water body where the big waterfall finally ended.


    "Xinyi!"


    Zhiyuan frantically looked around, but he didn''t see her at the surface anywhere. He paled at the thought of her drowning and suffocating.


    Xinyi...

 Chapter 120 - Knee Deep In Trouble (3)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Knee Deep In Trouble (3)</h4>


    Zhiyuan sucked in a mouthful of air and dived underwater. He kept a clear view ahead as he swam in the depths.


    Xinyi... Xinyi, where are you? Please don''t make me scared like that. Please you cannot leave me, Xinyi¡­Don''t this to me.


    He searched everywhere but he couldn''t see her. He was running out of breath and just at that time, he saw her dress fluttering in the water at a distance. There he saw faintly floating.


    Xinyi!


    Zhiyuan swam faster and faster as he rowed his arms back and forth. As he finally reached her side, he quickly grabbed her in his arm and hung her on his shoulder. Without wasting any time, he swam upwards towards the surface, carrying her.


    Zhiyuan climbed out and reached the shore. He gently put her down on the bedrock, their entire bodies dripping with water.


    "Xinyi. Xinyi?"


    He held the back of her neck and ced her head on his thigh. He gently patted her cheeks. "Xinyi? Xinyi? Wake up. You can hear me, right? It''s over. We are safe now."


    Her body had turned cold and her temperature was dropping fast. Hypothermia was setting in. The color of her lips was fading away. There was a slight injury on her head too.


    Calm. Calm. Stay calm, Zhiyuan, he reminded himself. You cannot lose your calm at this point. She needs you.


    Zhiyuan steadied her body and quickly pressed her chest to force the water out of her lungs. Xinyi coughed hard as the water came out.


    "Xinyi?"


    Even after coughing out all the water, she didn''t wake up. She was still unconscious.


    Zhiyuan tightly hugged her. Tears slid down his cheeks as he chokinglyughed. "Xinyi. I am not joking. It''s really over. I know it was scary, but we are safe now. So please...wake up already...look we have to head back to the camp. Everybody must be so worried, right? Siying must be crying by now. We cannot leave him like that, right?"


    No response.


    He shook her hard. "Xinyi, I am begging you, please wake up," he rubbed her cheeks continuously, trying to give some warmth to her cold body. He took out his coat and covered her body. Even if it was wet, he had no choice. That was better than leaving her shivering in the cold.


    But even after so many attempts, she didn''t wake up.


    ---


    Back at the camp, the trip and fun hade to aplete halt with Xinyi and Caihong''s disappearance. Not only that, Zhiyuan and Xiaosi were in danger too. There was no news about Xiaosi. He had suddenly sped off towards the forest as soon as Chyou came running to him. A few minutes before, Liang and Ah Cy themselves saw Zhiyuan jumping into the water.


    When they hastily reached the spot, they found that it was a dead-end down there. They had flowed into the mainke, but it was a hell difficult task to reach there in this dense forest. The base of the waterfall was a dangerous and slippery ce surrounded by trees.


    Then from the locals, they came to know that the other part of the forest was a bandit''s hideout. They illegally hunted for money and have trapped and killed many lost hikers and tourists, robbing them of their assets. If they jumped off to search for Caihong and Xiaosi without thinking, the bandits could attack them.


    Right now, Liang knew that they had to start a rescue operation as soon as possible because even with the locals and the guides, the forest was too dense to search for their friends on their own. Though he had almost headed off on his own into the forest.


    "Liang stop!" Ah Cy pulled his arm. "If we get lost down there too, then who will help Xinyi, Zhiyuan, Caihong and Xiaosi?"


    Liang gritted his teeth in frustration. "My friend has jumped down into the waterfall! How can I stay calm? What about Xinyi? She doesn''t know how to swim. Who knows if the bandits have already attacked Caihong and Xiaosi?"


    Ah Cy pressed her brows. "I understand, Liang. I am afraid for them just like you. But we are not the experts here. We have to think about this very carefully. They are depending on us for help and we cannot get into trouble ourselves or else who will save them? We have to be practical here, not emotional."


    Liang pursed his lips. "You are right¡­"


    "We need an official team who is trained to go in such terrains and do rescue operations. Then we also need a medical team on board once we find them. They could be injured."


    He took out his phone immediately and dialed some numbers. Within minutes, he arranged for the rescue and medical team toe as soon as possible.


    One of the locals said, "Thank God the storm is two dayster."


    The other guides and locals nodded their heads in relief.


    Liang frowned. "What storm?"


    "There is going to be a storm here. This dense forest and the hills always attract many minor to major storms in this area. But thankfully, this one is two dayster. Before that, your team would definitely find your friends."


    "We will help them too!" They extended their help. "After all, we still know a lot about this forest."


    Ah Cy gratefully smiled. "Thank you so much. We really appreciate it."


    The teachers and other parents were anxious.


    Some of them whispered. "Hey, how long do we have to stay here?"


    "This could take a long time. Do we really have to stay until we find them?"


    "My poor son is already getting so scared and ufortable," a motherined.


    "This could get dangerous with the bandits here¡­"


    "Well, their kids caused all this ruckus. Why should we take the trouble?"


    "Is this how the rich people raise their kids?"


    Liang and Ah Cy shot a deadly re towards them that shut their mouths.


    So selfish even in this situation!


    One of the teachers came forward. "Mr. Xu. What do you suggest we do next about the pic?"

 Chapter 121 - Knee Deep In Trouble (4)

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Knee Deep In Trouble (4)</h4>


    Liang said, "Don''t worry. We will take care of this. We don''t want other parents and kids to take any trouble," he narrowed his eyes at the parents, making them gulp in fear. "You can leave. We will stay here."


    The teachers were hesitant. "Mr. Xu. As teachers, we cannot leave Siying and Chyou in such a state. You will be busy with the rescue. Until then, we will take care of your kids and look after them."


    The other two teachers nodded in agreement. "Let the other parents and kids leave. We will be here too. More help will never go to waste."


    Ah Cy asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, we are."


    Liang smiled. "Alright. You can stay. Thank you so much."


    "It''s our duty, Mr. Xu."


    Ah Cy said, "But before you take them away¡­" She turned and looked down at Leina, Siying and Chyou, who were fearfully clutching each other and standing in a group, huddled together, "You three."


    They jolted. Tears plopped from their eyes. They realized that their n wentpletely haywire and with all this emergency and fuss, they understood that they made a really big mistake, enough for the parents to get really mad at them.


    And now they were hell scared of the consequences.


    Liang cleared his throat. He felt sympathetic for them. He urged. "Honey, a little soft, please. They are already-"


    She shot a re at him that said to stay out of this.


    Liang grumbled. "Sorry kids. Uncle cannot help you."


    Ah Cy narrowed her eyes and folded her arms. "Tell me everything from the beginning. What n were you cooking all this time and why?"


    ---


    Xiaosi crushed that leader''s wrist and threw a strong punch at his face. His knuckles broke his nose and the leader stumbled back.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaosi dangerously smiled. "Some nerve you got to touch my wife."


    The other two were frozen for a few moments before they attacked him too. Xiaosi bent as one of them swung a knife at his face. He grabbed his hand andnded a straight punch at his jaw, knocking him behind. The third bandit had already aimed his dagger at his stomach.


    "Xiaosi watch out!" Caihong shrieked in horror.


    Xiaosi grabbed his hand just in the nick of time and kicked on his abdomen. He clutched his stomach in pain and gasped. His kicks and punches were deadly and lethal as if rage consumed him whole.


    When all the three bandits were knocked out, Xiaosi lowered his angry stance and took a deep breath.


    He walked back to Caihong and anxiously asked as he checked on her, "Are you alright?"


    Caihong dazedly stared at him. She didn''t respond which made Xiaosi panic even more. "Are you hurt-" His sight fell onto her ankle and he widened his eyes. "Your ankle! It''s all swollen."


    He quickly bent down and carefully checked her bruise. "Damn it. Your foot is sprained."


    Caihong still didn''t talk.


    He is acting so differently again¡­


    Just an hour ago, he yelled at her and behaved so rudely. But now when he fought the bandits, he looked so dangerous as if he would really kill them. At first, he was angry at her. Then he was angry for her sake. And now he looked so worried and concerned for her.


    Xiaosi raised his head and found her staring at him in a stupor. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Suddenly, he realized that he acted out of his usual self. He looked away and coldly said, "Let''s go."


    Before she could say something, from the corner of her eye, she saw the leader creep in with a stick, ready to smack Xiaosi. Her eyes widened in horror and she screamed. "Xiaosi!" She moved but her hurt ankle didn''t let her.


    He turned and saw the man swinging the stick at him. He quickly moved away but notpletely out of his range. The stick struck him at his temple and he gasped.


    Caihong watched in horror. "Xiaosi!"


    "Hahaha! Serves you right, bastard! Now I will see who will stop me from taking your wife away!"


    At those words, all his dizziness flew away in an instant. He was as conscious as he could get and as furious as a volcano that exploded.


    "You will take away my wife¡­" His eyes turned slightly red as rage consumed him. Heughed angrily. "You will take away my wife? Will you be even alive to do that?"


    The leader didn''t expect that Xiaosi would suddenly attack him with blood dripping down his temple. He thought he knocked him unconscious. He had no time to swing the stick again.


    Xiaosi grabbed his neck and dug his nails in his skin as he lifted him in the air.


    "Ah¡­" the leader choked as his eyes widened. Xiaosi threw him away and one after the other, he hit deadly punches all over his face and stomach. The veins on his head and the back of his palm popped up as he kept hitting him to no mercy.


    Xiaosi jabbed an uppercut on his jaw and said as he gnashed his teeth. "You will take away my wife?" He roared. "You will dare touch her? You will hurt her!? Like hell will I let you do that!"


    Caihong looked at him, stunned. For a moment, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    The leader''s plight was really pathetic. He was bleeding from everywhere and most of his ribs and bones were broken now.


    Caihong snapped out of her stupor and hastily said, "L-let it go Xiaosi-"


    "No!"


    She jolted back with his sharp voice. She clenched her fist. "You will kill him!"


    "Exactly why I am hitting him!"


    "Do you want to be a murderer and go to jail?"


    Heughed. "I don''t mind."


    "And leave Chyou alone?"


    Xiaosi stopped his hand mid-air.


    Caihong slowly stepped at his side. "He is already knocked out. So please stop it now¡­I-I am alright."


    He slightly calmed down and dumped the leader harshly. He looked at her. "Let''s find our way out."


    Caihong slowly nodded. She took a step forward but yelped. "Oww!"


    Xiaosi red. "Stop walking in that state!"


    "What else should I do?" She asked, feeling speechless.


    He wrapped her arm around his neck, lowered himself and picked her in his arms. Caihong froze. "You-you, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 122 - Hope For Help

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Hope For Help</h4>


    On the other side of the forest, Xinyi failed to wake up despite numerous attempts by Zhiyuan. He bent and checked her breathing. It was faint but slowing down. He had already stopped the bleeding from her wound on her temple.


    Zhiyuan concluded that she was unconscious because of the bruise because he had already coughed out all the water from her lungs. The more time passed, the more anxious he got.


    "Xinyi¡­" he rubbed her palm. A tear slid down from his eyes to her cheek. The roaring sound of the waterfall was drowning away his cry. There was no means of contact. His phone was already damaged and lost in theke. It was getting dark too.


    I have to find the way back to the camp at any cost!


    He picked her in his arms and was about to head out when he heard some shuffling of the leaves and twigs. He narrowed his eyes. "Who is there?"


    Two figures slowly stepped out of the trees and were shocked to see them. Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. It was an elderly man who came with a young girl in her teens. They held some buckets and fishing equipment in their hands.


    The elder asked, "Who are you two?" As he took a look at their condition, he was stunned. "Oh dear. You two seem in trouble."


    The young girl widened her eyes. "That woman is hurt!"


    Carrying Xinyi, he quickly walked up to them and said, his voiceced in urgency and fear, "You are right. We are in trouble. Especially my wife," he panicked, "sh-she fell into theke and she doesn''t know how to swim. I brought her out, but she is not waking up at all. I coughed out the water. She is injured too. I-I-"


    "Calm down young man," the elder said, "Don''t panic. I understand you are afraid after seeing your wife hurt. Rest assured, she seems fine. Just unconscious. Why don''t youe with us? We live in a small vige just up ahead. You can rest there and our doctor will take a look at her."


    Zhiyuan felt as if a huge burden was lifted. "There is a doctor? So-so Xinyi will be all fine right? She will wake up right?"


    The girl nodded. "En! He is the best doctor in our vige!" She proudly said.


    Zhiyuan said, "Then let''s not waste time! Please show me the way."


    ---


    In the camp, Liang was pacing back and forth as the rescue team was still yet to arrive.


    "What the hell is wrong?"


    He called. "Where is your team! Don''t you know that our friends are in danger? We are losing precious time!"


    Themander of the rescue ops team said, "Mr. Xu, we understand your situation. But we are being careful of the storm approaching."


    "Huh? Storm? Wait. Isn''t that two dayster?"


    "It was supposed to be, yes. But the weather data that we have now says that a sudden cyclone somewhere is preponing the storm to arrive two days earlier."


    He froze.


    "What!?" Now that he paid attention, he felt the winds were growing stronger and stronger every minute.


    "Yes Mr. Xu. Even as we speak, heavy winds are blocking our way. We are doing our best to reach there on time."


    "Don''t just try! I want you right here. If the storm hits the forest, the threat will just increase to a thousand folds! It will be impossible to find them!"


    The locals also came running at that time. "Storm! The storm will be here soon! We have to hurry and find your friends."


    Liang pressed the space between his brows. "Listen Commander. I don''t care how many units you deploy. Deploy them as much as you have bute here at any cost! I want my friends back in one piece, that''s all I know!"


    ---


    Caihong looked at Xiaosi, stunned. "What are you doing? Let me down!"


    Xiaosi grimaced. "You think you can walk in this state?"


    "I-I¡­"


    "Alright," he put her down and started walking away.


    Caihong was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    He snickered. "Clearly, it seems that you enjoy being here. So be my guest. If we move with the pace you are walking, we should forget about the city life and settle here itself. What do you say?"


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance. "You! I am hurt here and this is what you have to say to me!"


    Xiaosi shrugged. "I don''t wanna be stuck here for the rest of my life. Bye."


    "You...you¡­" She pointed her finger at him tremblingly.


    Xiaosi paused in his steps. "Oh by the way. If those goons wake up again, you are on your own. I am not gonnae and save you again. I am not a prince who saves a damsel in distress all the time."


    "Damsel in distress?" She was dumbfounded. "I am your wife for God''s sake! What is wrong with saving your wife!"


    Xiaosi froze. He slowly turned and stared at her. He felt hazy, not because of the wound on his head but because of those words that she said.


    This was the first time that she acknowledged herself as his wife. First time in seven years that he heard it from her. She hated his sight, she hated even his mention but the thing she hated the most was when people addressed her as Mrs. Zhu, Xiaosi''s wife.


    Caihong stiffened as she quickly realized it too and honestly, she was shocked by her own words. They came out of her mouth before she could realize it.


    What did I just say?


    In a trance, the past memories came shing in his mind. Those young college days, the happiness of that time when realized that he fell in love with Caihong and the pain of understanding how fruitless and one-sided his love was the very next moment.


    Xiaosi felt disoriented for a moment before he forced himself not to think anymore of it. He walked up to her. She unconsciously straightened up.


    "Your choice. Be stuck here or let me pick you up."

 Chapter 123 - Hopelessly Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Hopelessly Drunk</h4>


    Caihong opened her mouth to say something but in the end, she couldn''t. Her gaze fell on the goons and she stiffened.


    "Only till the camp¡­" she looked away.


    Xiaosi stared at her for a moment, then bent and picked her again. She automatically wrapped her hands around his neck.


    A strong gust of wind blew past them and her hair fluttered on his cheeks. He lowered his gaze and looked at her. She quickly tucked them behind her ear and averted her eyes. "Sorry."


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. He looked up at the dark sky and narrowed his eyes.


    Is there a storming? This is bad. We need to get to the camp as soon as possible.


    ---


    Han vi.


    With Han Huizhong out on a trip and Zhiyuan, Xinyi and Siying out for a pic too, Zizi became hell bored in the house all alone. Han Guang and Han Mingli were also out, too, attending a rich socialite''s banquet for the night.


    Zizi asked her friends for a girl''s night out but even they were busy. Diu said that she got a boyfriend so was out on a date. She even teased her for being single.


    "Damn it! I am single by choice!" Zizi fumed. "I can get a boyfriend anytime I want!"


    Suddenly, Yunru''s image shed past in her mind and her mouth twitched. "Not you! Who will want to make you her boyfriend? Hah!"


    "Ahhh this is so boring!" She copsed back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Zizi wondered what Yunru might be doing right now. Hearing Diu talk all about her boyfriend made her somehow feel lonely. She sounded so happy while talking and wondered if someone really felt that good being in a rtionship?


    Is he busy in any case?


    Zizi unlocked her phone and hovered her finger over Yunru''s number, deciding whether to call him or not.


    "Wait. What will I say? Why did I call him?"


    She fiddled with her phone and suddenly she got her excuse. "Oh yeah! I can ask if he is using the cream I gave him for his ugly tanned skin. Hah! If he is not using it, then I will reimburse its full amount from him! Haha!"


    Zizi grinned and dialed his number. It kept on ringing, but he didn''t pick. She grumbled in annoyance and disappointment. She threw her phone on the bed.


    "Must be a case then¡­"


    But just five minutester, she couldn''t stop herself from dialing his number again. "This is thest time."


    This time he did pick when she was almost about to angrily cut the call off. "Hmph! Finally, you pick my call!"


    No answer.


    She frowned. "Yunru?"


    "Hm¡­? Who is it¡­?" He groggilyughed.


    She blinked her eyes.


    What is wrong with him? Is he drunk?


    "Hahaha..e out with the truth right now or I will arrest you! I am officer Soo Yunru! Hahaha! Nobody can escape my justice!"


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    He is really drunk!


    "Hey, Yunru. Where are you right now?"


    ---


    In a small vige located at the outskirts of another hill, the elder and his granddaughter, the teenage girl, led Zhiyuan the way. The vigers noticed the two new people that the elder brought in. They nced at each other and whispered among themselves.


    One of the men stopped doing his work and asked, "Elder, who are these people?"


    "These are unfortunate tourists that lost their way. This man''s wife is injured and unconscious."


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "Can you please call the doctor here? My wife is not waking up."


    He looked down at Xinyi and his heart clenched in pain. The injury on her head was also swelling up.


    The elder asked the viger who came up, "Can you quickly call Elder Sun? We have to help her as soon as possible."


    He nodded and headed back.


    The elder looked at her granddaughter and said, "Mia. Take them inside and arrange some change of clothes, warm water and a bed for them. They must be freezing."


    "Yes, Grandpa!" She scurried away.


    Until then, the other elderly women and mothers came up to him. "Oh dear, you look so tired. I will cook up some warm soup for you."


    "Let me get the towels too."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I really appreciate it. But right now I just want Xinyi to wake up. I will not eat until I see her all fine."


    "Aiya. Such a caring and loving husband," one of the women nodded. "Don''t worry dear. Elder Sun will treat her to full recovery," she patted his shoulder.


    "He knows all the medical herbs here and has treated many minor to major injuries. Your wife is in good hands."


    They quickly headed inside and Zhiyuanid Xinyi on the bed. One of the kind women said, "You step outside, dear. We will change her clothes. It''s not good for her to remain in those wet clothes for long. Until then, you change your clothes too or you will catch a cold."


    He hesitated to leave her out of his sight. But then he nodded.


    Five minutester, a man in his mid-seventies entered the small house and said, "Oh dear. Let me have a look at her."


    Zhiyuan sat by her side and attentively focused on her treatment. Elder Sun applied some herb paste on her wound and then checked her pulse. He quickly covered her with a warm nket and nodded.


    Zhiyuan asked, "What happened? Is she alright? When will she wake up?"


    Elder Sun smiled. "She is fine now. She is unconscious because of the bruise but that will heal soon enough. You removed the water out of her on time. That was a good job you did."


    Zhiyuan slowly smiled as tears shone in his eyes. "So she will wake up right?"


    Elder Sun gave a warm smile. "Yes, son. We have to keep her warm and once she wakes up, she has to eat warm soup that will fight the cold. She is not in any danger."

 Chapter 124 - Zhiyuans Confession

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Zhiyuan''s Confession</h4>


    Zhiyuan stood up and gave a deep bow. "Thank you so much. You...you have no idea how grateful I am to you."


    He nodded. "It''s my duty as a doctor. We will leave now. Inform me immediately once she wakes up."


    They left the small hut. Zhiyuan finally copsed in relief. From the moment he saw Xinyi flowing away to how she fell and then seeing her unconscious made him tired. The rapid thudding in his chest, the fear tightening his stomach began to calm down as he saw her breathe steadily.


    Zhiyuan tremblingly held her hand and rested his forehead as he broke down into tears. When he saw how unmoving and lifeless she felt in his arms, he thought for real that he lost her forever. She was so pale and weak. The thought of her death sent shivers down his spine. The thought of her not alive and breathing anymore gave him the chills. His whole life with her came shing by in his eyes.


    He cried for a long time as his fingers tightly intertwined against hers. His tears plopped on her hand and his trembling warm breath fanned upon it. His gasps softly echoed throughout the hut. He slowly raised his head, his eyes slightly red from his sad outburst. He wiped his tears and stared at her in silence.


    Xinyi would go this far to protect him¡­


    He knew why she shook off his hand. He knew the precarious situation he was in. But instead of clutching onto his hand to save her life, she let it go and chose to die to save his. Without hesitation and without fear, she chose to lose her only means of help even if it meant to die.


    Zhiyuan slowly sat beside her and held her cheek. It was still a little cold. The color of her lips was slowly returning though. His thumb brushed across her cheek and he leaned in.


    He looked at her delicate features. His heart thumped in his chest, loud and clear. He cupped her face with his hands and whispered, "Xinyi. Don''t...ever do that again."


    Once again a tear slid onto her cheek. His lips trembled as he smiled. "Don''t scare me like that Xinyi. Don''t shake off my hand like that. Don''t leave me alone forever?Don''t get ready to die for my sake because¡­"


    "Because I love you Xinyi."


    He leaned and softly pressed his lips onto hers. A few momentster, he parted away.


    "I love you Xinyi. I really love you so much that I cannot bear to lose you. That moment when I saw you disappear was the worst moment of my life. You were there and then you weren''t. You have no idea how I felt. Xinyi, don''t make me so indebted to you that I won''t ever be able to pay you back. Don''t give up your life for me because my own life will cease to exist. I love you, Xinyi. Don''t make me lose my love when I have just realized my feelings for you."


    ---


    It had already turned dark and the strong winds were making Xiaosi''s path much more difficult to walk and find a clear road.


    "Hold onto me tightly. It''s rough ahead."


    Caihong pursed her lips and tightened her hold over his neck. As they kept walking, she peeked at him from time to time. As she stared at his chiseled jaw and the serious gaze, she recalled how he fought those bandits.


    "You will dare touch my wife!? Like hell I will let you do that!"


    That Xiaosi was so different. The rage, the anger, the danger surrounding him felt so lethal as if somebody intruded upon his territory. That fierce side of his was what she had never seen. It almost felt as if the time she spent with him all these years was an illusion.


    Were the seven years a lie? Or was today a misunderstanding?


    Didn''t he always hate her? Then why did he act so possessive of her today?


    Didn''t he always trouble her? Then why did he choose to save her today?


    Wasn''t he always so rude and harsh to her? Then why was he so carefully holding onto her right now as if she was someone so precious to him?


    Caihong couldn''t wrap her head around it. Ever since the day Xiaosi believed in her in the hospital and helped her prove innocent, she felt as if she would sometimes see a different side of him.


    Who was the real Xiaosi? The one who ruined her dignity and her life seven years ago? Or the one right now who saved her from losing her dignity to those bandits?


    So many questions and so many sides... Caihong didn''t know which one to believe.


    Xiaosi felt her silently staring at him for a long time now. He raised his brow as he looked at her.


    "What are you looking at?" He smiled. "Thinking of strangling me? Do it. It''s a good chance for you."


    Caihong snapped out from her trance. Suddenly, she felt as if the spot where he held her waist was heating up a notch every passing moment.


    "I wish. But if I kill you, who will get me out of here?" She gritted her teeth.


    "How about the bandits?" He chuckled. "They know the forest so well."


    She red at him as if she would kill him by her gaze alone. "Funny, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, they felt tiny drops of rain drizzling on them.


    Damn! Just great! The storm is here.


    Caihong widened her eyes. "Rain...what will we do now?"


    "I can see some fire in the front. I think we can get some help there."


    Caihong furrowed her brows and craned her neck. She saw fire lighting up at a distance and some vigers scurrying here and there.


    "But what if it''s a bandit''s hideout?"


    "They are vigers. I can see some huts there. I can see some kids running around too."


    As Xiaosi approached closer, some of the viger''s attention went onto them. They nced at them in surprise and hurried over to their side. "Are you two lost?"


    Xiaosi nodded. "We are in trouble. My wife is injured in her ankle. She is unable to walk and in this rain, we don''t have any ce to go. Will you give us some help and shelter?"


    The women whispered. "Oh dear, this is the second couple on the same day."

 Chapter 125 - Someone Who Always Slips Out Of His Hand

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Someone Who Always Slips Out Of His Hand</h4>


    "Yes, yese quickly. The rain is pouring in. Let''s head inside. Oh and you are hurt too. Look at your temple."


    "I am fine. Please treat her first," Xiaosi said.


    Caihong looked at him for a moment and then averted her gaze.


    "Yes, yes. Come with us."


    "I will call Elder Sun. He is the vige doctor here."


    He sighed in relief. "Thank you so much."


    Caihong smiled and thanked them too.


    Just in one hut next to where Zhiyuan and Xinyi were resting, Xiaosi entered the hut carrying Caihong, not knowing that they were in the same vige too.


    ---


    Zizi stepped out of her car and the salty air of the beach brushed past her cheeks that fluttered her hair behind. She stepped inside and looked around when she finally found Yunru sitting on the sand with his body lopsiding left and right. Empty cans and bottles of alcohol were spread around him like trash.


    Zizi rushed up to his side and was shocked to see him so intoxicated. She shook his shoulder. "Yunru! What are you doing here like this?"


    It took her great patience to make him spit out his location at the beach. He was so delirious that it was hard to make him give a normal response.


    "Gosh, you are so drunk!"


    "Hm¡­?" Yunru raised his head and through his hazy sight, he recognized her. He brightly smiled. "Princess Han Zizi! So you came here to meet this lowly man. Hahaha¡­"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "What is wrong with you? Why have you drunk so much? And why are you at the beach here?"


    Yunru burst intoughter. "Because I have nowhere else to go, Princess¡­"


    She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He chuckled. He patted beside him and said, "Come sit beside me. Let''s talk about life!"


    Zizi looked at all the trash and her brow twitched. She hesitated for a few seconds, but then she kicked the cans away and sat beside him.


    Yunru took another sip and she quickly grabbed it from his hand. "Stop drinking already!"


    His gaze dimmed as itced in pain and sadness. "Princess...if I stop drinking, then reality will *hup*e knocking at my door¡­and I... don''t want to face it anymore¡­"


    Zizi didn''t understand a thing and the context. But looking at him so broken-hearted for the first time made her shook.


    When she lifted her eyes to look at him again, she was stunned to see tears streaming down his cheeks while a painful smile was etched on his lips. He wasughing, but it was tearing his heart into pieces.


    In his drunkenness, his head softly copsed on her shoulder as he leaned for support. She froze.


    "Princess... Princess¡­" he mumbled with a soft voice.


    Zizi didn''t know why, but tears plopped down her cheeks too. "H-Hm?" She choked.


    "Princess¡­" Yunru looked up at the night sky as he admitted with a heavy heart, "I am really tired, Princess. I am...so tired now¡­"


    With that meek and lonely voice, Zizi felt as if somebody stabbed her heart. She had never seen Yunru so vulnerable before. He was always so confident, chatty and sarcastic. And strangely enough, she preferred that he would always be on his joyful side over this weak and vulnerable one.


    "Tired? Why?" She softly asked. She knew this wasn''t the time to act haughty and mean to him.


    Yunru slumped but he didn''t respond.


    She pursed her lips. "Is it work?"


    Yunru sadly smiled. "I...wish it had been simply *hup* work, Princess¡­"


    Zizi said, "Then why are you tired?"


    A loud wave crashed on the shore and a gust of strong wind blew on the beach.


    He didn''t speak for a long time. Zizi wondered if he fell asleep after drinking so much. She peeked a bit and her eyes widened at the sight. She felt as if her heart had stopped beating, seeing Yunru silently cry.


    Yunru didn''t make any sound as he silently shed tears. A tear slipped from his eyshes to her shoulder. The warm and moist tear drop made her feel choked in her throat.


    "H-Hey don''t cry," she panicked. She had no idea what was wrong with him today. She didn''t know why he was hurt so much today. What was painful that he was bottling in his heart all alone?


    "Yunru please don''t cry okay! I-I-"


    What to do? What to talk about? How to console him? And for what to console him?


    Zizi was confused and anxious. Her mind went nk. She hadn''t consoled anyone before. She didn''t know what to do in such an emotional state.


    The only thing she could think of to do right now was what Zhiyuan used to do whenever she would feel sad and depressed.


    Zizi hesitantly raised her hand and started patting his head. "Everything will be fine."


    The warm pats on his head made Yunru choke even more. Hisugh croaked. "It feels as if *hup* sis is patting me hehe...she also smiles at me and then...pats my head like this¡­*hup*"


    "Is that so?"


    "En. And then...I ce my head on herp *hup* and...she keeps patting me until I *hup* fall asleep."


    Even though he wasughing, his tears didn''t stop.


    "Oh...then my bro is the same," she smiled.


    "Haha...sis and brother-inw are the same hehe...they make a good couple. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "But...when will that timee for me?"


    Zizi blinked her eyes.


    "It''s been seven years now *hup* but she still doesn''t look at me¡­"


    She froze. For a moment she felt disoriented. She instinctively understood who he was talking about.


    Her lips trembled. "Y-your girlfriend?"


    He didn''t ept nor deny. "Princess... whenever I feel that I am so close to reaching her...fate always makes her go farther away from me again and again." He raised his hand and was waving it in the air. "See?" He chuckled, "She is like air. No matter *hup* how much I try to catch her...she always, always slips out of my hand."


    Zizi was stunned by his confession.


    "And then in the end...my palm is always empty. Why? When will she...fall in love with me? I am waiting... waiting for so long¡­"


    Zizi bit her lip and her eyes glistened in tears. She didn''t understand how it was possible?


    He was in a rtionship with a woman that meant that of course, they liked each other, right? Otherwise, why would they be dating?


    "She... doesn''t love you?"


    That question was a thorn to his heart. It was brutal but the truth.


    "Princess...I am a *hup* good man you know. I love her so much. I will, I will always keep her happy. I will never look at *hup* other women. She...will be the one always in my heart¡­"


    At that moment, everything went silent for Zizi. The more she heard how deeply he loved that woman, the more her heart felt crushed. Tears streamed down her cheeks and this time she just let them flow away. Every word was twisting her chest in pain.


    "But why...why can I not make her forget that man? Every time she thinks of him, I feel as if I lost once again¡­I have been losing like this for... seven years now Princess¡­and that''s why I feel so tired. How long *hup* do I have to keep losing like this until...she looks at me?"


    Yunru sobbed on her shoulder. Zizi lowered her head and asked, "You... really love her that much?"


    He chuckled. "More than my life."


    "I-If she doesn''t love you then why are you with her?"


    Yunruughed. "I am helpless too, Princess...I am helpless *hup* before my heart. This¡­" he pointed at his chest, "doesn''t want to give up yet...this thing in my chest doesn''t want to let her go. So it always gives one more chance... maybe who knows, this time I will win?"


    Zizi burst into tears. Yunru drowsily looked at her and frowned. "Why is Princess crying huuuhh?" He tilted his head.


    She covered her mouth and sobbed hard. She gasped, unable to bear the pain tearing apart her chest. Yunru lifted his head and gasped. "Princess is crying! H-Hey...I-I didn''t do anything okay¡­? *Hup* I am innocent!"


    Zizi sniffled and nced at him. "You¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "If someone else told you that she will love you, then will you give her a chance?"


    "Huuuuhhh? I didn''t hear youuuuu!"


    Zizi chuckled as she wiped her tears. She had quietly whispered it to herself.


    Of course, you wouldn''t hear it, stupid. Why did I even ask that question? I-It''s got nothing to do with me anyway.


    Yunru asked, "Why are you crying¡­? I was crying. But then you started crying?" He tilted his head.


    Zizi got up and pulled his arm. "Forget about it. You arepletely hopeless now. Get up. I will do you a favor and drop you home."

 Chapter 126 - Caihongs Growing Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Caihong''s Growing Suspicion</h4>


    Xiaosi carefullyid Caihong on the bed. Elder Sun checked her ankle and nodded to himself. He looked at Mia and asked her to bring some herbs.


    Two minutester, Elder Sun was applying meticulously a herbal paste on her bruise. Caihong softly gasped in pain and shut her eyes. Suddenly, she felt Xiaosi squeeze her hand. She slowly opened her eyes and nced at him.


    "Just a bit more. It won''t hurt after this, okay?" He mumbled.


    She wasn''t sure if he was consoling her or himself. She stared at his tense expression that watched and traced Elder Sun''s every movement as he treated her sprained ankle. He would asionally knit his brows or jump in his ce as he saw the wound.


    "Careful!" Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Don''t press too much on her bruise. It will hurt!"


    Caihong slightly widened her eyes at his... concern. Her eyshes trembled and she gently lowered them.


    Elder Sun blinked his eyes at him andughed. "Don''t worry, son. I am being careful. I am here to treat her wound, not aggravate it. Rest assured. Your wife will be fine."


    The elderly women of the vige giggled.


    "That''s so sweet."


    "Isn''t it? He cares so much about her."


    "Just look at him how cautiously he is staring at Elder Sun''s treatment."


    "He is so protective just like that other husband who came here with his wife."


    Their giggles and whispers reached Caihong''s ears and she shifted a little ufortably. Xiaosi noticed it and red at her. "Don''t move! Do you want to make it worse?"


    "..."


    Caihong bit the corner of her lip.


    Why does everything feel so changed today with him?


    A whileter, Elder Sun said, "It''s done. After a night''s rest, her foot will be much better in the morning."


    Xiaosi gravely nodded. "And how about walking?"


    "Of course, she will be able to walk, but she will slightly limp initially. But it will heal with time."


    "After how long?"


    Caihong tugged him and urgently whispered, "Don''t ask so many questions! He knows what he is doing!"


    "Then he shouldn''t have a problem answering me."


    Caihong grimaced.


    Elder Sunughed heartily. "Don''t worry, child. I am not offended. In fact, I am happy to see how much he loves you. It''s so evident."


    She stiffened and so did Xiaosi.


    "Haha. He is like those men who are cold to everyone except their wife."


    Caihong looked up at him and pondered over the elder''s words. Suddenly, she felt her cheeks heat up and she looked away, feeling strange and embarrassed.


    This is weird. Why is it affecting me? Loves me¡­? How is that possible?


    Xiaosi gritted his teeth. He realized he acted out of his character in a rush of emotions. He didn''t want to stretch this conversation any longer. "I think we are done here."


    Elder Sunughed. "Yes, yes, I am."


    Caihong quickly said, "Wait! What about him? He is also hurt at his temple¡­"


    Xiaosi said, "I am fine. No need to bother."


    She frowned. "Do you think it is just gonna disappear on its own? Without any treatment?"


    Elder Sun said, "Of course. You were next in line anyway. Don''t ignore it. A wound is a wound, no matter how big or small it is."


    Xiaosi sighed in exasperation. "Whatever."


    He sat in front of Elder Sun while he tended to his bruise. He wiped the blood and put another medicine on it.


    Elder Sun slowly knitted his brows as he traced his fingers on his forehead. Then he brushed them backward through his hair and gently pressed on certain points on his scalp. He took his pulse too. His brows furrowed further in deep thought.


    Caihong asked in confusion as she observed his strange actions, "What are you checking, Elder? The wound is¡­"


    Xiaosi didn''t care. "Is it done?"


    "It is¡­" Elder Sun said, "but something feels different in your head. Son, do you get frequent headaches?"


    Xiaosi froze. His gaze slowly lifted in horror as he looked at him. "What?"


    "Your blood flow here... doesn''t feel right to me. Not just headaches, do you feel that you often tend to forget things?"


    Caihong slightly widened her eyes and recalled that night when he was convulsing in pain. Even before that, when he brought Chyou from the Han vi, he had suddenly dashed away in his room, pressing his forehead.


    Xiaosi panicked. His heart thudded in his chest. "No, I don''t. What nonsense. I am just fine!"


    Caihong was stunned. "What no? You did have a bad headache that night and you even forgot about it the next morning when I told you."


    Xiaosi stiffened. He clenched his fist and said, "That was a tiring day in office. I was in back-to-back meetings so got a headache. So what? Headaches aremon! That doesn''t mean I am sick!"


    "But-"


    He suddenly got up. "Thank you Elder for treating my wife. But you are not a certified medical professional toment on my condition. I am just fine."


    He didn''t know how Elder Sun got to know about it, but if he kept talking, then Caihong would find out which he didn''t want at any cost!


    "Xiaosi! That''s no way to talk to him when he is helping us so much!" Caihong red. "Apologize to him."


    A kind woman said, "Oh no son. You are misunderstanding. You are right. Elder Sun doesn''t have any degree that the doctors in the city have. But he is experienced and knows a lot about medicines. By just a pulse, he can understand everything about a person''s condition. He knows every type of herbal medicine and has treated many serious conditions too in our vige."


    The other women nodded.


    Xiaosi shut his eyes and took a deep breath. He bowed. "...I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to be harsh. I really apologize for questioning your credibility. But trust me. I am fine."


    Elder Sun stared at him in deep thought. He nced at Caihong and then slowly nodded. "It''s okay, son. I must be wrong. After all, I am getting old now. I must have made a mistake," he sighed.


    Caihong studied Xiaosi''s expression and didn''t feel right.


    It''s just like what happened this morning. Why does he be so agitated whenever it''s about his health?


    ---


    In the other hut, Xinyi slowly woke up as her eyelids fluttered in consciousness. Through her blurry gaze, she saw a small roof and a dim light shining in the ce.


    "Uh¡­"


    Zhiyuan, who was keeping a strict eye on her straightened up. "Xinyi¡­" He softly patted her cheek and leaned tower her. His other hand was tightly intertwined against her palm. He anxiously checked on her and waited for her to fully wake up.


    Xinyi felt a warm and reassuring grasp and taking that strength, she fought her dizziness. Zhiyuan''s image got clearer and she blinked her eyes. "Zhiyuan¡­"


    She tried to get up and sit, but he held her shoulders. "What are you doing? You need rest. Justy like that."


    "Let me call Elder Sun," he quickly said, "Don''t move."


    There was a slight drizzle outside. The heavy rain had calmed down for now. He didn''t care if he got wet. He saw a small crowd in front of one hut at a distance. They had covered their heads with a small roof.


    He rushed up to them and asked one viger, "Excuse me? Elder Sun. Where is he? My wife...she woke up. Can you please quickly call him?"


    The viger brightened. "Oh, that''s great! Elder Sun is inside. Actually, there came another couple who was lost just like you. The wife is hurt so Elder is treating her. But he is done now. Wait, I will call him."


    "Yes, please. Thank you."


    As he waited outside, Zhiyuan craned his neck and tried to look at the couple, but with the few vigers standing in his way, he couldn''t. Elder Sun stepped out and nodded at him. "Let''s go, son. I will check your wife."


    Elder Sun warmly smiled at Xinyi as he walked in. "How are you feeling, dear?"


    Xinyi smiled back. "I am better. You¡­" he nced at Zhiyuan with questions evident in her gaze.


    Zhiyuan said, "He is an elder of this vige and also the doctor, Elder Sun. The kind vigers helped us when we were stuck at the waterfall. He gave you first-aid too. If not for him, I¡­" he balled his fist in fear.


    "Oh!" she quickly said, "thank you, Elder Sun. I am really for all your help.


    He nodded. He checked her vitals and said, "You are much better now. I have prepared one medicine for you. Drink it and by tomorrow you will be all fine. It will help you in gaining your energy back too."


    She nodded.


    He gave some more instructions and then he left. The vigers quickly brought some dinner for them and left them alone. As they finished it, Zhiyuan said, "Wait a minute. I will be back."

 Chapter 127 - Hold Onto Me Tighter

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Hold Onto Me Tighter</h4>


    Zhiyuan went outside and asked for a few logs of wood to light fire in the firece. The storm was beginning to gain its momentum once again after the light drizzle. He knew it would get cold in the night. In this storm, he realized that even if Liang had sent any rescue team for them, they wouldn''t be able to do anything in this fierce weather.


    As he came back, he saw Xinyi limping near the water pot. Zhiyuan widened his eyes and let go of the logs.


    "Xinyi!" He grabbed her arm. "I told you to stay put. Then why did you get out of the bed?"


    Xinyi quickly said, "No. I am fine. I was just thirsty so-"


    "You could have waited for me. You are still weak and here you are moving around in this state."


    She pursed his lips. "I-I am sorry¡­"


    Xinyi then recalled the events and her eyes widened. "In all this mess, I forgot to ask. How am I here? Where is this ce? I-I fell and then¡­"


    "This is a small vige at the outskirts of another hill. I met another elder and her granddaughter. They suggested that Ie with them. So, I brought you here with me."


    Xinyi was taken aback. "You? How is it¡­"


    I fell in the waterfall. How could Zhiyuan have saved me?


    "You are wondering how I saved you?" He smiled.


    She dazedly nodded.


    He narrowed his eyes as he stepped closer to her. Xinyi was unaware. "How else would I? I jumped in."


    Xinyi jerked her head in horror. "What!?"


    Suddenly, she realized that they were too close. But she couldn''t think about that now. "Y-You jumped in the waterfall?"


    Zhiyuan stared at her quietly.


    "Why aren''t you answering me now! How could you jump in like that? Do you know how dangerous it was!?"


    Xinyi couldn''t imagine it. She felt dizzy because of a different reason now. Her chest tightened in panic. Even if they were safe now, the fear refused to settle down.


    He smiled. "So you do realize that it was dangerous? Wonderful. I thought I was the only one who thought that way."


    Xinyi was startled at his response. "Zhiyuan, are you in your senses? Why are you smiling at such a serious issue! You could have died!"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. He grabbed her arm and harshly pulled her towards him. "So could you have, damn it!"


    She froze. Her ears rang for a few moments before she realized that he raised his voice against her. She felt unable to speak.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "You are talking about me? Why aren''t you talking about yourself!? You shook off my hand just like that when I was trying to save you! What were ''you'' thinking Xinyi!? Tell me! Do you know how I felt when I saw you fall? Did you think about my feelings? Did you think about Siying before deciding to let go of me? Did you think about Grandpa, Yunru, your Dad and so many people who care about you before you decided to reject my hand? You could have died!"


    His chest heaved up and down as he finally let out his pent-up frustration and fear.


    Xinyi stiffened. She lowered her head. "I...I...you were going to fall because of me-"


    "I was there to save you, Xinyi. Liang and Ah Cy were right behind me. We would have saved you at any cost. Until then, I wouldn''t have let anything happen to you or myself because I was holding onto you!"


    Her eyshes trembled. She imagined Zhiyuan''s state of panic when he would have seen her fall. She understood that it was a hasty and selfish decision on her side, but she only did what her heart told her to do.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks and Xinyi softly said, "I...I am sorry for making you worry Zhiyuan. But before your safety, I couldn''t think of anything else. I couldn''t see you in danger because of me so I-"


    Her words got cut off as she suddenly felt her face bump onto his chest. His strong arms hugged her slender body firmly. He buried his face in her neck as he tightened his grasp on her waist.


    Xinyi softly gasped in surprise. She felt disoriented for a moment. But the warmth of his sturdy chest enveloping her cheeks gave her an urge to cry. That scary moment of drowning in the water, the breathlessness, the water seeping in her lungs, the time when she was desperately iling her arms and legs and the feeling that she might really die still felt fresh in her mind. The ordeal was over, but it was as if she was going through all over it again.


    Only when Zhiyuan hugged her so tightly now did she feel safe. She couldn''t help but crave more for that warmth and so, her shivering arms weakly hugged him back. She burst into tears, letting out all the tiredness and fear, making her heart jump in her chest. With trembling lips, she said, "Zhiyuan...thank you for saving me and...sorry for scaring you¡­"


    Zhiyuan said nothing. He quietly lifted his head from the crook of her neck and stared down at her. He slowly cupped her face, entangling his fingers in her silky long hair at the back.


    A roaring sound came from the clouds as they brightly lit in thunder. The heavy rain poured in and its fierce raindrops crashed on the roof of their hut. Xinyi felt startled by the sudden rumbling noise. But her nervousness was quickly drowned by the lessening distance between them.


    He whispered, "Sorry isn''t enough Xinyi. For making me scared to death like that, sorry isn''t enough¡­"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "So-so what should I¡­"


    "Hold me tightly, Xinyi."


    "H-Huh?"


    "Your fingers are weakly clutching onto my back. But I want you to tighten your grasp because, after this, you won''t have the strength to stand on your own."


    And then ever so gently, Zhiyuan pulled her face closer and pressed his lips on hers. Xinyi''s eyes slowly widened as the realization sunk in. His fingers grabbed the back of her neck as he slowly but surely captured her lips. They traversed every part of her thin lips as if a traveler had finally got his oasis in the desert.


    Gently, longingly, softly...he kissed her lips. This time, it wasn''t an idental peck or a missed chance like before. This time, with every fiber of his being that realized his love for Xinyi, he wholeheartedly kissed her. The love for her that overwhelmed him made him bridge the distance between them that he wished to do so for a long time now.


    Even in that freezing cold, they could feel the heat burning within them as he sucked on her lips. He tilted his head and deepened the kiss. His teeth softly dug into her flesh, making her shudder. He kissed her over and over but was cautious not to make her feel breathless because he had no intention to part from her even for a second.


    Just like he had said, Xinyi was unable to maintain her bnce and her fingers automatically clutched his shirt tighter for support. Her eyes turned misty. Her mind went nk and delirious. A tear escaped the side of the cheek as she couldn''t stop herself from the pleasure coursing through her veins.


    His kiss was soft and gentle at first, but it was slowly turning fiercer as he imed them hungrily. A groan escaped his throat as the taste of her lips settled on his tongue. The desire to dive deeper overpowered his heart and his tongue forced open her lips. It meshed in satisfaction with her tongue. Xinyi felt weaker and weaker and she whimpered as their tongues intertwined.


    A giddy feeling arose in the pits of their stomachs. He swirled and slurped around her and explored her taste that was making him hungrier. The fear, anxiousness and distress built up within them until now unleashed. They both couldn''t stop themselves from floating away into the whirlpool of desire and love. Their tango continued for a long time before Zhiyuan pulled out and started peppering kisses on her neck.


    "Ah¡­"


    Her moan only ignited the fire even further and he softly pushed her back, bumping her back on the bed. He lifted the lock of her hair from her neck and tucked it behind her. His kisses trailed down to her corbone and she shut her eyes as he bit on it.


    There was nothing to be said. Xinyi, who always acted mindful of their distance in all these years, couldn''t stop Zhiyuan from kissing her. Neither could she stop herself from kissing him back. The ces where his tongue licked and sucked her skin felt burning hot likeva.


    From her cheek, Zhiyuan traced his fingers across her arm until he intertwined his fingers against hers. From her neck, he would go up to capture her lips and then would make his way downwards again to leave his kisses on her neck.


    And the sound of their messy breaths began to echo throughout the small hut as his kisses grew passionate.

 Chapter 128 - Be Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Be Selfish</h4>


    Beijing.


    "Young miss, we have reached the address," The driver said.


    Zizi craned her neck and took a look at Yunru''s home. She nodded. "Okay."


    By that time, heavy downpour began in Beijing too as the entire city was enveloped with thundering clouds, violently shing against each other.


    "Young Miss. Please stay inside. I will take him home. You don''t have to take the trouble."


    Zizi cleared her throat. "It''s okay. I can handle him. I will take him inside. You hold the umbre."


    "Mhmmm¡­hehe...hehehe..." Yunru giggled as he yed with Zizi''s hair. "Whoosh! There you take the flight!"


    "..."


    He suddenly waved his hand. "I will bring justice in this world!"


    Zizi sighed. He was hopelessly drunk. With the help of the driver, Zizi took him out of the car. His arm was wrapped around her neck and she felt crushed under his pressure.


    S-so heavy! Gosh, he looks so lean, but is actually so heavy!


    "Young Miss. I will help you¡­"


    "No, no. I am fine. Just hold the umbre steady. We shouldn''t get wet."


    The driver and Zizi somehow brought Yunru inside andid him on his bed. She let out a deep breath in exhaustion.


    Finally!


    "Hmm¡­justice¡­Soo Yunru is here," he mumbled, beingpletely intoxicated.


    Zizi thought for a moment.


    Is it fine to just leave him like this?


    She nced at the driver. "You go back and stay in the car. I wille back in a while."


    The driver nodded and left.


    Zizi looked at him and put her hands on her waist. "Now where to begin¡­Let me begin with his clothes. They have gotten all dirty and messed up because of the sand."


    She looked around and opened his cupboard for a change of clothes. She quickly went back to his side and kept them aside.


    "Be grateful that Han Zizi is taking care of you¡­" she grumbled.


    She removed his shoes and dumped them aside. Then as she sat beside him, she suddenly stiffened as she thought of changing his clothes. That felt a little too personal.


    "I-I got no choice. If he catches a cold, he would only me me!"


    She peeked at him and blushed. Her hands trembled as she slowly unbuttoned his shirt. As his muscr chest came into full view, she gulped at that sexy sight. His toned upper body made her heart skip a beat.


    Yunru suddenly moved andughed. "Haha! Princess...what are you doing hehe¡­"


    She froze. "Stop moving!"


    Yunru became quiet like an obedient child and straightened up. Zizi harrumphed and took off his shirt. Suddenly, her sight fell on the scar on his abdomen. She remembered what Yunru had said. He got this scar on one mission when he was stabbed in the gut.


    She could still see the faint scar. In a daze, her fingers brushed over it. The thought of that stab wound and blood sent shivers down her spine. She touched her chest, trying to calm herself.


    Why is my heart beating so fast? The wound has already faded away. Still, it must have hurt so bad at that time...


    She felt a dull pain envelope her chest.


    "Sexual assault! I am *hup* arresting Princess on charges of *hup* sexually assaulting an officer!" Yunru pointed his finger at her.


    She looked at him in horror. "W-what nonsense!" Her cheeks turned red and she looked away. "Why would I, Han Zizi, touch a lowly man like you? Hah!"


    He giggled. "No no no. Now you cannot run awayyyy...You were ogling and touching my *hup* handsome body. Your lustful thoughts are clear!"


    "..."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Shut up! If you are so energetic, then change your clothes yourself!"


    She stomped her foot and turned away. Yunru grumbled and dizzily put the new pants on.


    She asked impatiently, "Are you done?"


    "Boooooo¡­"


    Her mouth twitched. What boo?


    She turned and saw him fumbling with his buttons. They were all buttoned in the wrong order. Zizi sighed. "Leave it. I will help you."


    Yunru furrowed his brows and tilted his head. "Princess is acting so nice today¡­"


    She red at him. "I am always nice!"


    Noment.


    "Say something! Don''t keep quiet."


    "Hehe...hehehe¡­" he sheepishly grinned.


    Zizi red and got up again. "You are so annoying. Now that I have changed your clothes, my work is done here! Hmph. I will leave. Don''t forget. You have to pay me back for all my help."


    "Tsk. Cho cheap!"


    "You!" She jumped in to strangle him. "Who are you calling cheap? I brought you here in my expensive car. You would have never dreamed about riding in such avish car, don''t you? And then I helped you so much. How dare you call me cheap?"


    "If you are not cheap *hup* then don''t ask for a payback haha¡­"


    Yunruughed loudly. Zizi quietly watched him like that. At the beach, he was so heartbroken and bawling his eyes out. But now his usual cheery smile was back.


    Suddenly, Yunru felt a little wet on his left cheek. He looked up and his eyes widened to see her crying. "You.. why are you cryingggg?"


    Her lips trembled. "You...as I thought...you look better when youugh. You were so ugly when you cried."


    "Ugly?" He scratched his chin. "This Soo Yunru is *hup* is always handsome."


    She burst into a chuckle. She softly held his cheek and whispered, "You should find a woman who loves you too."


    He frowned. "Another woman?"


    "En. I-If¡­" she said in nervous anticipation, "if someone else ever confessed to you, would you give her a chance?"


    She didn''t know why she was asking this question. She felt stupid, but she couldn''t help it.


    Yunru indignantly said, "No chance! *Hup* I will only love her. Nobody else."


    At that moment, as if a thorn stabbed her; she felt a pain shoot in her heart that ripped into pieces.


    No chance¡­


    Zizi felt envious of that woman. Yunru loved her so much. Even after seven years, he was waiting for her and refused to look for someone else.


    You are so... lucky. Wish it would have been-


    She froze as the word ''me'' came at the tip of the tongue. Zizi bit her lip. She panicked and pressed the space between her brows.


    This is so confusing. I can''t possibly feel jealous of that woman! What is wrong with me?


    Yunru poked her cheek andughed. "You are making funny faces Princess *hup*...you knit your brows, then you suddenly widen your eyes...hehe then it seems like you are angry, but then you seem nervous too¡­"


    Zizi pinched his cheek hard.


    "Ow!!! Where are my handcuffs!" Yunru fumed.


    "Can you think of anything else other than arresting me?"


    He giggled like a child. "Nooooo. Because it''s fuuuuunnnn~~"


    "..."


    She twisted his cheek even more. "Heyyy-" He quietened when he saw Zizi softly smiling instead. He was hell intoxicated for sure, but even in that state, he felt the sadness behind her smile.


    "Princess¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Zizi leaned in and bumped her forehead against his. "Yunru. Be a little selfish. Don''t waste your feelings on someone who doesn''t know how to respect and reciprocate them."


    Yunru visibly stiffened. "Sh-she is not like that...I respect her and she *hup* respects me too¡­"


    She sadly chuckled. "Are you trying to convince me or yourself?"


    He couldn''t retort.


    "Feelings are really precious, Yunru. A-and they¡­" she softly gasped as she let out the tears, "really hurt too. So, don''t bear so much pain. It''s not worth it. Don''t¡­Don''t chase after her anymore¡­"


    Yunru stared at her in a stupor.


    Ah...so that is why¡­


    He raised his hand and gently tucked back the lock of her hair that was hiding her tears from his sight. "I see. You are crying for me¡­"


    She trembled, and the tears burst out even fiercer. "You are an idiot. Chase after someone who is ready to chase after you too. Who is desperate to win your love as much as you are desperate to win hers."


    She gritted her teeth and pulled his shirt. "A one-sided love will always hurt you, Yunru! So-so why are you willing to bear so much pain? Don''t torture yourself like that. This is not love. This is foolishness that you are doing. You say she respects you too?"


    "She d-does¡­" His voice didn''t have that confidence as before.


    "Then you wouldn''t have been such a mess tonight! Just look at yourself. You are so drunk precisely because you couldn''t bear it any longer!"


    His eyshes trembled.


    "Yunru¡­" Zizi''s tears fell on his cheeks. Her shivering fingers held his face and she didn''t realize it herself when she kissed him. It was soft and her lips trembled. The only thing she could think of at that moment was to relieve him of his sorrow even if a little bit.


    Yunru felt a warm sensation on his lips and his eyes slowly shut themselves, a tear escaping his eyelids.


    When she parted away, Yunru dazedly touched her and whispered, "Princess¡­"


    ---


    As Zhiyuan''s tall figure loomed upon her, their misty gazes locked onto each other. Xinyi''s small stature waspletely blocked by his broad chest. His thumb brushed across her lower lip and he leaned to kiss her again. He parted away and intensely stared at her that turned her cheeks red.


    "Xinyi¡­"


    His mellow voice tickled her ears as he lovingly whispered her name. "Xinyi I¡­"

 Chapter 129 - A Distant Memory

    <h4>Chapter 129 - A Distant Memory</h4>


    Zhiyuan''s light feathery kisses peppered on Xinyi''s cheeks. His hand wandered along her neck that brushed through her chest and waist. He lifted the hand that was intertwined with hers and softly pressed his lips on the back of her hand. He leaned down to peck her chin that ended up devouring her lips once again. As he stared in her beautiful ck orbs, he felt as if he was being sucked inside by an endless void.


    "Xinyi¡­" he whispered under his raspy breath, "Xinyi I¡­"


    Xinyi''s clouded eyes slowly fluttered open. His dark, intense gaze made her tremble.


    For Zhiyuan, this was the moment. He wanted to pour out all his feelings to her that he realized and confessed when she was unconscious. The overwhelming emotions were gushing out and he wanted her to know them. He wanted her to know the ce she held in his heart and how much he loved her.


    "I¡­"


    The words were on the tip of his tongue. But he felt a strange trepidation making his heart jump in his chest. The jitters and nervousness made his hair tingle. The adrenaline pumping in them after such a life-threatening incident made them crave for each other''s warmth. The need for an assurance made them desire each other.


    But was it good enough to just say it out right now? He wondered.


    Xinyi was special to him and he wanted the moment to be equally special between them when he wouldy out all his feelings bare to her with no inhibitions. He didn''t want any adrenaline or confusion to influence her decision or give a momentary rush to her feelings.


    And that scared him. After so many things that happened today, she may get overwhelmed by his sudden confession. She may get emotional and even ept his feelings momentarily, but what about the time when everything would settle down and she realized that she made haste?


    He didn''t wish to hear one day that it was a misunderstanding.


    Zhiyuan inwardly shook his head.


    There is no need to rush. We have been friends for so long. I need to make a ce in her heart as a husband. I don''t want to scare her¡­


    "Zhiyuan¡­" his wife''s soft voice brought him out of his deep thoughts. He lowered his gaze at her and warmly smiled.


    En. I want to make that moment the most memorable for us, Xinyi. The happiest and the most unforgettable memory of our life. Tonight is not the time¡­


    He tenderly held her cheek and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. He shifted to his side and enveloped Xinyi in his arm, tightly closer to his chest. His other arm caught her waist. "I have a lot of things to say to you, Xinyi and I want to make it really special. That''s why, please wait for me a little bit. Please?"


    Xinyi smiled and nodded. Zhiyuan kissed her hair and rested his chin on top of her head. "Good night, Xinyi."


    "Good night, Zhiyuan."


    ---


    In the other hut where Xiaosi and Caihong stayed the night, Caihong couldn''t get a wink of sleep. She flipped on her side and saw Xiaosi leaning his head and his back on the wall with his eyes shut. For the first time, Caihong asked him to sleep on the bed, but he stubbornly refused her offer and simply sat near the wall.


    She stared at him for a long time, maybe trying to learn his intentions or maybe trying to read his heart.


    She shifted a bit and a dull pain shot in her ankle. She silently mouthed an ''Ow'' and rubbed her foot.


    "Your choice. Be stuck here or let me pick you up."


    Caihong froze. A part of her memories suddenly shed past her mind. It was of those days when they were young in college.


    In that memory, she had sprained her foot just like how it did today.


    In that memory, a twenty-year-old Xiaosi had said the same thing to her just like he said today¡­


    *Nine years back*


    "Ow!"


    As Caihong was hurrying towards her ss, she suddenly tripped into something and twisted her foot. As she fell on the floor, a few girls in the same ss as her snickered at her.


    "Oh Caihong, are you hurt?"


    "That''s why you should be careful. Your head seems to be in a cloud these days just because you are dating Han Zhiyuan."


    "That''s why you should be a little mindful of how you behave."


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. Instead of getting furious, she smiled at them. "I am fine. Thanks for your concern. You can head back. I don''t want you all to gette because of me."


    The girls felt a bit irritated by her response. They harrumphed and left. They wanted to make a scene out of it, but it failed to provoke Caihong.


    They stopped as they heard her say, "By the way, you are not gonna get Zhiyuan or any man for that matter by such petty tricks. Focus on your future instead of drowning in jealousy."


    "You!" Their faces turned red in embarrassment and they fled away.


    Caihong snorted. As she tried to get up, she saw a figure loom over her. "Hey, Xiaosi!" She brightly smiled.


    Xiaosi shook his head. "What a damsel in distress."


    "Shut up."


    He chuckled. "Your choice. Be stuck here or let me pick you up."


    Caihong frowned. "Why should I be stuck here when you are here to help me?"


    "Well if your boyfriend saw me picking up his lovely girlfriend in my arms, my next destination could be very well the hospital. So I wondered if you are waiting for Zhiyuan."


    Caihong smacked him on his knee. "Do you think Zhiyuan would be so narrow-minded?"


    "Love changes everyone," he smiled and bent towards her as he whispered, "If it was me, I would surely get hell jealous if somebody held you."


    She blinked her eyes. "Huh? Me?"


    "I mean my future girlfriend."


    "Oh I see¡­" she chuckled. "Your future girlfriend will have a really possessive boyfriend."


    "Indeed."


    "Anyway. Will you pick me up now? It''s hurting," she pouted.


    "You would just let those girls go?"


    She shrugged. "Not worth my time."


    Xiaosi quietly stared at her. Caihong flicked his forehead. "You look like you''re nning something really bad."


    "Hmm? Who knows?" He smiled mysteriously.


    Xiaosi picked her up. "Next time call me instead of trying to get up by yourself."


    She smiled. "But Zhiyuan will be there with me the next time."


    His eyshes trembled and he looked away. "...I hope he wouldn''t," he had whispered ever so faintly.


    *Present*


    Caihong jolted as the memory ended. She looked at Xiaosi and a strange feeling welled in her chest. It was confusing and somehow painful.


    There was an aching throb that brought tears to her eyes and she didn''t know why. Or maybe she did. The events that were fuzzy in her mind became crystal clear. She distinctly remembered the expression on his face, the faraway look in his eyes that had tugged his lips up into a grieving smile. He had whispered something that she couldn''t hear.


    Caihong''s heart was in a mess. Xiaosi always had such a kind heart. He was always such a good friend.


    Then at what point did everything change between them?


    "Xiaosi¡­" she faintly called out his name.


    "Hm?"


    She got startled by his response. She thought he was sleeping.


    Xiaosi slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. Caihong was stumped for words for a moment. He got up and walked towards her. He checked on her ankle and asked, "Is it painful? I will call Elder Sun."


    "No, wait," she held his wrist to stop him. Xiaosi paused and stared at her in silence, waiting for her to speak.


    "I don''t understand."


    "What?"


    "You. I don''t understand you."


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "You don''t need to understand me."


    "I feel I do because you confuse me."


    "Are we having a philosophical conversation now? Wait. Are we having a conversation in the first ce?"


    She stayed quiet.


    "This has happened before, right? In college. I had sprained my foot because some girls made me trip. You came to help me and had asked the same question to me at that time."


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes.


    "It was around nine years ago, I think. Do you remember?"


    "I do."


    If it''s about you, I would never forget a single memory, Caihong. They are painful but they are precious to me.


    Caihong was taken aback. She really didn''t expect him to remember it.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Do you know my brain better than me? Your point of bringing that up?"


    She said, "When you were taking me to the infirmary, you seemed suddenly sad for some reason. I just remembered it now. You also whispered something that I couldn''t hear."


    Xiaosi said nothing.


    "Why were you sad?"


    Silence.


    "What had you said at that time?"


    Silence.


    "Xiaosi, are you hiding something?"

 Chapter 130 - Caught In The Act

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Caught In The Act</h4>


    The next morning, the storm finally calmed down. But the sun was still hidden in the clouds, casting a dark shadow over the forest and the vige. A kind woman from the vige knocked on the hut''s door. "Are you up?"


    Zhiyuan''s brows furrowed and he yawned as he woke up. He looked bedside and saw that Xinyi was peacefully sleeping in his arms. A warm smile lit his lips and softly pecked her forehead.


    "Son?" The elderly woman gently knocked again.


    Zhiyuan quietly got up from the bed without disturbing Xinyi. He tiptoed up to the door and opened it.


    She said, "Good morning, son."


    "Good morning."


    "I hope you got good sleep. The hut is small right? I know life in a vige can be difficult for you who live in the city¡­" she anxiously said.


    "No, no," he quickly said, "Please don''t worry. Xinyi and I got a good rest and we loved the dinner too. It was delicious. We weren''t troubled at all. In fact, we are really grateful for all the help."


    She felt relieved to hear that. "That''s good, that''s good. Oh yes. I came to say that Elder Sun wants to check on your wife."


    "Ah. Actually, Xinyi is sleeping. I don''t want to disturb her¡­"


    "It''s alright. I am awake," Xinyi softly said.


    Zhiyuan turned and saw her getting up on her own. "Wait. Don''t move," he rushed to her side. He supported her back and helped her sit.


    A minuteter, Elder Sun entered their hut and checked her vitals again likest night. He brightened. "Your pulse is normal now. That is good news," he nodded.


    Zhiyuan anxiously asked, "And the wound on her temple?"


    "That is also recovering. The effects of concussion have also reduced now. I have concocted this medicine for her. It''s bitter but it will help with any remaining fatigue inside her."


    Xinyi drank it and nodded.


    They heard a littlemotion outside. Zhiyuan asked, "What is going on?"


    Elder Sun said, "Oh all the vigers are repairing their huts. It was a bad stormst night and some of the roofs broke here and there."


    Zhiyuan said, "I will help too."


    "Oh no no! We will do it ourselves."


    He shook his head. "Let me do this Elder. It''s the least I can do for all the help your vige has given us."


    Xinyi smiled. "En. Zhiyuan is right. Let him please help you."


    He hesitated at first but then nodded. "I think your wife should step outside too. The fresh air will help her rejuvenate."


    "Good idea."


    Outside, as Zhiyuan helped her sit, they heard a familiar voice all too distinctly.


    "Don''t move your foot! You seriously are your own enemy I feel at times."


    They froze.


    Xinyi rapidly blinked her eyes.


    It is Xiaosi''s voice¡­


    She looked at Zhiyuan in disbelief who shared her sentiments. They turned to take a look and were stunned to see Xiaosi and Caihong in the vige too.


    As if somebody keenly watching him, Xiaosi raised his head and was taken aback for a moment as he finally met his enemy''s eyes.


    "Oh look who do we have here!"


    Caihong was startled and traced the line of his sight. She was stunned to see them as well. "Xinyi? Zhiyuan?"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "What a pleasant surprise in this pleasant weather."


    Zhiyuan asked, "What are you two doing here?"


    "What can I say? I thought about having my honeymoon with Caihong in the midst of these beautiful woods and nature. Great idea, isn''t it?"


    Xinyi grimaced.


    He coldly red at him. "Shut your nonsense!"


    Caihong stared at him with noments. Xiaosi looked at her and smiled. "Hey, wifey. Your ex-boyfriend is here. Won''t you say hello? After all, you were so chattyst night."


    She stiffened.


    "Stop it Xiaosi," Zhiyuan warned him to which he simply snickered.


    Xinyi anxiously said, "Caihong, you are hurt. Are you alright?"


    Zhiyuan noticed the bruise on her ankle and frowned. He nced at Xiaosi and narrowed his eyes.


    She smiled. "I am fine now. But you are hurt as well."


    "It doesn''t hurt as much now. How did you two end up here?"


    Caihong finally thought back to the time when Chyou ran into the woods and she had to chase after her. It started all of because of that.


    "Somebody''s daughter just cannot stay put," she gritted her teeth and squinted her gaze at Xiaosi. He looked away and pretended not to hear her.


    Chyou? Xinyi thought. As she thought about the little girl, she couldn''t help but worry about Siying too.


    Xinyi lightly tugged Zhiyuan''s shirt. "Zhiyuan... Siying. How will he be now? Without us the whole night...he must be crying¡­"


    Zhiyuan quickly held her hands and smiled. "Siying is fine, Xinyi. Liang and Ah Cy are there with him, remember? They are there to take care of him."


    Xinyi slowly nodded with his reassurance.


    The elder with her granddaughter came to their side. "It seems you two know each other."


    Xiaosi smiled. "We know each other very well, isn''t that right, Zhi?"


    Zhiyuan didn''tment. He ignored him and looked at the elder. "Elder, is there any way to contact my friends in the camp?"


    "Oh don''t worry about that! Mia and I will take you four to your campsite. We know this forest very well. Unfortunately, we don''t have any phones here," he pursed his lips.


    "That will be a great help too. We will head out once we help you settle your vige back to normalcy. You have helped us a lot."


    Xiaosi didn''t say anything but he was going to help the vigers too after how they treated Caihong to get better.


    As Zhiyuan and Xiaosi left, Xinyi sat beside Caihong. Caihong smiled at her. There was silence for a long time. As she stared at Xiaosi who was easily carrying heavy logs of wood on his shoulder, she said, "Xinyi."


    "Hm?"


    "You remember what Xiaosi had said to you in the hospital that day when he came to meet you?"


    Xinyi didn''t understand where she was going with this so suddenly. "Yes."


    Caihong tore her gaze away from him and focused on her. "What did you think of his words at that time? Do you think he was lying?"


    ---


    A strong gust of wind fluttered open the window hard that startled Zizi. She frowned and slowly opened her eyes. She yawned and looked around and found that it was an unfamiliar ceiling. Her eyes flew open as she rememberedst night.


    She jerked her head to the side and saw that she was sleeping in Yunru''s arms. His eyes were still shut in deep sleep and his breaths were calm and even. The heavy storm had made the temperature dip by a few degrees, yet she felt warm in his embrace. He had tightly hugged her in his arms.


    Ah damn! I totally forgot to head back home!


    She clearly remembered how she burst into tears as she confronted Yunru and had then kissed him. The memory made her stiffen.


    She touched her lips in a daze and thought how soft and thin his lips were. She was still in disbelief that she initiated to kiss him. What took over her, she didn''t know. She kissed him and then she had cried so much feeling hurt for him that her eyelids turned heavy at some point and she fell asleep on his chest.


    Ah ah ah! I spent the night with Yunru in his room! We-we slept together!


    Her cheeks blushed furiously and she felt heat creep into them. She nervously raised her head and looked at his sleeping face.


    Yunru¡­


    She felt mesmerized by his handsome features. In a stupor, she held his cheek and brushed her fingers along it. She knew she was supposed to get up. But she didn''t wish to tear herself from his strong arms that had securely held her. She wanted to feel his warmth a little longer.


    When she remembered how he cried hard for his girlfriend, she felt an ache in her heart once again. Fury bubbled in her chest for that woman who could so cruelly ignore his feelings like that and more for Yunru who chased after that woman even when she loved someone else.


    She buried her face in his chest and clutched her shirt.


    "Yunru?"


    Zizi stiffened as she heard an elderly man''s voice.


    Who?


    "Yunru, you are at home right?" He called out again.


    Wait this voice¡­


    She heard his steps stop near the room''s door. The knob twisted and the door opened.


    Soo Ei took a step into Yunru''s room and froze upon seeing the scene in front of him. Zizi widened her eyes in shock.


    "U-Uncle Soo?" She stammered as she turned pale


    Soo Ei, Xinyi and Yunru''s father, looked at her, dumbfounded.


    "Han Zizi¡­"


    Absolute silence.


    He looked at the sleeping Yunru and then back at her. Theyid on the same bed, hugging each other. Realization dawned on him and he hastily said, "I-I am so sorry! Silly me. I shouldn''t have opened the door just like that. I apologize for disturbing you two. Please c-continue¡­"


    He shut the door behind him and quickly left.


    Zizi was still too stunned to react to what just transpired.


    Uncle Soo. Yunru''s father. He saw us together like this...


    Hisst words rang in her ears and her eyes popped out of her sockets as she understood his nuance.


    What!!!

 Chapter 131 - A Bad Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 131 - A Bad Premonition</h4>


    At the vige, Caihong stared at Xinyi, her gazeced in utter sincerity as she expected her answer. Xinyi thought back to the time when Xiaosi met her.


    "Honestly, I don''t know how to answer you, Caihong."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t know if he was serious or not. He did say that he loved you as much as I loved Zhiyuan. But when I looked into his eyes, I couldn''t figure out if he was saying the truth or just testing me out of fun. Plus, at that time, I was quite shaken up to hear that he knew about my feelings for Zhiyuan. I really couldn''t focus on anything else. Perhaps that''s why I couldn''t judge his words to be true or not."


    Caihong understood Xinyi''s predicament. But if by chance it was indeed true, that made Caihong all the more hate Xiaosi. If he loved her, then how could he stoop so low that night?


    Xinyi gently ced her hand on her and asked, "What are you thinking, Caihong?"


    Caihong softly said, "Lots of things, Xinyi. And everything just confuses me more and more. He said that in front of you but he denied them when I confronted him. He said he lied to you. He says harsh things to hurt me, but sometimes his actions contradict his words. If what he said was true, then I cannot understand why he would¡­" she clenched her dress as she recalled that night.


    That night was still a thorn in her heart. Whenever she tried to understand Xiaosi, that night would stand before her life a huge wall, consuming her heart in hatred. If she tried to take one step, that night would always force her to take two steps back.


    Xinyi''s gaze dimmed. "What if he really had feelings for you?"


    She slightly shook in her ce. "If it is like that then I do find it shocking. I never realized that he thought of me that way. But Xinyi, I don''t me him for having feelings for me just like I never med you for loving Zhiyuan. We cannot control who we fall for. It''s what our heart decides. We cannot do anything about it. But will he really go to such lengths to have me? If that is so, then I cannot forgive him all the more if he loved me. You don''t hurt the person you love."


    Xinyi agreed.


    "But then his actions make me question his intentions again and again. He always says that he hates me. But then he saved me from some bandits that attacked me yesterday."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Bandits?"


    "En. And then I wondered why? Why does he care? He hates me. He shouldn''t bother with what happens to me. Was it just his male ego that couldn''t see other men assault his wife? When I sprained my ankle, he seemed anxious and afraid when Elder Sun was treating me. But at night, when I asked him about a small incident of the past, he coldly reminded me of that night seven years back."


    Xinyi was taken aback.


    Caihong said, "You see? He behaves so differently at times. I cannot understand him at all. Sometimes he shows care and sometimes he gets so harsh that the hatred inside me bubbles again. If he doesn''t love me, then why does he act like he cares for me at times? If he loves me, then how could he be so cruel and bear to hurt me that night?"


    Even Xinyi had to admit that his behavior was too weird and confusing. Caihong lowered her head.


    Then there is also the thing he saidst night...


    ''I had said, I hope he wouldn''t.''


    On the other side, as Zhiyuan tied thest log of wood to the bamboo, the elder said, "Thank you, son. You two have been a great help to us."


    Xiaosi shrugged.


    Mia hopped to their side and chirped. "Grandpa. I am going into the woods to find some dry twigs and branches. We will need them to light a fire tonight."


    He sighed. "I hope we get some. After the heavy rainst night, there is not much hope."


    Xiaosi and Zhiyuan said together, "I will apany her."


    They nced at each other and Xiaosi snickered. "See? We are such best friends. We even think the same."


    One of the elderly women came and said, "I don''t think Mia should head out now. The bandits always roam around at this time¡­"


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Bandits?"


    Mia''s grandfather nodded. "There are some bandits in this vige that continue to trouble us. Sometimes they steal our food and money and sometimes...they have also tried to harass some of our young daughters," he clenched his stick, feeling furious. "Somehow we stopped them but they are getting bolder and bolder."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "What? Why are you bearing all this? What about the police? Get them arrested."


    The elderly woman sniffled. "We tried to report them one time. But when the bandits came to know about it, they attacked our vige and threatened that if we dared to report them the next time, they wouldn''t just stop at harassing the girls. They...they would¡­" she burst into tears.


    Zhiyuan and Xiaosi understood the threat. They didn''t say anything but both of them were in deep thought.


    Zhiyuan smiled and wiped her tears. "Can I call you Grandma?"


    "Of course, dear."


    "Grandma. You don''t have to worry about them anymore, okay? Just leave it to me."


    "No, no. We don''t want you or your wife to get in any danger."


    "We won''t be and neither would any of you in this vige. Trust me. For now, Xiaosi and I will go with Mia for her safety. You are swamped with the repair work already."


    Xiaosi nced at the teenage girl. "Lead the way."


    "Y-Yes!"


    More than looking for the branches, she was now excited to apany two handsome men who will guard her.


    Ah, today is such a good day¡­


    Zhiyuan came to Xinyi''s side and said, "Xiaosi and I will be back in some time. Then we will leave for the campsite."


    She nodded. Zhiyuan smiled and patted her head.


    Caihong nced at Xiaosi and wondered if he would say something, but he didn''t even look towards her.


    Not like I expected he would inform me or something...


    As they left, a few figures peeked out from behind a tree. They nodded at each other. "I knew that bitch would be here. Let''s go."


    ---


    Mia led the way through the trees as she looked around for any dry leaves and twigs. Zhiyuan asked, "Tell me more about the bandits."


    Mia''s brows scrunched up in a troubled expression. "Where should I even begin? They are horrible people. They are hunters who hunt illegally. But ever since they found our vige at the hills, they have only troubled us. They forcibly take all the small amount of money we earn by selling our crops. They have even destroyed our crops so many times just for fun! And then¡­they also forcibly t-touch the girls. They have weapons with them so we cannot do anything. Theyugh at our misery."


    Xiaosi slowly asked, "You too?"


    Mia was close to bursting into tears as she hugged herself, feeling disgusted as she recalled the horrible times. "E-En. They also fool the lost travelers and steal everything they have. We heard that once they even killed a man who resisted them. They are really scary¡­" she shuddered.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    "They always have an eye on us so that we don''t head to the town to report against them. They said that if we did, they would force themselves on all the girls and women here and then kill them in front of everyone."


    Zhiyuan and Xiaosi turned cold. Their gazes were dark and dangerous as they learned about such atrocities.


    "Just because they are strong and have weapons, they think they can do anything!" Mia sniffled.


    Xiaosi, particrly, felt more riled up as he heard this. His nails dug the skin of his palm and he ground his jaw. A deadly storm arose in his heart. He shot a threatening re at Zhiyuan and said, "Indeed. People with more power be so arrogant. They think they can trample upon people''s emotions and weaknesses, am I not right Zhiyuan?"


    He sneered. "It''s not just the bandits, Mia. People like these are everywhere especially the fucking wealthy people who think that they have everything in the palm of their hands. They like it when others cry and beg in front of them."


    Zhiyuan didn''t understand where he wasing from. "What are you - ow!"


    He flung his arm as he felt a thorn prick his finger. It came from one of the vines hanging from a tree.


    "Oh, God! You are hurt!" Mia eximed.


    "It''s alright. It''s just a scratch."


    But as he stared at his light bruise, a sense of difort welled inside him. He got pricked at his ring finger where a tiny drop of his blood had stained his wedding ring. Xinyi''s image instantly shed in his mind and he suddenly felt uneasy.


    Why am I getting this bad feeling that she might be in danger¡­?

 Chapter 132 - Lesson Not Learned

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Lesson Not Learned</h4>


    What Zhiyuan feared had indeed turned into reality. As soon as Zhiyuan and Xiaosi left, the bandits who attacked Caihong barged into the vige and held everybody hostage.


    "Shut up and nobody will move from their ces!" One of them yelled.


    The vigers huddled together at one ce, afraid.


    Caihong turned pale and so did Xinyi. Fear gripped them and they couldn''t move an inch.


    "T-they are the same bandits that attacked me yesterday¡­" Caihong stammered.


    Xinyi stiffened. She tightly held her hand. "Zhiyuan and Xiaosi would soon return. We just have to hold on until then¡­"


    "It would be toote until then," the leader sneered.


    Xinyi froze.


    He looked at Caihong and his chilling gaze made her shudder. "I knew you would be here. This pathetic vige is the only ce where you and thar bastard could have gotten any help!"


    He harshly grabbed her hair, making her yelp. "Your bastard husband punched me a lot. Now you have to pay for all the damage."


    "Caihong!" Xinyi was horrified. "L-leave her you hooligan!" She cried.


    She tried to help her, but the other bandits caught her hand. "Shut up!"


    Xinyi protested against his grasp. "Leave my hand!"


    The vigers felt helpless. "Let them go! You can take all the money and crops we have. They are our guests. Don''t do anything to them¡­" a woman sobbed.


    "Of course we will take all the money and crops, you fools! As if you could stop us! But we will deal with thesedies here. And what good luck. Not only we have her, but we also got another beautifuldy here," they eyed Xinyi. Goosebumps crawled on her skin and she shuddered.


    Caihong gritted her teeth. Tears trickled down her cheeks. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have stopped Xiaosi from killing you. Disgusting bastards like you only deserve the most painful death."


    Heughed. "But where is he now? By the time he and his friendes back, he will already find you two naked lying on the ground after we have thoroughly eaten you."


    Xinyi and Caihong turned as white as a ghost.


    "Say that again you bastard."


    Zhiyuan''s enraged voice came from behind him and before he could turn, Zhiyuan grabbed his neck and strangled him hard.


    Xinyi looked at him, stunned. "Zhiyuan!"


    The bandit''s eyes widened to see them return so soon.


    How did theye back already!?


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. Anger was an understatement he felt right now. His gaze was so murderous that could kill them with his bare hands.


    "You said something about my wife, don''t you? I dare you to say that again." He jabbed a strong punch in his stomach. The leader vigorously coughed blood. His minions couldn''t even move. They were scared shitless.


    "You implied that you would rape my wife?" With an extremely cold gaze and fury burning inside him like hellfire, he mercilessly punched him on the same spot again and again that was beyond his capacity to bear it.


    Suddenly, Xiaosi pushed Zhiyuan away from the leader. He red at him. "Xiaosi! Don''t you dare stop me!"


    He dangerously smiled. "He is my target. Get the fuck out of this."


    Xiaosi grabbed the leader''s hair. "You just don''t learn, do you? And now you had the audacity to clutch my wife''s hair. Tell me. What should I do with you?"


    ---


    Zizi sat stunned on the bed for a long time before she finally snapped out. The worst thing that could happen was someone catching them and to her horror, it was Soo Ei of all people!


    Uncle Soo is misunderstanding something here!


    She nced at Yunru and covered her face, flushed red in embarrassment.


    We just literally slept together, not t-that way! I have to clear the misunderstanding!


    Zizi sprang on her feet and stumbled outside. She ran down the stairs and saw Soo Ei grinning to himself. She cleared her throat. "U-Uncle¡­"


    Soo Ei turned his head and brightened. "Han Zizi!" Then he coughed and looked away, feeling awkward and guilty. "That dear I am really sorry. I shouldn''t have barged in like that. I had no idea that you two were *cough*¡­"


    Zizi was horrified. She felt utterly speechless.


    "That idiot Yunru!" He fumed. "He should have told me earlier if he was bringing you here. I would have stayed in a hotel for the day."


    "!!!"


    "T-That Uncle i-it''s a¡­" Zizi wanted to pull out her hair.


    How should I exin myself!? He saw us sleeping on the same bed! What should I say?


    Zizi broke into ca old sweat. She nervously said, "Uncle. It''s not like what you are thinking¡­Nothing happened between," she gulped, "u-us¡­That was just¡­"


    Soo Ei blinked his eyes and quickly understood her predicament. "Oh, dear. You don''t have to feel embarrassed at all. Uncle doesn''t mind. I am not old-fashioned about these things. You two are mature and independent and can make your own choices. I am not against *cough* sex before marriage."


    "..."


    Zizi wiped her forehead as the situation was worsening instead of getting better. Shecked tears to shed.


    "No Uncle...Like I said, nothing happened. We just¡­just¡­" slept together?


    Damn that sounds even more wrong!


    Soo Ei warmly held her hands and pulled her to sit on the couch. He was apologetic. "I am really sorry dear. As I expected, my sudden presence has scared you."


    It was inevitable to panic if an elder caught their children in such an intimate act, so he understood why Zizi could be denying the truth especially when they weren''t married.


    "Let me bring you some water. You look so pale."


    Yes please! I really need some water.


    Zizi gulped down the ss of water in one breath. Soo Ei anxiously said, "Slow down, dear. There is no hurry."


    She took a few deep breaths. Her mind was all jumbled up and she couldn''t think anything clearly.


    Soo Ei smiled and patted her head. He asked, "Honestly, it took me aback to see you two together because Yunru had said that you two are not dating."


    She froze.


    "It was when he returned after your first date. I asked him why, but he just said that you two are not suited to be together."


    Her gaze dimmed in sadness.


    "But that stupid Yunru! Why did he have to lie that you two aren''t dating? Is he ying games with his father now?" He pursed his lips.


    Zizi widened her eyes.


    "No...no we are not¡­"


    Come on say it! Say that you are not dating him. Say thatst night nothing happened between us. Say that you are not his girlfriend.


    "I-I am not his g-girl-"


    But she couldn''t muster the courage to say it. She felt that if she denied it right now, thest thread that was loosely tying them together would break apart. That left a bitter feeling in her heart.


    "What is going on?" Yunru yawned as he stepped down. He was pressing his forehead as it terribly hurt him. He felt his head splitting apart.


    "Soo Yunru!" Soo Ei faced him with a serious expressionced on his face. "How dare you lie to me?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Dad? Anyway, can you please make a ss of lemon water? It feels like a truck ran over my head."


    As he rubbed his brows, his gaze fell upon Zizi and he rapidly blinked his eyes. "Princess? What are you doing here?"


    Zizi froze.


    Soo Ei was enraged. He smacked him on the head.


    "Ow! Dad! It''s already hurting bad enough!"


    "Shut up. How could you ask such a rude question to her after sleeping with herst night?"


    Yunru paused his movements and looked at him, dumbfounded. "What?"


    "And now you are feigning ignorance? How dare you!"


    Yunru was hell confused. "What the hell is going on here? Who slept with who?"


    Zizi had turned pale when she saw Yunru because she was scared to know if he remembered that she kissed himst night. She had no idea how to answer him if he questioned her about it. She was unsure of her feelings herself. How was she supposed to exin to him?


    But now it seemed that he forgot what happenedst night. Zizi quickly clutched his arm. "Uncle, we need to talk a bit." Without saying anything further, she pulled him away.


    "p him hard if he acts mean!" Soo Ei said.


    "..."


    "Hey! Where are you taking me?"


    At a corner, Zizi quickly pulled him aside and said, "Okay. There is a big problem here."


    Yunru said, "What? And what are you doing at my home?"


    Zizi cautiously asked, "You don''t remember?"


    "No. Actually, I usually do remember stuff the next morning. But maybe I drank too muchst night¡­Anyway, what is the problem?"


    Relief washed over her. But at the same time, she felt a little disappointed.


    Zizi hesitated. She had no choice but to say the truth. Soo Ei clearly didn''t seem as if he would hide it.


    So she concisely exined what happened but omitted the part about the kiss. Yunru''s eyes slowly widened in shock. "What!?"

 Chapter 133 - The Three Mighty CEOs!

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The Three Mighty CEOs!</h4>


    "What should I do with you?" Xiaosi eerily smiled as he pulled the leader''s hair so harshly that it was tearing off his scalp.


    "Ahhh! Ahh! Stop!" He yelled loudly.


    Caihong shut her eyes as she couldn''t watch it anymore. Xinyi, too, hid behind Zhiyuan''s back.


    "Xinyi!" He grabbed his shoulders and checked up and down. He held her cheeks and pulled her into his arms. "Xinyi you are fine right? You are not hurt right?"


    Xinyi quietly shook her head and hugged him back. "No. I am fine. You came back in time otherwise¡­"


    "Ssh," Zhiyuan hugged her tighter and ced a gentle kiss on top of her head. "Nothing bad would have happened."


    If not for his instinct, Xinyi and Caihong would be in great trouble now. When he got pricked by the thorn, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that Xinyi was in danger. He wanted to see her safe and so he dragged Mia and Xiaosi back with him to the vige.


    On the other side, Xiaosi smashed the leader''s face on the ground until blood spilled out. The vigers jolted.


    Xiaosiughed. "Yesterday I broke your nose, right? Hm...what should I break today? Oh! Should I gauge your eyeballs out? That will be fun."


    Caihong shuddered by how he seemed to enjoy the torture. She slowly got up and hesitated at first, but then gently put her hand on his shoulder. "Xiaosi, forget it. We-we will hand them over to the cops in the town¡­"


    He chuckled and quietly said, "That is not enough for me."


    "Why not?"


    "Because he-" he raised his voice and turned to face her when he stopped midway. He couldn''t figure it out, but she was looking at him strangely. It was a gaze with which she had never looked at him before.


    "Because he?"


    Xiaosi grappled his fingers into a tight fist.


    "Zhiyuan! Xiaosi!"


    Suddenly, they heard Liang''s familiar voice and as they turned to look, they saw himing with dozens of rescue officers marching towards them.


    The officers surrounded the vige while Liang hugged his friend. "Zhiyuan! Finally! Gosh, we looked everywhere! Who knew there was a small in the forest!"


    Xinyi brightened. "Liang!"


    He grinned. "Hey, Xinyi. Help is here!"


    Zhiyuan smiled and hugged him back. "Hey, buddy."


    Liang looked around and asked, "Why are these vigers huddled together like that? And what''s with these men here?"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze turned cold in fury. "They are the bandits here who were troubling the vigers here and¡­" he gritted his teeth, "and darey hand on Xinyi."


    His eyes widened and he looked at them in horror. "You bastards! Thank your stars that my wife is not here or else you would be dead meat!"


    Themander of the rescue team stood straight in attention. "Mr. Han. Apologies for beingte. But the storm hadpletely blocked our wayst night and even this morning with trees fallen all around our path. There was andslide on the other end that took time to clear."


    He smiled. "It''s okay. I understand. I appreciate your efforts foring to help us even against such odds."


    "It''s our duty, Mr. Han!"


    Then his voice turned icy. "First things first. I want you to take away these bandits and hand them over to the cops. I will personally see to it that they get the worst punishment ever. Their terror ends now."


    Xinyi nodded.


    "Yes!"


    The vigers were confused by this force who suddenly arrived. Mia''s grandfather slowly approached them and asked, "Son who are these¡­"


    He smiled. "He is my friend, Xu Liang and he brought the rescue team with him to get us out of here."


    Liang said, "Don''t worry now! We will see to it that there are no more bandits in this forest to trouble you."


    The vigers urgently whispered among themselves and the joy and relief was evident in their eyes. "Really? They won''te back here?"


    Elder Sun got emotional. "That would be a big help to us, dear. Especially for our daughters¡­" he wiped his tears. Mia and the other women couldn''t help but cry in happiness. Every day was a threat to their dignity as long as the bandits were around. But now they could live in peace.


    Mia''s grandfather held his hand bowed. His shoulders trembled as he spoke, "Son we don''t know how to thank you. You-you solved our biggest problem for us. We didn''t care if they stole our money or crops, but we always feared about the women in our vige¡­"


    "Grandpa please don''t! Don''t now in front of me. It should be me bowing before you. You and everyone here helped my wife a lot in our tough times. Without your help, I don''t know what I would have done. Maybe I could have lost her forever¡­" his eyes glistened in tears and gratitude.


    "And the good news doesn''t end at that," Zhiyuan smiled. "I run a hotel chain business. I know that no matter what I do, it wouldn''t be enough to repay your kindness. But I want to help you in any way I can. This is a famous tourist spot because of the ancient temple here and Han Corps was nning to build a hotel here for quite some time. Food and dining is a major part of any service industry, and I would like to contract your vige to provide my hotel with the freshest vegetables and raw ingredients that you grow here to prepare the food if you don''t mind. Terms and conditions will be at your discretion and you will be handsomely paid for your services."


    Xinyi brightened. "That''s a great idea!"


    The elders were stunned. "You...you want to work with us?" They looked at each other in disbelief.


    "Why not? We loved the dinner you cooked for usst night and that just said how hard you work in fields."


    Xinyi nodded hard. "It was delicious!"


    Liang cleared his throat. "Also, I heard about how Elder Sun was instrumental in treating my friends and saving their lives. I feel that he shouldn''t be just restricted to practice medicine in the vige. So, I have decided that Xu Pharmaceuticals will set up a hospital at the tourist spot and in the vige where Elder Sun will be the head doctor. You will lead the hospital and also train the interns. I will take care of your official medical license. The medicines you concocted worked like a charm and so Xu Pharmaceuticals would also like to work with Elder Sun to develop more herbal medicines, free of side effects and problems. Of course, money won''t be a problem."


    Elder Sun was stunned. "I-I as the head doctor¡­? Work with me? But I just made basic medicines...I-It''s really not something so big¡­"


    Liang smiled. "Trust me, Grandpa. I know when I see quality stuff. My eyes cannot deceive me."


    He felt embarrassed being praised so much.


    Zhiyuan said, "Han Corps will also help in rebuilding your vige. Your homes are currently vulnerable to storms andndslides that are dangerous. We will help in giving you sturdier and morefortable homes that can weather any bad condition and with good facilities like electricity and water. We will also create a safe path in the forest from vige to the town so it''s easier for you to go back and forth."


    The vigers were getting back-to-back shocks. "Th-this is too much aspared to our help son¡­"


    Xinyi smiled. "No, elder. This is the least we can do in helping you get a safer and independent life for all the vigers here."


    Xiaosi''s stern voice came from behind. "S3 Company will take care of your security. I will deploy a base here for the guards to protect your vige from any more bandits barging in this forest. Secondly, S3 will also look into it that all the vigers, especially women, learn self-defense and martial arts to protect themselves. Thirdly, S3 will bear all the education fees of your children from school until college."


    The vigers got startled as he suddenly spoke in the conversation. Caihong grimaced. "Speak a little warmly."


    He snickered.


    The vigers wanted to faint from shock. These three men were practically making their lives so much better than before and in exchange for giving them shelter and treatment for just one night.


    Mia''s grandfather tremblingly asked, "W-who are you three? How can you do so much? W-will it not cost you a fortune?"


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "Who am I? I am Han Zhiyuan. CEO of the Han Corps."


    Liang happily chirped. "I am Xu Liang. CEO of Xu Pharmaceuticals."


    Xiaosi inly said, "Zhu Xiaosi. CEO of S3 Company."


    The vigers - "..."


    They looked at them in disbelief.


    CEOs!!! All three of them are CEOs!? Aren''t CEOs like the biggest boss of anypany!? Aren''t they filthy rich!?


    The three looked at the vigers as if saying, ''So you see, money isn''t a problem for us.''


    The vigers wanted to cough blood.


    So this whole time, we gave food and shelter to two CEOs!? They lived in a small hut and ate our average food and they said nothing!?


    "C-CEOs¡­" Elder Sun wanted to faint.

 Chapter 134 - The Truth Of Their Childrens Secret (1)

    <h4>Chapter 134 - The Truth Of Their Children''s Secret (1)</h4>


    The vigers had a certain image in their minds that wealthy people like them always looked down upon poor people. Butst night, they never felt for a single moment that they were some rich heirs. That just said how down to earth they were despite being so wealthy.


    Caihong smiled. "Yes. So you don''t have to worry. We wholeheartedly want you to live a good life."


    The vigers could only dazedly nod their heads.


    Just like that, after sorting out some stuff, promising them a better future and thanking them again for all their help, Zhiyuan-Xinyi and Xiaosi-Caihong left with Liang and the rescue team back towards the camp where their children fearfully awaited the confrontation.


    ---


    Yunru raised his voice. "What!?"


    "Ssshhh!" Zizi urgently whispered. "Uncle will hear you."


    Yunru quietened down. He grimly asked, "Wait. So let me make this very clear. Nothing happened between us right?"


    Zizi stared at him and strangely enough, she felt pricked at that question. His need to ask for confirmation made her feel glum. Hiding the pain beneath her eyes, she said, "No. Nothing happened between us. You can...rest assured."


    Yunru shut his eyes and silently heaved a sigh of relief. If he had really slept with her, he would have betrayed Shuang''s trust. Though even sleeping next to each other wasn''t any minor issue either.


    I am so stupid! How can I drink that badly? The worst part is that I don''t even remember!


    Zizi obviously noticed how he felt relieved. Anger surged in her chest and she said, "D-Don''t look like that! It''s not as if I was dying to sleep with you! I should be the most relieved here. I brought you back home in your drunken state in myvish car and what do I get? I had to spend an entire night in this small house and your small room! I, Han Zizi, have suffered too much."


    Yunru patted her head. "I am sorry. You took care of mest night. Thank you. And sorry for all the trouble."


    The feeling of his hand on her head felt nice so nice that it quenched her anger a little bit. Her mood turned a little better.


    "Hmph! Anyway! So like I said your Dad s-saw us like that so he misunderstood us¡­"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will take care of it."


    They headed back and heard Soo Ei talking to someone on the phone. "It is absolutely true! I saw it with my own eyes! Yunru and Zizi spent the night together, Elder Han."


    Zizi froze. Her eyes slowly widened in horror as she looked at him in disbelief.


    Grandpa! He is talking to Grandpa!?


    Yunru snatched the phone from Soo Ei''s hand. "Hey! Give me my phone back!"


    He grimaced. "What are you doing, spreading rumors?"


    Soo Ei smacked him on his head. "I am not spreading any rumors! Do you mean what I saw was a lie?"


    "Ugh...not exactly a lie but-"


    "Shut up!" Soo Ei red at his son. "Are you trying to run away from taking responsibility? I haven''t raised you like this!"


    He brushed him off and held Zizi''s hand who was still recovering from her shock.


    He told Grandpa¡­


    "Zizi, dear," he warmly smiled. "You ignore this idiot. Come, let''s have breakfast. You must be hungry after *cough*..."


    "Dad!" Yunru pressed his brows.


    Ah, what is this trouble I have fallen into¡­


    "I am not talking to you!"


    Soo Ei pulled her to sit at the table. "Eat up dear. You need to replenish your energy."


    Zizi coughed hard.


    He red at Yunru. "Join us, young man. We need to talk."


    Yunru took a seat. "Okay. Dad I-"


    Instead of hearing his son out, Soo Ei glowered at him. "Why did you lie to me at that time? You said you feel you two aren''t suited for each other, but then what is this? If you two like each other, then why hide it? Elder Han and I were always in favor of you two."


    Yunru sighed.


    "And the worst part is that you don''t even remember! Just how drunk were you! Wait a minute. You didn''t force yourself on her in that state, did you?" His face darkened.


    "What? No!" Yunru was speechless. "I am not a jerk!"


    "Everyone bes a jerk when they get drunk. Why would you be any different?"


    "..."


    Zizi almost choked on her food.


    "Oh, dear! Don''t eat so quickly," Soo Ei offered her a ss of water. "Take it slowly."


    "Th-thank you."


    Soo Ei sternly said, "So now tell me. Since how long have you two been dating?"


    Zizi stiffened. When he had asked her that question, she couldn''t answer truthfully that she wasn''t his girlfriend.


    "Dad. We are not dating."


    Her eyshes slightly trembled, but she didn''t let the disappointment show on her face.


    "Soo Yunru! Stop lying or I will p you hard."


    Yunru got a headache.


    He couldn''t tell him that he was dating Shuang. He really didn''t want to let him know about his rtionship because he knew how his father was. He would keep harping on introducing her to him until Yunru was forced to.


    "If you are not dating Zizi, then why would you sleep with her? Don''t you dare be a despicable man!"


    "It was an ident, Dad. Princess will tell you the truth."


    She stiffened and stammered. "Huh? Um...I-I¡­That..."


    "See? You are making her confused and afraid. What is the harm in admitting your rtionship? I talked to Elder Han and even he couldn''t believe it! Haha! He was asking again and again if I was dreaming or not."


    Cannot me him, Yunru thought.


    "If things have progressed this far then why should we wait? Hmph. I don''t know why you would hide your rtionship from us, but isn''t this the time to make it official?"


    "Huh?" Yunru watched him, dumbfounded. "Official what?"


    "Of course your engagement, silly. What else?"


    Her eyes widened as his words rang in her ears.


    E-engagement?


    ---


    Ah Cy was continuously pacing back and forth at the campsite, feeling anxious about everyone''s return. A whileter from a distance, she finally saw Liang and the othersing towards the camp.


    "Xinyi! Caihong!" She waved her hand and jumped like a little child. She rushed towards them and hugged them tightly. She wailed as she burst into tears. "Waaa...I am so d you are back in one piece! You scared the hell out of me!"


    Xinyi and Caihong smiled and tightly hugged her back. "Sorry for making you worry, Ah Cy."


    She wiped her tears. "Oh gosh! You both are injured!"


    Caihong shook her head. "We are fine now, Ah Cy. Some kind vigers helped us a lotst night."


    Xinyi nodded. "En. We are much better now."


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "It''s cold here. Let''s go inside or you will catch a cold, Xinyi."


    Ah Cy raised a brow and her womanly instincts said that something had changed between them, especially with Zhiyuan. He was always caring but today somehow he seemed extra caring?


    Hmm¡­


    When she looked at Caihong and Xiaosi, she was even more dumbfounded.


    Hmmmm!???


    It''s not like they said anything, but the atmosphere between them didn''t feel as prickly and thorny as before.


    Huh? Huh? Huh? This is news! At first, Caihong used to look at him as if she despised him the most. But what is this faint softness I feel?


    She narrowed her eyes.


    I have to grill themter with all the juicy details.


    Xinyi urgently asked, "I will restter but first tell me where is Siying? Is he fine? I hope he didn''t cry without us¡­"


    Xiaosi coldly said, "You took good care of Chyou, right? If not, I will make you suffer."


    Liang glowered at him. "Don''t you dare threaten my wife!"


    Ah Cy''s mouth twitched. She smiled. "Well...your kids are eagerly waiting for you to confess something."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Confess?"


    Xiaosi tilted his head. Caihong and Zhiyuan frowned as well.


    "They are inside that tent."


    In the tent, Siying, Leina and Chyou stay huddled together for the entire time. They had cried so much that now they were too tired to shed any more tears. Siying was in the worst state out of all. Ever since he saw Xinyi falling and Zhiyuan jumping to save her, he had not said a word. Even when Ah Cy had asked them about their ns, it was Leina and Chyou who confessed everything.


    The zipper opened and their parents finally stepped inside. The kids froze.


    Siying fearfully raised his small head and turned pale when he saw Xinyi hurt on her head. Chyou was in a simr state as him when she saw Caihong limping on her right foot and Xiaosi was hurt on his head too. They trembled and tears pooled in their eyes.


    "Siying!" Xinyi brightened and rushed towards him. But Siying suddenly hid behind Leina. She blinked her eyes in confusion and said, "Siying. Mama is here! Won''t you hug me?"

 Chapter 135 - The Truth Of Their Childrens Secret (2)

    <h4>Chapter 135 - The Truth Of Their Children''s Secret (2)</h4>


    Siying''s small body shook in fear and he didn''t speak a word. Zhiyuan came forward and smiled. "Siying. Why are you hiding? Come here."


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Chyou. Why are you standing there?"


    She jolted and burst into tears. He stiffened and rushed up to hug her. He red at Ah Cy and Liang. "What did you do to my daughter? Why is she crying?"


    Ah Cy sighed. "After what they did and seeing the consequences of their actions, of course, they are gonna cry." She squinted her gaze at Leina and the little girl averted her gaze.


    "What actions?" Xinyi asked. She looked at Siying and her heart ached, seeing him so afraid. "Siying, you don''t have to be scared. Mama and Dada are all good!"


    Zhiyuan nodded.


    But it didn''t reassure Siying even a bit. His tiny fingers clutched his pants and tears plopped on his cheeks endlessly.


    "Siying don''t cry dear¡­" she tried to coax him.


    Ah Cy said, "Come on now you three. Say everything right now."


    But the kids were too scared to say anything. Xiaosi wiped his daughter''s tears and smiled. "Chyou. Don''t cry, okay. Everything is fine now. You don''t need to be scared. Dada is here with you."


    Caihong raised her brow. She watched the kids and then at Ah Cy. Something clicked her. She asked Xinyi, "Was it Siying who took you into the forest yesterday?"


    "En. He said he saw a rabbit and eagerly ran inside. I was worried he would lose his way, so I quickly followed him."


    Siying stiffened.


    Caihong blinked her eyes and narrowed her eyes at Chyou. "How is it that you had the same reason as him for running into the forest?"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan were puzzled.


    Chyou jolted and panicked. Ah Cy sighed. "Will you confess already or should I say everything?"


    Zhiyuan was confused. "What is going on? Why are the kids crying?"


    Chyou nced at Siying and Leina who were silently sniffling and too afraid to speak. As the older one in their group, she felt that it was her responsibility to speak up. She meekly said, "T-that¡­We we¡­ran in forest on p-purpose¡­"


    She was dumbfounded. "Huh? On purpose?"


    Siying tearfully looked at Xinyi and lowered her head.


    "E-En¡­"


    "But why?" Xiaosi asked.


    "To-to make Mama and Dada m-more lovey-dovey."


    "Huh?" This time it was all four - Xinyi, Zhiyuan, Caihong and Zhiyuan who were speechless.


    Lovey-dovey?


    Ah Cy said, "Yes and it was my dear daughter''s n."


    "Mama¡­" she cried.


    Liang urged. "Don''t be so harsh towards her. She had good intentions."


    Xinyi smiled at Chyou and gently asked, "What do you mean by lovey-dovey?"


    Chyou pursed her lips. "That... Leina heard from Uncle Liang and Aunt Ah Cy one day¡­"


    Then she continued to say how Leina had heard them talking about Xinyi and Zhiyuan''s rtionship, how she told this to Siying and how they started nning to get them closer. Since there were problems between Xiaosi and Caihong too, Chyou decided to take part in it as well.


    From Siying deciding to sleep with Zizi to bring them closer and tricking them to kiss each other that night to Chyou feigning to be sick and asking Caihong to sleep with her and Xiaosi; she slowly said everything.


    Today was the time to execute the final n so they only intended to get Xinyi and Caihong into a small trouble. When Zhiyuan and Xiaosi would save them, they would confess their feelings and get together like in the movies.


    The four werepletely stunned as they heard this. They had no idea that their children were doing this for so long. Xinyi and Zhiyuan nced at Siying in utter shock and now they understood why he suddenly changed and started sleeping with Zizi.


    "Siying¡­you¡­" Xinyi couldn''t understand what to say anymore. She looked at Zhiyuan and even he was speechless. It was because their marriage wasn''t like Ah Cy and Liang which was why Siying feared that they would leave each other one day. It was inevitable for a child to think that way. Their young minds were impressionable.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan felt terribly guilty. Their rtionship put an unnecessary strain on a small child so much so that he felt the need to step in and help save their marriage.


    She extended her arm towards him, but Siying took a step back once again. Xinyi nevertheless pulled him over. Siying wailed loudly as he was drawn away from his hiding spot. "Waaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    "Siying! Don''t cry dear," she urgently patted his head.


    But it failed to calm him. He struggled in her arms, and after how he saw his parents hurt and injured, he was afraid for their punishment.


    Leina burst into tears, seeing Siying cry that badly. Liang quickly hugged her. "Aiyaaaa my princess, don''t cry, okay? Mama and Dada won''t scold you." He kissed her cheek and tickled her. It made herugh a little, but the tears didn''t stop.


    Ah Cy sighed. "You really spoil her too much¡­"


    Zhiyuan bent on his knees and hugged his son.


    "Siying," he patiently ran his hand on his back and gently smiled at him. "You don''t have to be afraid. Mama and Dada are not going to scold you."


    Ah Cy sighed. "You really spoil her too much¡­


    Xinyi nodded hard. "We promise, Siying," she wiped his tears and hugged him tightly.


    Siying gasped and sniffled and rubbed his eyes. "Mama...I not wanted to hurt you¡­" his small body shook hard as he buried her face in her chest. "I don''t want Mama¡­Dada to fight," he gasped again, "and leave...I want Mama and Dada together¡­"


    Zhiyuan felt as if his heart was torn apart by his son''s cries. Even though he didn''t quite understand love and marriage at his age, he still tried his best to make them get closer. He felt his chest constrict, seeing his chubby cheeks wet with tears that always had a bright smile on them.


    Xinyi found herself crying too. All these days, her son was worrying over their marriage, he was constantly afraid, thinking that they might separate and she had no idea that he was carrying such a huge burden on his tiny shoulders. Tears plopped down her cheeks.


    Zhiyuan quickly took him in his arms and said, "We know, Siying. We know you didn''t want to hurt her. Trust me. We will not scold you."


    "Ma-Mama is hurt. I pushed her in water...waaaaaaaa! Dada fell in water¡­"


    Xinyi held his face and furiously shook his head. "Siying don''t me yourself. I am totally fine! See? Mama is really fit! The wound on my head is not because of you. Mama was careless and hurt herself because Mama is silly."


    Siying lowered his head and spoke nothing. "Mama Dada will not leave¡­?"


    Zhiyuan stared at Xinyi and his lips curved into a warm smile. He lifted his head and looked straight in his son''s tearful eyes. "No, Siying. Mama and Dada will never leave each other. We will never fight. Your Dada will always stay with your Mama and his cute son. Always. I will not let our family ever break apart."


    She peeked at Zhiyuan and his resilient gaze made her tremble.


    Siying sobbed. "Mama Dada lovey-dovey like Uncle Liang and Aunt Ah Cy?"


    Xinyi blushed a little and looked away. Zhiyuan chuckled and ruffled his head. He leaned and whispered in his ears, "Yes. Dada really loves Mama. Mama and Dada will always be lovey-dovey"


    Siying fearfully asked, "Mama Dada... not angry at me?"


    They shook their heads. Xinyi kissed his cheek. She pouted. "I will never be angry at my Siying."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "En. How can we get mad at our adorable angel?"


    Siying slowly stopped crying, but somewhere in his heart, he still felt uneasy. He couldn''t get that image out of his mind of Zhiyuan and Xinyi falling in the water. When the rescue team arrived, his instinct told him that things had escted too much. He wanted to feel happy that his parents were back and that they didn''t scold him either, but that unsettling feeling didn''t wash awaypletely.


    On the other side, Xiaosi wanted to console his daughter just like Zhiyuan did. He wanted to answer her questions. He wanted to wipe her tears and give her the reassurance that her Mama and Dada will stay together too.


    But after all that happened, how could he lie to her? After she went this far to bring them together, how was he supposed to give her false hopes?


    Chyou tugged his coat and cried. "Dada...S-sorry Dada...I only want Mama and Dada together."


    She was too scared to face Caihong, nevertheless, she raised her head and met her gaze. "Ma-Mama. Sorry...I really don''t want to hurt you... Really, I promise," she sniffled.


    She kept quiet.


    Chyou shook his shoulder. "Dada...Can Mama and Dada not stay together? I don''t want Mama and Dada to fight¡­"


    Xiaosi felt his throat choking up. His mind went nk. He couldn''te up with an answer. He thought harder and harder until his head started to ache with a dull pain.


    W-what should I say?

 Chapter 136 - Caihongs Decision

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Caihong''s Decision</h4>


    "Come here, Chyou."


    He suddenly heard Caihong''s stern voice came from behind him.


    Xiaosi stiffened and looked back at her. As usual, she looked indifferent. He protectively pulled Chyou to his side and coldly said, "Don''t say anything to her. I know you must be furious. If you want to say anything, say it to me. Don''t be harsh to her. I won''t let you make her cry anymore. I know she made a mistake-"


    "Stop it Xiaosi," Caihong intervened.


    But he continued defending Chyou. "But she is only six years old. She is too young to understand all this. She only did what she felt was right to help us."


    "Xiaosi, let me talk."


    "She didn''t have any bad intentions towards you. She didn''t do it on purpose to harm you or anything. She feels guilty and already apologized to you. Don''t say any mean things to her. If you want to yell at someone, yell at me."


    Caihong gritted her teeth in frustration. "Enough!"


    He finally snapped out. Chyou got startled and thought that once again, Caihong would get angry at them. Once again, she would fight with Xiaosi. She clutched her dress and lowered her head.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes at Xiaosi. "I said let me talk first. What part of it don''t you understand?"


    Xiaosi stared at her and said nothing.


    She limped on her feet and sat on a chair. She looked at Chyou and said, "Come here."


    Chyou bit her lip and slowly walked to her side. Her heart sped faster in her chest in trepidation. Caihong quietly stared at her for a few moments. "You did cause some trouble to me."


    She stiffened.


    "Caihong you-"


    "You apologized for it so I forgive you."


    Chyou froze. She looked at her mother in disbelief and so did Xiaosi. He rapidly blinked his eyes to check if he was dreaming or not.


    "As for Xiaosi and me," she nced towards Xiaosi and everything that happened until now right from when he saved her to the night they spent in the viges came shing in her eyes. She couldn''t help but think that if Chyou hadn''t done what she did, she would have always been unaware of Xiaosi''s different sides that she only realized because of her n. They were forced to cooperate yesterday, but that inadvertently made Xiaosi slip a lot of times, especially the way he acted at times so contradictory to his usual self.


    She noticed too many things about him that she just couldn''t ignore anymore. It wouldn''t have been possible if Chyou hadn''t lied that night about a stomach ache and then trapped her in the forest. The incidents raised questions in her mind and she wanted those answers.


    "I cannot say if we will stay together as you wish for. There are things you don''t know and you cannot understand them either at your age."


    Chyou''s shoulders slumped in sadness.


    "But I will assure you that I will not fight with him anymore."


    Xiaosi froze. He couldn''t understand if it was his headache or her words that caused his heart to rapidly thump in his chest.


    "Lovey-dovey is a bit of a stretch here, but I will remain neutral. Towards him and...you too."


    Even Caihong felt surprised at herself that she could say this. She hated Xiaosi and Chyou for all these years. But somewhere in her heart today, she felt she couldn''t be harsh to her.


    Surely she hated her, but her heart unconsciously had always put up a resistance to tell her that whatever happened between her and Xiaosi wasn''t Chyou''s fault. She shouldn''t hate or me Chyou for that. But she always ignored that voice. In front of her life and dignity that was ruined forever, she couldn''t hold that semnce of fairness.


    But after how the kids nned to this extent to get their parents together, she couldn''t ignore that voice anymore. Chyou was just a child and there was a limit to which she could bear everything until it would scar her one day. She would have acted indifferent before, but now she couldn''t.


    Chyou brightened and smiled. "Mama will not fight with Dada anymore?"


    Caihong hummed. Xiaosi couldn''t tear his eyes off her. His heart sped faster as for the first time in seven years, he didn''t feel the hatred from her anymore. It didn''t disappearpletely, but it felt like she had changed somewhere. He felt the pain in his head slowly calm down. It felt so light as if he was floating in the air.


    Ah Cy and Liang were just as shocked to see the change in Caihong. But they felt happy for Chyou.


    Chyou tearfully clutched her leg. "Thank you, Mama!"


    Caihong stiffened a bit, but she didn''t shake her off this time.


    Ah Cy said, "Actually, I should apologize here. Liang and I were careless in discussing things about you in the car that night. If not for that..."


    Caihong said, "Don''t me yourself, Ah Cy. It''s not your fault."


    Xinyi smiled. "En. The fault lies with me. Siying was going through so much, but as his mother, I couldn''t understand him at all." She hesitated.


    "Xinyi, stop ming yourself," Zhiyuan pulled her in his arms. "I should have felt it too that something was wrong. I failed as a father."


    She tried to protest, but he shook his head.


    Liang sighed. "Anyway. What''s done is done now. The important thing is that everybody is safe. We should head back now. All of us are dead tired now."


    Everybody nodded in unison. They all wanted a good rest once they reached home.


    ---


    Yunru was dumbfounded. "Engagement? Dad. You are going too far."


    Soo Ei pouted. "What far? It''s just right."


    Zizi felt as if the entire world turned silent. She couldn''t even keep up with the conversation anymore.


    Engagement¡­. engagement with Yunru? T-That means marriage!?


    Yunru pressed his brows. "Dad. We will talk about thister. I will exin everything and I am saying this once again. It was just an ident. Nothing happened between usst night."


    Soo Ei cautiously looked between him and Zizi. "Hmph. That I and Elder Han will decide for ourselves."


    "Don''t take it to Grandpa Han. You will justplicate things!" Yunru felt exasperated. "Anyway. I will talk this out with youter. For now, I will drop her home. Princess, let''s go."


    ---


    Han vi.


    The atmosphere in the vi was too gloomy and dangerous to bear. As soon as Han Huizhong returned home from his short trip, he demanded to see Xinyi, but instead, he got to know that she was out with her husband and son on a pic.


    He majestically sat on the couch in the living room and tapped his finger on the armrest as he awaited their return.


    Han Guang and Han Mingli, too, were seated on the other end. As usual, Han Guang wanted to act as a concerned daughter-inw and ask him about his trip. But Han Huizhong''s mood was so dark and unnerving that they didn''t dare speak to him.


    Soon, the doors opened and the trio stepped in. Xinyi nced at Han Huizhong and smiled. "Grandpa! You are back!"


    He turned cold as he saw the wound on her forehead. He gritted his teeth and red at Zhiyuan. "So even after the cruise trip, you didn''t learn your lesson!"


    His voice thundered in the Han vi. Everybody jolted back.


    Han Huizhong stomped his way towards Zhiyuan and struck his stick hard on the floor. "Why the fuck she is hurt again!? Han Zhiyuan! You won''t understand until I beat it into you, right?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "No, Grandpa! It is not Zhiyuan''s-"


    His rming re cut her off. "Shut up! I had enough of you always defending him! And who the fuck permitted him to go with you on the pic! Just because I wasn''t here doesn''t mean that he is free to do as he pleases!"


    He sneered. "You took some fucking advantage of my absence huh?"


    Zhiyuan got a headache. It was such a long story that he didn''t know where to begin telling him. Also, he didn''t want him tosh out at Siying.


    "Grandpa, we had no choice¡­"


    "Shut up! Who do you think you are who could leave with Xinyi as he wishes!?" His gaze turned slightly red, feeling enraged.


    Zhiyuan grimaced. "Grandpa. It was a school pic. Siying was supposed to go with his parents."


    He banged his stick again. "So? I think you have forgotten that I don''t consider you as Xinyi''s husband, so you are not Siying''s father either!"


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "Grandpa, please. I don''t want to have the same conversation again. Xinyi and Siying are tired-"


    "After hurting Xinyi again, you have the galls to talk back to me?" He quietly spoke but with a bone-chilling ring to it.


    Xinyi furiously shook her head. "Grandpa. That''s what I am trying to say. It was an ident. Trust me. I wasn''t hurt because of him. Zhiyuan saved me instead!"


    He snickered. "And you think I will believe your words who only knows how to protect her useless husband?"

 Chapter 137 - A Great-grandchild?

    <h4>Chapter 137 - A Great-grandchild?</h4>


    Han Guang snorted. "Uncle. It''s just a minor bruise on her head. Not like she is on her death bed or something-"


    "Aunt!" Zhiyuan angrily raised his voice that loudly echoed in the Han vi. His dark gaze threateningly prated hers. "Don''t talk like that about Xinyi again. Just don''t mention anything remotely closer to her¡­"


    After experiencing the horror of almost losing Xinyi, he didn''t wish to hear even the mention of her death anymore.


    Before Han Huizhong could rebuke them, Zhiyuan already did it for him. He narrowed his eyes on him.


    Han Guang was startled and equally shocked about this sudden change in him. Han Mingli said, "Zhiyuan, please. Don''t forget that she is your Aunt and an elder. You are being disrespectful to her. She didn''t mean any harm."


    "Taunting about Xinyi''s death is disrespectful to me," Zhiyuan red at them, "and I won''t take it lying down. So, I suggest Aunt to think before she speaks. Next time, I won''t be this merciful."


    Han Guang sobbed. "Are you happy now Xinyi? Isn''t this what you wanted? Even though Zhiyuan is so harsh to me, you are not saying anything to him. You are enjoying my humiliation, aren''t you?"


    Xinyi shook her head. "Aunt I-"


    Zhiyuan ced his hand on her shoulder and said, "Don''t bother, Xinyi."


    Han Guang gritted her teeth and her cheeks reddened in anger.


    Damn you Xinyi! I will not forget this!


    Han Huizhong said, "Do you think your defending Xinyi will save you from the blunder you did! What happened this time! Tell me the truth!"


    Siying, who had buried his face in her neck, trembled upon hearing his roaring voice. Han Huizhong was furious at Zhiyuan, seeing Xinyi wounded. But he knew that Xinyi was hurt because of him. He, who had finally calmed down after Xinyi and Zhiyuan''s reassurance, burst into tears again.


    Han Huizhong looked at him in disdain. "Why is he crying now?"


    "Grandpa...scold me¡­" he wailed and cried harder at the top of his voice. He tightly clutching her neck and gasped.


    Xinyi quickly patted his back. "Siying. Don''t cry. Grandpa will not scold you, dear. Calm down, okay?" She gently consoled him.


    He vigorously bobbed his tiny head in denial.


    Han Huizhong squinted his eyes. "Heh? How do you know, granddaughter-inw? Whether I scold him or not depends on the magnitude of his mistake."


    Xinyi protectively shielded her son and pursed her lips. "You will not say anything to him. It''s already over now and I don''t want anybody to drag this anymore and scold Siying."


    Zhiyuan agreed. "Grandpa, let this rest for now. I will exin everything in detail. Xinyi is fine too. Please."


    Suddenly, they heard another pair of footstepsing in. Zizi stiffened on seeing everyone in the hall.


    "Y-You are all here so early in the morning...oh Bro, you returned! How was the pic?"


    She was too afraid to meet Han Huizhong''s gaze.


    Then she widened her eyes, seeing Siying bawling his eyes out. "Wait, why is Siying crying? Shouldn''t he be happy after the pic?"


    Zhiyuan sighed. "It''s a long story, Zizi. But everything is fine now. By the way, where are youing from so early in the morning?"


    Zizi froze. "Umm, that¡­"


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Where is Yunru, dear granddaughter? He must havee with you to drop you back home, right?"


    She stiffened. "T-That¡­"


    "After spending the night with him in his house."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi almost stumbled from their ce as they looked at her, aghast. Han Guang and Han Mingli couldn''t hold their shock either, especially Han Guang who had her mouth wide open.


    "Huh!?" Everybody eximed in unison.


    Xinyi asked in disbelief, "Sl-slept with Yunru? Y-you mean that¡­"


    "No!" Zizi hastily said. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. "Grandpa! What are you saying?"


    Han Huizhong smirked. "What else should I say? Soo Ei saw it with his eyes. He is not blind. You were together with Yunru on the same bed, sleeping so passionately wrapped in his arms and with him hugging you so tightly as if it was a really wild night. If that''s not spending the night together, then what is? So! Did you use protection? Or should I expect my great-grandchild from you soon?"


    Xinyi was dumbfounded. "Dad saw you two in that¡­" she coughed.


    Intimate position¡­


    Zizi was horrified. She stared at him, feeling so mortified!


    "Grandpa!" She eximed loudly. Her cheeks furiously flushed in a deep shade of red.


    What is wrong with these elders!? Uncle Soo was talking about our engagement and Grandpa is already expecting a c-child?


    The thought is Yunru''s child startled her.


    N-Nonsense! As if I will ever carry his child! She nervously fidgeted with her fingers.


    Xinyi coughed hard.


    Grandpa is really...


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "Zizi this¡­I thought you didn''t like Yunru. You were always so against him. Things seem to have changed now I see¡­"


    Zizi wanted to bang her head on a wall. "Bro it''s not like that! Really! We-we didn''t have¡­" she lowered her head as her cheeks heated up.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "What? Trying to deny it now? Your blushing face doesn''t match your words dear."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "That''s not it! No-nothing happened between us. Grandpa! Aren''t you taking this too calmly?"


    Somehow she imagined that he would yell at her in fury and outrage.


    "Calmly?" He rubbed his chin. "What do you expect me to do? Scold you for having pre-marital sex?"


    "!!!"


    Her eyes popped out of her sockets. Zhiyuan and Xinyi could only cough. "Grandpa. Siying is here. He is too small to¡­"


    He simply shrugged, making their brows twitch.


    He looked at Zizi. "I am not old-fashioned. Why should I scold you? I get a grandchild, right? Who doesn''t want grandchildren at my age? It''s my win," he rolled his eyes.


    Zizi''s mouth twitched.


    These elders are hopeless!


    "And why are you panicking so much now? The deed is done. If you were so afraid of somebody catching you two in the act, you should have locked the damn door."


    "Like I said nothing happened between us!" Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness. Neither Soo Ei wanted to believe them nor Han Huizhong.


    "So then why were you on the same bed with him on a cold, stormy and romantic night? ying Ludo?" He grimaced.


    "..."


    "Swear on me and say that you are telling the truth. Nothing happened at all? Absolutely nothing?" He raised his brow.


    Their kiss suddenly shed past her mind and she froze. The way Yunru had tightly clutched her head and kissed her back so hard and fiercely was still fresh in her mind. Her lips still remembered the sensation of him ravaging her lips. That sweet memory choked up her throat.


    "Aha! Caught you," he snickered. "You cannot fool me. I am old but I am still sharp."


    Zizi bit her tongue, feeling remorseful. The one moment of hesitation had an opposite effect and now Han Huizhong was even more sure that they did have sex.


    "No Grandpa¡­I swear nothing happened!"


    "Then pray tell me just how did you end up in his bedst night?"


    She stiffened and hesitated. She didn''t want to let them know about Yunru''s statest night. She also found it unable to exin under what circumstances and feelings did she initiate the kiss. It was unclear and foggy to herself. How was she supposed to justify it to others?


    "No¡­that¡­"


    He raised his palm. "You don''t need to say anything else. From here on, the elders will handle everything."


    Handle what? There is nothing to handle!


    She pitifully looked at Zhiyuan for help. He sighed. Even he couldn''tpletely believe Zizi as he noticed, too, how she blushed and seemed nervous. He signaled a nod and reassured her.


    Zizi felt a little better. She cleared her throat. "I-I am tired."


    "Of course you would be," Han Huizhong slid ament and meaningfully looked at her.


    She red at him. "I am going to rest!" She stormed off hastily before Han Huizhong embarrassed her any further.


    Xinyi was still in a daze. "Yunru and Zizi...I still cannot believe it. They always fought like cats and dogs."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Didn''t you hear one saying? Those who bicker a lot actually fall in love the most. Your Grandma and I used to argue a lot too. But then I just used to shut her up with a kiss so our fights usually neversted longer," he shrugged.


    "..."


    Zhiyuan shook his head.


    Xinyi said, "Anyway. I will take Siying in the room. He has stopped crying, but he is still uneasy," she anxiously patted his head.


    Zhiyuan smiled and nodded. "En. I think he will be fine after a good sleep. I wille with you too."


    They left and so did Han Huizhong, but not before throwing a menacing re towards Han Guang and Han Mingli.


    Han Guang stomped her foot. "What the hell!? Zizi and that Soo Yunru!? When did this happen?"


    Han Mingli narrowed his eyes. "Indeed it is shocking."


    "We have to do something! I would go crazy if Zizi married into the Soo family! That would just make the Soo''s hold over the Han family even stronger! Xinyi is already here and now Zizi would be the Soo family''s daughter-inw? Preposterous! I will never let that happen!"


    She clenched her fist.


    "And that Xinyi! She dared to stay silent and enjoy my humiliation! I will not forgive her for this!"

 Chapter 138 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Nightmare</h4>


    Zhu vi.


    With Xiaosi''s support, Caihong slowly stepped into the vi. Chyou hopped in front of them. "I will bring water for Mama!"


    Xiaosi said, "No Chyou. The maids will do it."


    "No! I will take care of Mama!" She lowered her head. "Mama is hurt because of me. So I will take care of Mama!"


    Caihong stiffened a bit. Chyou dashed away into the kitchen. Xiaosi wasn''t worried since maids would be there to help her.


    They walked up to the staircase and stopped. Her room was on the first floor so it would be hard to climb these steps even if he helped her. Caihong tried to step up, but as expected it hurt.


    Xiaosi couldn''t watch it anymore and picked her up in his arms. She gasped and hung her arms around his neck. "I-I can walk¡­"


    "No, you cannot. Don''t be stubborn. You will just aggravate it."


    Xiaosi started to climb the stairs. Caihong shifted a little as a strange feeling welled in her chest. She peeked at him and noticed his cold gaze that was carefully paying attention to his path. At that proximity, his smell invaded her nostrils and she strangely didn''t find it repulsive.


    In her room, Xiaosi gently ced her on the bed. Chyou also came just at that time. "Mama! I bought water!" She cautiously brought the ss forward.


    Caihong hesitated for a few moments, but in the end, she took it from her. Chyou felt happy to know that she didn''t shake her off like before.


    Xiaosi said, "Chyou. Go back to your room and ask a maid to help you with your bath."


    She pouted. "I want to be with Mama!"


    "No. You are tired and need rest."


    Chyou finally trotted away after she couldn''t oppose Xiaosi.


    There was silence for a while. Xiaosi nced at her and quickly said, "I will call the maid to help with your bath too."


    "H-Hm."


    A whileter, Xiaosi knocked on the door, bringing her medicines for her sprained ankle. "Caihong?"


    She didn''t respond. He waited for a while before he gently opened the door. But to his shock, Caihong was whimpering on the floor in pain as she rubbed her foot.


    He froze. "Caihong!"


    He rushed up to her and picked her up. As he slowly ced her back on the bed again, he gritted his teeth and said, "What happened? Why were you on the floor like that?"


    Caihong looked up at him and said, "I forgot my clip in the bathroom so¡­"


    "So tell the maid!"


    "She already left. I didn''t want to trouble her."


    Xiaosi red at her. "Trouble? I pay them for serving us. You don''t have to think about such useless things. Are you a masochist?"


    She grimaced. "I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    He snorted. "Sure."


    Xiaosi took a pillow and carefully stuffed it under her foot for support. "Does it hurt too much? Should I call a doctor?"


    "I am fine."


    Caihong stared at him and wondered something. "What about you?"


    "What?"


    "Your headaches."


    He stiffened. "It was just one time. No need to bother about that," his tone suddenly turned cold at that mention.


    She kept quiet.


    "Why did youe?"


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes in confusion.


    "I mean right now when you knocked on the door. What did youe for?"


    He was about to say something, but then he frowned.


    What did Ie here for again?


    "Umm yeah¡­.I just came to check on you," Xiaosi said as he tried to recollect.


    Caihong saw the medicines in his hands and looked back at him. "Only check on me?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Those are my medicines right?" She eyed his palm.


    Xiaosi looked down and instantly remembered. "Ah yes. These are your medicines," he handed it to her. "The prescription is here."


    Caihong narrowed her eyes but said nothing.


    Xiaosi got up. "If you need anything, call the damn maid. Don''t worry. I am paying them handsomely."


    Her mouth twitched.


    As he left and closed the door behind him, she leaned back on the bed and shut her eyes.


    Was it only normal forgetfulness? Or¡­


    ---


    *Ding*


    Shuang opened the door and froze upon seeing Yunru. "Do you finally want to talk to me?" She quietly asked.


    Yunru stood silent for a while and nodded.


    They stepped inside and Yunru saw how messy her house had be. "This is too messy. It''s not good to stay like this."


    "It''s not good to ignore someone for a long time either," Shuang mumbled.


    He said nothing.


    They faced each other. At first, there was a long silence. But then, Shuang finally spoke, "I am really sorry for that night. I shouldn''t have lied to you that I was crying nor should I have kept it from you that I am working with Xiaosi."


    Yunru took a deep breath and nodded. "I am sorry for dragging this unnecessarily too. It was stupid of me."


    Shuang didn''t know what to say so she kept quiet.


    "Something is weighing on your mind, isn''t it?" She asked.


    He faintly smiled. "How do you know?"


    "I have known you long enough."


    Silence.


    "I want to confess something to you because I don''t want any misunderstandings between us."


    Shuang frowned. "Confess what?"


    "Last night, I slept with Zizi."


    Her eyes flew open in shock. "Huh!?"


    It came so suddenly that she couldn''t wrap her head around it. She looked at him, dumbfounded. Her mind went nk.


    "When I say we slept together, I literally mean that we just slept beside each other. Nothing happened between us."


    "Hold on. I don''t understand."


    Yunru felt a little nervous, but he told her aboutst night''s events though he lied that he was out drinking with his friends. He didn''t want to let her know that he was drunk all alone at a beach over their rtionship.


    He said he was out with his buddies and happened to meet Zizi. She offered to drop him home, and he was too drunk to understand anything. Somehow, he didn''t let Zizi go and so they slept together.


    Shuang silently heard everything and as he finished, she quietly said, "I see¡­"


    Shuang said nothing after that. After days of silence between them since that night, she was taken aback to suddenly know about Yunru and Zizi. But of course, she trusted Yunru. She had known him for so long now that she believed him with her eyes shut. He even came forward to confess even if nothing had between them.


    She smiled. "I understand. It''s nobody''s fault here. So ease up your furrowed brows," she chuckled, "you look as if I am gonna kill you right now."


    Yunru stared at her, trying to gauge her thoughts. He was anxious the whole way ever since he knew that he would have to tell the truth to Shuang. Things were already edgy between them.


    Shuang sighed and shook her head. "Don''t be so cautious. I mean it. Do you really think I would act rude and start throwing tantrums? I know you didn''t do it on purpose, and you will never think of betraying me. I trust you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Yunru faintly smiled in relief. He felt as if a burden lifted off his chest. But at the same time, somewhere in his heart, he felt a bit dissatisfied. He didn''t understand it himself, but he felt as if he expected something to happen, but it didn''t.


    Come on, dude. She didn''t misunderstand you. What else do you want? He inwardly smacked himself.


    Yunru said, "Thanks, Shuang. I was just really¡­"


    She ced her hand on top of his hand and pressed it. "It''s fine. Honestly, if I was at your ce, I would have been really anxious about your reaction too. Don''t be worried anymore about it."


    He smiled and nodded.


    Shuang asked, a little hesitant, "Is everything fine between us now?"


    Yunru kissed the back of her hand and said, "Yup. All cool."


    She sighed in relief. "You made the past days too depressing for me! I am gonna make you work to the bone."


    He chuckled. "How?"


    She grinned. "For starters, you will cook me a feast tonight! Let''s make hotpot. We missed it that night."


    "Aye, aye Madam. As youmand."


    ---


    The same night.


    "Zhiyuan! Help me! I-I am falling!" Xinyi was crying for help as she was drowning in water. She desperately stretched her arms to help.


    "Xinyi!" Zhiyuan rushed towards her. He caught her hand and tried to bring her to his side, but it was toote. Xinyi fell off the waterfall. Suddenly, Zhiyuan jumped in after her.


    The scene suddenly changed to that of Xinyi and Zhiyuan found at the bottom of the waterfall, severely injured with them lying in the blood of their own blood.


    "Siying¡­" Xinyi cried. "Why did you have to run off into the forest?"


    Then Zhiyuan''s cold voice came out of nowhere. "We told you so many times not to head off anywhere on your own. We are like this because of you. If you hadn''t run away, we wouldn''t have gotten hurt."


    "Siying I am so disappointed in you," Xinyi covered her mouth as she sniffled.


    "We cannot love a disobedient boy like you. Don''t ever talk to us Siying!"

 Chapter 139 - Siyings Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Siying''s Dilemma</h4>


    "Mama...Dada¡­" Siying cried hard. "Don''t go. Siying will be a good boy now. Siying will always listen to Mama and Dada¡­"


    "We don''t want to hear you cry anymore! Leave us! First, you make a mistake. Then you cry. We are tired now. Mama and Dada cannot live with you anymore."


    Their images faded away and Siying''s eyes suddenly flew open. Sweat trickled down his forehead and he looked around in panic. The forest he saw just now and the voices he heard disappeared. He saw Xinyi sleeping to his right and Zhiyuan on his left. Xinyi''s hand was gently resting on his chest.


    His ck irises watered and he was about to cry loudly, but he suddenly remembered his dream.


    ''We don''t want to hear you cry anymore!''


    He covered his mouth and gasped. Tears stained his cheeks and he tremblingly got up. He looked at Xinyi and then at Zhiyuan. His cheeks swelled as he held his urge to cry. He slowly trotted down the bed and walked towards the door. He tried to reach the doorknob as he stretched his hand, but with his small height, he couldn''t.


    But it wasn''t too far.


    So, he hopped up and down until he caught it. Hanging in the air with its support for a few seconds, he somehow twisted the knob. The door slightly opened and he jumped down again. Siying widened the gap and quickly slid out.


    He found a corner and copsed near a pir as he silently bawled his eyes out.


    "Mama...Dada¡­" he sniffled and cried as he rubbed his eyes.


    He cried for a long time like that before he heard some footsteps.


    "Huh? What are you crying here for?" Han Guang was taken aback. She was on her way to the kitchen for some water when she suddenly heard someone''s soft cries.


    Siying was startled by her sudden appearance. "Ma-Mama¡­"


    She grimaced. "Don''t talk about that woman in front of me!"


    He jolted. Tears streamed even more vigorously than before. "Mama Dada¡­bad dweam...Mama Dada hurt¡­" he gasped. "Mama Dada not live with Siying anymore¡­"


    She raised her brow and it finally struck her. Just a few hours ago, she got to know the whole mess that happened at the pic. Seeing Siying''s condition, she understood why he was sobbing like that. That incident had left a deep impression on his mind.


    I see¡­


    A dangerous glint shed past her eyes. She sneered. "Of course Xinyi and Zhiyuan will leave you. Do you have any idea what you did? You almost killed your parents!"


    Siying''s tearful eyes blinked. "Kill?"


    He didn''t understand what that meant.


    "Yes. Killed. It means to die and nevere back."


    He turned pale.


    "You see in cartoons right? The bad guy dies in the end and never returns? That is what I mean. Your Mama and Dada would have never returned alive. It was because of your stupid n that Xinyi and Zhiyuan were going to die. Well, they didn''t. But of course, it''s your mistake!"


    It''s your mistake!


    The words rang in Siying''s ears again and again and the guilt in his heart increased even further.


    Han Guang continued. "And that Xinyi tsk. Still acting as a loving and caring mother. After almost dying for good, she is smiling as if nothing happened. Do you know how badly she is angry at you?"


    "No¡­" Siying cried. "Mama Dada said they not angry with Siying¡­They will not leave me¡­"


    "Hah! Of course, they are lying! Who wouldn''t be furious at you? They almost lost their lives and you expect them to still love you? They just don''t want you clinging onto them like a pest and irritating them with your tears. That is fake! They hate you!"


    He shook hard in fear.


    "Especially Xinyi! You cannot believe anything she says," she sneered. "She just wants to act like a kind Goddess and show how great she is. Do you think any mother wouldn''t be angry at what you did? There is a limit to which a parent can bear a child''s tantrums. Of course, she mes you for getting her hurt. In her heart, she hates you for making her go through that mess."


    "No...Mama not lie¡­" he gasped. "Mama loves me.."


    "Oh please!" She snorted. "After this incident, she must be thinking how good it would be if she didn''t have a son like you. Parents don''t like kids who are too troublesome. And you have been nothing but trouble to Xinyi. Do you think she will love you? Never! Especially after how you nned to kill her! She doesn''t want you anymore but she is helpless too," she sighed.


    That was so traumatic to Siying''s mind that he aligned her words with the dream he saw just now. In the dream too, Xinyi and Zhiyuan wanted to leave him and now Han Guang said the same thing.


    His body violently shivered and he burst into tears even more.


    "Siying!"


    Han Guang stiffened as she heard Xinyi''s voiceing from a distance. She narrowed her eyes and grabbed Siying''s arm. He felt startled. "Heh. Don''t tell her that I told you this. She will hate you, even more, hearing you talk bad about an elder. You don''t want her to get any madder at you, right?"


    Hisplexion turned ghastly pale.


    She quickly left, not wanting Xinyi to see her with Siying.


    "Siying?" Zhiyuan widened his eyes as he saw Siying sitting in a corner. Xinyi craned her neck and was stunned.


    "Siying!"


    They rushed to his spot and found him crying. Xinyi quickly took him in her arms and anxiously asked, "Siying why are you crying? What happened? Tell Mama."


    He was so afraid that his body couldn''t stop trembling. Zhiyuan gave warm, gentle pats on his head. "Son. Tell us. Why are you here all alone?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were shocked to see Siying suddenly gone. The door was ajar, and they somehow figured he must have headed out by jumping up and down to catch the knob. His body was too small to drag a chair, and they would have heard the noise anyway. In a panic, they rushed out and saw Siying sobbing near a pir.


    "Siying, please tell me what happened dear¡­" Xinyi was getting more and more afraid. He refused to say anything. No matter how they tried, he only cried and said nothing.


    The color from his small face was quickly fading away due to the extreme scare that Han Guang fed in his small mind. The only thing that shed before his eyes as he saw his parents was how their concern was fake.


    Xinyi is lying! She hates you now! She wants to leave you but she is helpless.


    Seeing Xinyi turn pale, Zhiyuan quickly held her shoulder and shook his head. "It''s okay, Xinyi. We will handle this. It won''t help us if we panic too. Siying is already scared."


    "B-But he is not saying anything, Zhiyuan. Why is he crying so much? He was better until he went to sleep but now suddenly he left the room on his own and is crying here."


    "Calm down, Xinyi," he pulled her face in his chest and brushed his fingers through her hair. "We will not let anything happen to him, okay? It must be because of the pic. He may be still in stress about it."


    Xinyi looked down at his quivering son and hugged him. "Siying," she gently said, trying to coax her son, "Are you still thinking about what happened on the pic?"


    Siying clutched her nightdress and stiffened. Its mention riled him up.


    She quickly said, "Siying, you don''t have to think about it anymore. It''s over, and I promise Mama and Dada are not mad at you at all."


    She is lying! Han Guang''s voice echoed in his mind.


    Zhiyuan thought about something. He picked Siying in his arms. "I have an idea. Why don''t we have a pastry party! Siying likes pastry a lot, right?"


    Siying lowered his head and looked away.


    Xinyi brightened. "En! How about I bake a small cake? It will be for Siying. Your favorite chocte cake! A whole cake for Siying!"


    They thought it was better to divert his attention away from the incident. But Siying didn''t respond with his usual vigor as he used to at the mention of cakes.


    Of course, they noticed it, but they had to do something. Zhiyuan chuckled. "Alright! Let''s head to the kitchen then! We will bake the cake together!"


    A whileter, Xinyi brought a freshly baked cake out of the oven. She put an icing of his favorite cartoon character on the top and grinned. "See? Your favorite Scooby-doo! Isn''t it pretty?"


    Siying didn''t respond.


    Zhiyuan coughed. "Can I have some?"


    "No," she sternly said, "It''s only for Siying."


    Zhiyuan pouted. "Siying. Will you not share a little piece with your Dada?"


    "No sharing!" She took out a slice and brought it near his mouth. The sweet smell wafted up to his nose. Siying had an urge to eat, but he still didn''t move. He just buried his face in Zhiyuan''s chest and quietly sniffled.


    They hate you! It''s all fake! It''s your mistake!


    He shut his eyes and sobbed harder.

 Chapter 140 - Mental Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Mental Trauma</h4>


    Xinyi pursed her lips and urgently looked at Zhiyuan for help. He nodded his head. Zhiyuan tickled his stomach and smiled. "Are you sure you don''t wanna eat it? Dada is really hungry so if Siying will not eat it, then I will gobble up everything!"


    Xinyi softly said, "Nope. Siying wants the full cake, isn''t it right?"


    Siying looked at Xinyi, but for the first time, her gentle smile failed to do the magic. He would always get reassured when his Mama smiled at him, but now he could only think how his parents must be lying to him.


    Mama Dada angry at me...


    Zhiyuan noticed hisplexion turning paler. "Alright then. Siying doesn''t want it. So the cake is mine now!"


    He bit his lip.


    Zhiyuan was about to eat the slice of cake when Siying lightly tugged his shirt. Again, he said nothing, but his gaze was focused on the cake as if he really wanted to eat it.


    After all, he was a child and his favorite dish was right in front of him. It was difficult to resist.


    Xinyi brightened.


    It worked!


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You want it?"


    Siying pursed his lips. Zhiyuan understood his agreement anyway. He chuckled and finally made him take the bite. He silently chomped on it, but it was enough for them that Siying was slowly getting back to normal.


    Xinyi eagerly asked, "Is it tasty?"


    He said nothing and she softly sighed. Zhiyuan ruffled his hair andughed. "Well, that''s my boy. Eat up. It''s all yours."


    A few minutester, they brought him back to their bedroom and wrapped the duvet over him. Xinyi sang a soft melody as she constantly patted his head.


    As he calmed down and fell asleep, Xinyi whispered, "Siying will be fine, right? I am worried. This is the first time he left the room like that¡­"


    Zhiyuan couldn''t help but worry for him too. The way he cried that hard made his heart ache for him. He softly smiled and kissed the top of his head. "Yes. He will be fine. He needs a little time to forget it, and we will do everything we can to not make him think about it anymore."


    She slowly nodded.


    ---


    The next morning, as Xinyi woke up, her gaze fell upon Siying and she smiled. He was breathing evenly. As she ced her hand on his forehead to pat him, she froze.


    She jerked up and pressed her palm. The color drained from her face and she quickly nudged Zhiyuan. "Zhiyuan! Wake up!"


    His brows furrowed and he slowly got up, yawning. As he looked at her in an apprehensive state, his eyes widened in shock. "What''s wrong? Why are you so scared?"


    "Siying! He is burning!"


    Stunned, he quickly checked his forehead and was shocked to know how hot his palm felt. "This high fever?"


    Xinyi tried to wake him up but was unresponsive. Tears plopped down her cheeks. "Si-Siying dear, wake up. H-How did he suddenly get a fever?"


    Zhiyuan immediately got up and without wasting any more time, he called the doctor. He walked up to Xinyi''s side and pulled her in his arms. He wiped her tears and consoled her. "Siying will be alright. The doctor is on his way, okay?"


    Ten minutester, everybody was gathered in their room as the doctor checked on him. Xinyi was impatiently fidgeting with her fingers. She didn''t leave her gaze off him even for a moment.


    Zizi was just as worried as she stood by Zhiyuan''s side while Han Huizhong was calmly watching without much expression on his face.


    Seeing Xinyi in that pitiful state made Han Guang satisfied. She inwardly sneered.


    Heh. This is what you get for making a fool out of me. Now suffer!


    Han Mingli nudged her and whispered, "Did you do something?"


    She smirked. "I just made Siying realize how fake his parents are."


    "Is that why he is sick?" He raised his brow.


    "Do you think I care? I hate Xinyi and have always hated Siying too."


    Han Mingli''s eyes glinted in cunningness. "Good job."


    The doctor asked, "Nothing is wrong with him physically. This fever seems more because of his mental state. Did something happen recently that put him into too much stress?"


    Zhiyuan narrated the incident at the pic. The doctor gravely nodded. "It''s not easy for children to forget such a huge incident especially if they feel guilty. I suggest you take Siying to a child psychiatrist. They are the experts in this field and with their help, it will be easier to bring him out of his trauma."


    Xinyi trembled. "It will help, right? Si-Siying will be all good once again, right?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Han. I assure you. Apart from that, it is also important that you, as his parents, always love and support him. Make him feel that you will not scold him and whatever happened was just an ident. He shouldn''t feel insecure. At this tender age, a child constantly needs reassurance."


    Zhiyuan seriously said, "Of course. We will do everything we can."


    "Yes. For now, I have given him an injection. His temperature will be back to normal in an hour."


    The doctor gave a few more instructions and left. Xinyi held his small hand and softly kissed it.


    "Siying. Mama is really not mad at you. Pinky promise. So please don''t be worried about it. Mama will always love you."


    Han Huizhong coldly said, "Call that pharma boy and arrange the best psychiatrist for Siying."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "I was about to do just that."


    Since it was over, Han Guang and Han Mingli didn''t stay any longer. Han Mingli said, "What are you gonna do now?"


    Han Guang smiled. "Not letting that Siying recover. I won''t stop until I see Xinyipletely broken down. Every time, we have to feel humiliated because of her. Every single time! I had enough of it now! Siying is Xinyi''s heartbeat and if anything happens to him, she will suffer the most! And I will make it happen! This is just the beginning!"


    ---


    An hourter, two familiar figures rushed inside the Han vi as soon as they got the news of Siying''s sickness. Zizi just came out of the kitchen when she bumped into Yunru.


    Her eyes widened to see him. Her heart thumped. "Yu-Yunru?"


    Besides him stood Soo Ei and she stiffened even more. After he saw them together in one room, she couldn''t meet his gaze.


    Uncle is here too!


    A thought came across her mind.


    Wait a minute. Is this about the engagement!? W-was he really serious?


    "Hey, Princess. Where is Siying?" He quickly asked. "We just found out he is really sick!"


    Zizi felt embarrassed for jumping to conclusions.


    Ah, stupid Zizi!


    "Ah yes. I will take you."


    Xinyi hadn''t left Siying''s side even for a moment as she brushed her fingers through his hair.


    "Xinyi!"


    Soo Ei worriedly came over to her side. As Xinyi saw her father, she burst into tears and hugged him. "Dad... Siying...he-he is so sick¡­He was crying all alonest night. He was so scared. Dad, I don''t know what to do. I-I told him that I am not mad at him at all," she sniffled, "he doesn''t believe me. He is still so afraid¡­"


    Soo Ei patted her head and gently said, "Xinyi, don''t cry dear. If you cry, then Siying will cry even harder if he sees you sad."


    She cried. "I know but I cannot see him like this. Last night...he didn''t even eat his favorite cake that much."


    "Ohe on Xinyi! Stop being a crybaby!" Han Huizhong royally entered and looked at her in disdain. "Do you think Han Huizhong''s grandson will be so weak and pathetic?"


    Soo Ei greeted him. "Elder Han."


    "Ah, Soo Ei my boy! Long time. Xinyi! Stop with those tears!"


    Soo Ei shook his head. "Still the same as ever."


    Yunru stood beside Zhiyuan and said, "What did the doctor say?"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze dimmed. "It is mental trauma. He has asked to check with a child psychiatrist."


    He smiled and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry bro. Siying will be fine."


    Just then, Siying slowly opened his eyes and looked around him. Xinyi widened her eyes and quickly sat beside him. "Siying!"


    Zhiyuan sat on the other side and held his hand. Xinyi wiped her tears and smiled. "Siying. How are you feeling now?"


    Siying just nkly stared around him and didn''t say a word. His fever had reduced and his color was slowly returning. But he still seemed a little pale. The main concern was that he wasn''t talking at all.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Siying."


    He looked at his father but didn''t respond. Xinyi and Zhiyuan got more worried. Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "What are you so silent for? It''s not going to change anything. You cannot be so weak!"


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "Grandpa, please. Thest thing he needs is anybody scolding him."


    He red at him. "Don''t you talk to me! It''s all because of you that this is happening!"

 Chapter 141 - Give Up On Her

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Give Up On Her</h4>


    "It''s because you are so pathetic that a child felt the need to interfere in your marriage! It''s all because of you! Do you think I me Siying? The kids just tried to cover up the mess that you have created!"


    Zhiyuan stiffened. He faintly smiled. "I know. It''s my fault. It''s all...my fault. If I¡­"


    If I had realized my feelings sooner, Siying wouldn''t have had to take all the stress. He wouldn''t have ever realized that our marriage was different from Ah Cy and Liang''s. It''s all my mistake.


    He clenched his fist as the guilt weighed heavily on him. A three-year-old child wasn''t supposed to worry about his parent''s marriage and fear their separation.


    "Grandpa, how many times have I told you to stop ming Zhiyuan all the time?" Xinyi pursed her lips.


    "And how many times have I told you to stop defending him in front of me!" Han Huizhong red at her.


    Soo Ei quickly said, "Elder Han, Xinyi. This is not the time for this. Siying is the most important one now. This argument is not good for him."


    He snorted.


    Yunru sighed and tugged at Zhiyuan. "Let me sit beside him."


    Zhiyuan nodded and got up. As Yunru climbed on the bed, he pulled Siying to his side. "Hey, buddy. Your most favorite uncle in the whole world is here!"


    Siying didn''t react. Yunru picked him and suddenly swirled him high in the air. Xinyi gasped. "Yunru!"


    "It''s fine sis. Don''t worry so much," he rolled his eyes. "Such a worrywart."


    Siying''s eyes widened as he was suddenly in the air. As he came down, his stomach tickled and he couldn''t help but smile inughter. It was ever so faint, but it did manage to crack his nk reaction.


    Yunruughed and caught him. He flipped him in the air again, and this time he smiled wider than before. But as soon as the tickling effect faded away, he would revert to his impassive expression. He would just smile temporarily and go back to his original condition.


    Yunru chuckled. "See? Ah sis, brother-inw. You are too cautious with him. My nephew is not that weak. Right, Siying?"


    Siying softly clutched his shirt and buried his face in his chest. Zizi watched the whole scene, dumbfounded. Siying was so unresponsive that she didn''t think Yunru would manage to make him move.


    Han Huizhongughed. "This is what I was talking about? What are you two just hugging and cuddling him like a delicate creature? Siying is not weak! Useless parents!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan - "..."


    Yunru chuckled. "See? Your grandpa is scolding your parents. Funny, right? Hahaha! It''s always so funny when parents are being yelled at and not the kids."


    Siying peeked his head sideways and saw the sulky faces of his parents. Then he buried his face again.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Siying won''t talk to Mama?"


    "Nope," Yunru chuckled, "because Uncle is here now. Uncle is more important than Mama and Dada. See? He is hugging me and not you."


    Xinyi grumbled while Zhiyuan burst into softughter.


    Zizi''s mouth twitched. She quietly stared at him. She noticed that he was really good at handling kids. Even Xinyi and Zhiyuan couldn''t budge Siying, but he did even if only a little bit. She noticed how warm his gaze was as he was gently running his hand across his back.


    He will be a good father in the future¡­


    She stiffened.


    What the hell! Why am I thinking of that!? What does it have to do with me if Yunru will be a good father or not?


    She felt embarrassed and her cheeks flushed.


    It''s all because of Grandpa! He suddenly talked about great-grandchild and all a-and now it''s the only thing going on in my stupid head!


    Soo Ei''s gaze fell upon Zizi and caught how she was lost in her daze as she stared at Yunru. He blinked his eyes and elbowed Han Huizhong. "Correct me if I am wrong but for some reason, Zizi is blushing right?"


    Han Huizhong nced at her and his brow raised in curiosity. Her line of sight traced in Yunru''s direction.


    "Hooo¡­my idiot granddaughter is shy."


    Soo Ei brightened. "I knew it! Something is going between them. I don''t know why they were so vehemently opposing this when I asked them."


    "Isn''t it because Yunru has a girlfriend?"


    Soo Ei widened his eyes. "Huh? No, he doesn''t."


    "Yes, he does. He said it himself."


    Soo Ei was speechless. "Girlfriend? He never told me."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "He clearly mentioned it at the time when we were at the police station."


    Soo Ei coughed. "*Ahem* I am sorry for that day. Yunru arrested Zizi and caused you and her a lot of trouble."


    He sneered. "She caused trouble first. I am proud of Yunru for arresting her. Couldn''t have done it better myself."


    His brow twitched.


    "Anyway. But Yunru has clearly said he has a girlfriend."


    Soo Ei shook his head. "No, Elder Han. He doesn''t have a girlfriend. That stupid son is lying! Idiot."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because I asked him on the day when Zizi and Yunru were together. I was really excited, knowing about their rtionship, but they were denying it! I asked Yunru why he was hesitating so much and if he already has a girlfriend. But he said no."


    Han Huizhong raised his brow.


    Soo Ei fumed. "He lied to you, Elder Han. There is no way he has a girlfriend. I think he lied because at that time, Yunru and Zizi hated each other when they first met. He thought I would pester him to date Zizi nevertheless, so he just randomly said about having a girlfriend to escape it. This is not the first time. He has lied to me many times!"


    "Sounds reasonable¡­" he touched his chin.


    "Of course. Yunru has no reason to lie to me about a girlfriend. Even if he did have one, I wouldn''t be against it. I would have weed her into the family. After all, I trust my son''s choice."


    Han Huizhong smiled.


    Soo Ei nodded. "But now I think that things have changed between Yunru and Zizi. They like each other now!"


    As she said that, Han Huizhong watched Zizi in silence. She was always a spoiled brat and at first, he thought that Yunru was a good match for her. But that didn''t work out and after the arrest incident, he honestly didn''t want Zizi and Yunru to marry anymore only because he didn''t want Yunru to suffer living with her. His one decision in the past had already caused the ruin of one sibling by marrying Xinyi into the Han family. He didn''t want another Han to destroy another Soo''s life anymore.


    But Han Huizhong was a sharp man. He had already noticed how Zizi was slowly changing. She stopped fighting with Xinyi. She stopped saying harsh things to her. He didn''t know what caused the change in her, but if it was because she fell for Yunru, then it made all sense.


    How could she love Yunru and hate Xinyi at the same time? They were siblings after all and deep down Zizi always knew that Xinyi wasn''t a maniptive woman that she misunderstood her to be. She just idolized Caihong a lot that made her blind to the facts and Xinyi''s kindness.


    Even at that time when he questioned her if nothing happened between them, Zizi couldn''t confidently answer. So he understood that they didn''t have sex, yet something still happened between them that made Zizi make that red face. And now again, she was staring at Yunru with a gentle gaze that always held humiliation and mockery for him before.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Well, then Soo Ei. We shouldn''t waste time."


    Soo Ei brightened. "En!"


    He looked at Siying and his heart ached in pain. "Once Siying gets all better, we will move ahead with Yunru and Zizi."


    ---


    Outside, as Yunru was about to leave, Zizi suddenly called him out. "Wait Yunru!"


    He stopped and turned. "Princess."


    "T-Thank you for helping Siying. I was really scared to see him acting so distant¡­But he seemed much better when he was with you."


    He smiled. "You don''t have to thank me, Princess. He is my nephew too."


    She nodded.


    Then she hesitated a bit. "T-that¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Did you clear it with Uncle Soo? I mean the misunderstanding."


    "Ah. Yes, I did. Don''t worry. Dad won''t bother you anymore. Did Grandpa say anything?"


    She stiffened as she recalled the talk about the child. "Nothing at all!"


    Yunru raised his brow. "Why are you so riled up?"


    "None of your concern!" She looked away.


    Zizi peeked at him and felt a burning desire to ask him something. But she didn''t know if it was right or not.


    "Alright then. Back to work. Bye."


    As Yunru was about to step outside, she suddenly asked, "How long are you going to chase after her if she doesn''t love you?"


    He froze. He slowly turned and narrowed his eyes at her. "What?"


    Zizi gulped, seeing his serious expression. But she stood her ground as she met his gaze. "Don''t you think you should give up on her?"

 Chapter 142 - Brainwashing

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Brainwashing</h4>


    Yunru nkly looked at her with his mouth slightly wide open. He narrowed his eyes. "Care to exin?"


    Zizi folded her arms and stared at him. "I mean, is it really worth it to stay in a rtionship where your girlfriend doesn''t love you? It''s been seven years, right? If she couldn''t fall for you after all this time then-"


    "Nonsense!" He suddenly cut her off, feeling anxious. "Who told you this?"


    "You."


    He froze.


    "You babbled everythingst night to me in your drunkenness. You were drunk because of her in the first ce. If it is hurting you so much to be with her, why are you forcing yourself?"


    Yunru widened his eyes. His fingers tightened into a fist.


    What the hell? When did I babble out so much in front of her? How? I never revealed anything about Shuang and my rtionship, not even to sis. What did I tell her? How much did I tell her?


    His heart raced in trepidation. He never wanted anybody to know the truth about his rtionship, but now Zizi knew.


    Did I reveal Shuang''s name to her? If she knows then¡­


    Zizi said, "Do you know the condition you were in that night? You were crying so badly. Is someone in love and rtionship supposed to be in that pathetic condition? You are living with the person you love, right?"


    Her words struck him hard. It was the truth and he knew it. It was harsh as much as it was real.


    "I am sorry for saying all those things, but I was drunk. I hardly remember what I told you. You don''t have to pay any attention to it. It means nothing."


    She stood, dumbfounded.


    "A person speaks the truth when he is drunk. Why are you denying it? You really want to stay with a woman who has her heart set for someone else all this time?"


    He turned pale.


    "And if she loves someone else, why did she even agree to be with you?"


    His body shook hard. He gritted his teeth.


    "Enough!"


    Zizi took a step back, startled.


    Yunru''s dark gaze stared into her with a hint of displeasure and anger in it. "Please don''t tell me what I should do and what I shouldn''t. This is my personal life. What happens between me and my girlfriend is none of your business."


    She froze.


    "You don''t have any say in it. You don''t know anything about us, so don''t go on telling me any unnecessary things."


    Tears pooled in her eyes, and her shoulders trembled. The bitterness in his voice shook her. She felt as if her heart was stabbed by a knife. His angry gaze and his harsh words made her feel pathetic.


    She red at him. Yunru stiffened to see her eyes shining in tears. He suddenly realized that he might have been too harsh towards her.


    "I.."


    "I am sorry, Soo Yunru!" She clenched her fist. "I am so sorry for bothering you. You are right. I am nobody to interfere in your personal life. I am sorry for showing you this pathetic side of mine. You are right. If you want to ruin your life by staying with such a woman, then what has it got to do with me? Go, destroy your life. May it be seven years or seventy, if you want to live with her, then do it. It...It doesn''t affect me at all¡­"


    Her lips trembled, and even if she didn''t want to cry in front of him, she couldn''t stop her tears. Her heart ached to see him defending her. It pained her to see him standing so firm for his rtionship even if it was hurting him. That meant that there was absolutely no ce for her in his life. That realization marred her heart in loneliness.


    Yunru quickly took a step forward. "I am sorry. I shouldn''t haveshed at you like that. I-"


    "Forget it Soo Yunru! You don''t have to exin anything to me. I understand it''s my fault. I am sorry. I am really, really sorry."


    She suddenly turned and ran inside as tears trickled from the side of her eyes.


    Yunru wanted to chase after her, but he found himself standing frozen. He shut his eyes and cursed himself. He realized she didn''t have any bad intentions. He didn''t know how much he spilled out in front of her that night. But she only meant his happiness, seeing him suffer.


    He brushed his fingers through his hair in frustration. "Damn!"


    ---


    A few days passed by. Siying''s physical condition was improving for the better. But he still refused to open up or speak anything. Of course, Xinyi and Zhiyuan didn''t waste even a moment to take him to visit a child psychiatrist. But there was a long way to go, considering how Siying was unresponsive. Neither did he eat well or did he get any decent sleep. They constantly showered all their love to him, always assuring him that they would never leave him. But it didn''t bring any effect.


    Han Huizhong was the one most frustrated with his behavior. He wanted to give him a good scolding for keeping mum all these days, but Xinyi and Zhiyuan didn''t let him.


    "No scolding him!" Xinyi stood her ground firmly.


    Han Huizhong''s gaze darkened. "How long is this farce going to go on? He shoulde out of it already!"


    Zhiyuan grimaced. "Grandpa, he is only three years old. You cannot expect him to handle this situation like an adult."


    "So? I witnessed a horrible car ident myself when I was three. I was just fine. He is acting too spoiled!" He grunted in displeasure. "He should man up, own his mistakes and move forward!"


    Xinyi said, "But you didn''t me yourself for the ident because it wasn''t your fault. Siying''s case is different. He still thinks that we got hurt because of him. It''s not easy toe out of the guilt," her heart clenched in pain.


    "Pah! You gotta be strong even if you make some mistakes. Moping around is not what my great-grandson will do!"


    Han Huizhong left after giving his peace of mind.


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "He will never change."


    Xinyi smiled. "But he is cute in his own way."


    He coughed hard. "Cute and him?" He looked at her in disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," she chuckled.


    He sighed. "You are¡­"


    The thought of Siying dimmed her gaze. "Siying is still not speaking to us, Zhiyuan. I don''t know how else should I make him believe us?"


    Zhiyuan hugged her and ran his fingers through her hair. "It will be fine, Xinyi. We don''t have to stop trying no matter how long it takes. One day, Siying would definitely understand."


    She slowly nodded.


    "Oh yes, I remembered now. Did you donate to Sunshine Orphanage? It''s around this time that we always do."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "Ah yes! Itpletely slipped out of my mind. It''s good that you mentioned it. I will see to it right away."


    The Han family was involved in a lot of charity and donations to different agencies that aided the much-needed people. One of them was Sunshine Orphanage where they donated a handsome amount every year for all the children''s well-being.


    From the corner where Han Guang was listening to their conversation, she sneered as a thought shed in her mind. This was just what she needed to make Siying''s mind more messed up. She quietly left from her spot.


    Back in the corridor, Xinyi asked, "What do you think about Siying sending to school from tomorrow?"


    Zhiyuan was in deep thought.


    The psychiatrist suggested that a change of pace would also help Siying get back to normal. If he was always at home, he would have nothing to do and his empty mind would constantly think back to the pic incident and feel more guilty. If he started going to school again, he would be engaged with the school activities that would divert his attention.


    "I agreed to the doctor. It''s not good for Siying to stay at home all day. With Leina and Chyou, he might slowly forget everything."


    She nodded.


    ---


    In the bedroom, Siying was nkly staring at the empty space ahead. His tiny fists clenched the duvet as his gaze dimmed. The door opened and Han Guang stepped in. She smiled as she stood beside him.


    "How are you, dear? Look, I have brought your favorite juice," she ced the juice on the bedside table and sat beside him. Siying didn''t respond to her, but there was a slight trace of uneasiness in his eyes that shed past his eyes for a moment.


    "I am so d to know that you are recovering. You really made us all scared with the high fever," she looked concerned. She sighed. "But unfortunately, your parents don''t seem that too thrilled at this news. Do you know what I heard when I wasing to meet you?"


    Siying''s expression didn''t change.


    Han Guang showed a distressed face. "I cannot believe that Xinyi and Zhiyuan would go this far. I mean, yes you did make a terrible mistake. You almost killed your parents, but still sending you to an orphanage to get rid of you is too much."

 Chapter 143 - Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Disappeared</h4>


    Siying stiffened.


    "You know what an orphanage is, right? It''s a ce where all pitiful children grow up together who don''t have any parents. I heard them talking about spending a huge deal of money to send you there."


    Han Guang narrowed her eyes and saw Siying''s condition was turning paler. He wasn''t responding but that didn''t mean he wasn''t listening.


    Mama Dada send me¡­?


    She sighed. "You know I was so furious at them, but it seemed that they already made their decision. Your blunder made them not want you anymore. After all, who will want to keep a child beside them who threatens to take their life? What if you did something once again and put them in danger? I see, so they are already taking all the precautions."


    Siying felt as if his mind turned nk.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Xinyi hates you now. You tried to kill her that she couldn''t forgive. She was just pretending to love you. All this love and care until now was also her fake act. Do you know how they are going to do it?"


    Silence.


    Han Guang sneered. "They know that you will cause a ruckus if they directly take you to an orphanage and leave you there. You would cry and cry and not let them go. That would be such a huge hassle for them. They don''t want to waste any energy on you. They want to shed off your responsibility now. So they will just drop you at school tomorrow and nevere back to pick you up. They will send someone else to take you to the orphanage. They are tired of taking care of you at home. No matter what they do, you sit mute like that. That is their n to dump you for good."


    Tears pooled in his eyes and his body trembled.


    "So Siying," she leaned and smiled at him. "Before they could dump you, you dump your parents first. After school, tomorrow, just leave the school grounds and don''t return. It''s not like they are gonnae to take you anyway. If you don''t trust me, you can try waiting for Xinyi. But she wouldn''t arrive at all."


    He shook in his ce.


    "Siying. I am telling this for your own good. You don''t know how harsh life is in an orphanage. You have to mingle with poor kids, eat poor food, wear torn clothes and so much more. The kids are all bullies and they will only trouble and beat you. Your life will be horrible! You will be an orphan even if you have parents. I cannot believe Xinyi would go to this stage to punish you. But I told you, didn''t I? Parents don''t like troublesome kids. So as an elder who cares about you, you should run away before your parents dump you in an orphanage."


    Han Guang got up and said, "Think about it, Siying. Don''t let her do as she pleases. Run away before they ruin your life."


    She quickly left the room, leaving Siying in a daze. Han Guang sneered.


    "Well, well, get ready Xinyi to lose your one and only son forever. After this, let me see how you still act arrogant in this house."


    A minuteter, as Xinyi was about to enter, she saw a faint silhouette at a distance going away.


    "Who was that¡­?" She murmured.


    As she stepped in, she saw a ss filled with juice on the table and wondered.


    Who brought the juice here for Siying? Maybe Zhiyuan asked a maid.


    She sat beside Siying and hugged him as she smiled. "Siying. What do you think about going to school tomorrow?"


    He froze.


    "Dada and I were thinking that you might have gotten bored in the house all day. You like your sses and ying with Leina and Chyou, right?"


    Siying stared nkly at her. Somehow, looking at him like that made her heart jump in her chest in fear. His gaze was distant and she didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a moment, I thought that Siying looked really different¡­


    She kissed his forehead. "What do you think, Siying? Don''t worry. We won''t be forcing you. If you really don''t feel like going to school, that''s okay too. We will do as you wish."


    Siying trembled. By that point, Han Guang''s words had deeply got rooted in his heart. Just like she said, Xinyi and Zhiyuan were nning to take him to school.


    Mama Dada don''t want Siying...Mama Dada mad at me¡­


    "Siying?" She softly called him. "What do you want? Do you want to go to school?"


    He stayed silent for a long time before he slowly nodded his head. Xinyi brightened.


    He reacted to me! He nodded his head.


    Her heart leaped in joy, seeing her son finally respond. That meant that slowly and steadily, he was getting back to normalcy.


    "Really?"


    He nodded again. Even if he didn''t speak, Xinyi was happy nevertheless. What was important was that he was reacting rather than not saying or acting anything at all.


    "Okay, dear. I will talk to your Dada about it."


    She kissed his cheek and tears rimmed her eyes. "My Siying will be hopping and jumping in no time. Then I will bake you a chocte cake again!" She chuckled.


    I am sure tomorrow will be a good day for Siying!


    ---


    The next morning at school, Xinyi and Zhiyuan stepped out with Siying holding their hand.


    "Siying!" Leina and Chyou hopped to his side and brightly smiled. "You are back! I missed you!"


    Chyou nodded. "I missed Siying too! Now we will y a lot."


    Siying said nothing to which they pouted. Xinyi bent and smiled. "Leina. Chyou. Will you take care of Siying?"


    They nodded hard. "We will take care of Siying!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Thank you." He rubbed his head. "You are gonna enjoy a lot today, right Siying?"


    He kept quiet.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan sighed. They just hoped that after school, Siying might lighten up a bit. They bent and kissed his cheek. "Mama loves you a lot."


    "But Dada loves you more," he chuckled.


    Xinyi looked at him indignantly but then burst into a soft smile. "Mama wille to pick you up after the school is over, okay?"


    His eyes slightly widened and he trembled. They left and Siying went inside with Leina for the ss. The whole day went by in sses and much to their disappointment, Siying didn''t y or talk to them at all.


    Leina fumed. "Siying why aren''t you ying with us?"


    Siying said nothing. He silently clenched his pants and looked away. No matter how Leina and Chyou tried to talk to them, he didn''t show any reaction. They did their best to make himugh but nothing worked.


    After school, the Xu and Zhu families sent their drivers to pick Leina and Chyou respectively. Usually, it''s Liang or Ah Cy and Xiaosi who always came to pick them up, but all of them were really busy today. Caihong''s foot sprain wasn''tpletely healed either so she couldn''te as well.


    Siying was the only one left. He recalled Han Guang''s words. "She will note to pick you. You can try and wait."


    "They will send someone else to take you to the orphanage."


    "Run away before they could ruin your life."


    Siying''s heart raced faster and the color drained from his face. This was it. Xinyi and Zhiyuan were never going to return. He looked towards the gate and waited for Xinyi. Han Guang said that he could try waiting for her and he wanted to. He really wanted his Mama toe. Maybe Xinyi would forgive him and change her mind. So, he obediently sat down and waited.


    But even after almost an hour had passed by, Xinyi didn''t arrive. Usually, she would be always present five minutes before the sses ended. As soon as Siying would step out, he would see her waving her hand at him. But this time, she waste.


    He quivered and tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Mama Dada hate me...Mama note...Mama don''t want Siying anymore¡­


    His teacher gently put her hand on his shoulder. "Aiyaaa don''t cry, Siying. Your Mama wille soon. Maybe something made herte. Let me take you to the swing there, and she will arrive before you finish your ride. Oh, wait! I will bring some cupcakes too! You like cupcakes, right? Hehe, we will enjoy ourselves while having our ride."


    She quickly headed back and hummed a tune merrily. But as she returned, she didn''t find Siying anywhere.


    "Where is Siying? Oh! I think Mrs. Han must havee to pick him up. That''s good!" She nodded.


    ---


    A few minutester, Xinyi finally arrived, huffing and puffing. She quickly rushed inside and saw Siying''s homeroom teacher. "Siying! I am here. Sorry. Mama iste."


    The teacher was surprised. "Mrs. Han?"


    She smiled. "Hello. Sorry for beingte. Where is Siying?"


    The teacher looked at her stunned. "Siying? He is not here. Didn''t youe and pick him ten minutes ago?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "No, I didn''t. I just arrived right now."


    She turned pale as she suddenly froze. "W-what do you mean that Siying is not here?

 Chapter 144 - Walking Alone In The Big City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Walking Alone In The Big City (1)</h4>


    *Fifty minutes earlier*


    As Xinyi got ready to pick Siying from school, she stepped into the big living room.


    "Xinyi wait!"


    She stopped and turned to see Han Guang lying on the floor. She widened her eyes in shock. "Aunt?"


    She rushed to her side and checked on her. "What happened?"


    "I slipped my foot and now it seems to be sprained. I cannot move at all. So help me get in my room," she arrogantly said.


    "O-okay."


    Xinyi helped her to the bedroom, which took almost twenty minutes alone. Han Guang walked too slowly, stopping now and then to rest. "It''s horrible with this pain! You cannot expect me to walk in this state as if I am all normal, right?"


    She smiled. "No, Aunt. It''s okay."


    She snorted. As they finally reached the bedroom, Xinyiid her on the bed and said, "I will ask the maid to bring the balm and make some soup for you. You will feel better."


    Han Guang red at her in distaste. "What do you mean you will ask a maid? Why can''t you do it!? Aren''t you the daughter-inw of this family? Is this how you act when you see an elder hurt? You just want to dump my responsibility on the maid because you hate me, right?"


    She shook her head. "No, Aunt. Of course, I would have helped you, but I have to pick Siying from school. I am already runningte-"


    "So? Is Siying going to run anywhere? He is just at school! What''s the big deal? He can wait for you. But my foot is hurting too much. I don''t trust the maids here at all."


    Xinyi was dumbfounded. "They have been working for us for a long time now."


    "Now will you teach me who should I trust or not? Heh. You must be really happy to see me hurt, right?" She sneered.


    "Aunt-"


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear any nonsense. Go bring the balm and put it on me and make me soup! It''s the least you can do after being such a bother to us for seven years."


    Her gaze slightly dimmed in sadness. She quickly said, "O-okay¡­"


    I will be even morete if I keep on doing this. I will quickly make the soup for her, put medicine on her and leave. She scurried away into the kitchen. As soon as she left, Han Guang smirked.


    "Tsk. Tsk. What will you do now, Xinyi? It''s of no use. You have already disappointed Siying."


    She finally let her go when her purpose was achieved to stall the time. She was confident that Siying would have already left by now.


    *Present*


    The teacher said, "When I brought the cupcakes back, Siying was already gone. I thought that you came and took him away."


    Xinyi stumbled back in horror. "I just arrived right now! How can anybody elsee to take him? If he is not here, then where is he?"


    "Mrs. Han," the teacher quickly said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Han. I think Siying might have returned to the ss to wait for you."


    "Y-Yes...that must be it¡­"


    They rushed to his ssroom, but he wasn''t there. They searched other ssrooms, washrooms and yground outside, but they couldn''t find him anywhere. They thoroughly checked the whole school and asked the other teachers, but there was no trace of Siying.


    Xinyi''s heart thudded in her chest in panic. Fear gripped her and she shivered. She ran outside and looked everywhere she could in the nearby area. She asked all the owners of the small shops and the passersby, but she didn''t get any information.


    She copsed on her knees and burst into tears. "Siying... Where are you?"


    She fumbled with her phone and dialed Zhiyuan''s number, her gaze blurred with tears. "Zh-Zhiyuan!"


    On the other end, he was shocked to hear Xinyi crying. *What''s wrong? What happened? Where are you? I wille right away!"


    "Siying! Siying¡­"


    He froze. "Siying? What happened to him? Did he fall sick again?"


    She cried hard. "No...Siying is not at the school! He-he has disappeared!"


    ---


    The little Siying trotted on the way as he clutched his bag. He looked around and saw a busy street with people flooding left and right wherever he gazed at. They walked so fast and in a hurry that he got intimidated a little. He had never seen such a huge crowd before.


    On his left, he heard the street shopkeepers shouting to attract customers to their shops. Tall buildings towered on either side of the road. Cars continuously honked on the main road as they speedily drove by to reach their offices.


    Such a view was fascinating and thrilling for Siying. He was afraid, but he was excited too. He had never seen a busy street before. Compared to the people who were rapidly walking past him, he was slow and cautious as he sincerely admired the view.


    But it got interrupted as he suddenly fell backward. He bumped into a man and fell on his back.


    "Hey! Why are you walking so slowly? Can''t you see how busy this street is? Tsk. Why are kids like?and slowing us down? You are so small that I didn''t even see you! Ah damn, I am gettingte!"


    Siying got scared, seeing the angry expression on his face. He quickly sped past him, without even bothering to help him. Siying sat frozen on the ground with big drops of tears threatening to fall.


    "Aiya dear. Why are you sitting like that?" A kind elderly woman held his hand and helped him.


    He gasped and cried. He didn''t know that people acted so scary.


    "Sshh. Don''t cry, okay? See? You have not hurt anywhere," she looked around and asked, "Are you alone? Where are your parents?"


    Siying stiffened.


    "Are you lost? Do you know your mother or father''s number to contact them?"


    He turned pale. He didn''t want anyone to take him back to the Han vi. "...Not...lost¡­"


    He suddenly shook off her hand and ran away. Siying breathlessly kept running amidst the crowd, bumping into a lot of people on the way. Many of them got annoyed at him, and his little heart raced more in fear. He finally stopped at a corner. He trembled and cried. "Waaaa¡­"


    Everybody is mad at Siying¡­Mama, Dada, all angry at Siying...

 Chapter 145 - Walking Alone In The Big City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Walking Alone In The Big City (2)</h4>


    *Grumbleeeee*


    With so much crying and running around, Siying felt hungry. He touched his stomach and pursed his lips. If he was at home now, he would have been eating the delicious food made by Xinyi. She would have lovingly fed him herself. Tears plopped on the ground, and he rubbed his eyes.


    "Siying not go home...Mama Dada doesn''t want Siying¡­" he sniffled. "Siying is a bad boy¡­"


    In front of him, he saw a street shop which sold sandwiches. His mouth watered, seeing the delicious sandwiches cooked right in front of him. He trotted his way and tugged the shop owner.


    He looked down and was surprised to see a little boy. "Who are you?"


    Siying stared at him silently.


    The owner frowned. "Why are you staring at me like that? I am quite busy, you know. What do you want?"


    Siying''s gaze shifted at the sandwich.


    "You want to eat a sandwich?"


    He nodded. His stomach grumbled again.


    The owner was suspicious if this little boy even had money to pay. But looking at his good branded clothes, he guessed he was from a well-fed family.


    This rich kid would surely have money on him.


    "Alright. Which one do you want? Look at the menu and choose."


    Siying''s brows furrowed and he got confused. The menu had many items listed in it and he still couldn''t read Mandarin that well. He tried to read but couldn''t understand half of what was written.


    "Quick!"


    He got startled and pointed at a random sandwich.


    "Alright."


    The owner quickly whipped a sandwich while Siying watched him doing his job with a sparkling gaze. He had never seen anything like this before.


    The owner asked, "Six Yuan."


    Siying eagerly raised his hand to take his sandwich, but the owner shifted it away. "Six Yuan first."


    Siying furrowed his brows as he didn''t understand what he was saying.


    He turned impatient. "Hand over the money quickly. I have other work to do too."


    "Money?" His small face was puzzled.


    "Yes, money. With which you buy things. Give six Yuan and take the sandwich."


    "Siying no money¡­"


    "Huh?" The owner took out a bill and showed it to him. "You don''t have this with you?"


    Siying shook his head.


    The owner''s face darkened. "What? So I made this sandwich for nothing? If you don''t have money, then why did youe here!? I am not giving anything for free!"


    He harshly raised his voice that jolted Siying again just like that time when the man got angry at him for bumping into him.


    "Waaaa¡­" he burst into tears. Twice in one day, two people got mad at him and he didn''t even understand why. He looked at the sandwich with a teary gaze. "Siying hungry¡­"


    The owner said, "Shoo. I don''t have anything to give you if you don''t have money to give me! You wasted my efforts! I thought you were a rich kid so you would definitely have some money, but I was wrong. Now leave and don''t bother me!"


    Siying lowered his head and sobbed. The owner scared him again and he ran away. He didn''t know where he was going. Everything was confusing and he was hungry on top of that.


    He sat on a bench and gasped hard as he cried. He missed Xinyi hard. He remembered her kind smile and her warm hug and his eyes teared even more.


    "Ma-Mama...I want to go to Mama¡­Scary people shouting¡­"


    He looked around and didn''t know where he was. He didn''t know where to go next. The people scared him. The busy life intimidated him. At the Han vi, everything was so peaceful. Nobody yelled at him. But here, everything was so different.


    Siying climbed down.


    "Cannot go back...Mama Dada don''t want Siying¡­"


    On the opposite side of the road, he saw a toy shop and found his favorite Scooby doo plush doll. His gaze shone in joy, and he somehow forgot his horrible experiences of this adult world. He dashed off towards it, but he didn''t know about traffic rules. The signal was red, yet he was continuing to run. As he was about to step on the road, a car speedily came in his direction.


    But just at that time, somebody pulled him back. "Hey! Are you crazy!? The signal is red! That means you cannot cross!"


    Siying blinked his eyes at the woman before her. He was startled when he was suddenly pulled back.


    "Do you want to die? You almost got yourself killed!"


    His eyes teared up, seeing a third person now yelling at him. It was too much for his small heart to take.


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t cry. I was just saying for your own good. Do you want to go to the other side?"


    He tremblingly nodded.


    "You see that indicator there?" She pointed at the traffic lights.


    Siying followed her gaze.


    "You have to check what color it is shining. If the person''s symbol is red, you cannot cross the road. If it''s green, only then you can walk ahead. Understand? You have to ALWAYS check it, okay?"


    Siying nodded his head.


    She sighed. "I will help you. But next time, be sure to cross only when you have an adult with you."


    He pursed his lips. The office goer woman walked with him to the other side. "Here you are! Be careful next time, okay?"


    She quickly left as she was runningte. Siying looked at the toy shop and gleamed. He stood in front of the disy window where the Scooby-doo was kept. It was an adorable fluffy toy.


    "Scooby-doo¡­"


    "Do you want that toy?"


    He heard a gruff voice from behind him. Siying turned to see two men standing in front of him, smiling at him.


    "We can give you the toy. You don''t have money with you, right?"


    Siying stiffened and remembered the sandwich owner yelling at him, saying the same thing. He bit his lip and lowered his head. "Siying has no money¡­"


    "Ah, don''t worry. We have the toy you want, and you won''t have to give us money for it. We will give it to you for free."


    Siying looked at them, his eyes sparkling in happiness. "Scooby-doo¡­"


    The man on the left said, "Yes. Come with us, and we will give you the toy."


    He nodded hard. The two men exchanged nces and silently gave a signal. He extended his arm. "Hold my hand. Let''s go. We will take you there."

 Chapter 146 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Investigation</h4>


    In the Han vi, the atmosphere was dark and gloomy as everybody gathered. From the moment Xinyi realized that Siying disappeared, her tears refused to stop. Soo Ei did his best to calm her down, but nothing was helping it.


    "Xinyi, don''t worry. We are all here. Zhiyuan will find Siying in no time. He mustn''t have gone that far."


    Though he consoled her, he was anxious himself about Siying too. He was just a three-year-old child who knew nothing about this world.


    "Dad, why did Siying leave¡­? H-How can he disappear like that? W-where is he now? I cannot rest until I see him again!" She sobbed hard. There was no news about Siying even after almost half a day had passed by.


    Han Guang and Han Mingli snickered, standing in a corner. "This is what I wanted. Just look at how she pathetic looks. I snatched her son away from her."


    Han Mingli said, "That is fine and all but don''t underestimate Uncle and Zhiyuan. They will do everything in their power to find him."


    She snorted. "It will be already toote. Siying is so small. By now, he would have alreadye under some car or some goons would have taken him away. For a child as ignorant as him, he cannot survive that long."


    His gaze twinkled. "You are right. So much time has passed by now. In a big city like Beijing, it wouldn''t take long for him to getpletely lost. With Siying out of the picture, there will be no heir for the Han family. Zhiyuan wouldn''t be able to bear the depression either which will affect the business. There would be no one to handle thepany."


    She sneered. "We will take advantage of that and snatch all the wealth for our son, Keung."


    On Xinyi''s side, Ah Cy sat beside her and hugged. "Xinyi have faith in Zhiyuan and Liang. Yunru is investigating too. Do you think they won''t be able to find Siying?"


    Xinyi cried. "Ah Cy what should I do? Siying...he is so small. He must be so hungry. What is he doing? The city is so big. He knows nothing about it! I-I cannot calm down!"


    Zizi hesitated and ced her hand on her shoulders. "D-Don''t be such a crybaby. Bro and Grandpa will do anything to bring him back, okay?"


    But she couldn''t stop herself from shedding tears too.


    Han Huizhong, Zhiyuan, Liang and Yunru entered. Xinyi ran to Zhiyuan''s side and clutched his coat. "Where is Siying!?"


    She looked behind them. "I don''t see him. Where is he? You found him, right?"


    His heart clenched in pain to see her condition. "Xinyi. We have found some leads, but not Siying yet."


    She was stunned.


    He quickly held her shoulders and assured her. "Xinyi. We are close to finding him. Rest assured-"


    "How can I be assured!? It''s evening now! A small child is somewhere lost in this big city! How should I stay calm? He-he is so small...he doesn''t know anything. It''s so easy for him to get hurt¡­I-I¡­"


    He pulled her in his hug. His eyes stung in tears. He was afraid for Siying just as she was. He wanted to break down too, but as his father, he had to stay strong and find his son as soon as possible.


    "Xinyi, I promise to you. I won''t let anything happen to him. I will find him no matter what costs me. Please trust me," his gaze was determined and unyielding.


    Xinyi wailed as she hugged him. "I want Siying back, Zhiyuan. Do anything...do anything but bring him back!"


    Yunru seriously said, "Sis, I have investigated and asked around, showing his photo to all the shopkeepers and passersby. Some of them said that they did see him but they weren''t so sure. They didn''t take a good look at his face."


    Xinyi quickly asked, "T-then?"


    Liang said, "Thest ce where people seemed to recognize Siying was near a toy shop. We investigated that shop owner too. But he doesn''t know anything and he didn''t see him?"


    "How can he not see him!? He was just in front of his shop!" Xinyi eximed.


    Zhiyuan cupped her face and stared at her. "Xinyi. Please calm down. I know it''s difficult, but you will get sick if this went on. We won''t rest until we find Siying. I promise. I will bring Siying to you before this day ends."


    The tears stained her cheeks wet and she quivered. Liang signaled Ah Cy and she nodded. "Xinyi¡­"


    Han Huizhong was silent this whole time. He refused to shed tears like Xinyi. But inwardly, he was trembling. It was faint, but his hand was shaking with which he held his stick.


    He gritted his teeth. "We will find him, got it? We have already reached the toy store. It wouldn''t be that far! So stop crying! Soo Ei! Your daughter is so weak."


    Soo Ei pursed his lips and shook his head. He and Ah Cy took her away while Zizi brought some water for her. Even though Yunru was here too, she didn''t spare him any nce.


    Just then, Zhiyuan''s phone buzzed and he quickly picked it. He coldly said, "What did you find?"


    As he heard the response, he froze. "Alright. Find about them right now," his voice was icy and his eyes swirled in a threatening aura.


    Yunru asked as he quickly detected the change. "What did you find?"


    "Yunru. I want you to investigate two men. They were thest one seen with Siying, taking him somewhere."


    He widened his eyes and so did Liang. Liang asked, "Take him somewhere that means¡­"


    He clenched his fist. "It could be that some men guessed that he was alone and¡­" his jaw tightened in fury, "might have kidnapped him¡­"


    Yunru coldly said, "I will get to it right now."


    Han Huizhong angrilyughed. "Some guts they have huh? Let me get my hands on them and they will regret they were ever born into this world."


    Liang said, "Should we tell this to Xinyi?"


    "No! No need," Zhiyuan instantly rejected the suggestion. "You already see how her state is. We will not tell her about it. I don''t want to worsen her condition. Nobody will tell Xinyi about it."

 Chapter 147 - Siyings Little Savior

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Siying''s Little Savior</h4>


    On Siying''s side, he obediently followed the two men who promised to give him his favorite Scooby doo plushie for free.


    "Scooby-doo¡­" his eyes were shining in excitement


    The man on the left smiled. "Yes, Scooby doo. We will give you lots of it."


    The man on the right nodded. They shared a nce. Everything was going fine until now. Just a little more until their car, and they would disappear with Siying.


    "Oye. Stop," a cold voice came from behind them.


    They froze. They paused in their steps. Sweat broke out on their forehead.


    Damn, did somebody catch us? That voice is so rming!


    They slowly turned, but to their shock, they didn''t see anybody in front of them. They blinked their eyes in confusion.


    Huh? There is nobody here.


    "Are you blind? See down, idiots," the icy voice came again.


    They lowered their gaze and were stunned. Once again, they exchanged nces but this time with shock written on their faces.


    In front of them stood a little boy who was grimly staring at them. They guessed he was maybe four or five years old. His face was impassive and his eyes, emotionless. He had spectacles. He wore good and branded clothes just like Siying did. There was a small bag that hung on his shoulders and to his back. The men couldn''t believe that that cold voice belonged to that little boy. They thought it was definitely an adult. They silently sighed in relief to know that it was just a child. For a moment, they thought they were busted.


    The little boy raised his brow and sneered. "You just felt relieved to realize that I am just a child,?right?"


    They stiffened.


    "Heh. You thought that I am just a little boy, so you don''t need to be afraid of me."


    The man on the left said, "Haha. What are you saying, kid? Why will we be afraid of you?"


    "Because you are kidnapping that kid who is holding your hand. Duh."


    They froze and gulped.


    How does he know? Impossible! He is just bluffing!


    "What? Kidnapping? Haha, I think you are misunderstanding, kid."


    The man on the right said, "Yeah."


    The little boy folded his arm and tapped his feet. "Hoo...If it''s not a misunderstanding, then what is it?"


    "We just want to give him his favorite toy."


    He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. "And who are you two to him that your heart is so bursting with desire to give him the toy?"


    Their mouths twitched.


    "Are you two rted to him? Who are you? His uncles? His rtives? Is anyone of you his father? Doesn''t look like so because you two are ugly and he isn''t."


    Their faces darkened. "Kid, this is how you talk to adults?"


    "No. This is how I talk to kidnappers."


    "We are not kidnappers!"


    The little boy pushed his spectacles up and stared at Siying who was also curiously looking at him.


    "You can ask this boy! Are we taking him by force? He ising with us by his own ord. Right kid?" They expectantly looked at him.


    Siying nodded. "Scooby-doo!"


    They smirked. "See?"


    The little boy said, "There is no point in asking for his confirmation. His brain is not that developed to differentiate between a good and a bad man. Of course, he wille with you. Also, don''t you think it''s too outdated to lure a kid by attracting them with toys and ice cream?" He snorted.


    They looked at him, speechless.


    Just who is this boy? How can he talk like an adult so much? There is no way a kid can figure us out!


    "Enough. We already said we are not kidnapping him."


    He sneered. "There is nothing for free in this world," he looked at Siying and asked, "Are they your uncles?"


    Siying scrunched up his brow and said, "No uncles."


    The boy chuckled. "See? You are not his rtives. That means you are strangers. Why would strangers suddenly feel so pitiful for a child and give him toys? Nobody is that kind in this world. Should I tell you what happened? You must have seen him in front of a toy store and saw him staring at that Scooby doo toy. And of course, it is fair to assume that a little boy like him won''t have any money on him. I don''t have either.


    So you approached him, offering to give him his favorite toy. He would happily agree ande with you and he did. In the pretext of giving him the toy, you would take him to your car instead, which I am assuming is that blue van ahead that I can see at a distance. You would dump him inside and then take him to your base. Ransom? Sell him? Childbor? You can do anything with him."


    The two men stood frozen. Their hearts raced in panic and fear. They trembled as they stared at this boy, aghast.


    Impossible...he cannot know all this. He is a freaking child! He doesn''t even look like he is five! How can he-


    "How can I so urately guess your n like that is what you are wondering, right?" He smiled.


    They stiffened.


    "Don''t underestimate me just because I am small. Don''t take me lightly just because I am only four. As for how I guessed your n, there is always an advantage of being ''that'' man''s son who rules the Underworld. My brothers and I can recognize deceptive people like you in a sh. My father has trained us that way."


    Rules the Underworld? What nonsense is he spouting?


    But they understood that they couldn''t stay here for long. This kid was dangerous, and before he caused a ruckus, they had to flee with Siying.


    The man on the left smiled. "I think you have watched too many movies, kid."


    The one on the right was discreetly taking out his knife to kill that little boy.


    The little boy smiled. "You are taking out your knife to kill me, right?" Even in front of the threat, he stood calm andposed.


    He froze and gritted his teeth. "You give us no choice!"


    His partner yelled. "Do it!"

 Chapter 148 - Meeting Someone From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Meeting Someone From The Past</h4>


    He took out his knife and charged ahead. Siying widened his eyes and got startled.


    But the little boy showed no signs of panic at all. Just as the man was about to reach him, two shadows quickly shed to the scene. One of them grabbed the man with the knife and the other already had his gun pointed at his partner''s temple.


    It happened so quickly that they couldn''t even see their movements and realize that they were already captured. They turned and saw two guards in ck uniform, holding onto them. The first guard coldly twisted his wrist and knocked out the knife from his hand.


    "Ah!" He yelped in pain.


    "Who are you all? Let us go!"


    But the guards ignored them and beat up the two men until they were unable to lift even a finger. They respectfully kneeled in front of the boy and bowed. "Young master. We have disarmed them."


    He looked at the goons and he smiled in satisfaction. They were beaten into a pulp. "Good job. Dump them in the base and inform Dad. He will take care of it."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Siying got anxious and quickly said, "No beating...Mama say bad to hit others¡­"


    The little boy''s mouth twitched. He walked up to him and flicked his forehead. "Waaa.."


    Siying painfully rubbed his forehead. "Hurts."


    "Idiot. They were not going to give you any toys. They lied to you."


    Siying blinked his eyes. "Lie?"


    He snorted. "They wanted to kidnap you and do all sorts of bad things with you. They are bad people so they wanted to hurt you."


    Siying froze in fear. Tears pooled in his eyes. "Hurt me?"


    "Of course. Don''t trust people so easily, stupid. Everyone is not that kind to give you free stuff away just like that. They always have some hidden motives, especially men who look so dangerous like that. It should ring the rm bells in your head."


    Siying lowered his head and his shoulders drooped. The little boy cleared his throat. "Anyway. Where is your home? I will drop you."


    Siying stiffened. Tears plopped out from his eyes. "Siying has no home¡­"


    The little boy raised his brow and his gaze traveled up and down. "You wear such good clothes. Of course you have a home. You are not a poor kid from any angle."


    He said nothing.


    The little boy touched his chin. "Perhaps... you ran away from home?"


    Siying nervously shifted in his ce.


    "Oh¡­"


    Bad parents who abuse him? Doesn''t look like that¡­


    It could be mental abuse too though. So he ran away.


    Suddenly, Siying''s stomach grumbled again. He clutched his stomach, feeling embarrassed a little.


    "You are hungry huh. Well alright. First, let us fill your tummy and then we will see about your home¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    "Come with me."


    Siying asked, "With you?"


    "Yes. My mom''s restaurant is nearby. She will be too happy to feed you until your stomach burst of food."


    He looked at the guards. "Take us to Mom.


    They nodded. Siying and the little boy climbed in the car. Ten minutester, they were already in front of the restaurant.


    They stepped down. Siying craned his neck and looked at the signboard. He tried to read the letters.


    "Na...Natsu¡­" he fumbled.


    "Natsukashi. It''s the restaurant''s name. My Mom is the owner and head chef here. Let''s go."


    ---


    Back at the Han vi, Yunru came with his findings. "Brother-inw."


    Zhiyuan quickly asked, "What did you find about them?"


    Liang and Han Huizhong gathered too. Yunru was somber as he said, "They belong to a notorious gang who kidnaps children. They sell them off in the ck market and smuggle them overseas too."


    He froze. Zhiyuan nkly stared at him. "What¡­?"


    Han Huizhong stiffened.


    He felt his mind stop working. Two such dangerous criminals approached Siying and since then, there was no news. He almost stumbled, but Liang quickly caught him. "Zhiyuan please. You cannot fall weak at this point. This is where Siying needs you the most."


    Zhiyuan slowly nodded. "I know¡­"


    He felt weak for a few moments, but his gaze soon turned deadly and bloodthirsty. "If theyy as much as their finger on my son, they are dead! I will find Siying before they can do anything!"


    A dangerous aura oozed out of Han Huizhong too. He gripped his stick hard. "I will dig those bastards out of their hiding! Like hell they will sell my great-grandson!"


    Yunru said, "Grandpa, I have already alerted my search team. They are on the lookout."


    Zhiyuan immediately called his assistant and so did Liang to investigate from their end as well. They would leave no stone unturned to find those men who took Siying away.


    Zhiyuan nced at Xinyi at a distance who was with Soo Ei, Zizi and Ah Cy. Her condition was pale and her eyes were slightly red from her tears. His jaw clenched and he dug his nails in his palm as rage consumed him. He shut his eyes and took deep breaths. Anger wasn''t going to take him anywhere. He had to calmly deal with this so that he would make no mistake.


    Liang patted his shoulder. "We are all with you. Nobody can take Siying away from us."


    He smiled. "Thanks, Liang."


    Ten minutester, Zhiyuan''s phone buzzed and a minuteter, Yunru got a call too. As they hung up, they had confused expressions on them. Han Huizhong grabbed Zhiyuan''s shoulder. What did you find out? Tell me quickly!"


    Yunru said, "It''s strange. ording to my search report, the two men had definitely taken Siying with them. But the blue van which was identified as their vehicle is still parked on the road. If they took Siying, they should have already fled from the spot with their van by now."


    Zhiyuan agreed. "My assistant said the same thing. When he dug deeper, he found that the men had been captured."


    Liang was stunned. "By who?"


    "That''s the main problem here. He didn''t find any trace of that man who captured them."


    Han Huizhong said, "But if they have been captured, where is Siying?"


    ---


    The little boy with spectacles opened the door to Natsukashi. The bell gently chimed that hung on top. Siying timidly entered the restaurant, following the boy.


    The waitress, Meili, immediately saw theming and brightened. "Ah, Jun!"


    She hopped to their side and smiled. "You are here!"


    He nodded. "Indeed."


    She nced at Siying and curiously asked, "Who is he? Oh you made a new friend? That''s great!"


    He rolled his eyes. It was a long story and he wasn''t in any mood to tell it now because he was really hungry.


    She giggled and brought her hand forward, "Hello. I am Meili."


    Siying hesitated as he raised his hand too. "Hello. I am Siying¡­"


    "Aiya, such a cute name. Not just the name but you are so adorable too!"


    Siying lowered his head and blushed a bit.


    "And you are blushing too. Oof that''s so cute," she pouted, "This boy never blushes!"


    He snorted. "I know I am cute. Why should I blush for something that I already know?"


    "..."


    "Where is Mom?"


    "In the kitchen as always. Wait, I will call her."


    Meili quickly ran inside. Siying curiously looked through the restaurant and at a single nce, he really liked the ce. There was the usual rush hour, but it still seemed calm and peaceful. The other waitresses were taking orders from the customers while some brought the food in trays and served the customers.


    "Mom designed the ce herself," he proudly said as he saw Siying looking around with a sparkling gaze in excitement. "You like it?"


    He nodded hard. "Pretty!"


    "Heh. You will like the food even more. Just wait till you have a taste of Mom''s food."


    The delicious smell already wafted up his nose and his stomach grumbled.


    A minuteter, the kitchen''s door opened and a beautiful woman stepped out, taking out her apron. "Jun!"


    Siying was stunned as he saw the womaning towards them. She was breathtakingly beautiful and someone as par as Xinyi. He always thought that his mother was the prettiest, but this woman wasn''t any lesspetition either. Her gaze shone in warmth and kindness that reminded him of Xinyi. Her smile was so gentle that could disappear all the worries from someone''s heart.


    She bent on her knees and hugged the boy. She kissed his cheek and grinned. "How was school today?"


    "Good," he stated.


    Her gaze then fell upon Siying. Siying watched in a trance and his cheeks furiously flushed.


    "Hello. I see Jun has brought a new friend today. Nice to meet you!"


    Siying nervously shifted in his ce. Not just her eyes and smile, her voice was just as mellow and warm.


    She chuckled. "Shy aren''t we? Hehe you don''t have to be. What is your name?"


    "Si-Siying¡­"


    "Oh! Hello Siying! It''s a pleasure to meet you. I am Jun''s mother, Liu Nana."

 Chapter 149 - Nana (1)

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Nana (1)</h4>


    Siying was about to nod when his stomach let out a loud sound.


    *Grumbleeeee*


    Siying''s stomach growled once again in hunger. Nana''s eyes widened, and sheughed. "Haha. Seems like you are really hungry. You have juste to the right ce! What do you like to eat? I will make your favorite dish."


    Siying''s eyes gleamed in excitement. He was about to say when he recalled what happened at the sandwich stall. The owner had yelled at him and rudely shook him away. His shoulders slumped and tears threatened to fall.


    Jun was dumbfounded. "Is it something worth crying over?"


    Nana was just as shocked. "Aiya. Don''t cry, dear."


    She picked him in her arms and ruffled his head. She smiled. "Children should be happy andughing. Why are you crying?"


    Nana gently ran her hand along his small back and hugged him. Siying immediately feltfortable in her warm embrace. It was so loving and soothing just like how Xinyi always hugged him. He sniffled and rubbed his eyes.


    "Siying...no money¡­"


    Nana blinked her eyes. "Money?"


    Siying bobbed his head. "Siying has no money. Cannot eat¡­" His shoulders slumped in sadness.


    She looked at him, stunned. She nced at Jun and narrowed her eyes. "Did you say something to him?"


    Jun grimaced. "I have better things to do rather than bullying a kid."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. She quickly wiped his tears. "Who said you have to pay me money? Siying can eat here and how much ever he wants. Everything and anything. How can I charge from a cutie like you?"


    "R-really?"


    "En," she chuckled. "Also, children shouldn''t worry about money. You should only think about eating healthy and eating lots of food. You are growing up, after all. Filling your tummy is the most important."


    His downcast expression shone into happiness. This was the first time today that he genuinely felt happy.


    "Come on. I will take you to your special seat! Jun."


    "Coming."


    Nana helped Siying sit on the chair while Jun took a chair beside him. "Wait here. I will whip up some super delicious food for you."


    She merrily chirped and went back to the kitchen. A whileter, she brought a steaming pot of delicious meat stew and curry, rice, dumplings, and pork cutlets.


    His mouth watered and he drooled at the sight. The smell alone was so mesmerizing. Nana said, "Don''t be shy. Eat up all you want. Don''t hesitate to ask for seconds."


    As usual, Jun picked his chopsticks and began eating in a neat and orderly manner. At four, he already ate like an adult. However, Siying was still having difficulty using chopsticks. Even with the spoon, he couldn''t eat properly.


    Nana held the chopsticks in her hand and picked a bite. "I will feed you. Say ahh¡­"


    Siying recalled Xinyi saying the same thing whenever she used to feed him.


    ''Say ahh¡­''


    Siying saddened a bit. Nana noticed the change in his expression, and her heart ached in pain. She thought to ask him if something was bothering him, but for now, he had to eat.


    Siying took a bite. The juicy meat instantly melted in his mouth. A bright smile tugged his lips upwards.


    "Is it yummy?"


    "Yummy! Very yummy! I like it a lot!"


    Nana smiled in satisfaction. She diligently fed him, and Siying didn''t hold back either. Just after one bite, he couldn''t stop himself from having more and more.


    Jun smirked. "I told you, right? You would just love Mom''s food."


    Siying nodded hard. Nana chuckled. "I am d that you love it."


    "Hey where is our share?"


    Two boys stood before Nana with hands on their waist. They red at Jun. "Little brother. You are eating all alone!"


    Jun ignored his twin elder brothers. Jian, the elder twin, narrowed his eyes while Nian, the younger twin, twitched his mouth.


    Nana said, "Ah my cute twins are here too!" She hugged and kissed their cheeks.


    Siying curiously looked at them. Then he tilted his head in confusion. "They look the same!"


    Sheughed. "Yes. They are identical twins. Identical twins look alike. Let me introduce them. He is Jian and the one on the left is Nian. They are my eldest sons and they are five years old. Jun is their younger brother."


    She looked at her twins and said, "He is Siying. Jun''s friend."


    "What? Jun can make friends too?" The twins asked as they giggled. Jun was always serious and sarcastic that they found it hard to believe that someone would befriend him.


    Jun shot a deadly re at them and went back to eating his food without bothering to say anything.


    Nana warned. "Jian. Nian. No bullying your brother."


    "Oh¡­"


    They shrugged. They loved Jun a lot, but they equally liked to pull his leg too.


    Their eyes glinted in mischief as they looked at Siying. Jian asked, "How old are you, Siying?"


    Siying said, "Three."


    Nian nodded. "We are older than you so you should call us big bro now. As our little bro, shift your te to our side."


    Nana - "..."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed of asking that? Be nice to Siying."


    Jian and Nianughed. They took their seats too and joined in the meal. A whileter, everybody was done. Siying was finally satisfied as he filled his tummy.


    Jian asked, "By the way, Siying is three so he shouldn''t be in the same grade as Jun. So where did you meet?"


    Jun said, "We are not in the same school."


    "Huh?"


    Nana looked at him, confused. "Not in the same school?"


    Jun rolled his eyes. "Well, I happened to meet him near the toyshop. Some goons were trying to kidnap him and I saved him. He was hungry so I brought him here."


    He told the whole story.


    Nana was horrified while Jian and Nian looked at him indignantly. "Something so exciting happened and you are telling us this now!?"


    Nana red at them and smacked their heads. "What exciting? Siying was almost kidnapped and Jun was almost attacked! This is frightening, not exciting!"


    Jian and Nian coughed and averted their eyes. "We wanted to see the goons get beat up."


    She twisted Jun''s ear hard and scolded him. "Jun! How could you keep quiet about it until now?"


    Jun said, "Mom, I am fine and so is Siying. I already told the guards to throw them in the base and inform Dad."


    "That doesn''t mean that I shouldn''t know about it! You just casually came in and started eating as if nothing happened."


    "Mom, Siying was already hungry. Your nonstop questions would have tortured his empty stomach."


    She gritted her teeth and facepalmed. One son didn''t bother to tell her anything, and her twins found this whole horrible event exciting. Why were her sons so weird?


    Nana took a deep breath and said, "I will talk to you when we are back at home. Very nicely."


    Jun grimaced.


    Damn, that will be so annoying¡­


    Jian said, "Come on, Mom. Do you think anybody cany even a finger on our brother when there are capable shadow guards protecting him?"


    "I know that. But as your Mom, I should know everything."


    Nana anxiously checked on Siying and Jun. "You look fine."


    "Told ya."


    She narrowed her eyes. "We are still talking with your father. You already informed Jinhai, but he didn''t call me to say that something so big happened! You and your father are going to get an earful tonight!"


    Jun''s mouth twitched while the twins giggled.


    Nana then looked at Siying and gently asked, "Dear, what were you doing alone? Where were your parents when this happened?"


    Siying stiffened. Nana noticed the same expression again. "Is something wrong dear? You can tell Aunt."


    He fiddled with his fingers.


    Jun said, "He ran away from home."


    Nana looked at him, speechless. "What!? Ran away? You are telling me this now?"


    "Ouch¡­" Nian chimed in.


    "Well¡­"


    "He suddenly disappeared. His parents must be worrying like crazy, and he is here with us for so long. If I had known, I would have already called his mother. Jun, do you understand the seriousness of this situation!"


    Jun opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t for a while.


    "He doesn''t want to go home. He was crying so I figured he must have bad parents troubling him."


    Nana looked down at Siying and was shocked.


    Bad parents?


    "Is it true, Siying? Does your Mama and Dada trouble you?"


    Siying turned pale and burst into tears. She quickly held him in her arms again and said, "It''s okay, dear. No need to be afraid. Aunt is here. You can tell me the truth."


    Jian and Nian turned solemn too.


    Siying gasped as he cried. "Mama Dada hate Siying¡­"


    "Hate you? Why?"


    "Siying¡­waaaaa¡­" his tiny fists clenched her dress and he buried his face in her chest.


    "Ssh, ssh.. don''t cry. Aunt will not let anything happen to you."


    Siying calmed down a bit, and he looked at her with his tearful eyes. He said everything that happened at the pic and how Xinyi and Zhiyuan got hurt.


    "Siying did a bad thing. Mama hurt because of me...Mama Dada don''t want Siying anymore¡­"


    Her eyes slowly widened as she got the whole picture. "Siying. Did your Mama and Dada say that they don''t want you?"

 Chapter 150 - Nana (2)

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Nana (2)</h4>


    Han vi.


    In the study room, Zhiyuan and Yunru were continuing their investigation about the two men who tried to kidnap Siying. The next thing they did was to check the security footage of the street where they werest seen with Siying and then ambushed by some unknown party. They hoped to know the identity of the man who carried out the ambush.


    With Yunru in the police force and leading the investigation, it was easy to get the recording quicker. The four of them including Han Huizhong and Liang gathered around theptop as Yunru received the recording.


    Zhiyuan quickly inserted the pen drive and clicked on the file option. The video opened and it was already trimmed to the point when Siying was visible with the two men.


    He froze as he finally saw his son after so many hours of searching.


    Siying¡­


    Liang said, "There he is!"


    They saw him talking to him with a smile on their faces and Siying was nodding his head with a bright smile on his lips.


    Han Huizhong grimaced. "Once we get him back, I will take the responsibility of drilling into that child not to just believe anyone! It is so obvious they are luring him with something. My grandchild cannot be dumb!"


    Yunru''s mouth twitched. "Grandpa, Siying is only three years old."


    Liang sighed. "You treat him like an adult."


    He snorted. "The sooner he realizes the harsh reality of life, the better."


    Zhiyuan watched in utter concentration as the clip yed. He didn''t miss a single shift in expression or movements. But then he widened his eyes in shock.


    "Yunru, something is wrong with the recording. It just suddenly got cut off."


    "What?"


    He checked it and found that the recording was fine until two minutes into the clip, but then it abruptly ended and the view changed to that of the same street but it was empty. The two men were absent and so was Siying. He checked the time, and it showed the same continuity. There was no jump from one time to another.


    Liang was stunned. "Something definitely happened in between. Where did they suddenly disappear?"


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. "Somebody cut off the footage in between! The nerve!"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "I feel it''s that same man who altered this footage."


    Yunru solemnly said, "It is impossible for just anyone to get ess to the security recording and delete a part of it."


    "Then that man is not just anyone," he quietly said. "That''s why he wants his involvement hidden. He must be someone really influential and powerful to get hands-on his recording."


    Liang was confused. "I don''t understand if he is our enemy or not. He ambushed the men, but we don''t know where Siying is," he looked at Yunru and urgently asked, "Can we recover the altered part?"


    "I will contact the cyber cell to recover the part."


    Fifteen minutester, he came with bad news as he rubbed the space between his brows. "They are unable to do it. Whoever has hacked into the system has hidden his traces really well. They were able to somehow retrieve the cut part, but it was destroyed beyond recognition. It is pixted so bad that nothing is visible. Of course, they are still trying their best, but it could take time."


    Zhiyuan banged his fist. "We don''t have time, Yunru! It''s gotten so dark. Once night hits, it would be even more dangerous for Siying to be outside. I have promised Xinyi that I will bring him back before today ends at any cost! And I will keep that promise."


    Silence.


    Han Huizhong tiredly sat on a chair. His fingers trembled as he clenched his stick. Zhiyuan knew that he was hell worried in his own way. He was putting up a strong stance so that nobody would lose confidence. But he understood how inwardly he must be panicking too. He talked rudely most of the time, but he loved Siying a lot. How could he see his great-grandson in danger? He was just three, so innocent and defenseless.


    Zhiyuan stared at the empty air in silence, thinking of what to do. Without the footage, they wouldn''t know the identity of the man and Siying''s possible location. But there was one man who could help him. Or maybe not.


    He picked his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me. I need your help."


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    Nana gently rubbed his head and calmed Siying down. The rush hour was beginning to end, so there was more quiet and peace now. Siying sat on herp and was sniffing.


    She said, "So, your Mama got hurt and you think she hates you now?"


    Siying sadly nodded.


    "But from what I understood from what you said, you seem to love your Mama and Dada and they love you too. Until she fell in the water, the pic trip seemed to go well, right? You were all happy,ughing and taking pictures, right?"


    He nodded again.


    "Does your Mama usually scold you? Or your Dada?"


    "No."


    "What does your Mama do when you make any mistake? I am not talking about the pic."


    Siying blinked his eyes.


    Jian said, "Mistakes like hitting other kids, lying, talking disrespectfully to elders  ."


    Nian continued, "Bullying your little brother, hiding your sister''s toys and making her cry purposely, adding salt in Grandpa''s tea instead of sugar and making him puke are some of the other examples."


    Nana - "..."


    "Don''tpare him to you two!"


    They giggled.


    Nana looked at Siying and said, "Ignore them. I mean when you do something bad by mistake, what does your Mama do?"


    Siying thought back and said, "Mama hugs me. She also smiles and tell itsh okay."


    "So she doesn''t yell at you at all? Or talk in a mean way which will make you sad?"


    "No."


    Jian and Nian clutched their chests and looked at him dramatically. "What? Your Mama doesn''t scold you at all?"


    Nian touched his chin. "So no matter what you do, she just smiles and says it''s okay?"


    "She doesn''t pull your ears?"


    "She doesn''t make you kneel?"


    "She doesn''t punish you by making you eat food you hate the most?"


    Jun grimaced.


    Nana - "..."


    Siying nkly stared at them. "No¡­"


    They cried in joy. "She is an angel!"


    Jian seriously stared at his mother. "Mom, we need to talk. I think it''s high time we rece you now. We demand to make his mother ours!"


    Nian thoughtfully nodded.


    Nana facepalmed at her twin son''s dramatic tactics. "Let me have a peaceful talk with him!"


    Jun pushed his spectacles up. "You can only have a peaceful talk if you throw them out of here."


    "How mean, little bro~" They pouted.


    "Zip your mouths right now," she red at them. Jian and Nian put a finger on their lips and sat straight.


    Nana focused her attention back on Siying. "See? So your Mama is kind and doesn''t scold you at all. So why do you think she would hate you? I understand it may be a big mistake this time¡­" she smiled and squished his cheeks, "But a mother can never hate her child. She doesn''t hate you, Siying."


    Siying''s small face was still marred with confusion.


    "Tell me. Does she take care of you when you are sick?"


    Siying''s gaze sparkled. "En. Mama always by my side and pat my head."


    She smiled. "Yes, because she is worried about you. She gets sad when she sees you ill. You don''t know this, but I am sure that your Mama would definitely have stayed awake all those nights whenever you might have been sick. Always looking after you and always checking on you every minute if you felt better or not. Now, tell me. What does she do when you pick out the veggies that you don''t like?"


    Siying thought seriously. "Mama says bad to leave it and to eat all!"


    Nana chuckled. "Yes, because she cares about your health. To stay strong, you have to eat everything even if you don''t like it. You will get weak if you don''t eat healthy food, and your Mama doesn''t want to see you be a weak boy who gets sick easily."


    "Does your Mama tell you stories at bedtime?"


    "Yes! Mama tells many stories!"


    "Does she protect you from someone who is scolding you?"


    He thought back to the times when Han Huizhong would sometimes scold him and Xinyi would always be there to defend him.


    "Mama always says to Grandpa not scold Siying¡­"


    "Does she hug you when you feel afraid?"


    He nodded.


    "Does sheugh with you whenever youugh?"


    "Mamaughs when I make funny faces!"


    "Does she get happy when you do something good?"


    "En! I was first in ss for an essay! Mama was happy and gave me my favorite pastry!"


    She smiled and gently pinched his nose. "Then Siying my dear. Your Mama loves you a lottttt! A mother who can''t sleep when her son is sick, who wants to see her child grow healthy, who ys with you and tells bedtime stories, who protects you when someone scolds you, who hugs you when you get scared, and who gets happy when you are happy is a mother who simply adores her child. She can never ever hate you."

 Chapter 151 - Not For Free

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Not For Free</h4>


    Han vi.


    Xinyi tiredly sat on the couch. Ah Cy and Zizi were beside her too, anxiously waiting for Zhiyuan to give any news. Xinyi had not drunk even a sip of water ever since Siying disappeared. Every moment made her paler than before. Soo Ei urged her to eat some fruits at the very least, but she simply shoved the te aside.


    "I don''t even know if Siying has eaten yet or not. How can I eat before I see him alright?" She trembled and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    At the corner, Han Guang and Han Mingli were enjoying her plight. It was almost night now and it would be impossible to find him once it''spletely dark. Plus, it was at this time that all the criminals and illegal activities would be at their peak. It wasn''t impossible for Siying to get into somebody''s bad hands and disappear for good.


    "Xinyi!"


    Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice. To their shock, it was Caihong and Xiaosi. He left Chyou at home with the maids to take care of her.


    Caihong rushed to her side and asked, "What happened to Siying? H-How did he disappear?"


    Ah Cy asked, "How did you know?"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Well, Xinyi''s mighty husband told me himself."


    "Huh?"


    Han Guang and Han Mingli were stunned too.


    Why Zhu Xiaosi?


    Xinyi looked at him in shock. "You¡­?"


    "To beg for my help of course."


    "Help? What help? D-Did he find Siying? Do you know where he is!?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow and understood by looking at her that Zhiyuan didn''t tell her about the kidnapping.


    Caihong quickly said, "Xinyi, calm down."


    "I cannot calm down!" She broke into tears, "Siying is so small. Where would he be in this big city all alone?"


    Caihong''s eyes turned misty too and she hugged her. "We will find him, okay? It''s just a matter of time," she nced at Xiaosi as she said that.


    He snorted. Just then, Zhiyuan stepped out. "Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi smiled. "Ah my dear friend is here."


    Xinyi went up to him. "Zhiyuan! What happened? You found Siying right? Where is he? He-he is alright, right?"


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "Xinyi, we are really close to finding him. Just give me a little time. I promise I will find him, okay?"


    Her shoulders slumped and she almost copsed. Soo Ei caught her. "Xinyi!"


    "Dad. Please take her to our room. Don''t listen to her and just make her rest on the bed somehow."


    He wanted to be with her but finding Siying was more important now.


    Soo Ei nodded. He held Xinyi''s shoulder. "Come, dear. You need rest."


    "I...I won''t rest until Siying¡­" she mumbled. He took her away anyhow with Zizi''s help.


    Zhiyuan said, "Come with me."


    In the study, as Xiaosi stepped in, Yunru slightly stiffened. But he didn''t show any change in his expression. Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes and went silent. He was against Zhiyuan asking Xiaosi for help. But before Siying''s safety, Zhiyuan didn''t budge at all.


    Xiaosi smiled as he saw him. "Ah, Grandpa Han. Long time."


    Han Huizhong didn''t respond.


    "I can see how irritated you are right now. Is it because Siying hasn''t been found yet or is it because I am here?"


    He said nothing.


    "What''s wrong Grandpa Han? Aren''t you the fierce Han Huizhong who could destroy anyone at the snap of his finger? Why are you so weak now that you couldn''t find his great-grandson?"


    He said nothing.


    "I mean there are so many instances where people might have begged before you, but you would have stepped on them anyway, didn''t you?" He smiled. "And now that same Han Huizhong is begging me of all people to find Siying?"


    He walked towards him and whispered, "Say, Grandpa, how does it feel to be the one on the begging end for a change?"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Pull yourself off from your high horse. It''s Zhiyuan who begged you. I, Han Huizhong, would never beg in front of someone like you."


    He clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk. Is this the attitude you have for someone who is here to help you?"


    He angrilyughed. "You are free to leave. Get lost. Not like you are to help anyway. You? And help Siying?"


    Xiaosi sighed. "Ah. I wasn''t interested either. But how could I miss the chance of making Zhiyuan indebted to me? Also, you should fix your attitude, Grandpa." He smiled. "If I leave right now, yourst hope of finding Siying will be...whoosh! Disappear," he chuckled.


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. No matter how much he hated Xiaosi, he couldn''t deny it.


    "And then the me will fall on you for never being able to find Siying. Just like¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "there is so much other me on you,?isn''t there?"


    He didn''t seem to be much perturbed by that.


    "You know, Grandpa. I came here but that doesn''t mean I will help you for free, right? After all, the Han family is my enemy. I don''t have such a big heart to help you out of nothing in return."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "You showed your true colors after all."


    "I have learned it from you, after all," He smiled.


    "And? What do you expect me to do? Let me hear it as well."


    Xiaosi tilted his head. "Tell Zhiyuan the truth in exchange of my help."


    Silence.


    "Of course, you know what I am talking about right? Grandpa is still fit and healthy. There shouldn''t be any memory loss problem, right?"


    Han Huizhong kept quiet.


    "Hmm, ~~ If you tell everything, then I might think about helping Siying."


    Zhiyuan impatiently said, "Xiaosi, please. This is not the time."


    He didn''t know what he was whispering to Han Huizhong, but he was taking too long.


    Yunru said, "Mr. Zhu. I advise you to please keep your personal grudges out of the picture here. We don''t have time for that," he clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Hooo¡­" he sighed. "Well, it''s not me. Grandpa Han wants to share something with us."


    Zhiyuan furrowed his brows. "Grandpa?"


    Han Huizhong slightly stiffened.


    Xiaosi squinted his gaze and smirked. "I think he needs some time to sort out his thoughts, right Grandpa?"


    Han Huizhong red at him.


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and grabbed his cor. "Enough! Are you here to waste time?"


    Xiaosi shook his hand. "Don''t talk to me like that, Mr. Han, or I might leave right now."


    Liang pressed his brows as he sighed.


    "But well considering the urgency, I canpromise a bit. How about I find Siying and until then Grandpa Han will think about how to sort out what he wants to say."


    Yunru had a perplexed expression on his face. Zhiyuan and the others had no clue what he was talking about while Han Huizhong was still impassive.


    Xiaosi took a seat and opened hisptop. He nced at Yunru. "Send me the file. Let my magic begin now."


    ---


    Natsukashi.


    Siying seriously thought about what Nana said. For all of her questions, Siying had only positive answers to give about Xinyi.


    Nana said, "The time you spent with your Mama until now only has happy memories in it. She will never hate you because of just one incident even if it might be big because she knows that you didn''t do it on purpose. When you say that she doesn''t love you anymore, did she say that in front of you?"


    Siying said, "No¡­"


    "Did you hear her talking to someone else that she doesn''t doesn''t want you?"


    He hesitated. "No¡­"


    "Did she scold you after the pic?"


    "No. Mama Dada not scold Siying. They say that they will always love me."


    Nana smiled. "So why do you think they are lying to you?"


    Tears pooled in his eyes. "T-that¡­Mama Dada wants to...send me away...Or-orphanage¡­"


    Nana looked at him, shocked. "Orphanage?"


    He nodded. "They don''t like me anymore because I hurt them. So they send me away. Mama¡­" he cried, "Mama don''t pick me in school. She note to take me home¡­I-I sat and waited. But Mama note at all."


    She was puzzled.


    This part of the story didn''t seem to fit anywhere. It was impossible for his mother to decide to send him to an orphanage.


    "Maybe your Mama got stuck in some work so she gotte in picking you up?"


    Siying had no answer.


    "As for the orphanage, who told you that she is sending you away? Did you hear her talking to someone?"


    Siying thought about it. "Not me. Grandaunt. She said she hears Mama Dada talking and they said that they send me away where other orphans live. They not love anymore because Siying did a bad thing."


    Nana found this Grandaunt to be really suspicious. His mother''s personality didn''t match that would make her send her son to an orphanage.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding, Siying. Your Mama would never send you away."


    The twins evilly giggled. "This Grandaunt seems a fun target to y with~~"


    Jun rolled his eyes. "You are so dumb. You got fooled again! By your Grandaunt first. Then the two kidnappers. Gosh."

 Chapter 152 - Arrived!

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Arrived!</h4>


    Nana nced at Jun. "Jun. Don''t be so harsh."


    Jun snorted. "I am right. He is too innocent for his own good. If his Mama is so nice, why would his Grandaunt say such things to him?"


    He flicked Siying''s forehead again.


    "Jun!" She rubbed his forehead. "Aiya. Don''t mind him."


    "Your Mama is so good to you so how can you think that she will send you away?"


    Jian said, "Of course. Did you even ask her if it was true?"


    Nian sighed. "It''s only because you blindly trusted her. Adults are devious and sly. Like Dad and Grandpa."


    Siying''s brows scrunched up in confusion. "Grandaunt lie to me?"


    "Yes!"


    Jian coughed. "You have to double-check! If somebody said that to us that Mom wants to send us away, I would hammer her with questions all day long!"


    Nian nodded. "Because it is really possible with us that Mom would throw us out one day. As if we will get out of the house without putting up a fight."


    "..."


    They banged their little fists on the table. "Learn to take advantage of your cuteness! Even it was true, you should guilt trip her by saying, "I am small." "I am only three." "I don''t know the ways of this world. How can you bear to throw me out?" "What if the harsh world out there eats me up?" "What if I be a criminal?"


    They clicked their tongues and sighed. "Life is so harsh for kids like us."


    Nana''s mouth twitched. Jun looked at them in disdain. At this point, he knew there was no point in arguing with his brothers so, he went back to reading his book.


    Nana cupped his cheek and smiled. "I think you should have a good talk with your Mama and Dada. Ask them yourself if they really thought about you that way. Only then you will get your real answer."


    Siying small''s face was filled with doubt and concern.


    "Siying. Always remember this. If you have any doubts or questions, you should always ask and clear them as soon as possible. If you don''t, then it goes on getting bigger and bigger. Don''t hesitate even if you are afraid."


    He pursed his lips and fiddled with his fingers.


    "Especially the things that you are scared of. You shouldn''t hide anything from your Mama and Dada. Questions, doubts, fear, happiness, sadness - you should share everything with them."


    Jian and Nian smoothly chimed in. "If we confess everything, wouldn''t we be in trouble?"


    Nana red at them. "That''s because you always pull pranks on others!"


    "Hehe but that is fun~~"


    She ignored them and looked at Siying.


    "I know that your Grandaunt is also family. But if you had asked your Mama once, I am sure she would have denied saying anything like that. Even if children make mistakes, parents would never leave them or send them away because Mama and Dada never hate their children."


    His voice faltered a bit. "Re-really? Mama Dada not hate Siying?"


    She chuckled and squished his cheeks. "Yes! How about I call your mother? When shees here, you ask all your doubts yourself."


    He stiffened and shook his head.?"Si-Siying scared¡­"


    She sighed. But it was understandable. He saw his parents get hurt because of his small n that he thought to be harmless. Then somebody at the same time brainwashed him into thinking that he was unwanted. It was too much for a three-year-old child to bear and understand and too easy to believe into those words when he already felt so guilty. So, he was still afraid to hear that maybe Xinyi and Zhiyuan would really say that they didn''t want him anymore.


    "You have been away for too long now. Your Mama and Dada would be searching for you everywhere. Your Mama would be crying so much."


    Siying paled. Tears rimmed in his eyes. "Mama cry?"


    "En. She loves you a lot. If you run away, she would be the saddest. Your Dada would be so stressed too. There are many bad people outside who hurt others. They must be scared for you. Do you want to see Mama and Dada sad?"


    Siying shook his head.


    "That''s why we should call them. Your Mama and Dada woulde rushing to your side."


    Suddenly, they heard a loud crying sound. "Waaaaaaaaa¡­."


    "Oh. It must be Jin."


    Siying got startled by the crying. The head waitress, Meili, quickly came down and said, "Mam, Jin is crying."


    "He is awake and must be hungry now. I aming."


    Siying was curious to know what was happening. She chuckled. "You want to see him?"


    He nodded hard.


    "Okay. First, let me call Jinhai and exin to him the situation. He will take care of contacting your parents."


    Siying seemed a little hesitant and uneasy. She ruffled his head. "Don''t worry! Aunt is here with you! You don''t need to be scared of anything."


    Siying slowly nodded.


    "Waaaaaaaaaa!!"


    She chuckled. "Well, the youngest is getting impatient."


    Nana picked him in her arms and climbed upstairs with her three sons following her. She opened the door and Siying immediately saw a cradle at the side. When she went near, his eyes sparkled on seeing a baby in it. He was crying and iling his chubby hands towards his Nana.


    "Aiya. Mama is here to feed you."


    Jun shook his head. "Such a crybaby."


    Jian and Nian hopped on either side of the cradle and pinched their youngest brother''s cheeks. "Little brother, little brother, your most favorite brothers are here~~ Who are them? Jian and Nian!"


    Jun''s mouth twitched.


    Such horrible poetry¡­


    Siying stared at the baby with sparkles in his eyes. This was the first time he was seeing a baby. His eyes were ck and his cheeks were so squishy like a pillow. Until this time, he only saw adults around him and Leina and Chyou were almost the same age as him. But this was the first time that he met someone smaller and younger than him.


    Nana pulled her twins aside. "Oof. Don''t crowd. He is already hungry."


    "Baaaaaaa¡­"


    Jin was restless to go in his mother''s arms. She picked him and sat on the bed. "Haish! Mama is here!"


    "Waaaaaa¡­"


    "Yes, yes I know you are hungry."


    Siying silently but curiously watched the baby and Nana. At first, he was wailing really loudly. But then he suddenly stopped crying when he saw him sucking her breast.


    He blinked his eyes and tilted his head. "What is he doing?"


    Nian eagerly said, "Drinking milk!"


    Jian added. "Filling his tummy! He is hungry!"


    Siying asked, "Why drink milk? I eat when I am hungry!"


    Nanaughed. "Haha. That''s because he is just a baby. He doesn''t have teeth yet to bite into food. So he can only drink. Babies should always drink milk because that''s what makes them healthy."


    Siying was fascinated by the sight. After a while, Jin waspletely satisfied. His teary eyes brightened and he giggled.


    "Baaaaaaaa¡­"


    Jian and Nian eagerly hopped onto the bed. "I want to hold him!"


    "No. He is full now. Let him rest on the bed."


    "Booooo!!!"


    Little Jin was curiously looking at Siying. Maybe because this was the first time he saw someone else besides his brothers, he was staring at him for a long time. Then he slowly lifted his arms and waved at him. "Baaaaaaa baaaaaa¡­"


    The twins fumed. "What? You don''t want us to hold you? We are your elder brothers so you better respect us."


    Nana smacked their heads. "Enough."


    She smiled at Siying. "Hehe. He really likes you."


    Siying blushed. "He is cute."


    "Haha, isn''t he?"


    Jun pushed his spectacles up and mumbled. "Babies are more annoying rather than being cute."


    Her brow twitched. "Jun. Next time, you are on the watch."


    Damn! She heard it.


    Siying trotted towards him and leaned in. Jin stared at him and giggled which made Siyingugh as well. He slowly poked his cheek and Jinughed. "Baaaaaaa¡­"


    "Soft!" Siying chirped. "He is so soft."


    Nana chuckled. "Yes."


    Siying gently held his hand and was amazed to see how small it waspared to him. His fingers were fair and tiny. Then he tickled him and Jinughed again, making Siying beam in happiness. He had never yed with a baby before and strangely enough, he felt calm and happier with him as if all the fear and sadness until now was a lie.


    Nana smiled. "He is so small, right? He cannot walk and talk like you so if I don''t pay attention to him, he could get hurt. If he is lost somewhere, he would be in even more danger."


    Siying somehow easily understood it. "En! Baby is small and soft."


    "Yes. And just like him, you are a child too. You are older, but there are many things you don''t know about this world. So just like how I would panic if something happened to him, your Mama and Dada would too."


    Siying blinked his eyes and his shoulders slumped. "En¡­"


    The door opened and Meili stepped in. "Mam!"


    "Yes, Meili."


    "Siying''s parents are here!"

 Chapter 153 - Siyings Questions To Xinyi And Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Siying''s Questions To Xinyi And Zhiyuan</h4>


    *Thirty minutes earlier*


    The only sound that could be heard in the study room was that of Xiaosi''s rapid typing on his keyboard. With his state of the art software that he had designed himself, it was a child''s y for him to recover the cut part of the recording and also rify the pixted image.


    He raised his brow. "Hoo¡­"


    Zhiyuan was anxiously pacing back and forth in the room and at Xiaosi''s amused expression, "he asked, "Did you find something?"


    "A child."


    "Siying!"


    "Him and one other too."


    "Huh?"


    He along with Liang, Yunru and Han Huizhong gathered around him. Xiaosi pointed at the recording. "I have decoded the cut part and patched it up with the original recording."


    He pressed the Enter key and the recording began. They already saw the part of Siying walking with the two men. The important part came next.


    In the video frame came a little boy, wearing spectacles and a school bag on his shoulders. He stopped the two men. There was no audio so they couldn''t hear the conversation. But it was evident that the more the boy talked, the more panicked the men got. In the end, one of them charged to attack him, but two men in ck uniforms came out of nowhere and subdued the men. They bowed and kneeled before the little boy. He seemed to talk to Siying for a few minutes after which he left with them in his car.


    They were so shocked that they were too speechless to say anything. Liang had his mouth wide open. "Did that boy actually figure out that Siying was getting kidnapped?"


    Han Huizhong snorted. "At least, somebody is smart and fearless."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes and yed back the recording to the point when the shadow guards appeared. "These guards. They are his personal bodyguards. He is not just any kid."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Some wealthy family''s heir."


    Zhiyuan nodded. He knew about many such rich families who appointed shadow guards for their heirs and heiresses. They would closely watch them wherever they went, keeping a tight watch. Only those families took measures that had a strong business rivalry with someone else that could potentially harm their family members or¡­


    "Underworld," Zhiyuan said. "I understand why that man altered the recording. The boy''s father wouldn''t want his son to be on disy like that who dealt with some local gang and beat up the thugs through his guards."


    Just before he could ask Xiaosi to find that boy''s identity, he got a call from an unknown number.


    "Han Zhiyuan here."


    A calm and quiet voice came from the other end, "A little birdie told me that Han Zhiyuan is trying to find me."


    He blinked his eyes.


    "I see that you called an expert hacker for help."


    His eyes slowly widened. "You are that boy''s father."


    Liang and Yunru were stunned. Xiaosi raised his brow.


    "Yes."


    "They were your guards, right who dealt with those thugs. And Siying? What about my son? Where is he? Where did your son take him? How is he? He-he is alright, right?" The distress in his voice was clear.


    "My son took him to my wife''s restaurant. I will text you the address. Your son is safe. Also, tell your hacker friend to destroy the clip."


    He hung up before Zhiyuan could say anything else. Liang quickly asked, "What did he say?"


    His knees turned weak and he finally copsed on the couch. "... Safe. Siying is safe. That boy took him to his mother''s ce."


    A bright smile lit Liang''s lips. Yunru felt relieved as well.


    "Who is that man?"


    "He cut the call before I could ask that."


    "Liu Jinhai," Xiaosi said. "He is the CEO of Liu Corps, Liu Jinhai and that boy was his third son, Liu Jun who met Siying."


    Zhiyuan was taken aback by surprise. Of course, he knew who Liu Jinhai was. They had met before at a few business parties, but they didn''t have many close connections. As one of the top corporations rivaling his, they belonged to the same social ss.


    Yunru nodded. "Makes sense now. Liu Jinhai has deep Underworld connections and in fact, he has helped the police force quite a few times to catch criminals involved in drugs, smuggling and illegal prostitution. With him being in that world, it was easy to get hold of them."


    Zhiyuan finally felt as if the heavy mountain on his shoulders crumbled away. Siying was at a safe ce, unhurt and it felt that he could finally breathe.


    "Xinyi...I have to tell this to Xinyi!"


    He rushed out of the room and Liang and Yunru followed him. Xiaosi and Han Huizhong were the only ones left.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Grandpa Han. You remember your promise, right?"


    Han Huizhong said nothing and only squinted his gaze.


    He chuckled. "There is still time before Siying returns, so be ready."


    *Present*


    Not only Zhiyuan and Xinyi but Caihong and Xiaosi decided toe with them too. Xiaosi wasn''t interested because his job was done, but Caihong insisted that she wanted to be with Xinyi. She was going anyway, with or without him. So, he grudgingly had to agree. As the investigator of this case, Yunru tagged along, too, to ensure Siying''s safety and know about that local kidnapping gang. Ah Cy and Liang stayed back to take care of Grandpa much to his annoyance.


    Xinyi restlessly asked, "Where is Siying? He is in this restaurant, right?"


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Yes. I asked the waitress. He will be here now-"


    From upstairs, they heard the sound of someone stepping down. Then they saw a woman with three little boys following her. She carried a baby in her arms.


    She politely smiled at them and said, "Hello."


    Xinyi rapidly blinked her eyes at her that slowly widened as she recognized her.


    Mrs. Liu Nana.


    Nana was just as surprised to see her. She clearly remembered the day she met her when Jun was born.


    "Oh Mrs. Han! Such a surprise. Meili said that Siying''s parents are here. Gosh, I had no idea it was you!"


    Xinyi was in a stupor for a while. "Yes. I-It''s really nice to meet you too."


    She quickly asked, "Siying! Where is Siying?"


    "Oh? He is here." Nana turned and saw Siying hiding behind her, clutching her leg.


    Jun grimaced and pulled him out of his hiding spot. "Don''t be a coward!"


    Nana ced Jin in the cradle and Jian and Nian hopped to their brother''s side. Then she rubbed his head and smiled. "They are your Mama and Dada. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan finally got to see Siying who rushed to his side. They bent on their knees and hugged him hard. "Siying!"


    Xinyi burst into tears. Zhiyuan''s hand trembled as ruffled his head. He forced himself to stand strong and not shed any tears. But now that they finally found Siying, he finally had the liberty to cry.


    "Siying¡­" Tears escaped the corner of his eyes and a relieved smile etched on his lips.


    Xinyi cried hard and let out all the fear and dread she felt for her son''s safety. Only she knew how hard it was to stay sane in that horrible situation.


    "Siying... Siying¡­" she sobbed, "You are safe... Thank God. You are alright...You scared us so bad¡­"


    Her shoulders quivered and she looked at him. She checked him from head to toe at least a hundred times to make sure that he wasn''t hurt. His son was in front of her all safe and sound. Only then her thudding heartbeats calmed down.


    Tears pooled in Siying''s eyes too and he wailed. "Waaaaaaaa¡­"


    He tremblingly clutched onto Xinyi''s chest and sobbed. "Ma-Mama¡­"


    After seeing her, he realized just how much he missed her. She sniffled and gently rubbed his head. "En. Mama and Dada are here now."


    Zhiyuan''s heart ached to see him crying so loudly. It felt as if somebody was stabbing his heart.


    "Siying," he softly called his name.


    Siying gasped and slowly looked at him, his chubby cheeks all wet with tears.


    He patted his head and asked, "Siying. Do you know how much you scared us? Why did you leave the school on your own?"


    He asked in the gentlest way possible because he didn''t want to make him feel as if he was reprimanding him. He was already scared and didn''t want to add any more fear and anxiety to him.


    Siying lowered his gaze and hesitated. He nced at Nana, who smiled at him and nodded her head in reassurance.


    She mouthed. ''Go ahead. Ask.''


    Siying felt nervous and his small fists tugged Xinyi''s dress harder.


    He slowly parted his lips. "M-Mama Dada n-not want Siying anymore?"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan looked at him in shock and rapidly blinked their eyelids.


    "Huh?" They both eximed together.


    Xinyi asked, "What did you say?"


    Siying pursed his lips. "Mama Dada h-hate Siying a-and want to send me away? Siying hurt Mama Dada so you n-not love me anymore¡­?"


    Xinyi was stunned. "You are asking if we don''t want you anymore? Not love you anymore? Of course not! We have always loved you and we always will!"

 Chapter 154 - Saved Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Saved Once Again</h4>


    Xinyi said, "Siying, how can you think that your Mama and Dada want you anymore?"


    Siying cried. "I hurt Mama Dada¡­"


    Zhiyuan was taken aback. "But Siying. Didn''t we say that you don''t have to think about it anymore? We are not angry at you at all. We never med you for anything and we will never stop loving you. Did Xinyi and I scold you? No, right?"


    Siying bit his lips and rubbed his eyes. "Bad dweam¡­"


    "Dream?"


    He nodded. He gasped. "Mama Dada mad at Siying and said not want Siying anymore. You don''t want to live with me anymore¡­I hurt Mama Dada so very mad."


    They were stunned. Suddenly they recalled the night when Siying had left the room on his own and cried hard in the corner. He was shaking and trembling so badly and now they knew why.


    Her heart twisted in pain and she hugged him. "Siying that was just a dream. Dreams are not real."


    Zhiyuan quickly nodded. "Yes. You had that dream because you were still scared of what happened at the pic. But there is no way that we will leave you. Parents don''t abandon their children like that," he patted his head. "We don''t hate you. We never had and we never will."


    Siying looked at his father''s gentle expression and his heart eased up.


    "En," Xinyi wiped his tears and cupped his face. "Why didn''t you tell us about such a dream? You always share everything with Mama, right? Good things, bad things, scary things...why didn''t you tell us this? I would have scolded the dream for bullying my Siying! How could it lie to you? Mama Dada love you the most!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Of course. You are the apple of our eye."


    Siying shifted his leg from side to side. "But¡­"


    "But?"


    "Why send me away? I want to live with Mama Dada but Mama Dada wants to send me away."


    They were confused. "Send you away from where?"


    Siying fumbled a bit with the word. "O-O-phanase."


    "Ophanase¡­?"


    Caihong blinked her eyes and furrowed her brows. "You mean... orphanage?"


    He sadly nodded.


    She looked at him dumbfounded and so did the parents themselves. Xiaosi raised his brow. Even Yunru couldn''t hold back his shock.


    "Orphanage? Sis and brother-inw decided to send you to an orphanage? Impossible!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan shared incredulous nces and then they looked at him in shock. "No way! We will never send you to an orphanage."


    "D-Don''t send me away¡­?" His eyes teared up.


    They quickly hugged him in their embrace. Xinyi anxiously said, "No, dear. I cannot live without you even for a moment. How can we bear to send you to an orphanage? This is just too extreme. No Mama and Dada would ever do this to their children!"


    Zhiyuan said, "Yes, son. Even if children may make mistakes, parents will never be that harsh to abandon them. Everybody makes mistakes sometimes but that never means that people decide to let go of their family. We never thought of sending you anywhere away from us. Never ever."


    His tearful eyes slowly gleamed in joy. The burden on his little heart that he was carrying all this while lightened up. But there was still one question.


    "But Mama not pick me up in school¡­" he clutched his pants. "I waited but Mama note. So I...I thought Mama not love me anymore."


    Xinyi was aghast. "I came Siying! I came to pick you up! But you weren''t there. I-I am really sorry that I gotte. Aunt Guang got hurt in her ankle so Mama had to take care of her for a while. That is why I gotte. But Mama really came to pick you up. I promise. I searched for you everywhere in school but I didn''t find you," her eyes teared up, "You scared me so much."


    Siying buried his face in her chest and sobbed. His small body shook with delight and a little fear too. "Mama Dada really love me?"


    Zhiyuan picked him up and smiled brightly. "Always! Mama and Dada love you so so soooooooo very much!!! Your Mama cried so much because her favorite Siying had left her."


    He wailed. "I don''t like Mama cry."


    She chuckled as she wiped her tears. "If you don''t like to see Mama cry, then don''t leave Mama, okay? Don''t disappear like that ever again. You-you still don''t know how bad the world is¡­"


    Her heart still thudded in trepidation as she thought of the scenarios where Siying would have gotten hurt.


    Siying trembled. "Bad people! Mama, I was walking. So many people there. One push me and I fell. He mad and angry at Siying and shout at me."


    Zhiyuan''s face darkened.


    Who dares yell at my son?


    He rubbed his eyes and sniffled. "T-Then I was hungry and I go to a shop! The man cook sandwiches! But he got angry at me too because Siying has no money to give. I ran away...He was scary¡­"


    At this point, Zhiyuan''s temper flew so high that a strong killing intent surged in his chest. He literally felt as if he would murder that shop owner if he appeared before him at this moment. Even Xinyi couldn''t hold her frustration and anger. Tears pooled in her eyes, thinking of Siying crying and hungry.


    How can anybody be that harsh to a child!


    Caihong teared up and sniffled. "Damn that bastard!"


    Xiaosi grimaced. "Why are you crying? It''s not Chyou."


    She red at him. "Don''t tell me that Siying went through such horrible things and you don''t even care a little bit!"


    "I have got my own daughter to worry about," he dryly said.


    She gritted her teeth and looked away. "Impossible!" She cursed him under her breath.


    Yunru smiled and mumbled while cracking the knuckles on his hand. "Sometimes, I wonder why I am a cop and bound byw. I want to beat the crap out of that shop owner."


    On the other side, Nana burst into tears, listening to his heartbreaking side of the story. Jun and the twins looked at her speechless.


    Why are you crying now?


    Baby Jin was questioningly watching her. "Aboooo?"


    Jun''s mouth twitched. "Too many tears here."


    Jian asked, "Is it gonna flood here?"


    Nian shook his head. "Women are so emotional."


    Nana smacked her son''s head. "Why shouldn''t I cry? This is so hurtful. Poor Siying was roaming around the city all hungry and with an empty stomach," she pursed her lips. "Did I feed him too little?"


    Well, Nana was a mother and on top of that a chef too. The pain she felt was double.


    Jun grimaced. "Mom. Did you see his stomach? It was going to burst. You would have hurt him by making him overeat!"


    Jian and Nian murmured. "We have to be careful of how much she feeds us now or we gonna get in trouble."


    She sniffled and wiped her tears. "Did you say something?"


    "Nope!" They vigorously shook their heads.


    Xinyi checked him from head to toe. "You are not hurt, right? Oh no! You must be so hungry!"


    Nana approached them and smiled. "No need to worry Mrs. Han. Siying had his meal. I fed him myself. Isn''t that right, Siying?"


    He nodded hard. "Aunt''s food was so yummy!"


    She chuckled. "Thank you, dear."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi immediately thanked her. "Thank you so much! We are really grateful to you."


    "It was my pleasure. Siying is a good boy. He ate everything so nicely without picking his veggies at all," she narrowed her eyes on her twins, "as opposed to my sons."


    The twins coughed and looked away as they whistled.


    Xinyi said, "It was your son, wasn''t it who saved Siying and brought him here? Can I meet him?"


    "Oh yes! Jun!"


    Jun hopped forward and raised his head.


    Nana smiled. "He is Liu Jun. Remember, he was just a baby when we metst time?"


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes questioningly.


    Metst time?


    Xinyi slowly widened her eyes and looked at him in shock. "Y-you are Liu Jun?"


    "Yes. Nice to meet you, beautifuldy."


    Zhiyuan coughed hard and his mouth twitched violently.


    Nana looked at him, stunned. "Huh?"


    Jun pushed his spectacles up. "What? Beauty should be appreciated."


    Xinyi slowly kneeled on the floor and stared at him. Her hands trembled as she held his shoulders and before she knew it, she pulled him into her hug and quietly sobbed.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes and so did Nana. The twins curiously looked at her.


    Her lips trembled as she spoke, "T-Thank you¡­"


    Jun furrowed his brows.


    "Thank you so much¡­" she whispered. "You saved him... again."


    Jun frowned.


    Again?


    "Today was the first time we met, beautifuldy."


    Xinyi softly chuckled. "No. This is not the first time. We have met before. At that time, Siying was in my belly and you were just born."


    "So technically, we didn''t meet," he stated.


    "But you still saved my son. It was because you were there that I¡­"


    "That you?"


    That I didn''t kill him.

 Chapter 155 - Little Matchmakers

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Little Matchmakers</h4>


    Because of you, I realized the error I was going to make, Xinyi thought. If I hadn''t held you at that time, Siying wouldn''t be here today.


    She smiled at Jun. "It''s a little hard to exin. But just know that I am really grateful to you. I am really d that I got to meet you."


    The corner of her eyes stung in tears and she pinched his cheeks. Jun touched his chin. "Strange. But if you say so, I will take the credit."


    Sheughed. "You have grown so big already."


    "Of course. I am four years after all."


    She ruffled. "Thank you for helping Siying. You came at the right time like an angel."


    Jun smiled in pride but tried to be modest. "It''s nothing. It was my responsibility as the older one among us."


    Jian and Nian looked at him, stupefied.


    What had taken over our brother? Why is he acting such a charmer?


    Yunruughed and ruffled Siying''s head. "You scared your Uncle there, buddy."


    Siying lowered his head. "Sorry, Uncle."


    "Good boy. You promise not to leave like that again, right?"


    Caihong pulled his ear too and red at him.


    "Owwie!" Siying painfully rubbed his ear. "I am not so kind-hearted like Xinyi. So I will definitely scold you. Don''t ever run away like that again!"


    He nodded hard. "Siying promise not to go."


    Xinyi softly smiled and wiped her tears.


    Yunru nced at Xinyi and shook his head. "Oof sis. Siying is fine. You can stop crying now."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and hit him.


    From a corner, Xiaosi was watching all the drama and looked at them in disdain. His gaze fell on Nana and he narrowed his eyes.


    Zhiyuan was a little confused by the sudden change in her behavior when she hugged Jun. But then he thought that it must be because of Siying. Jun saved Siying after all and the fear of losing him was real.


    Nana sighed and said, "I didn''t know that Siying is Han Xinyi''s son. I would have already called her much had I known."


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "Again? Have you met each other before?"


    Nana beamed. "Oh yes! We did meet before. It was almost four years ago. At that time, I had just given birth to my third son, Jun. Actually, Jun is ten months older than Siying."


    So that means Xinyi met her when she was pregnant¡­


    "I see."


    "Yes. I think she should be pregnant around that time, considering Jun and Siying''s ages."


    He nodded.


    Nana nced at Xinyi and smiled. "I am d. She looks really happy now."


    "Happy now? I don''t understand."


    "I mean at that time, she seemed really sad for some reason. When we met, it felt to me as if something was weighing on her mind. She looked anxious and distressed, but after we talked a bit, she seemed much better. But at that time, she was concerned and worried about something."


    Zhiyuan was taken aback by this. This was something he didn''t know.


    "Hehe at that time Jun was a baby but I clearly remember that he was attached to her just like today," she chuckled. "She got so emotional that she cried. It is understandable though. Holding a small baby in your arms is a special feeling."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I have to agree. I felt just the same when I held Siying for the first time."


    But somewhere in his heart, it bugged him to know that Xinyi seemed distressed ording to Nana.


    What was she thinking? Why was she sad?


    He stared at Xinyi with questions swirling in his mind.


    "Why are you standing so close to my wife?"


    He was startled as a cold voice suddenly snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned and blinked his eyes.


    "Liu Jinhai."


    Nana brightened. "Jinhai! Nuo!"


    Jinhai threateningly narrowed his eyes while carrying his daughter, little Nuo, in his arms. Nuo chirped seeing her mother. "Mama!"


    She iled her hands towards her and Nana happily picked her. Jinhai''s gaze turned gentle as he saw Nana and he warmly smiled. "En."


    Then it turned as icy as the Arctic as he faced Zhiyuan. His brow twitched in annoyance as he saw the distance between Nana and Zhiyuan. "Stand closer to your wife, not mine."


    Zhiyuan looked at him speechlessly. "What? Isn''t this just normal?"


    Nana was stupefied. "Jinhai!"


    She coughed and quickly said, "Just ignore him."


    Jian and Nian jumped to their father''s side. "Dada!!"


    He nced at them and simply hummed, making them grimace. "Not fair! You dotingly held Nuo in your arms and you didn''t even say hello to us!"


    Jinhai cruelly said without an ounce of emotion. "You are not my daughters. If you could change your gender, I will surely hold you in my arms too."


    "..."


    "..."


    Jun walked up to his father and seriously said, "Dad. The guards would have told you about my heroic deeds today of saving an innocent child from getting kidnapped."


    Jinhai raised his brow. "Your point?"


    "I deserve a prize."


    "What do you want?"


    "The new yStation," he pushed his spectacles up.


    Nian was stunned. "You bookworm want a yStation?"


    "ying is also a form of learning."


    Jinhai calmly said, "If I may point out, the guards beat up the men, not you. They did the actual work of disarming them."


    Jun''s mouth twitched. There goes my chance to butter up!


    "But you were alert and fearless, so I will grant it this time."


    Jun''s eyes glinted in happiness and he smirked. "Thanks, Dad."


    Jian and Nian whined. "We want it too!"


    "Be my daughters first."


    "Gender is not in our control!" They eximed.


    "Well then. Bad luck."


    !!!


    Unfair. This world is utterly unfair, they sobbed.


    Xinyi smiled. "I see. So she is your daughter."


    Nana nodded. "Yes! She is our only daughter, Liu Nuo. She is two years old."


    Xinyi waved her hand in front of her and smiled. "Hello."


    Nuo brightly smiled. "Hello!"


    Xinyi said, "She really resembles you so much, especially her brown eyes."


    Nana sheepishly smiled. Nuo''s gaze fell upon Siying and she curiously blinked her eyes. She iled her body. "Down."


    "Okay."


    Nuo eagerly trotted to his side and hopped in excitement. "New fweind! Me Nuo!"


    At first, Siying hid behind Xinyi, feeling shy. Xinyi smiled. "You don''t have to feel shy, Siying."


    Siying pursed his lips and came out, still holding onto Xinyi''s leg. "I am Siying."


    "Be Nuo''s fweind?" She brought her hand forward.


    Jinhai''s gaze darkened.


    Siying shyly smiled and raised his hand to shake hers, but Nuo was suddenly pulled behind. Nana fumed. "Jinhai! What are you doing?"


    "No need to shake his hand," he coldly said.


    Nuo pursed her lips in disappointment. "Nuo be fweind with Siying."


    He smiled. "You don''t need to be friends with him."


    Zhiyuan was dumbfounded.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Nanacked tears to shed.


    Herees the overprotective father.


    Nuo heavily furrowed her brows. "Fweind with Siying. Siying is cute! Like a pwince! Me his pwincess!"


    The temperature suddenly dropped to below freezing point. The thought of his precious being someone''s princess made his blood curl in anger. He red at Siying. "Stay away from her!"


    Nana was exasperated.


    Siying blinked his eyes in confusion. "You talk like Uncle Liang. Uncle Liang scolds Siying always when I y with Leina."


    Zhiyuan almost burst intoughter, but he somehow controlled it. Xinyi nudged him and red at him.


    Don''tugh!


    Jinhai''s face darkened even further. Zhiyuan cleared his throat and said, "Liu Jinhai. We thanked your wife already. But Xinyi and I would like to thank you again for helping Siying."


    Jinhai shot a deadly re at him and he gritted his teeth. "If you want to thank me, then take your son out of here."


    "..."


    How overprotective can one father be? They are just kids after all.


    But Zhiyuan got his answer right after that.


    Jun stepped up towards Xinyi and asked, "By the way, do you have a daughter?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "No. Only one son. Siying."


    "Tch," he openly clicked his tongue.


    She coughed. "A-any problem, dear?"


    "Indeed. But it will only resolve when you give birth to a daughter. So when you do, don''t forget to call me. I will leave my number with you."


    "Huh?" Xinyi and Zhiyuan were stunned. Xinyi curiously asked, "Why do you want me to call you?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I will im her as my wife."


    Nana choked up in her throat and she coughed hard. Jinhai raised his brow and nodded in appreciation.


    Xinyi widened her eyes and Zhiyuan looked at him, stunned. He stared at Jun until his eyes began to sting. Yunruughed hard while Caihong couldn''t help but chuckle too.


    Xinyi felt at a loss of words. But Zhiyuan wasn''t. His jaw clenched in irritation. "Excuse me?"


    Jun raised his head and looked at Zhiyuan. "Yes, future father-inw? Any concerns?"


    Zhiyuan marveled at this child''s audacity.


    Father-inw!?


    "What did you just say?"


    "Call me when your daughter is born. I will im her as my wife."

 Chapter 156 - Siyings Wish For A Sibling

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Siying''s Wish For A Sibling</h4>


    "..."


    Zhiyuan looked at him, stupefied and at a loss for words.


    "You want to marry my daughter who hasn''t even been born yet!"


    Nana coughed and tried to calm down the situation. "It''s okay. Jun is just joking. Haha."


    Jun seriously said, "I am not joking. And father-inw. It''s not marrying. I will simply im her as my wife. We can only marry at the appropriate age. I am against child marriage and so should you too."


    "!!!"


    Xinyi''s mouth violently twitched. She nced at Zhiyuan and for the first time, he seemed so irritated and angry at a child. He was always a calm and gentle person, but today Jun brought out another side to him.


    Zhiyuan angrilyughed at Jinhai. "Stop your son from saying this nonsense!"


    Jinhai sneered. "Why so? Did you stop your son from approaching my daughter?"


    He was stunned. "That was just friendship and getting to know each other! He is talking about marriage! My daughter hasn''t even been born yet!"


    Jun said, "Exactly why I am already iming her as mine."


    Xinyi burst intoughter. "So cute."


    Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. "What is so cute in this?"


    "I mean Jun is a good boy. I wouldn''t mind if our daughter marries him in the future-"


    The words stopped as soon as she realized it. She froze and immediately stupid for thinking that.


    What am I thinking?


    She knew in what circumstances Siying was born. There was no way that they would have a second child.


    Zhiyuan indignantly said, "My daughter will not marry anybody."


    Jinhai raised his brow. "I wouldn''t mind marriage rtions with the Han family."


    Nana brightened. "That will be such a good idea!"


    Zhiyuan''s face darkened. Then he smiled as he challenged him. "Of course. We would be happy to have Nuo in our family too. See? She already thinks of Siying as her prince."


    As if imaginary lightning crackled between them, the atmosphere came to a standstill. They silently red at each other with the threat in their gazes as clear as day.


    "Mr. Liu. I appreciate Liu Jun saving my son and bringing him here. But that doesn''t mean that my daughter would marry him in exchange for his help!"


    Xinyi thought that Zhiyuan would be a chilled father if he had a daughter. But now she understood that he would be just as over-protective.


    Nana smacked Jun''s head and red at him. "You! Why did you suddenly bring this iming wife topic out of nowhere?"


    Jun said, "I already decided when I saw Aunt Xinyi. She is beautiful, pretty and kind. Of course, her daughter would be just like her. Plus, Aunt and I have seemed to have already met when I was a baby. So, there is a connection too."


    The twins were horrified. "You are already thinking so far?"


    He nudged his spectacles up and looked at them in disdain. "nning is necessary to have a happy life. Before anybody falls in love with my future wife, I need to take measures."


    Zhiyuan was so mad that he wished to throw this kid out. But then he remembered that the ce was his mother''s restaurant.


    What future wife!?


    Siying trotted to Zhiyuan''s side and asked with a sparkling gaze. "Dada! Siying get a sister?"


    Xinyi was shocked. Before she could say anything, Zhiyuan smiled and patted his head. "You want a sister?"


    "En!"


    Siying nervously fidgeted with his fingers. "Big bro Jun has brothers and sister. It looks fun to y with them."


    Indeed when Siying saw Jun with Jian, Nian, Jin and Nuo, he suddenly felt that he was so lonely. The fun bullying and pulling each other''s legs and their banter made him realize that he was always alone in the Han vi. He was too small to realize the loneliness until now, but when he saw such a big family, he couldn''t help but wish to have his own brother or sister too to have fun with.


    "Siying wants a brother or sister too!"


    Xinyi widened her eyes and felt sorry for Siying. Since she always had Yunru as her brother, she never felt lonely or theck of a sibling''s love in her life. Yunru sighed.


    Xinyi hesitated. He was too young to understand things but that didn''t mean she wanted to lie to him. Considering her and Zhiyuan''s rtionship, a second child¡­


    "Siying¡­"


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head and chuckled. "But you have to be patient. A sibling won''t just appear overnight."


    Xinyi looked at him, dumbfounded.


    What?


    She wondered if she heard it right.


    Caihong amusingly raised her brow at his statement and watched Xinyi go into deep shock.


    There Liu Jun is already iming their daughter as his wife, and here Xinyi and Zhiyuan are backward even more than the children!


    Siying''s face brightened. "Siying really get a brother or sister?"


    Zhiyuan peeked at Xinyi who was looking at him in a stunned expression. Then she quickly lowered her eyes and looked away in embarrassment.


    A soft smile tugged the corner of his lips. He had already realized his feelings for Xinyi and he was going to work hard to confess his love. He had already decided on his first date with her after the pic, but then Siying got sick and they had to focus on his recovery first.


    He was anxious because Qin Fuhua was back and in no way did he want him to affect her once again. He wanted to win her heart before Qin Fuhua could make any ce in her life again. And now that they found Siying safe and sound, he would be able to focus on his rtionship with her.


    So if everything went well and they confessed their feelings, it wouldn''t be too far-fetched to say that they could think about a second child. Also, when he saw Nuo, the wish to have a daughter fueled him all the more. He was mesmerized by how Nuo resembled Nana so much and he immediately thought about how their daughter would look.


    A little Xinyi would be so cute¡­


    He thought and grinned to himself.


    Junmented. "What''s the problem, father-inw? You seem to be in a daze."


    Zhiyuan grimaced and red at him. "Don''t call me that."


    "It''s only proper to address you by the appropriate title."


    This brat!


    Jinhai and Zhiyuan were still busy with their cold war when Nana approached Xinyi. "Leave the men to themselves. They are being stupid about this."


    Xinyi awkwardly smiled. She still couldn''t get Zhiyuan''s meaning out of her mind. She couldn''t understand if Zhiyuan agreed to Siying just to keep his mind or if he actually meant it.


    Nana said, "I am so d to meet you again! Such a coincidence to meet us again like this."


    Xinyi nodded. "Yes! Actually¡­I always wanted to meet you again."


    It was Nana''s words that had saved her that day. If not for her and Jun, Siying wouldn''t have been there today.


    "I am really grateful to you for that day. You really helped me. I¡­"


    Nana smiled and held her hand. "You don''t have to thank me. I am just d I could help you," she chuckled. "I am really happy to meet your son. He is already three. Time flies so fast. He is so cute! Thank God nothing happened to him. By the way, I see you havepany."


    Xinyi bit her tongue and knocked on her forehead. "I am sorry I didn''t introduce them," she pointed behind her, "He is my twin brother, Soo Yunru."


    "Oh! Twins!"


    Yunru nodded. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Liu. As a cop and Siying''s Uncle, I sincerely thank you for all your help."


    "You don''t have to."


    Caihong then came forward and smiled. "Hello. I am Zhu Caihong. Xinyi, Zhiyuan and we are college friends. I was worried about Siying so couldn''t help bute here."


    "Nice to meet you too!" Nana''s gaze then shifted at a corner. "And he¡­"


    Caihong cleared her throat. "He is my husband, Zhu Xiaosi."


    Nana was slow in responding to that. "...Oh."


    She furrowed her brows and stared at him. Xiaosi narrowed his eyes at her and smiled. "Long time no see, Nana. I see you have trouble recognizing me."


    Caihong widened her eyes and looked at him in shock. Nana was just as stunned. Then her lips parted in a big O as she finally realized it. "You! You are Zhu Xiaosi!"


    He shrugged.


    Xinyi asked, "You two know each other?"


    Not only her, but Jinhai asked the same question at the same time.


    "Yes! Xiaosi and I used to live at Sunshine Orphanage."


    Caihong rapidly blinked her eyes. "You¡­"


    She smiled. "Yes. I lived in an orphanage until I was three and then a family adopted me. The memories are really faint because I didn''t live there for much longer. But Xiaosi and I lived at the same orphanage. That''s why it took a while to recognize him."


    Jinhai coldly stared at him and pursed his lips as he whined. "You never told me about him."


    "..."


    "That topic never came up plus Xiaosi and I stayed together for a short time."


    His brow twitched.


    Caihong quietly stared at him. Her gaze was unreadable.


    Same orphanage¡­

 Chapter 157 - The Scars Of His Childhood

    <h4>Chapter 157 - The Scars Of His Childhood</h4>


    "Really such a long time!" Nana eximed.


    Xiaosi said, "Indeed. Are you the same goody two shoes Nana I knew or did you toughen up a bit?"


    She fumed and red at him. "We are meeting after so long and this is how you talk to me? That goody two shoe is taunting!"


    She put her hands on her waist indignantly.


    Xiaosi smiled. "I see motherhood has changed you a lot. You never used to argue back in the time."


    Caihong rapidly blinked her eyes and stared at Xiaosi, feeling a little stunned. He could actually talk so nicely to someone. Ever since the pic, there were subtle changes to their rtionship that were unknowingly taking root between them. Neither Caihong talked too hatefully to him nor Xiaosi spoke any more rudely. If they met, they would just act neutral.


    But the genuine smile on his face right now made Caihong wonder when was thest time he smiled like that. Every time, he had a calctive and cunning smile stered on his lips. It didn''t allow anybody to peek into his thoughts and know his true intentions.


    Nana said, "You are lucky to have Caihong as your wife. She is so pretty and kind. Do you have any children?"


    He smiled. "A daughter. Chyou. She is six."


    Nana beamed in happiness. "Ah, I would so like to meet her!"


    "You cane to Zhu vi anytime. She will be happy to meet you too."


    "Sure!"


    Jinhai coldly said, "No need. Your daughter cane here anytime."


    Xiaosi''s mouth twitched.


    Only my daughter. So of course I am not invited.


    Nana shot a re at her husband. "Don''t be so rude, Jinhai!"


    He gritted his teeth. He didn''t know how suddenly this man who knew Nana suddenly popped up out of nowhere.


    There are just so many flies around her.


    Jian sheepishly grinned. "Mom, is he perhaps your childhood lost love?"


    Nian dramatically clutched his chest. "Ah, the wheel of fate is so cruel. Before love could bud between these two innocent children, time yed its hand and snatched Mom away never to meet him again."


    Jian wiped the non-existent tear in his corner of the eye. "Fate has led them to meet again so many yearster but how? Aish! Both are married and have children of their own."


    "Will the lost love rekindle?" Nian touched his chin.


    "What will happen to their partners and children in this quest of love?"


    "Will they reunite?"


    "Or will fate drive them apart once again?"


    "Stay tuned for the next episode only on the show Nana''s tragic love!" The twinsughed loudly.


    Everybody - "..."


    Yunru raised his brow at Xiaosi''s dumbfounded expression. His smile soon faded away as he thought of Shuang. He found it frustrating. Whenever he saw Xiaosi, he would always remember Shuang. He hated that feeling because it reminded him of Shuang''s feelings for him.


    Jinhai grabbed the twins by their cors and dangerously smiled. "I didn''t know my sons were so talented in making TV shows. Come with me. I need to see that talent in more depth."


    They gulped, seeing the rming expression on his face.


    We are in big trouble! Ugh. We shouldn''t have made him jealous.


    They looked at their savior. "Nuo~~ Save your brothers-"


    But she was busy chatting with Siying and Xinyi. "Nuo fweind with Siying!"


    Siying nodded. "Me too!"


    "..."


    Jinhai dragged them away upstairs while their painful cries resounded in the restaurant.


    Nana coughed and apologized. "That I am so sorry. The twins are sometimes¡­"


    "Always stupid," Jun said in disdain.


    "Baaaaaaaaaa¡­" Jin chirped andughed as if giving his agreement.


    Nana said, "Since everybody is here, why don''t you have dinner here? It will be fun."


    Jun nodded. "I agree. I will get to spend more time with my mother-inw."


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. Xinyi only chuckled.


    Let us just leave this ce already!


    Xinyi brightened. "Sure!"


    "..."


    The three families had a lovely sumptuous dinner after which the kids yed some more with each other. Zhiyuan and Jinhai had left the group to keep an eye on Jun and Siying respectively much to the poor kids'' dismissal. Xinyi sighed and had to go to Zhiyuan''s side not to bully Jun anymore though it was him getting bullied by a child. Xiaosi and Yunru were outside.


    So it was only Caihong and Nana now.


    Nana smiled. "So so! How did you meet Xiaosi? Xinyi said that you are all college friends."


    Caihong said, "Yes. We were a big group in college. There are others too - Ah Cy and Liang. They are a couple and the same age as us. There is Shuang too. My sister. Same age as Xinyi and Yunru."


    "Oh! So it''s college love. So fascinating."


    Caihong stiffened.


    The past was different and tooplicated. It wasn''t like how Nana was imagining it to be at all. But of course, she didn''t have to know that. She faintly smiled and left it at that.


    "I am really happy for Xiaosi," a swirl of emotions shone in her heart as Nana said.


    Caihong hesitated and thought for a few moments but then she couldn''t resist asking. "How was Xiaosi as a child?"


    Nana nced at her.


    "I mean I understand you lived in the orphanage for a short time¡­"


    She smiled. "A very gentle and kind boy. He mocks me for being goody two shoes, but he was just like me in that aspect. He was a really good and dependable big brother. He liked taking care of the younger kids and we always felt safe with him. Everybody wanted Xiaosi''s attention and to y with him," she chuckled. "They literally fought for Xiaosi''s praise."


    Caihong listened to her in a trance.


    "Other than that, he really liked to keep things to himself a lot. That was really annoying," she pursed her lips, "he never shared his pain with anyone. He tends to hide things a lot."


    She blinked her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I remember when I went to visit the orphanage once, I met the caretaker at that time. I was fourteen. Xiaosi must be sixteen? He had already left the orphanage by then to live in the school dorms and even pay his own school fees by doing part-time jobs."


    "Oh¡­But wait. Didn''t he ever get adopted?"


    Caihong felt a little embarrassing to ask this. In Nana''s eyes, it would be looking too awkward that as Xiaosi''s wife, she knew nothing about his past.


    "It was his choice not to get adopted by any family. Many families offered to take him in, but he refused."


    She was taken aback by this.


    His choice?


    She sighed. "The scars of his past were too hard to handle. That''s what I came to know that day."


    "What scars?" Her heart skipped a beat in nervous tension.


    Nana said, "...He is a raped child."


    Caihong froze. Her eyes widened in shock. "W-what!?"


    She solemnly nodded. "His mother was assaulted by a drunkard one day and... that''s how he was conceived."


    Caihong felt as if she would copse any moment. It was hard to believe and digest. Her mind spun thinking of so many things that she found it hard to hold her ground. Her mouth went dry.


    "His mother couldn''t afford the expenses of raising a child and grudgingly, she had to depend on him."


    She was horrified. "What? So she lived with the man who raped her?"


    "She had no choice. She had no parents and rtives to support her and not much is known about Xiaosi''s mother. Uncle Sun said that the day she brought him to the orphanage, she broke down into tears and somehow told him what happened. That man didn''t live up to his promise and soon began abusing her. Even Xiaosi wasn''t spared. He beat both mother and son too badly. After four years, she couldn''t bear it anymore and ran away with Xiaosi. But she had no money to take care of him, so she¡­"


    Caihong was stunned the whole time she listened to her.


    "That means Xiaosi was four at that time."


    "Yes. She left him at the orphanage in front of him. She thought that Xiaosi was small so he wouldn''t understand."


    Nana sadly smiled. "But adults underestimate children too much. Children understand everything. Isn''t that why Siying chose to run away, too, when he misunderstood that Xinyi was going to leave him at an orphanage?"


    Caihong trembled and unknowingly, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Uncle Sun had said that when his mother left him, Xiaosi said nothing. He didn''t react. He didn''t cry or cause any scene even though he knew that she wasn''t going to ever return. Later, when Xiaosi grew morefortable with Uncle, he admitted that he didn''t cause a fuss because he understood his mother''s predicament. She had suffered a lot in her own way. He saw it with his own eyes how they lived their lives. If letting him go made her life easier for her, he would dly let her do it."

 Chapter 158 - The Father In The Past, The Daughter In The Present

    <h4>Chapter 158 - The Father In The Past, The Daughter In The Present</h4>


    Caihong felt choked up in her throat. As if a painful knot twisted her stomach, she felt a sharp ache erupt within her.


    Nana continued. "That''s why he was very particr in taking care of other children at the orphanage, especially girls. He didn''t let any boys bully or hurt them and even if it were older kids, he always fought them back. He never epted any other family because he had suffered a lot in his own. He simply didn''t have any space in his heart to amodate other parents, so he always denied it. But, he didn''t want to be any burden on the orphanage either, so he left as soon as possible to live in the school dorms. Then he started taking care of his expenses too."


    "The time that I spent with him made me realize that Xiaosi never showed his pain. Even if he got hurt, he hid his injuries from Uncle and the other staff. He missed his mother a lot at times, but he never expressed it. But Uncle Sun realized it nevertheless. He would cry in a corner and then act as if nothing happened."


    She faintly smiled. "Uncle Sun told me this. Do you know what he said to him when he left to live in school dorms? He said that in the future, he will never be like his father. A man who disrespects and hurts a woman is a scum. When he would grow up to be an adult and maybe fall in love one day, he swore he would treat his wife with the utmost respect. He won''t ever give that future to her where his mother suffered so much."


    Caihong nkly stared at the empty space ahead. Her vision was blurry due to the tears stinging her eyes. Her mind was riled up in confusion.


    A raped child. An abusive past where his father tortured him. Then Xiaosi''s oath that he wouldn''t ever walk into his father''s footsteps.


    Then how did Xiaosi ever think to assault Caihong that night? That was so against his principles. A man who went through such a past where his own mother was abused; will he do the same to another woman one day?


    As Caihong gave it a deeper thought, she realized one thing instantly.


    Xiaosi and Chyou were too simr. Not because they shared blood, but because they shared the past too.


    Xiaosi was a raped child and so was Chyou. His mother left him to fend him on his own and so did she herself shed all her responsibilities as a mother.


    At the pic, she saw a different side to Xiaosi and now she learned his past that shaped him into what he was now. His past was such a big influence on him.


    Then what just happened at that graduation party night that made him betray his own principles?


    Nana said, bringing her out of her stupor. "But I am d that Xiaosi leads a happy life now. He has such a wonderful wife and daughter. He must be so happy to have such a beautiful family."


    Her eyshes trembled, and she couldn''t meet her gaze. Whether his family as a child or his family as a married adult, both of them were equally broken.


    Happiness? What happiness? What joy?


    Wasn''t it just the same? Nothing had changed.


    Caihong''s tears refused to stop and she quickly asked, "Where is the restroom?"


    "Oh. At that right side," Nana anxiously asked, "Are you alright? I am sorry for bringing it up. It made you ufortable¡­"


    "No, no. Please don''t apologize. I asked about his childhood in the first ce."


    Nana faintly smiled.


    Caihong quickly got up and left. As she shut the door behind her, her back softly bumped on it, and she slowly copsed on her feet. Her trembling fingers clutched her chest, and she finally allowed herself to cry as much as she wanted.


    Why? Why did it hurt so much?


    Her warm tears plopped on the floor. She gasped as she took uneven breaths. Why did it feel as if somebody was stabbing her heart into pieces? Why wasn''t she able to bear the hurt he went through?


    She had no idea that he led such a horrible life until now. Everybody only knew that he was an orphan. But nobody knew the pain he carried all these years. Not even Zhiyuan, who was Xiaosi''s best friend in the past.


    Xiaosi didn''t say a word to anybody.


    "Why...I am supposed to hate you Xiaosi! Didn''t you ruin my life? Then why does it hurt so much? Why am I not able to despise you anymore? What did you mean by those words that night?"


    ''Wouldn''t Zhiyuan be there next time?''


    ''...I hope he doesn''t.''


    Caihong wailed like that for a long time. When she imagined a four-year-old Xiaosi left at the doors of an orphanage, a crushing feeling bulldozed upon her. When she imagined a small child being beaten ck and blue by his father with bruises all over his body, she felt an emptiness well in her chest.


    ''I am d that Xiaosi leads a happy life now.''


    A burst of mockingughter tugged her lips.


    "I don''t understand, Nana. Should Iugh at fate here? Or should Iugh at myself? Happy family¡­No, Nana¡­"


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes ached as tears trickled down the sides of her cheeks. "There is no happy family here. Nothing has changed...In fact, he is seeing his childhood alive once again in the form of Chyou this time. Everything is happening exactly the same. How must he be feeling seeing Chyou at his ce yearster?"


    "Xiaosi...it isn''t your fault, right? Your mother was assaulted. You were born in such a broken family¡­" Caihong was mumbling to herself, "You were beaten up for no reason, and you were left at an orphanage even when it wasn''t your fault. And there is Chyou now. She is at your ce where you stood before. Say Xiaosi...what am I doing right now?"

 Chapter 159 - Where Is The Happy Family?

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Where Is The Happy Family?</h4>


    Caihong raised her trembling hands and stared at them. "Xiaosi you know...I have no right to be angry at your mother. Because I am not doing anything different from her. B-But...but still Xiaosi¡­" her eyes turned slightly red, "I still feel mad at your mother for leaving you all alone. I am so, so mad at her! I am so angry! Y-you were there right in front of her. Even so, she turned her back on you and you couldn''t even stop her."


    She mocked herself. "I am such a hypocrite, am I not? I am the worst woman on this earth. I am hating Chyou, and that isn''t anything different from how she left you alone. I am just the same as her. I...hate myself. I loathe myself. Why am I punishing her for something that she had no control of? I knew it all along...I knew it from the beginning. But, I couldn''t love her Xiaosi. In front of my life, I couldn''t see anything else...But now I realize that I was so selfish.


    Be-because when I heard how your mother treated you the same way, it hurt me, Xiaosi. It hurt a lot. It''s painful. It''s heartbreaking. She didn''t love you either. She couldn''t love you otherwise she wouldn''t have left you. I couldn''t bear to hear it any longer...I wonder why, Xiaosi? Since when did your grief begin to affect me? It pricks so bad...how did you live your life until now?"


    A muffled sob escaped her lips.


    "Xiaosi, tell me. What am I doing? What are we doing with our life? Everything is so confusing...The past doesn''t make any sense, yet it is a reality. Are you really such a horrible man who ruined me because of revenge? If that is not so, then why am I hating you and Chyou? If it is the truth, then what made you break your own vow?"


    She sobbed for a long time. At that moment, she really felt like rushing to his side and hugging him hard. She felt an urge to rest her head on his chest and cry like how a child does. She wasn''t pitying him.


    No, she wasn''t being sympathetic. Feeling pitiful for him would be an insult to him. Even without his mother, he lived a fine life on his own. But even then, what did he get?


    Where was his happy family?


    Nowhere.


    Xiaosi''s past and Chyou''s present were exactly the same. At this point, she didn''t feel any hatred towards Xiaosi. It was strange. She went through something that is a woman''s worst possible nightmare, yet she didn''t wish to despise him any longer.


    Instead, right at this moment, she only wanted to understand Xiaosi. She wanted to understand the man who had to deal with such a past but still chose to inflict that same pain on her one night.


    Nana''s words rang in her ears repeatedly. It rang and rang until Caihong''s tears finally ceased to flow.


    Something was affecting her. Xiaosi was beginning to affect her and not in the way she always thought of. Now, she didn''t want to run away from her feelings anymore and neither her responsibilities.


    Her feelings for him were still vague. There was concern, pain and care. It was different than what she always felt for him in the past seven years. But whatever feelings welled within her, she decided to face them head-on.


    A happy family¡­


    She didn''t know if it was possible. She never imagined that sort of life with him.


    But now, she felt that she had to change. Not just for herself. But for Chyou too. She couldn''t leave her like that anymore. She hated to stand in the same position as Xiaosi''s mother. She understood her pain more than anyone else, but she didn''t want to be like her who made Xiaosi suffer in his childhood.


    Xiaosi held so many mysteries with him and she wanted answers to all of them.


    ---


    Outside Natsukashi, Xiaosi stood at a corner and pulled a drag as he smoke a cigarette. He had no interest in being a part of the fun anymore, so he left.


    Why did Caihong insist toe? My job was over! He cursed.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Yunruing. "What''s up? Caught the gang, officer?"


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Liu Jinhai have handed me the goons and also the location of the main gang. They are in our custody."


    "Congrattions!" He smiled.


    Yunru quietly said, "Thank you. You helped us find Siying. Honestly, it was shocking, but I appreciate it."


    Without saying anything further, he took a step forward. Xiaosi suddenly asked, "Say Yunru. Why do you hate me so much?"


    He paused and stared at him.


    "I don''t remember making an enemy out of you," he pouted.


    "You only think about making problems for brother-inw who is my sis''s husband that will ultimately affect her too and you ask why do I resent you?" He questioned him back.


    "Ah, a valid point indeed," he smiled, "But my instinct says that there is some other reason, too, which is adding up to your resentment level for me."


    Silence.


    "Indeed. And that is my problem. This time, it isn''t your fault. I am the one who is failing everytime."


    Xiaosi raised his brow.


    "Failing?"


    Yunru''s lips tugged in a faint smile.


    "When will you stop affecting her?"


    He blinked his eyes. "Affecting who?"


    "There is someone. Your presence is a big part in her life even now. And you know Xiaosi? I am unable to shake your position from her life. I am not able to be that presence that you hold in her life. I am trying. But, I fail every time."


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes.


    My presence?


    As far as he knew, everybody right now hated him to the core. There was no nobody who held him in any high regard. So, he didn''t understand Yunru''s context.


    Yunru chuckled. "But like I said, it''s my problem. I really cannot me you because you are not even doing anything. That is infuriating. I want to hate you. I want to me you. I want to use you of my helplessness. But I cannot even do that. Heh, how pitiful my life is, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 160 - The Day That Never Came

    <h4>Chapter 160 - The Day That Never Came</h4>


    Xiaosi smiled. "There is nobody that would be affected by my presence as to how you are describing it to be. I mean, is there someone still left who likes me?" He touched his chin thoughtfully. "Apart from my angel daughter Chyou, everybody hates me," he sighed.


    Yunru looked away and took a step forward. But Xiaosi blocked his way. "Don''t take this wrongly. But I am really curious. Who are you talking about? If there is really such a person who actually likes me even now, then I would like to meet that person."


    "And what will you do even if you meet that person?" Yunru quietly asked.


    Xiaosi made a dramatic expression. "Of course, I would clear it out to stop troubling you. You see, I really don''t wanna offend someone who works in thew. You are a useful connection to have."


    He smiled. "Appreciate your bluntness."


    "My pleasure. So who is it? Honestly, I can''t think of anybody," he sighed as he stared at him.


    Yunru stared at him. A self-deprecatingugh escaped from his lips. "Even Shuang?"


    The smile on his lips froze.


    He chuckled. "Guilty as charged, are you not?"


    Xiaosi was shaken up by her sudden mention. His gaze turned solemn as he faced him with a serious demeanor. "...Shuang?"


    "Wasn''t she in love with you?" Yunru asked.


    Silence.


    "Since college days, she was always in love with you, right? You knew this too."


    He said nothing.


    "Rather, I should ask, isn''t she still in love with you?"


    His eyes slowly widened in shock. There was a long stretch of silence between them. A soft gust of cold wind brushed past them.


    "Impossible."


    "Which part? That she was in love with you? Or that she still loves you?"


    Xiaosi faced him. Yunru looked calm and patient.


    "You are in a rtionship with... Shuang?"


    That came as a huge shock to him. He never thought that Shuang and Yunru could be dating. Yunru wasn''t even in the same college as them. Because he pursued his career in thew, he chose to be enlisted in the Army for his training after he graduated high school.


    Yunru faintly smiled. "Not the type of rtionship you are thinking it to be."


    He furrowed his brows.


    "It''s just a casual rtionship."


    He widened his eyes.


    Shuang and in a casual rtionship?


    "Because that was the only thing I could think of to save her that night when you rejected her."


    He froze. He felt as if his breath got stuck in his throat. "What are you-"


    "Let''s just not try to deny it, okay?"


    Xiaosi panicked. He wondered if Yunru knew the truth about that night.


    Did Shuang confess everything?


    Yunru looked towards the sky. "You know Xiaosi... Shuang had cried a lot that night."


    His eyelids slightly trembled.


    "That was the first time when I saw someone as strong as Shuang cry. She wailed and wailed until even the tears rejected her. She loved you. But you didn''t love her back. She was absolutely heartbroken."


    Xiaosi slightly choked. That guilt never died down in his heart. He knew that she loved him, yet he begged her to make Caihong marry him anyhow.


    Yunru sadly chuckled. "And I couldn''t understand if I should feel happy or aggrieved? Because I love her a lot. It was beneficial for me that you didn''t return her love. But I couldn''t celebrate it because I held her feelings above everything else. How could anybody be happy when his love would be shedding tears in front of him?"


    Silence.


    "That night she called me. She couldn''t even properly say anything. The only sounds that I heard were of her gasping and sniffling. I was frantic to know what happened. Was she hurt? Was she in trouble? I immediately ran to her side. She was sitting on a bench in a park all alone, burying her face in her knees. Her shoulders were trembling. Her strong figure looked so weak at that time. She was so vulnerable and defenseless."


    Xiaosi quietly listened to him. This was something that happened after she agreed to convince her family about Caihong and Xiaosi''s marriage. This was the story of what happened after Shuang had left.


    "I sat down beside her and pulled her in my arms. She still didn''t stop crying. And I understood that her state was because of you. I... didn''t know what to do. I wanted to stop her from crying," heughed with a tinge of sadness in it, "But that man wasn''t me who could stop her tears. They would have disappeared if Zhu Xiaosi would have epted her feelings. Even though... even though I love her so much, she never needed my feelings. She wanted your eptance."


    Xiaosi clenched his fist.


    "I am such a coward, Xiaosi. There was nothing left to hold me back from expressing my feelings to her that night. But I still couldn''t do it. She was heartbroken. I didn''t want to burden her with my feelings. But I wanted to save her too. I wanted her to forget the pain of her one-sided love. I wanted to be there for her. So, I asked her to date me."


    He stared at him. The grief in his eyes was well-known to him because he loved Caihong too who always loved Zhiyuan. In that way, Xiaosi and Yunru were too simr.


    Yunru said, "Do you know how she looked at me when I said that? Her body froze. Her eyes shining in tears were staring at me in shock and panic. And I...got my answer at that moment. She didn''t want to hear that I had feelings for her. It would have put her on the spot because she knew she couldn''t ept my love for her. So, I said that she misunderstood me. It would be just a... casual rtionship to get over you."


    Xiaosi was left speechless.


    His gaze was empty as he spoke, "It is casual. It is just sexual between us. But I waited for the day when she would fall for me. I just needed to give her some time. Then one day, our rtionship would be real, right?"


    With a pang of sadness enveloping his heart, he said, "Guess what, Xiaosi? It''s been seven years now, but that day never came."

 Chapter 161 - Take A Step Forward, Damn It!

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Take A Step Forward, Damn It!</h4>


    Xiaosi quickly said, "Yunru I¡­T-that is not possible. Shuang hates me now. She cannot love me. There is some misunderstanding. It''s seven years-"


    "Don''t you still love Caihong?" Yunru stared at him.


    Xiaosi stiffened and he jerked his head in shock. "What?"


    He smiled. "You rejected her for Caihong, didn''t you? Shuang told me herself."


    He took a sharp breath.


    "Caihong doesn''t love you, right? Because you snatched her away from brother-inw. But can you say that you have stopped loving her?"


    Xiaosi gritted his teeth. "There is nothing-"


    Yunru shook his head. "It''s okay, Xiaosi. I don''t want to imply anything here. I am simply answering your questions. You wanted to know about her, right?"


    Words failed to escape Xiaosi''s lips. He wanted to say something. But what? He thought that Shuang moved on from him. But she was still¡­


    And now it was hurting Yunru. He felt ufortable. Even though there was nothing between them, it was as if there was still something left behind. Because of him, Shuang wasn''t able to move on, and the guy who really loved her was waiting for her for so long.


    Why Shuang¡­


    The fact that Shuang was stuck in her feelings for him made his heart ache. He cared for her as his friend. She was a great woman, and he felt guilty that he couldn''t return her love. But he was helpless before his own heart that loved Caihong. At this point, Shuang was losing out her time with the man who is cherishing her the most right now.


    I am a scum Shuang. Why are you wasting your feelings and time for someone like me?


    No wonder Yunru was always so hostile towards him. It was the same emotion he sometimes felt towards Zhiyuan back in college. He adored him as his buddy. But the woman he loved, loved Zhiyuan. That was why, he couldn''t help but get jealous of him at times.


    He felt frustrated. He truly wanted to see Shuang happy, and he realized that Yunru was the perfect guy for her. Their personalities resembled a lot too. And with this conversation just now, he also came to know how much he cared for her.


    "Why¡­" he hesitated, "Why aren''t you confessing your feelings now?" Xiaosi asked.


    Yunru stayed silent.


    "I understand that you didn''t want to burden her with your feelings at that time. But when things turned a bit better, why didn''t you¡­"


    "And when did things turn better, Xiaosi?"


    He stiffened.


    "Things had been better when I would have felt that she has truly forgotten you. I would have felt that she might be ready to give me a chance. But that time-"


    "What fucking time!?" Xiaosi glowered at him. "After seven years, you are still fucking waiting for the right time!? Are you nuts?"


    He froze and looked at him, stunned.


    "Nothing is going to change if you don''t do anything! If she is not ready to take the step forward, then you do it! Bring her out of it! If you want your rtionship to be more than just sexual, then take the effort, damn it! Talk to her! Confess your feelings!"


    Yunru burst into a self-deprecatingughter. "Confess? And then what? Break up thest thing that I have with her?"


    Xiaosi was confused. "Why do you think that she won''t ept you? What are you so afraid of?"


    "Her rejection!"


    A tear rolled down his cheek. His jaw clenched in sadness, frustration and pain.


    "You-"


    "She... didn''t feel jealous at all," his voice was an inaudible whisper.


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes.


    His lips slightly trembled. "Shuang didn''t feel jealous at all that I¡­slept with Zizi."


    His eyes widened.


    "It wasn''t sexual. A situation took ce and we happened to sleep on the same bed. You know, I was so nervous. I thought that Shuang might misunderstand me. I thought she might even fight with me. It isn''t a small thing, after all, that your boyfriend was in bed with another woman, right? But...she smiled and said that she trusted me. I am supposed to feel happy right? That she believed me. But then, there was no difort. She didn''t seem anxious. She wasn''t jealous at all."


    Xiaosi parted his lips to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t.


    "I-If she felt a little bit of something for me, then it would have affected her, right? Seeing me sleep with some other woman? Do you think confessing my feelings will change anything? In fact...she would just drift further apart from me. I will lose even the little bit of rtionship I have with her. She doesn''t want me as her lover."


    "Heh. And it''s easy for you to say! After all, she loves you so much. She might ept you even now if you chose to return her feelings. But I don''t stand in that position as you. So don''t tell me what I should do and what I shouldn''t!"


    "Then do you want to leave things as they are?" Xiaosi shot back. "For how long? It''s been seven years. Do you want to waste another seven years doing nothing? And then another seven years again until you die!?"


    Yunru looked away.


    "I don''t have anything to talk to you anymore. Just don''t tell Shuang all this."


    He turned, but Xiaosi grabbed his shoulder. "Don''t waste anymore time, Yunru. Shuang won''t leave you. She won''t go anywhere. I don''t believe that even after staying with you for seven years, she would feel nothing for you at all. About jealousy, she might be just too dense to realize it. She is a big idiot sometimes."


    He felt his heart waver by his words. Unknowingly, it was giving him hope and he feared of having any of that.


    He slowly shook off his hand and silently walked away. Xiaosi kept standing there alone for a long time.


    Yunru and Shuang¡­


    Her feelings that were still strong for him¡­


    Everything still felt as if he was dreaming. He leaned on the wall and pressed his brows. He didn''t want Shuang to remain stuck on him any longer. She deserved her own happiness and it didn''t lie with him.


    "Shuang, don''t ruin your life anymore. You got such a great man. I cannot let you do this, Shuang. We need to talk."

 Chapter 162 - A Mothers Rage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162 - A Mother''s Rage (1)</h4>


    Back at Natsukashi, it was finally time to leave. Though a certain pair of twins were tightly clutching onto Xinyi''s legs.


    "Nooooo! We refuse to let you go. You are our new mother from now on!" Jian and Nian whined. "We wille with you too."


    Nana fumed and red at them. "You two! Don''t be a bother to Aunt."


    Xinyi chuckled and pinched their cheeks. "Aiyaa. You two are so adorable."


    Their eyes sparkled. "Aren''t we? So adopt us!"


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. Jinhai calmly said, "Sure. Two less troubles to deal with. We will be d if you change your parents."


    "..."


    Jun proudly said, "So pathetic. I don''t need to change since they will be my inws in the future anyway."


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    This kid!


    Siying felt saddened to leave them. It was a st ying with the brothers and Nuo. But he was too shy to admit it.


    Xinyi asked, "If you don''t mind, can Siyinge here again?"


    Nana beamed. "Of course! I would love to! The children enjoyed themselves a lot today."


    Upon hearing that, Siying''s eyes sparkled in joy. "y again?"


    Nuo hopped. "Pway pway with Siying!"


    Jinhai''s face darkened. He decided not to let Nuo go anywhere near Siying.


    Jun nodded. "That way, I will grill a lot ofmon sense into Siying too. At least, he won''t fall into his Grandaunt schemes and some stupid kidnappers."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan froze. "Grandaunt?"


    Nana solemnly nodded. "Before you arrived, Siying told me what all happened too and he confessed that his Grandaunt filled his ears with all that stuff."


    They were shocked to their core.


    Aunt Guang?


    Caihong froze. Her eyes widened in horror. Aunt?


    Xinyi quickly bent on her knees and pulled Siying towards her. "Siying, was it Aunt Guang who talked to you?"


    Siying nodded. "En. GrandAunt say Mama Dada not like me anymore¡­" his shoulders slumped and he lowered his head. "Mama Dada not want Siying and send me to ophanase. Mama Dada really angry at Siying so¡­" his eyes teared up again, "Grandaunt says Mama lie to me. Mama not love me. She hear Mama Dada talking about ophanase and wants to send me away. So Grandaunt told Siying to run away. Ophanase is bad ce... bullying."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi heard everything in horror. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. He clenched his fist and an angry vein popped on his head. "Siying that night...when you were crying because of a bad dream, did you meet her too at that time?"


    "En¡­" he rubbed his eyes. "She say I am a bad boy. Mama Dada don''t like bad boys. They hate me¡­"


    Xinyi took a sharp breath. "A-and that day when you had a fever? Who brought that juice?"


    "Grandaunt. She say she hear you and Dada talk about ophanase," he trembled and cried, "Mama will send me to school but not pick me up. She say I can wait but Mama will note for Siying¡­"


    She stiffened. Suddenly, she remembered how Han Guang got a sprain to her ankle and she was forced to take care of her. That took almost an hour, making her extremelyte. She softly clutched onto Siying''s shirt and gritted her teeth.


    It was her...He left because of her. She forced Siying to leave the house!


    She snapped out of her daze, hearing Zhiyuan''s cold and detached voice. "Xinyi, let''s go."


    She looked up to see his face devoid of any expression. It was nk and impassive. But his eyes held a deadly storm swirling in it. She saw his fist tightly clenching with his nerves so clearly visible. It was as if he would punch anything that came in his way to death.


    Xinyi wiped her tears and nodded. She looked towards Nana and gratefully nodded for all her help. Nana gently smiled in return. There was nothing happier to see than a family reunite.


    "Xinyi. Siying is always weed here and in the Liu vi. Don''t ever hesitate to drop by," Nana smiled.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan bid their goodbye and left to confront Han Guang once and for all.


    ---


    Han vi.


    Han Huizhong was impatiently waiting for the trio to return. Of course, Yunru already informed them that they found Siying at Natsukashi and he was safe. So, he was relieved, but unless he would see Siying with his own eyes, he wouldn''t feel at ease.


    Ah Cy patted his shoulder. "Grandpa. They areing. Rest assured."


    Liang sighed.


    Zizi rolled her eyes. "Grandpa. You behave as if you don''t like Siying but actually you care about him so much."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Should I throw you out of the Han family''s register? Maybe that will shut your mouth."


    "..."


    "So mean! You just cannot hear the truth, can you?" She fumed.


    "Shut up!"


    Soo Ei chuckled. "Haha. Don''t worry. Even if Elder Han does that, the Soo family''s doors are always opened for you."


    Zizi stiffened. Yunru shed before her mind and thest conversation or to be precise - the argument they had. She looked away, feeling downcast.


    The ones who were the most enraged by this news were without a doubt Han Guang and Han Mingli. Han Guang couldn''t believe Siying''s luck. She was found out so soon.


    Han Guang. "Damn it!" She angrily whispered. "It was such a good chance to get rid of that boy! With his disappearance, Xinyi would have been utterly destroyed! We would have gained everything using him! But everything.."


    She gnashed her jaw in hatred.


    "So close! We were so close! He was almost kidnapped! He would have nevere back once he was taken away. Ughh!!"


    Han Mingli was just as frustrated, but at this point, they couldn''t change things. "Forget it, Guang. We will get another chance one day. At that time, we will surely win and get our hands on the Han property."


    From the corner of his eye, Han Huizhong saw someone entering. He stiffened and quickly walked up to Xinyi and Zhiyuan.


    "Siying!" Zizi eximed in happiness and rushed towards him.


    Ah Cy and Liang finally sighed in relief, seeing them safe and sound.


    Zizi cried and took him in her arms. "You rascal! You scared us all. Look. You ruined all your Aunt''s makeup!"


    Siying hugged her and buried his face in her chest. "Siying is sorry Aunt¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    Han Huizhong didn''t show it on his face, but he already took a good look at him. His expression didn''t change but he was relieved to see him unhurt.


    "Sorry is not going to help you! This brat needs punishment! How dare he just run away like that?" He gritted his teeth. Only he knew how thest few hours were torture to everyone.


    Soo Ei quickly said, "Elder Han, let it be. The most important thing is that Siying is safe."


    Seeing his grandson safe, he couldn''t help but feel emotional. His eyes slightly rimmed in tears and he hugged him hard.


    "Grandpa¡­" Siying wrapped his hands around his neck.


    He chuckled. "Yes Grandpa is here and Grandpa is really happy to see you alright. Don''t do that again, okay?" He trembled as he ruffled his head.


    "Siying promise. Not leave again."


    Liang hugged Zhiyuan and smiled. "I am happy for you buddy."


    Zhiyuan didn''t respond. Instead, his gaze looked sinister and bloodthirsty.


    Ah Cy blinked her eyes. "Are you alright? What''s wrong?"


    "Dad," he quietly said, ncing at Soo Ei. "Please take Siying in the room and get him to sleep."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. He instantly noticed that something important was left to be said. Zhiyuan didn''t look that serious and dangerous so often.


    Soo Ei nodded. "Indeed. He must be so tired."


    He smiled. "Come Siying! Let Grandpa and you have some fun. I will tell you a lot of stories!"


    Siying''s gaze shone and he nodded hard. "En!"


    The hall was silent. Han Guang shrugged and said, "It''s really happy to see Siying back. Now that he is back, I think we can finally go to rest."


    "Why so soon, Aunt?" Zhiyuan nkly said.


    She paused and furrowed her brows. "What?"


    Xinyi stared at her. Tears stung her eyes and she quietly walked towards her. Everybody was confused by Xinyi and Zhiyuan''s behavior.


    She stood in front of Han Guang. Han Guang red at her. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Xinyi shut her eyes for a moment and then opened them again. She clenched her fingers before she released them and raised her hand.


    *SLAP*


    A loud p thundered in the Han vi. Han Guang''s face was harshly tilted to the side. She stood frozen as she held her cheek.


    Zizi sharply gasped. She covered her mouth as she looked at her in horror. Even Han Huizhong watched in utter shock. The Xinyi who wouldn''t even dare speak against anybody else would raise her hand against someone and not just anybody but an elder.


    Han Guang looked at her, speechless. The loud p rang in her ears and her cheek stung in pain.


    "Y-you...You pped me?"


    Xinyi met her gaze, her body shaking in rage. "This p is too less as opposed to what you did to my son!"

 Chapter 163 - A Mothers Rage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163 - A Mother''s Rage (2)</h4>


    The tears plopped of disgust and hatred plopped down her cheeks as Xinyi''s chest heaved breathlessly. Her teeth gritted against each other as she trembled.


    Han Mingli broke out of his daze. He felt as if his eyes were ying tricks on him.


    The calm and meek Xinyi pped Han Guang? It was impossible to digest. She wouldn''t even raise her voice against them, much less act violently.


    He rushed to his wife''s side. "Guang! Are you alright?"


    He glowered at her. "Xinyi! How dare you p your Aunt! She is your elder. Have you forgotten all your manners!?"


    Xinyi angrilyughed. "Manners? I haven''t forgotten anything! But has she forgotten how to act around a small child?"


    Han Guang raised her head in utter shock and nkly stared at Xinyi.


    "You bitch! How dare you p me!?" She raised her arm to p her back, but Zhiyuan grabbed onto her wrist and crushed it under his pressure that she yelped in pain.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan! What are you doing? Don''t stop me! Didn''t you see how she pped me?"


    As she met his dark gaze, she involuntarily shuddered. The sense of oppression that he emanated was so strong that she forgot to breathe. A chill ran up her spine.


    As he parted his lips, she felt as if he would give her the death sentence. His voice was quiet, low but equally threatening. "Let Xinyiplete what she has to say. Then we will judge if you deserved that p or not."


    She stiffened. "W-what do you mean, Zhiyuan?"


    Xinyi said, "Siying told us everything! The day we came back from the pic to the time when he left school falling in the trap of YOUR brainwashing against Zhiyuan and me - Siying has confessed everything!"


    Han Guang turned pale. Her eyes widened, and she turned as white as a sheet. Her blood ran cold.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Are you even in your senses?" Han Guang tried to act firm and innocent but inwardly, she was panicking like crazy.


    She smiled. "I wasn''t until now. But now you have finally opened my eyes as to how low you can stoop! You said all those horrible things to Siying. That Zhiyuan and I hate him? That we don''t want Siying anymore? That we me him for making us hurt? He is a burden to us? And we wanted to dump him in an orphanage!?"


    The temperature plummeted to a dangerously lower level until they felt chilly. Han Huizhong''s gaze darkened and his fingers clutched onto his stick in rage.


    Zizi looked at them, stunned. "What!?"


    Han Mingli and Han Guang turned ghastly pale. The color drained away from their faces.


    "T-this utter nonsense! Why would I say such things to Siying?"


    "That is what I want to know! Why would you target my Siying like that?"


    She pointed her quivering finger at her. "I... always knew that you hated Siying and me. You never epted us. But I cannot believe that you will go so far in your hatred!"


    She covered her mouth as she gasped. "Do you have any idea how traumatized Siying was! Zhiyuan and I were trying like crazy to get him back to normal. He was already feeling guilty about the ident, but you did nothing but pour oil into the fire! He is only three years old! Did you stop to think about what effects this could have on a child? You cruelly made him think that we want to abandon him. You fed his ears with all the lies!"


    Han Guang gulped. "Y-you are misunderstanding-"


    "I am not misunderstanding anything! He got a high fever that day only because you scared him, saying that we don''t love him anymore! He didn''t eat, drink and he refused to even talk. You made him feel as if we hate him so much that we want to send him to an orphanage!?"


    "It''s nothing like that!" She anxiously looked at Zhiyuan, tears streaming down her eyes. "Zhiyuan, just look at what your wife is saying! Do you think I will really do this?"


    Zhiyuan''s expression didn''t change.


    Xinyi clenched her fist. "Stop with your lies already. Siying said it himself that he met you in the corridor that night. When he said how he told you about his bad dream, instead of soothing him, you began to feed him with all sorts of nonsense. You repeatedly used him of nearly killing Zhiyuan and me. Is that what an adult says to a child who is crying? You put the burden of killing someone on such small shoulders¡­Even an adult cannot bear that. Do you think a child would be capable of thinking straight!"


    "And what killing? Siying is a child. Whatever he did was only out of concern for Zhiyuan and my rtionship. Yet you made him feel as if was a murderer!"


    Xinyi trembled and burst into tears. "Did you even bother to look how afraid he got? He was shivering so badly. He was crying so hard. And you threatened him not to say anything to us or else we will get even angrier at him."


    Zizi nkly stared at Han Guang. "Aunt...you did this to Siying?"


    "No!" Han Guang sobbed. "Siying is just a child! He is lying to you all. This Xinyi! She must have told him to say my name!"


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "ENOUGH!"


    Han Guang froze. Han Mingli jolted, and he averted his gaze. Her loud voice resounded in the Han vi.


    "...At that time, I had seen someone''s silhouette at a distance. You brought the ss of juice to him that day, right?"


    Han Guang stiffened.


    "And then you brainwashed him into thinking that we were sending him into an orphanage!"


    "No-"


    But Xinyi cut her off. "Zhiyuan and I were talking about donating charity to the Sun Orphanage! You know right, Aunt? We donate every year. You are a part of the family. Of course, you know this tradition. Then why did Siying think that we wanted to send him away? Of course, somebody told him that! You...You told him to run away from school because I will nevere to pick him up, isn''t it?"


    Zizi widened her eyes and looked at her in horror.


    "Even this morning, it was all an act, right? Faking a sprain in your ankle and urging me to take care of you so that I gette in school and Siying misunderstands that I don''t want him anymore!"


    "Of course not!" Han Guang "Why will I lie? I was really hurt!"


    "Shut up!"


    Xinyi breathed heavily. She looked around and hastily walked towards the breakfast table. Han Guang and Han Mingli looked at her, dumbfounded.


    What is she doing?


    Han Huizhong calmly watched it without much change in his countenance.


    Xinyi picked a fruit knife and charged towards Han Guang, taking big strides as if she was ready to stab her. Han Guang almost stumbled.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan! Look what Xinyi is doing! She is going to stab me! Stop her!"


    Han Mingli panicked. "Zhiyuan, why are you just standing there!"


    But Zhiyuan didn''t respond. He ignored them and didn''t bother to stop Xinyi. He knew what she was doing and why.


    Han Guang tremblingly stepped back. "Somebody please stop her! Xinyi has gone crazy! She wants to kill me! Soo Yunru! You are a cop! Why aren''t you stopping her?"


    Yunru simply sneered at her. She was stunned at his response.


    "U-Uncle¡­" she turned towards Han Huizhong and cried, "X-Xinyi wants to kill me."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Sure. Why not? It''s such nice entertainment. A murder mystery~"


    Han Guang couldn''t believe her ears. "Mingli! Save me!" She yelled at the top of her voice. Adrenaline rushed inside her, inducing a fight or flight response.


    Xinyi was close to reaching her. Han Mingli tried to interfere, but Zhiyuan grabbed his shoulder. "Stay right there, Uncle," he quietly said.


    Xinyi raised her arm and was about to sh her when Han Guang broke out into cold sweat and jumped on her feet to the other side. She ran away from her, hiding behind a couch. "Somebody stop her! She will kill me!"


    Silence. Zizi looked at her wide-eyed.


    Xinyi stopped in her steps and withdrew the knife. "What happened, Aunt? Wasn''t your ankle sprained?"


    Han Guang froze.


    "But you seem to run just fine. Did it not pain you? You didn''t even stumble in your steps. A sprain doesn''t heal in just one day."


    She opened and closed her mouth several times in an attempt to say something, but nothing came out. She finally realized that it was all Xinyi''s act to prove to her that she was lying.


    "N-No of course it hurts! I was too scared to feel the pain!" She feigned to copse and sob, "Mingli my foot¡­it hurts badly¡­"


    Xinyi stared at her. "Aunt. You are holding your right foot. In the morning, you were limping on your left foot, weren''t you?"


    She froze.


    "I know it. After all, I applied the balm on your left ankle myself."

 Chapter 164 - Pay With Interest

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Pay With Interest</h4>


    Han Guang was stumped for any words. Han Mingli lost all his face. He couldn''t look into everybody''s usatory gazes. Han Guang shakingly got up, her cheeks all stained with tears.


    "T-this is horrible! How dare you fool me like that?"


    Xinyi stomped towards her with heavy steps, her gaze zing in anger and fierceness for her son. Han Guang stumbled back, but she caught her arm and roughly pushed her.


    "Let go of me, you crazy woman!"


    Her gaze bore into Han Guang''s making her shiver. "How dare YOU fool Siying like that! Do you know...that he was so close to getting kidnapped today?"


    Han Guang sniffled. "Enough Xinyi. Just how much more are you going to malign me? I-"


    *SLAP*


    Her words were cut off by a sharp, piercing sound of another p that echoed in the Han vi. Han Guang was shell-shocked to suffer a second blow.


    "Aunt Guang. I am really in no mood to listen to any nonsense right now when I was this close to losing my son today," she enounced each word through her clenched jaw that expressed her rage. "Save your fake tears for someone who would actually believe you."


    "Y-you¡­" her body trembled.


    Getting pped on the same cheek again stung hard and tears streamed even more vigorously than before. She glowered at her in hatred. Before she could yell at her, Xinyi spoke in an extremely cold voice, "You are a mother too, aren''t you? Then how could you do that to a child? How would you have taken the responsibility if I had lost Siying?"


    "These are all lies!" She cried hard. "Mingli. Do something! Everybody is using me."


    Han Mingli was at a crossroads too. Too much was exposed, even her fake sprain. His mind was nk to think of any excuse to say at this point.


    "Zhiyuan dear¡­" she ran to his side and grabbed his arm. "At least you believe me. I am your Aunt. I never said any such things to Siying¡­"


    Zhiyuan''s dark gaze shook her with terror. "So you are saying my three-year-old son is lying? A child is capable of lying to that extent and framing someone in guilt?"


    Han Guang was stumped for any words. "I-I mean¡­"


    "I didn''t want to bring it to this point because I never suspected a family member would be behind Siying''s disappearance. But I hope you have not forgotten that there are cameras installed in the vi that have seen you talking to Siying in the corridor and then entering my room with the juice."


    Han Guang froze.


    His fingers tightly curled into a fist as he threateningly glowered at her. "Should I show you Siying''s state AFTER you talked to him?"


    A gulp passed down his throat.


    "Or should I make you hear your own words you said to Siying? Maybe that will refresh your memory?"


    Zizi stormed to her side and grabbed her arm. "Aunt, is this true!? Did you really feed Siying with all that crap!"


    "N-No dear¡­Zizi at least you believe me¡­"


    She angrilyughed. "I will surely believe you if the cameras don''t expose you!"


    Han Huizhong stared at her and walked up to her. He smirked. "Did you think that if Siying disappeared, you would be able to amass this wealth and business? There would be no heir to the Han family so everything would go to Keung?"


    Han Guang copsed on her knees and begged. "U-Uncle please¡­forgive me this once! Actually, I misunderstood Xinyi and Zhiyuan. I really thought it was for Siying''s own good."


    Xinyi red at her. "You think that saying his mother and father hate him was for his own good!? You think that brainwashing a child to run away was for his own benefit!? Are you even in your mind!"


    She bit her lip hard. She didn''t know how to get out of this situation. So, the only thing she could have done was to ask forgiveness.


    "Uncle, Xinyi, Zhiyuan... please forgive me. I-I let my hatred consume me. I am ashamed of myself that I could stoop so low. I have realized my wrongdoings now. I-I was just too blinded by my hatred for Xinyi. I wanted Caihong to be the daughter-inw of this family because Zhiyuan loved her. But I couldn''t bear Xinyi taking her ce. It should have been Zhiyuan and Caihong''s child... that''s why I always resented Siying. I couldn''t ept him. B-But I realise my mistake now! I am horrible! I shouldn''t have done that to a child. Please give me just one chance!"


    Xinyi felt like pping at her shamelessness. When she realized that she couldn''t get out of this situation, she took the forgiveness route.


    Yunru burst intoughter. "That''s a nice joke. You created this hell of a mess and you expect sis to forgive you? Siying was lost in a big city. Anything could have happened to him. He was almost kidnapped or he could have gotten into an ident and the only thing that you got to say is sorry?"


    Han Huizhong clicked his tongue. "Well Yunru my boy. This is what happens when you talk to thick-skinned people. She was already shameless about getting herself pregnant and entering the Han family. And now, it has crossed all the limits."


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "You want me to forgive you? After making Siying go through hell, you want us to forgive you!"


    Han Guang vigorously shook her head. "No...no please...I have realized my mistake and I am really sorry for saying all those horrible things to Siying. P-please¡­"


    Han Huizhong eerily smiled with dangerced on his lips. "You see niece-inw. I already hated your guts from the beginning. And now that you gave me such a nice reason to throw you out of the house, you want me to forgive you?"


    Han Guang paled.


    Throw out of the Han vi?


    The tears flushed out even more furiously than before. "Uncle you cannot do this...I am really embarrassed and sorry for what I did. But you cannot throw me out of this house.. I am still the daughter-inw of this family."


    "Hah! A daughter-inw that plots against my great-grandson."


    She trembled.


    Han Huizhong''s gaze suddenly turned ferocious akin to a wild lion. "Forgiveness is a faraway thing, my dear. At this point, you only deserve torture."


    Han Guang stiffened.


    "After making my great-grandson go through hell, how can I not make you go through it too?" He smiled.


    Yunru warned. "Grandpa, you cannot take thew in your hands¡­"


    Han Huizhong pouted.


    "Is what I would like to say," he sighed. "But we can have a little fun before I take her to jail."


    The color drained from her face. "Fun? Jail!?"


    "Why? You are the guilty perpetrator who put my nephew''s life in danger. We have evidence too. This is a criminal offense. Of course you will get your punishment."


    Yunru smiled. "But before that, like Grandpa said, you have to pay the price for hurting my dearest nephew."


    "Y-you¡­"


    Han Guang cried and rushed to Zizi. "Zizi, please help me. Don''t you like your Aunt?"


    "Shut up!" Zizi yelled and red at her. "After all this, you have the face to ask for my help!? Are you even human! Anything could have happened to Siying! He is so small¡­" she teared up, "How could you be so heartless! Everything only for money! You are disgusting!"


    "No dear¡­"


    "Get the hell out of my sight!"


    Han Guang then ran towards Xinyi and clutched her feet. "Xinyi, please forgive me! I will do anything you want! But please don''t throw me out of this house... D-Don''t send me to jail!"


    Xinyi harshly shook her off in disgust. "I don''t care anymore. After what my son had to suffer, I don''t care about you!"


    Her lips trembled and tears plopped out. But she soon felt pulled in a warm embrace as Zhiyuan hugged her. His soothing voice rang in her ears. "Everything is fine now, Xinyi. Uncle and Aunt won''t be spared."


    She shivered and softly hugged him back.


    Han Huizhong pped his hand and instructed bodyguards to swarm the vi. The guards immediately stood in attention and surrounded Han Mingli and Han Guang.


    Han Huizhong stomped his stick hard. "Teach them a lesson until they are not even able to stand on their feet," he chuckled sinisterly, "After all, they should know what it''s like to mess with Han Huizhong."


    "No¡­! You cannot do this to us!"


    But nobody heard their cries. Zhiyuan coldly said, the iciness plummeting the temperature of the hall, "My son was hurt a lot as he roamed around the city all alone. He kept starving because he had no money."


    Xinyi''s heart ached in pain as she heard all his suffering again.


    Zhiyuan continued. "Uncle and Aunt should pay it in interest. Every single injury on my son, they would have to pay its price a hundred times!"


    The guards didn''t waste any time before beating Han Guang and Han Mingli ck and blue. They showed no mercy on them as they kicked and hit them. All the guards were trained in martial arts, and so every one of their strikes was brutal and painful.


    Han Guang could only cry and welp as sharp pain seared throughout her body.

 Chapter 165 - The Unveil Of Xinyi And Qin Fuhuas Meetings

    <h4>Chapter 165 - The Unveil Of Xinyi And Qin Fuhua''s Meetings</h4>


    By the end of the time the guards were done, Han Guang and Han Mingli were hardly any recognizable. Their bodies were crippled and searing in pain so badly that they couldn''t even lift one finger. Their faces were covered in bruises, tears and snot.


    "S-stop already¡­" Han Mingli tiredly begged.


    Zhiyuan''s countenance was dark as a deadly storm was looming over them. "Stop? This is nothingpared to what Siying has gone through. Your torture to pay for your sins has just started."


    They paled upon hearing his cruel voice.


    After beating us so much, what else is left?


    "My son was hungry and crying all day. Apart from your broken bones, you should also understand how it feels to live without food and water. Didn''t I say? You will suffer what my son suffered a hundred fold!"


    Yunru chimed in. "Brother-inw. Don''t be too harsh. It would be a problem for me to answer the authorities if they see them in such a state."


    Han Huizhong waved his hand in the air dismissively. "Pah! Why worry when Han Huizhong is backing you up?"


    "I am an honest officer, Grandpa." Yunru chuckled sarcastically.


    Zizi''s mouth twitched by their apparently serious conversation.


    Han Huizhong said, "Well my dear nephew and niece-inw. You two have to bear a lot of pain before you start bearing the pain of living in a jail."


    They shook hard.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, Take them away and see to it that they don''t cause a fuss. If they do, make their life even more hellish. I want to see them begging for food."


    The guards nodded and dragged them away.


    "Please forgive us! Xinyi¡­you have to forgive me...I have realized my mistake now¡­" Until the end, Han Guang and Han Mingli kept begging, but it all went to deaf ears.


    Peace reigned back in the Han vi again. Zhiyuan smiled at Xinyi. "You must be tired. Let''s go to rest now. I will handle Uncle and Aunt."


    She gently nodded.


    Han Huizhong was tired too. Today was a long day. He patted on Yunru''s shoulders. "Since you and Ei are already here, stay here for the night. Today was tiring for everyone."


    Zizi stiffened.


    Yunru touched his chin. "Ah that-"


    Before that Han Huizhong nced at Zizi. "What are you just standing there for? Go, escort him to the room."


    "..."


    The previous argument shed in her mind and she grimaced. "He lived one night before too. So he already knows the way. I am not his GIRLFRIEND to take care of him!"


    The word girlfriend was more enunciated and particrly focused upon that Yunru clearly felt.


    Han Huizhong raised his brow.


    A fight?


    Well, if it''s Zizi, it''s not any news.


    Yunru awkwardly smiled. "It''s okay. Princess doesn''t have to take the trouble. She is right. I know the way."


    Hooo...this time, Yunru is not giving his usual jabs to her either. Has love tamed him to spoil her?


    Han Huizhong was amused. Usually, Yunru would have retorted by now. But he didn''t. So he thought that things were definitely serious between them. He was beginning to believe that maybe Soo Ei might be right about them.


    He shrugged. "Whatever."


    Zizi fumed and left before Yunru could stop her. Hebed his fingers through his hair, letting out a sigh. "I need to apologize to her¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    ---


    Things settled down pretty peacefully in the next few days and everything went back to normal. Siying had also fully recovered from his trauma and was already hopping around the Han vi with his cheery self once again.


    After this frightening incident finally became a part of the past, Zhiyuan felt that it was now time to focus on his present with Xinyi. He could finally take her on a date which he wished to do since the pic got over.


    He saw Xinyi doing her usual work for Shuang''s game project. At that serious and sincere sight of her, he couldn''t help but feel mesmerized as he gazed at her. His sight then settled on her lips and he gulped unconsciously.


    The passionate kiss he shared with her in that small hut came raging in his mind. He went into a trance, remembering her lip''s soft sensation.


    "...Yuan?"


    "Zhiyuan?"


    He suddenly snapped out as Xinyi called out a little louder. He looked left and right and realized that he was at Han vi.


    Damn, for a moment I really felt that we were back at that hut¡­


    Xinyi asked, feeling concerned. "Are you okay? You seemed to be in a daze."


    He cleared his throat and sheepishly nodded. "Yes."


    He nced at her drawing tools and remarked, "Quite busy today?"


    "Oh no. I am almost done," she softly smiled.


    "Nice, Nice!"


    Zhiyuan eximed so eagerly that it took her by surprise. "So¡­ it means that you are free tonight, right?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Yes."


    He beamed in joy and internally gave himself a thumbs up.


    Awesome! Now, I just have to ask her about the date!


    A sense of nervousness overwhelmed him and he turned a little fidgety. He looked left and right a lot of times, apparently trying to process his thoughts. "Xinyi I¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "I was wondering if we could¡­" he paused and took a deep breath, "Will you go on a-"


    *Ring Ring*


    Xinyi''s phone suddenly rang, making Zhiyuan freeze and then raining a string of curses on their interruption.


    Who the hell is it now!?


    "Oh I am sorry!" Xinyi quickly saw the iing number and so did Zhiyuan. His mouth twitched violently and his gaze darkened in pure malice and rage.


    Qin Fuhua! Damn you!


    Xinyi apologized to him and picked his call when Qin Fuhua''s whining and indignant voice shot through the other end in their ears. "Xinyi!!! You have to help meeeee!! You know that only you can help me, right? I need you."


    With such ambiguous words that fell on Zhiyuan''s ears, a vein popped on his forehead as he angrilyughed. Before Xinyi could respond to him, Zhiyuan suddenly snatched her phone and snapped at him. Xinyi watched him, dumbfounded.


    Ah?


    Zhiyuan was already frustrated because Qin Fuhua had foiled his ns in the past. Now he came again just when he was about to ask her on a date.


    This man is a curse!


    He spoke through gritted teeth as he tightly clenched his jaw. "Yes, Mr. Qin. I am Han Zhiyuan. Of course, you haven''t forgotten me, right? Xinyi''s HUSBAND."


    Silence.


    Xinyi''s eyes widened and she stared at him, stunned.


    Why is Zhiyuan talking so differently today? Why does he sound so irritated¡­? She wondered.


    Qin Fuhua regained his wits. "Han Zhiyuan. Of course I haven''t forgotten you. Now, will you hand the phone to Xinyi? Why did you even pick her phone in the first ce!? I am in a crisis here!"


    His brow twitched.


    "Whatever the crisis is, Xinyi is not free today! Don''t bother her anymore!"


    Xinyi was speechless.


    "What do you mean by not free? She has to be free for me! She cannot leave me all alone like this. She promised me that she will never leave my side until I need her!"


    Another vein popped on his forehead as he tantly imed as if he and Xinyi were too close.


    He took a sharp breath, trying to reign his anger and control himself from not killing him. Xinyi sighed and said, "Let it be Zhiyuan. He really needs help."


    "..."


    Qin Fuhua heard her voice and chimed. "I do! Xinyi. Take your phone away from your tyrant husband and talk to me. I need to meet you right now! I promise it won''t take much time!"


    "Then do it yourself!" Zhiyuan spat icily.


    "If I could, why would I need Xinyi''s help? Only she can help me relieve my stress!"


    Relieve s.t.r.e.s.s? H.o.w?


    Somehow, Zhiyuan''s brain automatically assumed it to have some sinful, ambiguous meaning that made a volcano erupt within him. "You¡­."


    The nerves on the back of his hand became visible as anger surged inside him and he wished to punch his face.


    Xinyi sighed in exasperation and said, "Agree to it, Zhiyuan. He would not stop calling me anyway."


    Zhiyuan seriously asked, "Should I send some guards to deal with him?"


    "What the hell!" Qin Fuhua felt indignant. "I am not a criminal! Anyway. Xinyi, you have toe, alright? I am sending you the address. Be there in fifteen minutes or I will die!"


    He hung up and Zhiyuan almost had an urge to smash the phone. But he remembered in time that it was Xinyi''s. She apologized. "Sorry. Is it okay if I go? He said it''s not for much time."


    "I wille too!" He dered.


    "Ah? You want toe too?"


    "Yes!" His nostrils red.


    I want to see just what that curse of a human makes my Xinyi do exactly?


    ---


    The car stopped and Zhiyuan''s regal figure stepped out in a dignified princely manner. But inwardly, he wasn''t acting all dignified and raining curses on Qin Fuhua.


    His mouth twitched as he recognized the store and his temper red even further. Keeping his smile painstakingly intact, he asked Xinyi, "Why are we here?"

 Chapter 166 - The Perfect Ring

    <h4>Chapter 166 - The Perfect Ring</h4>


    Zhiyuan looked at the store that was well-known in the city for doing wedding shopping - everything from bride''s and groom''s wedding ceremony suits and dresses to jewelry and other stuff.


    After making those questionable statements about needing Xinyi, Qin Fuhua asked her toe to this shop.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Why are we here?"


    Xinyi said, "Come inside. You will see."


    As they entered the shop, they saw a panicking Qin Fuhua already pacing back and forth in the store. His sight fell on Xinyi and he beamed. He charged straight forward and was about to hug her when Zhiyuan swiftly stepped in between and shot a deadly re at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Keep your distance, damn it!


    Qin Fuhua fumed. "Why are youing between two good friends!"


    He smiled. "As far as I know, you are not friends, but just a bully who used to trouble Xinyi in the past."


    His mouth twitched. "That''s the past! We were always buddies!" He looked at Xinyi and cried. "Thank God you came or else this would have been myst day on earth."


    Why is it not? He grimaced.


    "Now tell me why do you need Xinyi''s help so many times!?" He gritted his teeth.


    "Because she has a good taste. After all, she helped me choose a great wedding ring!"


    He froze and looked at him speechless. "Wedding ring for who?"


    This bastard bought a wedding ring for Xinyi!? What the hell is going on?


    "For his fiance," Xinyi said.


    Zhiyuan rapidly blinked his eyes and then they slowly widened as it registered in his brain. "Fiance?"


    Qin Fuhua furiously nodded. "I don''t have a good sense of taste. Rong already dered that if made a single mistake in any of the ceremonies, she would kill me," he sobbed.


    Suddenly, it felt as if lightning crashed on Zhiyuan. "You-you are going to marry?"


    He grinned. "Yup!"


    Xinyi nodded and chuckled as well. "Her name is Huang Rong. She was in the same grade as us in college but in a different ss."


    Zhiyuan thought back to all the times when Xinyi met Qin Fuhua. "So all this time¡­"


    She said, "Ah that. I was helping him choose gifts and other stuff for Huang Rong. There are so many things to do in a wedding, right? So much shopping. Qin Fuhua was totally confused about what to do," sheughed.


    "Hey don''tugh¡­" He whined and looked away in embarrassment.


    Zhiyuan was in shock for a long time before he finally realized it. He pressed his brows and feltpletely stupid. He was so afraid that Xinyi might start liking Qin Fuhua again. But reality was different.


    He red at Qin Fuhua. "Indeed you have no choice! Even your choice of words is so pathetic! Can''t you just simply ask in a normal way?"


    Qin Fuhua was speechless. "What do you mean?"


    ''I need Xinyi.''


    ''Only Xinyi can help me relieve my stress.''


    What the hell is that?


    "That-" he gnashed his teeth. "Have some shame! Don''t talk as if you have some intentions for her," he harrumphed.


    Xinyi widened her eyes. Her mouth opened in an O and she facepalmed.


    Qin Fuhua frowned. "Of course I have intentions towards her."


    His gaze darkened.


    "If not, then I wouldn''t have asked her for help."


    Zhiyuan had this urge to hang him on a tree upside down and punch him until he was satisfied. He rolled up his sleeves and dangerously smiled. "I think you need a beating. Don''t worry. I will fulfill your wish."


    "Hey! I condone violence," then it finally struck Qin Fuhua and he looked at him as realization dawned on him. "Oh! Oh! Oh! I get it now. You were feeling jealous all this time!"


    Zhiyuan stiffened and so did Xinyi. She coughed.


    Zhiyuan felt jealous¡­?


    He burst into a loudughter. "Ah now I get it why Mr. Han''s mood was so sour all this time. Did you feel that I was stealing your wife? Or maybe... having designs on her?" He chuckled.


    Zhiyuan felt embarrassed and the tips of his ears turned red. Xinyi peeked at him and clearly saw his awkward expression. She thought he would deny it but¡­


    For a moment, she felt hope lit her heart and her cheeks flushed slightly pink.


    "O-of course Zhiyuan wouldn''t think that¡­" she mumbled.


    "I did," he said.


    Her eyes flew open in shock. "Huh?"


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "I-I mean this Qin Fuhua! He pestered you so much and you went along with it every time," he quickly said, "Of course I don''t me you! But...but¡­"


    He didn''t know how to exin himself.


    Qin Fuhua''s brows in amusement. "But ever since we met at that time after so long, Xinyi and I have been together a lot of times and a certain someone couldn''t handle the jealousy~~"


    Xinyi''s heart skipped several beats. She couldn''t believe it at all. For all these years, it was her one-sided love for Zhiyuan while he...felt nothing for her.


    Why would he get jealous now?


    She quickly said, "What help do you need today?"


    "Oh yes! There is a lot of shopping to be done and as usual, I am in your care."


    Xinyi sighed. "I am telling you. You should do it yourself. I want to help you, but I think Huang Rong will appreciate it more if you choose everything. It''s the feeling that matters. At this point, everything is my choice, not yours."


    Zhiyuan felt that she had a point. "She is right. I mean, even if it''s overwhelming and confusing, everything shoulde from your heart. And if she is marrying you, she would know about incredible taste, right?" He chuckled. "Do you think she would cause a fuss knowing the fact?"


    Qin Fuhua grumbled. "You are right. But..st time, I gifted her a dress, but she didn''t quite like it. I don''t want to take any chances in our ceremony."


    They sighed. Now that it got clear, Zhiyuan felt at ease and he joined in the shopping venture too. Xinyi got busy with Qin Fuhua while Zhiyuan roamed around at the other corner.


    Suddenly, he paused in his steps as his sight fell on a beautiful ring. He curiously walked over and peered at the ring. It glistened beautifully in the light. The diamond ring was studded with a small ring of another set of diamonds on its band. At a nce, he understood that the diamond at the centre was slightly different from the usual diamond rings.


    The female attendant smiled. "Sir, do you want to have a look?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    She eagerly brought out the ring and ced it in front of him. Zhiyuan gently held it between his thumb and index finger. The ring was delicate just like Xinyi. He loved it the moment he saw it and felt that it would be just perfect for her.


    "Sir, the diamond in this ring is really rare and precious found in Botswana. It''sposition is different from the other diamonds usually present in the market. That''s why this ring is also on a special disy here. Is it for your girlfriend, sir?"


    A gentle smileced his lips. "My wife."


    The attendant beamed. "Then it''s just perfect. The ring would look absolutely breathtaking on your wife."


    Indeed. He felt as if it was meant for Xinyi. His gaze clouded a little. Even though they wore wedding bands on their fingers, that ring wasn''t something that he chose for her. But when he saw this ring now, he felt an urge to put it on her.


    "Pack it for me, please."


    "Sure!"


    On the other side, Xinyi and Qin Fuhua were done shopping too. They found Zhiyuan at the ring counter. As he nced at their iing figures, he quickly hid the ring box and smiled. "So are you two done?"


    Qin Fuhua was hopping in happiness. "Yes! With this, I can guarantee a happy married life for myself. All thanks to Xinyi," he wiped a non-existent tear.


    Zhiyuan rolled his eyes.


    "Also, you two have toe to our wedding! Oh wait! I forgot."


    "What?"


    He chuckled. "There is another chance to meet her before the wedding ceremony. The reunion!"


    Xinyi slowly widened her eyes. "Oh! Yes, I remember. Ah Cy was saying something like that. The reunion was supposed to be a monthter."


    "Yes, it''s almost time. Zhiyuan and our batches wille together for a st! Hoho! That will be so much fun! You will get to meet her then. Just¡­" he coughed, "don''t tell her that you helped me."


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I don''t know. You have troubled me so much that it might slip out of my tongue~"


    "You! I think you are more of a bully than me!" He red at him.


    Outside, Qin Fuhua bid them goodbye. Xinyi smiled. "He loves her so much, doesn''t he?"


    Zhiyuan observed her and found that she was talking quite normally. He was particrly anxious if her old feelings woulde back knocking her heart. But she genuinely felt happy for him.


    "Xinyi."


    She looked at him. "Hm?"


    He stared at her and slightly parted his lips, "I want to take you to dinner with me."

 Chapter 167 - Their First Date (1)

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Their First Date (1)</h4>


    Xinyi looked at him in surprise at first. "Dinner?"


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Yes. A dinner."


    She beamed. "Oh! That''s a great idea. Let''s go back and pick up Siying too."


    "..."


    Zhiyuan coughed hard. He could hardly me her for assuming it to be a family dinner. After all, he never went anywhere alone with her as a couple. He felt as if to hit himself hard with no mercy.


    Zhiyuan quickly caught her wrist. "No!"


    She stopped and looked at him questioningly.


    He stared at her beautiful irises and smiled. "...It will be just the two of us. Siying won''t be there."


    Xinyi rapidly blinked her eyes and went in a daze as she realized it.


    O-only the two of us? But that... doesn''t that mean a d-date?


    "I¡­"


    She was at a loss of words and didn''t know how to respond. She thought it to be a family dinner. Suddenly, she felt as if her heart wasn''t prepared for this. She didn''t know what was happening. At the store, he confessed that he felt jealous of Qin Fuhua and now he asked for a date.


    A faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Are you okay with it?"


    "Y-Yes!" She stammered.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Alright then. Let''s go."


    ---


    In one of the high-end restaurants that was linked to the Han Corps, Zhiyuan stepped in with Xinyi. The manager respectfully bowed. "Mr. Han. Mrs. Han. Wee," he shed a smile.


    "We have arranged it as per your orders. I will take you."


    Xinyi''s heart rapidly beat in her chest as she walked with him. At first, she was walking alone, but then she slowly felt Zhiyuan intertwining his hand against hers. She bit her lip and peeked at her hand which was tightly captured in his palm.


    Zhiyuan observed her little expressions and couldn''t help butugh.


    So cute.


    They rode the elevator to the topmost floor that was the terrace. Xinyi was stunned to see it breathtakingly decorated. Small candles were sweetly lined up on the railing and on the floor and flower bouquets were ced all over the terrace, giving off a pleasant smell. He pulled her towards the centre and she only followed him in a daze. A strong gust of wind fluttered her hair in the air.


    "Sit."


    He pulled back the chair and urged Xinyi. She snapped out of her stupor and nodded. The food was already served piping hot, and he personally ced it on her te.


    Xinyi looked at all the decorations and then at herself. She panicked. "That¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Is there any special asion today?"


    She wondered if she forgot some important event. "I mean I would have dressed properly¡­"


    She felt embarrassed. Zhiyuan made so much effort for this dinner and she didn''t even look the part.


    Zhiyuan ced his palm on top of her hand and gently squeezed it. "You don''t have to worry about that. This is just for us to spend some time together. Recently...a lot of things have happened and now that Siying is also fine, I thought that we should take some time for ourselves too."


    Xinyi''s heart skipped a beat. "Oh¡­"


    He smiled in satisfaction. "En. Taste the food."


    "Ah yes!"


    For some reason, Zhiyuan seemed really anxious as he quietly but nervously observed her. He was tapping his fingers on the table, noticing every moment as she took a bite.


    "How is it?" He leaned and asked.


    Xinyi chewed onto the bite of exquisite curry topped on the rice and her brows slightly furrowed. "I wonder if the chef was sick today."


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Oh I mean that the proportion of spices is a bit haywire. Plus, there is a little pinch of extra salt."


    "..."


    As if a bucket of ice-cold water was mercilessly poured on top of his head, he froze. He shut his eyes,pletely embarrassed and awkward. He quickly took the te away from her and said, "You don''t have to eat it if you don''t like it."


    Damn I am so stupid!


    "Ah?"


    Then Xinyi finally noticed his expression and his demeanor that had suddenly turned strange. He seemed to mumble to himself as he hurriedly kept away the te.


    "Wait!" She stopped his hand from moving her te any further. "By any chance...did you make the curry?"


    He froze. He felt as if hepletely lost face in front of her. A gulp passed down his throat and his smile broke and faltered like a broken record. "Haha...o-of course not¡­"


    He thought that he could impress Xinyi if he cooked for her. He imagined hearing her praising her and scoring brownie points along the way. But everything fell t and instead, he lost her favor! It was so utterly embarrassing that he wished to disappear forever from this.


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes and looked at his twitching fingers. "You are lying!"


    She widened her eyes in disbelief. "You-you cooked the food but why didn''t you say anything? Otherwise why would you look so defeated?"


    He quickly said, "I just tried my hand at it. Haha. You don''t have to think too much about it. I-I just thought you always make such delicious food for me and the family. So well...I just thought...it looked simple enough. But I guess cooking is not for me. You don''t have to eat it really."


    Xinyi felt horrible and guilty. If she realized it just a tad before that he had cooked it, she wouldn''t have said those words. In other words, she would have refrained from being too honest.


    Xinyi pursed her lips and pulled the te back towards her.


    He widened her eyes. "What are you doing?"


    "Eating of course. Didn''t you make it?"


    Zhiyuan quickly pulled it back. "No, no! How can I let you eat it if it was so horrible?"


    "It''s not horrible! I never said that. I just said that the proportion was a bit off. Doesn''t mean that it''s not edible."


    "You said that there is extra salt too."


    "Not to the point that I cannot eat it."


    "Xinyi, please," he sighed, "you don''t have to force yourself. I will ask the chef to prepare-"


    "No. I want to eat this curry only!"

 Chapter 168 - Their First Date (2)

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Their First Date (2)</h4>


    Zhiyuan frowned and pulled the te back towards him. "Xinyi don''t be stubborn. It isn''t good for you to eat it if it''s not cooked well."


    "I know what''s good for me and what''s not," she said as she pulled the te back again. "I don''t want to waste your cooking, especially when you have prepared it for the first time! So hand it back."


    Just like that, they were ying push and pull with the poor te stuck in between their game. Once Xinyi would pull the te, then the next time, Zhiyuan would.


    "Give it here!" Xinyi whined. "Why are you taking my te away?"


    "No way!" Zhiyuan protested heavily.


    He gritted his teeth. Thest thing he wanted was for her to fall sick because of him. The date was supposed to be romantic, not where she coughed in sickness because of his food. It would be the worst if she had to be admitted to a hospital.


    "Xinyi. I won''t let you eat it and that is final," his voice was stern and unyielding.


    Xinyi stared at him, feeling agonized and wronged. Her brows furrowed in dissatisfaction. "Alright then."


    She left her grasp over the te and got up from her seat. She began to walk away, making Zhiyuan shocked. "Where are you going?"


    "Home."


    "Huh?"


    He quickly followed her and pulled her back. "Back home but why?"


    Xinyi shook off her wrist and looked away. "Why not? You brought me here for dinner, but you are leaving me hungry."


    His mouth twitched. "I am not leaving you hungry. I said the chef will prepare another dish for you."


    She red at him. "And I said that I want to eat the curry cooked by you only. I have decided that it will be my dinner tonight. I don''t want anything else. So doesn''t that mean that you are leaving me hungry?"


    "..."


    He didn''t know how to retort to that. For the first time, he saw her this stubborn and for what? A bad curry that tastes horrible.


    "Xinyi, I cannot let you eat something that can make you sick," he tried to cate his angry wife, trying to sound logical.


    "I will not get sick. It''s just a little vor problem. Not like it is inedible. But it''s okay. You don''t want me to eat it, so I won''t. I will head back."


    Even though he was saying this for her own good, she made him feel as if he was doing some sphemy.


    Why is my first date like this? First, I failed in cooking and now my wife is threatening to leave, he sobbed.


    Zhiyuan thought for a long time and hebed his fingers through his hair in frustration. "Alright¡­"


    Xinyi beamed and nodded hard. "Good."


    "But! You won''t eat everything! Just a portion-"


    "I will eat everything because that is my dinner. Wouldn''t I be left unsatisfied and hungry then?"


    You¡­


    Zhiyuan grumbled. "I kind of forgot to taste it because I was so nervous. I was just happy to know that it looked like curry so in that excitement¡­."


    Xinyi softly chuckled at first, but then she couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Zhiyuan you...are so cute."


    He pursed his lips.


    Do men really like being called cute?


    He sighed in defeat. It was his first date, and he didn''t want it to get over even before it started.


    They went back and Xinyi happily chomped onto the food. Maybe because she knew that Zhiyuan painstakingly made it for her, she didn''t feel any proportion problem now.


    After the dinner got over that seemingly only Xinyi enjoyed, they got up. Xinyi was mesmerized to see the city view from the terrace. The night view of the city shining with all the lights on felt as if the city looked like some huge ne, spread across the farnd. It glittered like gold with the flickering lights.


    Zhiyuan was lost in a trance as he watched her slender figure leaning against the railing, watching the city view with a bright smile on her face. With his feet light on the ground, he walked and stepped behind her.


    "Zhiyuan. The view is so beautiful!"


    A doting smile etched on his lips. He held her shoulder and made her turn to face him. "Indeed. But there is something else that would look even more beautiful."


    "What?"


    Zhiyuan stared at her and without breaking his eye contact, he slowly took out a small box from his pocket. Xinyi curiously looked at it. He opened it anst immediately, the ring''s brilliance caught her off guard. The beautiful gleam of the diamond almost blinded her.


    "T-this¡­"


    She looked at him in utter shock as she saw a ring out of nowhere.


    "For you."


    She stuttered. "M-me?"


    Zhiyuan smiled and took out the ring from the box. He gently held her left hand and gazed at the wedding band that was currently put on her ring finger. He thought about it and took off the old wedding ring. Then he held the new special ring and smoothly slipped in her finger.


    Xinyi trembled and looked at the ring in a daze. On her delicate finger, the ring looked just as dainty.


    "Xinyi¡­" his deep gentle voice suddenly felt a lot nearer. She raised her head and found that the distance between them was even lesser now. Her breath got stuck in her throat, and her heart raced faster.


    He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her in his embrace. She froze.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan¡­"


    Zhiyuan''s deep gaze was focused on her small face that was flushed in a mixture of shyness, hesitation and shock. The redness from the tip of her ears extended all the way up to her neck. He saw her lips mildly tremor and her eyshes slightly tremble. He lifted her chin with his thumb and pressed his forehead on hers. His warm breath gently fanned on her cheeks as he felt his heart pound in his chest too.


    "Xinyi. This is your real wedding ring."

 Chapter 169 - The Nightmares Return

    <h4>Chapter 169 - The Nightmare''s Return</h4>


    Xinyi stared at the glistening ring in her finger that brightly shone under the dim night. She felt too stunned to speak anything. Zhiyuan intertwined his fingers against hers.


    "Xinyi...I am sorry that I couldn''t give you this ring earlier. You deserved this ring a lot before but I¡­"


    His gaze dimmed in guilt and sadness. "I don''t want you to wear the wedding band anymore. I know the situation in which we got married was...not ideal."


    Xinyi softly bit her lip.


    Zhiyuan cupped her face and her gaze lifted to meet his. "But with this ring, I want to tell you that that past is behind us. When I saw this ring today, I knew it was only meant for you. Please forgive me for all these years. Because of me, you couldn''t even wear a proper wedding ring."


    She hastily said, "Zhiyuan you-"


    "Ssh," he ced his finger on her lips. "I know what you want to say. But that won''t ease my guilt. I know I made you wait for seven years, but...will you still ept this ring?"


    She felt her vision turn blurry as tears enveloped her eyes. Everything was so overwhelming for her that she couldn''t find the proper words to express herself. She could only softly nod in agreement. She looked at the ring and inexplicable happiness surged in her heart. She still felt as if this was her dream and she would soon wake up to reality.


    Zhiyuan pulled her closer as the tip of his fingers softly brushed against her cheek. Her eptance bloomed his heart in immense joy. Unable to hold the surging feelings swirling in his chest, he leaned in as his gaze locked with hers. Amidst their pounding heartbeats, the only sound they heard was of the wind whistling by. Their irises stared into the depths as if they were pulled in by a force.


    Zhiyuan brought her face closer and bridged thest gap between them as he kissed her lips. Xinyi shook as their lips met. He shut his eyes as he pressed his lips harder to deepen the kiss. He tilted his head and with a dart of his tongue, he flicked over her soft lips, making them moist. Xinyi felt her knees go weak and as Zhiyuan realized it, he firmly pressed her waist against his body, not allowing her to lose support.


    As her sweet smell invaded his nostrils, he didn''t find it any less intoxicating than a drug that would make him lose his control. His fingers tightened the hold over her cheek unconsciously that made her gasp and slightly part her lips. It was the chance that Zhiyuan waited for, and he quickly delved into her mouth.


    At that time in the small vige hut, he hadn''t yet tasted the forbidden delicacy of her tongue, but now he didn''t wish to settle with a simple kiss. He wanted more. He wanted to go deeper.


    Xinyi''s eyes flew open as she felt tongue wrapping around hers. As if electricity jolted through her body, she trembled hard. Her eyes grew misty and hazy as their lips were deeply connected. She clutched his coat in her fists. A low groan escaped his throat and his eyes clouded in desire. His tongue slurped the corner of her mouth from which he could faintly taste the remnants of the curry he prepared. His tongue was busy exploring her mouth but his lips didn''t forget to devour her.


    He parted away only to bite upon her delicious lips, digging his teeth into them. She gasped again as a tickle burst in her stomach akin to a butterfly. Their kiss grew more passionate and fiercer as seconds turned into minutes. Soon, Xinyi started to feel breathless and she softly whimpered. Zhiyuan finally withdrew his tongue from thoroughly eating it and made his way down to her fair neckline.


    At that point, her face was already flushed in tomato red shade that only darkened into crimson as his hot kisses trailed on her neck and corbone. He buried his head in between her neck and shoulder with his hair tickling her skin as it brushed upon it. He sucked her neck harder as he felt a strong desire ming his body with heat.


    He turned and ravaged the left side of her neck too, making it moist and at the same time hot with his kisses. The seven years of distance between them was reduced into ashes at an rming rate. The closeness tingled them to their very core.


    With a dazed look, Xinyi opened her tightly shut eyes. It took some time to regain her focus. Zhiyuan raised his head to see her flushed face. Xinyi stared into his ck orbs that seemed to focus his gaze on her with utmost concentration. He bent and kissed her forehead and then peppered soft kisses on her delicate eyes and nose.


    He wanted to confess his feelings for her and let her know just how much he loved her. He had fallen for her so hard that it was impossible to keep these emotions all to himself. He didn''t want any more ambiguity to remain between them. They were husband and wife in front of the whole world but not a couple in a true sense that wholeheartedly loved each other.


    Xinyi''s misty gaze got clearer as she looked at him and found him staring at her as if wanting to say something to her. His lips were slowly parting in an attempt to talk.


    His expression right now looked simr¡­


    As simr to the time when they had slept together that one time.


    Suddenly, as if a mountain crashed on her, her eyes widened and she froze. Her body stiffened, and she felt unable to move. She gasped sharply, and it felt as if she couldn''t breathe.


    No¡­Why am I thinking of that night again?


    Everything was fine until now. Then why did she suddenly get reminded of that thorn in her life?


    She trembled and shivered and before she knew it, she already ced her hands on his chest and pushed him back. Zhiyuan staggered a few steps behind. He didn''t understand what happened and he looked at her in confusion. But the sight that fell upon his eyes stunned him.


    Tears automatically trickled down Xinyi''s cheeks as she tremblingly hugged herself. She seemed to be in a stupor.


    "Xi-Xinyi¡­?"

 Chapter 170 - Rejection Before Confession

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Rejection Before Confession</h4>


    His face was marred in utter bewilderment as he saw her crying. "Xinyi, what happened?"


    Zhiyuan anxiously tried to reach her, extending his hand to hold her face. But instead, Xinyi instinctively took a step back in horror. She was scared. She was afraid. That memory washed away everyst bit of the joy and happiness that had warmed her heart into bliss.


    Zhiyuan''s hand froze in mid-air.


    Why...why is she crying? D-Did I do something wrong? But wasn''t everything going fine¡­


    "Xinyi¡­"


    She shut her eyes and covered her ears, not wanting to hear his voice. Her soft sobs filled the air that was once filled with sounds of their passion.


    Her reaction crushed his heart as if somebody tightly pped him.


    "Xinyi p-please...stop crying," his heart was racing in fear. Even though he wanted to console her, he didn''t know how, and he couldn''t understand what caused her to cry in the first ce. She wasn''t letting him step near her either.


    "Please¡­" Xinyi''s heartbroken voice fumbled. "I don''t want this¡­"


    Zhiyuan nkly stared at her. Her words that fell upon his ears shook him hard.


    "W-what?" He choked. His stammering voice couldn''t hide the shock and pain from her sudden rejection.


    "No...I don''t want this¡­" she cried hard. Drops of tears stained the floor with her hurt and ache that twisted her heart. "Don''t say anything I beg you¡­"


    Don''t want this¡­


    Her words reyed in his mind endlessly and somehow, even though he grasped its meaning, he was afraid to ept it. He was just about to confess his love when she pushed him back with all her force. He gazed at her and her small figure shrunk as she hugged herself. She was shaking as if she was going through a nightmare. A sense of grief filled her eyes as she copsed on her knees.


    A self-deprecating smile graced his lips and he felt the surroundings turn bleary. Tears stung his eyes and they plopped down his cheeks.


    Ah...I see¡­


    She doesn''t want this¡­Us...she doesn''t want us¡­


    Rejection.


    That was what it was. She had rejected him. Perhaps, she knew what he wanted to say to her. So, she pushed him away.


    He was so close to making her his. But, it turned out that he wasn''t close to her at all.


    It was all my imagination¡­


    He felt that the distance between them was genuinely lessening. He thought that she was just within his reach. But, it was all a fragment of his imagination.


    She was always far away from him. But, he misunderstood his ce in her heart.


    This feeling¡­What was this feeling that hadpletely crumbled his heart into smithereens? It was suffocating and so extremely agonizing.


    Why did I assume that she might be having feelings for me too? I am so stupid. When did I be so arrogant? Just because... just because we spent seven years together, did that mean that she was obligated to have feelings for me?


    Why did I take her for granted as if she would definitely say yes? Or did I think that just because we have a son, she is supposed to love me?


    The realization hit him so hard that everything suddenly became crystal clear to him. He made her stand in a difficult position now. Her condition was so bad.


    She was trembling and wailing that expressed how much she rejected the notion. She surely epted the ring, but that didn''t necessarily equate to anything.


    Emptiness welled in his chest, and he felt unable to speak. He wanted to hug her and make her stop from crying. But, how was he supposed to do that when he was the cause of her tears?


    "I-I am sorry¡­" Xinyi covered her mouth and gasped. She weakly said, trying to control the fear from overwhelming her. But in the end, she failed miserably.


    Her apology hurt his heart even more. He brought upon this situation, but even then, she apologized. He quickly wiped his tears and straightened up. "Xinyi you don''t have to say anything. Please don''t apologize...I-I mean it''s all my fault. Don''t be sorry, okay? I...I have hurt you. I am sorry. I misunderstood everything. So-so please¡­"


    His anxious voice broke her stupor. She lifted her head and saw the trace of his tears that had stained his cheek wet. He was trying to smile, but it faltered. She suddenly realized what took over her and her teary eyes widened in horror. She didn''t want to push him away, but that memory had paralyzed her to the point that she couldn''t help reacting that way.


    "Zhiyuan¡­" her legs trembled as she got up. She swayed and was about to fall when Zhiyuan quickly caught her.


    At first, they stiffened. Their eyes filled with pain and sorrow gazed at each other. Zhiyuan helped her stand on her feet and quickly took a step back. There was a long stretch of silence.


    Xinyi wanted to exin but how? She had no idea. How could she admit the truth of what happened that night?


    Nobody could break the ice. Nobody knew where to start. The atmosphere grew deathly still and stagnant and suffocating.


    Zhiyuan had gotten his answer. There was nothing else left to say.


    "Si-Siying must be waiting for us, right?" He randomly spoke the first thing that came to his mind. He didn''t know how to face her.


    Xinyi froze.


    Once again¡­.once again, everything came to a standstill. Once again, it was awkward between them. Their first date that had started on such a beautiful note, ended in the most horrible way.


    Their way back home was extremely silent and awkward.


    As they stepped into the Han vi, they were greeted with the sight of Han Huizhong and Soo Ei loudlyughing together.


    "Hahaha! I am so happy!"


    Soo Ei''s gaze fell upon Xinyi and Zhiyuan who just stepped in. He beamed and his eyes shone in joy. "Xinyi! Zhiyuan! You both came at the right time!"


    They tried to smile their best, not to make anybody suspicious of what had transpired between.


    "Dad¡­" she softly smiled.


    Soo Ei pulled his daughter into a hug. "I am so happy today!"


    Zhiyuan clenched his fist in his pocket, trying to hide his emotions. He asked, "Dad. You and Grandpa seem to be in a good mood. What happened?"


    "It''s about Zizi and Yunru! We have decided to announce their engagement!"

 Chapter 171 - Yunrus Decision

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Yunru''s Decision</h4>


    Xinyi was stunned to hear this sudden news. "E-engagement? Yunru and Zizi?"


    "Yes!" Soo Ei''s face brightened akin to the most shining star in the sky. "Hehe, I waited so long for this day and now, I can finally see my son getting settled too in his life."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes and so was Zhiyuan shocked simrly.


    Didn''t Yunru say that he has a girlfriend?


    Xinyi asked, "This... have you talked to them?"


    "It''s a surprise for them!" Heughed. "Zizi isn''t at home now. Elder Han and I decided to surprise her with this news as soon as she is back."


    Zhiyuan slowly said, "But Dad, Yunru said that he has a girlfriend."


    Soo Ei widened his eyes and gasped. "That idiot lied to you too?"


    "Lied?" Zhiyuan frowned.


    "Of course he lied! I asked him myself if he already has a girlfriend. He clearly denied having one. It was the day when I caught Zizi and Yunru *ahem* spending some quality time together. And it''s not just that. Zizi and Yunru like each other too. That''s why Elder Han and I have decided to get them engaged as soon as possible!" He grinned.


    Han Huizhong''s booming voice cheerily resounded in the hall. "I was a bit skeptical at first, but after what we saw that night, we are sure of it now. Hah! I am so d that Yunru tamed my idiot granddaughter."


    The sparkle in his eyes and expression was utterly clear and evident. He was over the moon to arrange this engagement. Han Huizhong had always liked the Soo siblings and just like Xinyi, he wanted Yunru to be a part of his family too.


    But ever since Zhiyuan disappointed him, he regretted forcing Xinyi to marry him. That''s why he was always hesitant especially after how Zizi and Yunru''s first date went. He didn''t want Yunru to suffer being with Zizi like Xinyi already was living with Zhiyuan.


    Xinyi was confused. "What night?"


    Soo Ei and Han Huizhong furrowed their brows and then they realized it. "Oh! We forgot to tell you two! We got so excited seeing Zizi and Yunru lovey-dovey that we already started thinking about their engagement."


    Zhiyuan''s mouth twitched. "Lovey-dovey?"


    "Yes! Yunru and I stayed in the Han vi that night when we found Siying, right? Hehe, you won''t believe what we witnessed¡­"


    *shback*


    After Han Huizhong''s insistence, Soo Ei and Yunru decided to stay the night after Siying was found. Soo Ei and Yunru shared one room, and it was quitete at night when Elder Soo felt some soft movements and heard light noises. He half-opened his eyes to look at Yunru restlessly pacing around the room. He seemed to be in deep thought,bing his fingers through his hair. He sighed and in the end seemingly decided upon something, he tiptoed out of the room and shut the door behind him.


    Soo Ei immediately sprang up on the bed. He looked at the time and it showed one-thirty AM in the clock.


    "Where does Yunru want to go sote at night?" He narrowed his eyes and smelled some ndestine gossip. His gaze sparkled like a little child, wondering if he went to meet Zizi.


    "It''s definitely Zizi! After all, they are at the same house now! Of course, they would want to meet. Hoho!"


    Soo Ei eagerly got up, but before shamelessly going to follow his son, he went to Han Huizhong''s room and knocked on his door. "Elder Han!" He urgently whispered. "Come out! This is important. You don''t want to miss this."


    The door opened and a sleepy Han Huizhong opened the door, yawning. "What is it, Ei? Why are you so excited at this Godly hour?"


    Soo Ei could hardly contain his excitement. "If you know what I have to say, then you will be excited too! Yunru just stepped out of the room, and I am sure he has gone to meet Zizi!"


    At that, Han Huizhong''s grogginess all flew away, and he attentively stared at him. "Which direction?"


    Soo Ei grinned. "Follow me!"


    Yunru stood in front of Zizi''s room, wondering whether to do this or not. In the end, he just quickly knocked on her door before he changed his mind again.


    Unexpectedly, Zizi was quick to open the door. He thought that she must be sleeping. "Who is-"


    She froze as she saw Yunru standing right in front of her. Her eyes widened and she stared at him, feeling stunned.


    *Bathump!*


    Her heart loudly drummed in her chest, and her cheeks automatically turned rosy. Instead of his prim and proper appearance during the day at his duty, he had a messy look with the locks of his hair stretched out in all directions. That made him look even more charming and handsome.


    But then she suddenly recalled theirst conversation. Her eyes almost brimmed with tears when she remembered how rudely he talked to her, telling her to stay out of his life.


    How could the arrogant, spoiled princess bear that?


    She gave a humorless smile. "You shouldn''t disturb people sote at night. I don''t know why you woulde here. After all, you did say to keep my nose out of your business, and I think I am keeping my word."


    From a distance, Soo Ei and Han Huizhong hid behind a pir and peeked at them. From Zizi''s expression, it was clear that she wasn''t too thrilled to meet Yunru. They couldn''t stand too close, lest they would catch them. So they couldn''t hear their conversation.


    Han Huizhong mumbled. "So something did happen between them. Even before, she acted all arrogant towards him."


    Soo Ei pursed his lips. "It must be my idiot son''s fault! That''s why he looked so restless in the room. Maybe he came to apologize?"


    "Let''s see."


    Zizi folded her arms and challenged his gaze, trying her best not to show the pain clutching her heart. Whenever she saw him, she would always get reminded that he has a girlfriend. The fact would prick her like a thorn as if she lost something precious.


    Yunru bit his tongue and felt awkward. He knew that he was at fault this time.


    "If you don''t mind, can we talk somewhere else?"


    Zizi was inside her room while he was outside. Of course, it would be strange to have this conversation like that¡­


    Zizi wanted to reject him and get back to bed. She wanted to shut the door in his face, wanting to vent the hurt she felt. But what would she do after that? It wasn''t like she was sleeping anyway.


    Yunru was staying in their house, and once again, she failed to get any sleep just likest time. Even though she was mad at him, her heart tugged her to follow him.


    "Only ten minutes!" She acted as if she was doing a huge favor.


    They went up the terrace and Soo Ei and Han Huizhong shamelessly followed them, curious about their conversation.


    "We will definitely get our proof tonight that Yunru and Zizi are close," Soo Ei said.


    At the terrace, they stood beneath the night sky where the moon cast a dim shadow over them. Yunru slowly said, "I am sorry."


    Zizi stayed silent.


    "I am really sorry for saying all those rude things to you. I didn''t mean it that way."


    Zizi snorted. "Then how did you mean it?"


    Yunru sighed. "My rtionship with her...is a littleplicated."


    Zizi already had a fair idea of that since she saw Yunru crying on the beach that night.


    "So when you said to leave her, I just lost it. I know I shouldn''t have. I really apologize for my behavior. I know you talked harshly, but you said it for my own good. I didn''t appreciate it, and I am really sorry."


    Zizi slightly trembled. He was earnestly asking for her forgiveness that couldn''t help but shake up her heart. She lifted her gaze to see him softly smiling at her and his eyes that hoped for her to forgive him.


    "I¡­" she choked up, "I still stand by what I said. What is the use of staying in this one-sided love and hurting yourself? That is foolishness."


    "It won''t be foolish for long."


    "Huh?"


    "I have decided to tell her my true feelings."


    As if lightning struck her hard, Zizi froze on her spot. She nkly looked at him. She almost staggered at her ce, but she somehow held on to herself.


    "O-Oh¡­"


    "Yes," he smiled. "An unexpected person made me realize that I have waited long enough."


    He thought back to his conversation with Xiaosi.


    It took all her strength not to break down in front of him. A gripping pain pierced her heart at the thought of Yunru confessing his feelings for another woman. Her shoulders trembled, and she forced her tears not to leave the rim of her eyes.


    "I am still afraid. I don''t know what she will think about me. Honestly, I am nervous," he grabbed the back of his neck and Zizi understood that he felt embarrassed.


    "I-I see¡­" she tried to smile. "Good for you."


    Yunru nodded. "If it goes all well and I hope it does, then Princess won''t mock me as a foolish man anymore," he chuckled.

 Chapter 172 - A Surprise Too Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 172 - A Surprise Too Shocking</h4>


    "Elder Han. Can you hear what they are saying?" Soo Ei tried his best to listen in on their conversation, but he failed.


    Han Huizhong sighed. "I cannot. If we go any closer, your sharp son might catch a whiff of us."


    Soo Ei grumbled. Sometimes he wished for his son to not be so sharp. They eventually went back to gauging their bodynguage and expressions.


    Back at the terrace, Zizi smiled with a heavy heart. "Oh! I see! You are right," she snorted. "It''s such a pain to see you act so foolish. d you understand now. Don''t be so pathetic."


    She secretly dug her nails in her palm.


    Yunru chuckled. "Thanks, Princess. It''s because of you and... someone else that I am able to take this step." He raised his hand and ruffled her head, making her stiffen.


    His long fingers and wide palm made her feel warm and emotional. Yunru tilted his head and asked, "Are you alright? You seem a little different."


    "No-nothing...I just had a bad dream," she lifted her head and gazed at him with a pang of sadness enveloping her chest. "In it, I saw that...one very important person was leaving my side. Forever. He was drifting away from me and I could do nothing to stop him." She trembled.


    Her gaze dimmed. Suddenly, she was pulled into a hug. Yunru wrapped one arm around her shoulder and patted her head. He chuckled. "Come on. You are a spoiled princess, aren''t you? How could you let him leave you?"


    At first, Zizi was stunned and her eyes widened. Her cheek rested on his chest and she felt the warmth seeping her skin. Her eyes stung in tears. She wished to always remain in his embrace like this.


    "You should say, ''Hah! I am a princess. Serve me! You cannot leave my side and that is a princess''s order!''" heughed and that sweet melody echoed in her ears.


    Zizi burst into a chuckle and a tear slid down, but she quickly wiped it.


    Will that be okay if I...say that to you, Yunru?


    Yunru smiled and lowered his gaze at her. She seemed awfully vulnerable today for some reason, and he couldn''t leave her like that. Zizi sniffled and withdrew. But her chain got entangled in his button and she got stuck.


    Ah damn!


    She tried to untangle it. Yunru said, "Wait. Let me do it. You will break your chain like that."


    He leaned his head lower and fiddled with the chain. But that closeness was too much for her heart to take. Her heart thumped and she stared at his handsome features in a stupor. Her gaze fell on his lips, and she recalled that moment she kissed him. Her cheeks turned even redder.


    The two elders who were peeking at them hadpletely misunderstood the situation. Yunru''s head had partially covered Zizi''s face and at that angle, they thought that they were kissing each other.


    Soo Ei brightened. "Elder Han! Looks like the misunderstanding is resolved! Not only he hugged her, but now *ahem* This is a private moment. We shouldn''t intrude anymore."


    Han Huizhong had also observed everything and he felt that they were right about their feelings. Now they were even kissing. What more proof did they need?


    "Ei my boy. Looks like it''s time."


    Soo Ei nodded hard. "We should immediately arrange for the announcement!"


    The elders left after seeing what they wanted to see.


    After untangling the chain, Yunru said, "Done," he asked, "You forgave me, right?" He coughed.


    Zizi acted arrogant as if it didn''t break her heart. "This is thest time! Don''t dare talk so rudely to me next time!" She looked away haughtily. "Don''t forget you are a lowly man!"


    Yunru chuckled. "Yeah yeah. How can I forget that?"


    *Present*


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan were visibly stunned. At that time, they didn''t think that Yunru could be lying about his girlfriend. But he kissed Zizi so¡­


    Han Huizhong smirked. "What are you standing for, granddaughter-inw? Distribute some sweets! Hoho!"


    Soo Ei grinned too.


    "Ah yes¡­"


    She quickly went away. Just as she was gone, Zizi entered the same time in the vi. She was surprised to see Soo Ei. "Uncle?"


    Soo Ei happily hopped to her side and pulled her into a hug. "Zizi! So d to see you. You came at the right time!"


    Zizi looked at him in confusion, and she nced at Zhiyuan. He simply smiled at her.


    Han Huizhong said, "Well, well we have the star of the day here!"


    Zizi asked, "Huh? What star? I don''t understand what is going on."


    Soo Eiughed. "You will soon understand when you will get the good news! There is a surprise for you!"


    Zizi raised her brow and curiously alternated her gaze between the elders. "What surprise?" She was a little eager because she always liked surprises.


    "Hoho! We have decided on the date of your and Yunru''s engagement ceremony!"


    Ziz froze. It felt as if her blood ran cold. Her eyes widened in utter shock as she nkly stared at them. "What?"


    "Yes! Ah there is Xinyi. Come,e quick!"


    He took the sweet from Xinyi''s hand and fed it to her. "Hoho! Congrattions, future daughter-inw!"


    She gaped at him. Zizi could hardly gulp the sweet as she was still recovering from the shock.


    Daughter-inw? Engagement?


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "Just look at how shocked she is. You didn''t expect this at all, didn''t you?"


    Words refused toe out of her lips. She didn''t even know where to begin. How? When? Why?


    How did this engagement suddenlye into the picture? She thought that they already forgot about that night Soo Ei saw her and Yunru together.


    "U-Uncle...this is not true right¡­" she stammered as she spoke, and her heart loudly pounded in her chest.


    Soo Ei chuckled. "Elder Han. She cannot even speak properly. We seeded in our surprise mission! Aiya. She thinks we are lying."


    He patted her head. "Why will we lie dear? Of course it is the truth! Hmph. That idiot son of mine and you tried hard to hide it from us, but we got to know it anyway."


    She froze.


    It finally registered in her brain that they weren''t joking at all. They were really serious about this. Zizi had no clue what to think about this.


    Yunru already had a girlfriend. He was even going to confess to her. Or maybe he already did. Then how can this engagement¡­


    "Grandpa...there is a¡­m-mis¡­'' she suddenly felt breathless in her chest. Sweat formed on her forehead. She wanted to rify this hell of a misunderstanding. But the words refused to slip out.


    She didn''t know what was stopping her. She opened and closed her mouth multiple times in an attempt to stop them from celebrating.


    "Hehe. Don''t be shy. We know how much you two love each other. Isn''t it?"


    She froze.


    Love¡­?


    Before she could say anything, the elders already got busy again. She tremblingly took a step forward. But Xinyi approached her and smiled. She hugged her. "Congrattions. I didn''t know you and Yunru were together. I am really happy for you two."


    Zhiyuan pinched her cheek. "Indeed. Yunru will keep you so happy. I am d that you got together even though your beginning was a little crackling," he chuckled.


    "I¡­" Zizi clutched her dress. Everybody was celebrating. Everybody was congratting her. Her mind was aplete mess. "I am going back to my room."


    She hid her face and hurried away upstairs. Han Huizhong raised his brow. "Ah I never imagined the day woulde when I see Zizi running into her room all shy like that."


    Soo Eiughed. "Love changes everyone, Elder Han."


    "Indeed."


    As the two elders excitedly talked about the engagement, Xinyi and Zhiyuan were left alone. The atmosphere turned strange, and they couldn''t meet each other''s gaze. Now that Xinyi had regained her wits, she realized the way she reacted had terribly hurt Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan saw the hesitation and difort in her expression. He felt his heart break at that sight.


    "Oh yes. I remember...I have to kind of go back to the office. I have to work on a proposal and Ipletely forgot about it¡­" he awkwardly smiled.


    Xinyi stared at him.


    "Siying wanted to hear a story from me today, didn''t he? Please say sorry on my behalf," the pain of heartbreak was excruciating.


    Tears threatened to fall down her cheeks. "O-Oh¡­"


    "Yeah so...I will be back by tomorrow morning."


    Before it became impossible for him to hold back the tears, he quickly turned around and left.


    Soo Ei asked, "Where did he go again?"


    Han Huizhong snorted in disdain. "Let him be. Don''t bother."


    ---


    *Ring*


    Liang was deep asleep in his happy dream of ying with his angel daughter when his phone ring broke that beautiful dream. He yawned. "Damn...who is it at that this hour?"


    He quickly picked it up before Leina or Ah Cy woke up.


    Zhiyuan?


    He stepped out of the room. "Yo, buddy. You broke my sweet dream. How should I make youpensate?"


    Silence.


    "Zhiyuan? Zhiyuan? It''s you, right?"


    "She doesn''t...she pushed me away, Liang¡­" a slurry voice came from the other end along with the soft muffling of his sobbing.


    Liang widened his eyes. "Zhiyuan. Are you drunk?"

 Chapter 173 - Caihongs First Step

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Caihong''s First Step</h4>


    In a low-end bar, Liang stepped out of his car and hurriedly went inside. He threw a quick nce around and his gaze finally locked onto Zhiyuan''s figure that was staggering at the bar counter. A woman, donned in a sexy revealing dress, was trying to flirt with him. Zhiyuan was ruthlessly pushing her away, but she wasn''t giving up.


    Liang choked in his saliva. He rushed to his best friend''s side and smiled at the hooker. "I am sorry, but he is married."


    Zhiyuan dazedly looked up to see a blurry figure.


    The woman gleamed. "Oh another sexy man," she openly checked him out. "Are you avable then, honey?" She winked.


    Liang coughed hard at her bold provocation. "I am married too."


    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue," she grudgingly went away,menting over losing two handsome men.


    Liang stared at his best friend''s horrible state. "Zhiyuan. What happened? Why are you so hell drunk? What''s with this gloominess?"


    Zhiyuan''s voice broke as he spoke, "Liang¡­Liang¡­"


    In the end, his voice turned too inaudible akin to a whisper. His eyes had turned slightly red that expressed how much he had cried. He looked vulnerable and utterly heartbroken. Liang stared at him and felt that his state was simr to when Caihong left him seven years back. No, it seemed even worse than before.


    Liang took a seat beside him. He was somber as he quietly asked, "What happened, Zhi?"


    A tear slid down the side of his eye. "Liang...she...she pushed me away¡­Xinyi pushed me away...she was crying¡­"


    His eyes widened in shock. "Why?"


    Zhiyuan lifted his head that swayed left and right in his drunken stupor. He grabbed the ss of whiskey and downed it in one go.


    "Zhi, that is enough now. You have drunk too much," he snatched the ss away.


    Zhiyuanughed as his gaze brimmed wet with tears. "If I don''t drink...then I cannot f-forget that...that I was rejected, Liang¡­"


    Liang said, "Zhi, please tell me what happened from the beginning."


    Zhiyuan tiredly and drunkenly somehow managed to recall the events, making Liang aghast. "You-you confessed to Xinyi!?"


    Zhiyuan stiffened. "Confessed? *Hup*" he looked at Liang and self-deprecatingly smiled. "I was rejected before I could...say anything¡­she pushed me away before I could say...how much I love her¡­"


    The fresh memory hurt his heart. "I love her, Liang. I *hup* love... Xinyi... But-but she said that...she doesn''t want this¡­sh-she pushed me away and cried. She begged me to stop... She was... trembling and shaking...I-I don''t know why...her figure *hup* was so small...I was wrong Liang¡­she doesn''t love me¡­she doesn''t love me¡­haha, I am rejected¡­"


    Tears streamed down his cheeks and the mighty CEO, at this moment, felt crushed and aggrieved. The pain was insurmountable and the dream of living a loving life with Xinyi was smashed into smithereens.


    "I was so arrogant *hup* I-I assumed that," he staggered, "that she will love me too...b-but she doesn''t love me. I made her cry. She was so scared. Liang...I want her so badly...but she¡­" he was mumbling to himself.


    Seeing his friend in grief made him feel horrible too. First, Caihong left him. And now, Xinyi didn''t reciprocate his love. Was he destined to live a lonely life?


    "I ruined everything. Now-now she looks guilty...as if it''s her fault...but it''s all mine. I... shouldn''t have¡­I am so stupid, aren''t I?"


    "Zhi¡­" Liang didn''t know how to console him. His strained expression said how much he wanted to say something that couldfort him.


    "Zhi, everything will be fine. Nothing is ruined, okay? You are overthinking. First, you stop drinking and let''s go home. You will make yourself sick like this."


    "Don''t...want to... Cannot face Xinyi¡­" he slurred.


    Liang thought he was right. If Xinyi saw him in this state, it would be even more awkward. "Well then,e with me."


    ---


    After Siying fell asleep, Xinyi nkly stared towards the door. Every time she thought that the door would open any moment and Zhiyuan would step in. But every time, her hopes got crushed.


    First the ring and then the kiss. Was Zhiyuan really going to¡­


    If it was true then her reaction¡­


    Xinyi burst into tears and quietly sobbed. She got up and tremblingly took out her diary. With a heavy heart, she opened the page where she had jotted down her worst memory. Her shoulders trembled and she hugged the diary to her chest.


    She knew that Zhiyuan was lying about work. She had hurt him and he couldn''t bear to face her so he left. She wanted to call him, but she couldn''t gather the strength. She didn''t want to, but her trauma took over her and she pushed him away.


    Everything was going so perfectly. The date would have ended on such a happy note. But that nightmare ruthlessly barged in her memory. Even though she wanted to reciprocate his feelings, an unknown force as if chained her from doing so.


    Xinyi fiddled with her phone and hovered her finger over Zhiyuan''s name to call him. But she couldn''t.


    Zhiyuan¡­


    ---


    Zizi was rapidly pacing around her room, her body twitching and fidgeting in nervousness.


    What just happened!?


    "Yunru and my engagement. How did things reach this point? What should I do? Does Yunru even know?"


    She stopped in her steps.


    Yunru¡­


    Zizi picked her phone and anxiously stared at his name in her contact list. She bit her lower lip and pressed his number.


    He didn''t pick the first time. She called again and this time he did. Zizi could hear him breathing heavily and the sound of his rapid footsteps.


    She quickly said, "Yunru-"


    "Princess, is it urgent? I am on a criminal''s tail. I cannot lose his sight. I sort of cannot talk right now. Wait, are you safe?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Where are you right now?"


    "At home."


    "That''s great then," he said a momentter, "So like, is it urgent the thing you want to talk about?"


    Zizi hesitated. She couldn''t talk about such an important thing if he was so busy.


    "...No."


    "Then is it okay if we catch upter?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Thanks," he hung up after that.


    Zizi sat on the bed, defeated.


    What should I do?


    She could still go to Han Huizhong and rify everything. But every time, something stopped her. Everything would end once she tells the truth.


    That feeling of ending everything between them ripped her heart in mncholy and pain. She felt in a mess. She wanted to feel happy. But the inevitable truth would always bring tears to her eyes.


    She clutched the bedsheet. A tear plopped on her hand. "Does it really...have to end like this?"


    ---


    Zhu vi.


    Where Xinyi, Zhiyuan, and Zizi were anxious about their own circumstances, Caihong was in a simr situation. That day at Natsukashi, she decided to give a chance to herself and her family. But she didn''t know how. For thest few days, she was confused about what to do. The seven years of distance made it difficult to get a starting point.


    And so almost a week passed with her doing nothing. But not tonight.


    A small head popped in from behind a pir, having two pigtails on her head. "Mama."


    Caihong nced at Chyou. She straightened up.


    The little girl trotted at her side and asked as her big sparkling eyes shone questioningly. "Why is Mama so worried? I will help with Mama''s work!"


    Caihong blinked her eyes. Unknowingly, a soft smile curved her lips. Chyou''s expression brightened even more, seeing the warmth in her eyes that she never saw before.


    Caihong slowly raised her hand towards her head. She hesitated for a moment but then she finally gently ced it, patting her. "Is that so?"


    Chyou was visibly stunned. Her mouth opened in a wide O and she gaped at her. "Mama is patting me! Chyou is really happy!" She grinned.


    Even the maids looked at her in shock. They were sure that Chyou would get another scolding for approaching Caihong. But not only did she not admonish her, she even patted her head like a loving mother!


    Madam has changed! She had even...


    Just at that time, Xiaosi entered the vi and her nce fell on the mother-daughter pair. He froze and he had to blink his eyes several times to check if he was dreaming.


    Caihong was smiling at Chyou.


    He dazedly walked towards them, his eyes never leaving Caihong.


    She felt somebody approach and she nced up to see Xiaosi staring at her unblinkingly. She immediately got up.


    "Dada!" Chyou chirped and hugged his leg. "Dada! Mama smiled at me!"


    He softly smiled at her and ruffled her head. "Chyou."


    He looked back at Caihong and tilted his head. Caihong cleared her throat and looked left and right before she finally said, "That...I¡­"


    Her heart pounded in her chest loudly.


    Why am I feeling so nervous?


    "I-I have made d-dinner tonight. Will you e-eat with me?"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. "Huh?"

 Chapter 174 - A Peaceful Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 174 - A Peaceful Family Dinner</h4>


    Xiaosi stared at her dumbfounded. His gaze fell onto the tempting dishes thatid upon the table that looked utterly pleasing to the eye and a delicious smell wafted in the air that could make anybody drool.


    Before Xiaosi could say anything, Chyou''s cheery voice echoed. "Mama cook all dishes?"


    Caihong lowered her gaze and noticed her gleaming and sparkling eyes that shone with delight and hope. It was evident how much she wanted to eat her mother''s cooked food. Until now, she only had to eat dinner and lunches prepared by the maids. It was a different feeling when it was done by Caihong, and it was the first time.


    "Yes," Caihong admitted. Chyou''s cute and adorable chubby face was akin to the brightest star in the sky that tugged her heartstrings. She had an urge to hug her.


    Chyou fiddled with her fingers and swayed on her legs. "Can I eat Mama''s food?"


    She was a little hesitant as she asked. Caihong said, "I-I have made enough for everybody¡­"


    Chyou''s watery eyes widened in bliss. "Chyou will eat Mama''s food! Yay!" She was happily hopping around the table.


    Caihong''s warm and soft smile left Xiaosi in a trance. His eyshes mildly trembled upon witnessing the scene between the mother and daughter as if she¡­


    He froze and didn''t dare let his train of thought go any further. For a moment, he thought that she began to love her as her daughter. But there was no use in giving false hopes to himself.


    His silence was beginning to make Caihong more anxious. She felt awkward and a little disappointed.


    Maybe Xiaosi really didn''t like it. This is all too weird, isn''t it?


    She quickly said to avoid embarrassment. "It''s okay though. I just had some free time today so I made it. You don''t have to-"


    Suddenly, she felt a soft gust of air as Xiaosi passed from beside her. He took his seat and rolled up his sleeve. He opened one pot and served a bowl of chicken soup on his te.


    Caihong was stunned.


    "Chyou. Come here," Xiaosi said. "Food is getting cold."


    "Dada!" She hopped to a seat beside him and he quickly served her a small bowl too. She could hardly contain her excitement and already dug in. It was the first time she had her mother''s food, and she was absolutely thrilled.


    Xiaosi was about to take a bite but he paused and nced at her. He raised his brow, looking at her stupefied expression. "Why do you look so shocked? Aren''t you going to join us?"


    She broke out of her stupor. "You... you are going to eat?"


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes.


    "Is this poison?"


    "..."


    The corner of her lips twitched. "Of course not!"


    "So why won''t I eat? I am hungry."


    She realized that the small step she took had actually worked. She was certain that Xiaosi would reject it.


    She took her seat opposite him and observed them. Her heart raced in anticipation to know what he thought about her food.


    "Mama! It''s yummy! I really like it!" Her angelic voice along with her sweetughter resounded in the hall. "Mama''s food is so tasty!"


    "Really?" Caihong felt a little relieved. She peeked at Xiaosi and wondered if he would say something.


    Xiaosi took the first bite and as it melted on his tongue, his eyes got a little misty. He rapidly blinked his eyelids to clear out the blurriness in front of him.


    Years back, Caihong used to cook a lot and bring lunches to college almost every day. But everything was for Zhiyuan. The gang would shamelessly jump on her lunch including him much to her distaste.


    How long had it been since he ate her food?


    He couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. Even now, the taste hadn''t changed. It was as delicious as it was seven years ago.


    "...it is delicious," he softly whispered.


    Caihong thought as if she heard something, but she couldn''t quite catch it.


    Little Chyou puffed her adorable cheeks and red at Xiaosi, feeling wronged. "Dada! Say it loudly! Mama did not hear it. Mama cooks yummy food but you say so softly!"


    Xiaosi stiffened. Caihong looked away, feeling awkward. He lifted his gaze and stared at her. "The food is really delicious. Thank you."


    Chyou nodded hard and smiled. "En! Mama make yummy food!"


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. "You should eat it before I finish everything. Don''tinter on that I left you with nothing."


    Caihong was taken aback before her lips curved into a gentle smile. Happiness and relief washed over her. "You can eat as much as you want."


    The peaceful dinner at the table felt almost like a dream to Xiaosi. They really looked like a proper family tonight as if their marriage never had any troubles.


    Was this only a fleeting feeling? Would it be like he would open his eyes and realize that it was his dream all along?


    Caihong pursed her lips and after much thought, she finally said, "That¡­"


    Xiaosi looked at her questioningly.


    "From tomorrow, I-I can pick Chyou from school if you don''t mind."


    He widened his eyes. He wanted to ask if she had not hated it before? So why would she¡­


    But he became selfish. He never dreamed nor wished for this peace. He never wanted this happiness. But tonight, he didn''t want to break this fragile moment that could disappear in the blink of his eye.


    Xiaosi nodded. "Okay."


    Caihong beamed and softly smiled. She never imagined having a casual and peaceful talk with Xiaosi like this.


    "Mama wille to pick me from school?" She eagerly asked.


    Caihong said, "If you want¡­"


    She bobbed her head up and down. "Yes! I want Mama to pick me!"


    Chyou always felt sad to see the other kids with their mothers who woulde to pick and drop them at school. Even in ss, they would talk about their mothers where she couldn''t be a part of their conversation.


    "Dada is always busy at work. Even in the car!" She puckered her pouty lips and fumed. "Dada always looks atptop! Dada not listen to Chyou!"


    Xiaosi coughed hard. "I do listen to you, angel. It''s called multitasking. I can work AND listen to you at the same time."


    Caihong raised her brow and softly chuckled.


    Chyou said, "Mama will listen to me right? Dada ignores me!" Her small face looked terribly hurt.


    She smiled. "I will."


    She brightened and nodded. Xiaosi''s lips stretched into a thin line, feeling used like that. Why did he feel as if he was already sidelined?


    He sighed.


    ---


    Late at night, Caihong suddenly got up as she felt thirsty. She walked into the kitchen and felt somebody''s presence. She slowly peeked in and saw a shadow.


    She frowned.


    She stepped nearer and was stunned to see Xiaosi standing near the kitchen sink. He looked a little pale as he clutched his stomach. His brows were strongly drawn together and it seemed as if he was in pain.


    What happened?


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a maid hurriedly walking towards her.


    Caihong said, "Wait! Where are you going?"


    She saw a medicine strip in her palm.


    The maid softly said, "Madam, I have to give this medicine to the Master."


    "What happened to him?"


    "Oh. He is having a bad stomach ache."


    Caihong widened her eyes.


    Stomach ache? Was it because of my food?


    He was always fine the rest of the days but only tonight, he fell sick.


    The maid somehow instinctively felt that Caihong might be thinking in the wrong direction.


    "Madam, it''s not about your food," she hastily said.


    Caihong pursed her lips. "What else might it be? Maybe my food didn''t suit him."


    She shook her head. "No Madam. It''s not like that. Actually, Master had called in the evening?and said that he will already have dinner at his office and then return."


    Caihong was shocked. "Huh?"


    "Yes. He said to make only the young mistress''s dinner. He won''t be eating at home. When I returned, I saw that you had already made dinner."


    She gulped and hesitated. "Please forgive me, Madam. You cooked something for the first time and I didn''t have the heart to tell you that¡­I thought the Master would say it himself."


    Caihong nkly stared at her.


    "So...he was already full when he was back?"


    "Yes, Madam," she coughed, "I think it''s because of overeating that Master fell sick. He told me to bring the medicine so I¡­"


    "Give me the medicine. I will look after him."


    She handed it to Caihong and left. Caihong narrowed her eyes and walked into the kitchen. She stepped behind Xiaosi and folded her hands.


    "You brought the medicine? Give me," he said without looking back and stretching his hand backward. He was breathing heavily with sweat on his forehead.


    No answer.


    "What? Give me the medicine quickly or I will die."


    He turned in frustration and froze upon seeing Caihong. "You? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 175 - Closer And Closer

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Closer And Closer</h4>


    Caihong raised her brow and stared at him. "That is what I should be asking you. Why are you here?"


    Xiaosi slightly coughed. "I was just thirsty."


    "Then why did you ask for medicine?"


    His brow twitched. "It''s just some weakness. Nothing else."


    "So why did the maid say that you got a stomach ache?" She narrowed her eyes.


    He just nkly stared at the air as he tapped his finger on the counter. But his mind was rapidly thinking of what to say next. "You heard it wrong."


    Caihong smiled. "My hearing is just fine. If it''s weakness, why would she bring medicine for stomach ache?"


    "Your hearing is fine, but I think that maid''s sight is not fine at all. She needs a checkup. I clearly told her to bring me medicine for general weakness. She bought it for a stomach ache."


    Her mouth twitched. After a pause, she looked up at him and said, "You should have told me that you already had dinner. Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Xiaosi slightly stiffened.


    How could I have said it when you had made dinner? It was after so long. It was your cooked meal. I wouldn''t have let that chance slip for anything.


    He smiled. "You don''t have to worry about me, Mrs. Zhu. I am just fine."


    He stretched his hand to take the medicine but she pulled it back. Xiaosi gritted his teeth not because he was angry at her but because his pain was worsening.


    Damn!


    He had an urge to hold his stomach, but in front of Caihong, he couldn''t.


    "Why do you still want to take this medicine now that you know it''s for a stomach ache?"


    He coughed. He pressed his space in between his brows.


    "Stomach ache causes a general weakness in the body too. So indirectly, it is for my problem too¡­" he slightly felt breathless. He was even staggering a bit where he stood.


    "..."


    This man!


    Frustrated, she took out a pill and handed it out to him. As if Xiaosi got his oasis, he grabbed it and downed it with water. He heaved a sigh of relief and mentally, he already felt rxed.


    Caihong pointed her finger at him. "You! Why did you eat my food if you were already full? Not only did you eat it, but you ate everything! Four full dishes! Are you crazy? You had your dinner and you still sat down at home as if nothing happened. You even lied that you were hungry."


    Xiaosi said, "Mrs. Zhu. It''s my stomach and my mouth. Do I need anybody''s permission to eat food? I didn''t feel that the dinner was enough for me so I sat down to eat. Is it sphemy? Should I die for this sin?"


    "It made you sick!" She fumed.


    He chuckled. "So? Has that got anything to do with you? Remember? You are supposed to hate me, Mrs. Zhu."


    Silence. Time ticked by.


    Instead of getting mad at him, she looked away and slowly said, "I thought my food didn''t suit you so¡­"


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "What nonsense! It was absolutely delicious. How could it not suit anybody-"


    He froze and bit his tongue. Suddenly, he realized that he spoke too out of character.


    Caihong raised her brow and stared at him. His words and his expression weren''t in sync at all. His mouth was being rude, but his gaze wasn''t.


    "Thank you," she softly said, "You just didn''t want to hurt me, right?"


    She understood it the moment the maid told her the truth. He was simply being sincere and caring towards the effort she put in. She prepared something for the first time. If he had said he was already full, Caihong would have felt terribly hurt even if Xiaosi didn''t mean it in a bad way.


    Xiaosi trembled. "You are overthinking about this. Don''t feel so emotional. I still felt hungry so I ate it!"


    He stormed off, but soon as he turned, his foot knocked against the wall. "Ouch!"


    "Pfft!" She burst intoughter. "You deserve it. Who tells you to always act so arrogant?"


    Xiaosi red at her but the moment he saw her smile, everything just dissipated into thin air. He fell into a trance seeing her lovely smile. Her beautiful face had the prettiest smileced on her lips.


    All these years, there was only pain and suffering in her eyes. There were only tears in them that cursed him to no end. There was hatred for him in every word she uttered.


    So why were things different today?


    Caihong said, "Stop acting so brave. You cannot properly walk in that state, can you? I will help you till your room."


    He broke out of his stupor and coldly said, "I am fine," and he brushed her hand off.


    He didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t want this closeness. He didn''t wish for things to change between them. He knew it was stupid to think that way. The woman he loved so much was talking so nicely and warmly to him that he had only dreamed of it until now. But he didn''t want it to be a reality.


    Caihong froze for a second. She didn''t understand why he acted so distant. Why he always acted cold and rude when she was finally beginning to understand that he actually cared for her in his own way.


    She narrowed her eyes and didn''t care about what he said. She simply took his arm and started to pull him.


    "Hey! Leave me alone!"


    She didn''t bother and continued pulling him. "I won''t."


    His face darkened. "Leave me before I shake you away."


    "Go ahead. What will happen at the most if you push me away? I will fall. I am fine with it."


    I am not!


    How could he push her knowing that she would fall and hurt herself?


    Xiaosi gnashed his jaw and grudgingly kept quiet. As he finally went silent, Caihong''s mouth twitched and it blossomed into a helpless smile.


    Seriously... first he eats even though he was full and now he cannot even push me away...


    Why do you act so two-faced, Xiaosi?


    ---


    In his room, they finally reached the bedside. Xiaosi coldly shook his arm away. "Thank you, but you don''t have to bother with me anymore."


    Caihong stared at him quietly and pursed her lips. Xiaosi took support and tried toy down.


    "I will help," she raised her hand again.


    He stiffened.


    "No thanks-"


    Because he so sharply turned to put distance between them, the force worked against him and he fell on the bed, grabbing her hand and making her topple on him. Theynded with a soft thud as his back bounced.


    A few momentster, she opened her tightly shut eyes. Her eyshes trembled and she froze to his face at such proximity. Xiaosi stared at the delicate contours of her face that made him forget to breathe. Their gazes met and they remained locked onto each other as they felt themselves getting pulled into it.


    Xiaosi felt her soft body pressed against his, and her smell twitched his sharp nostrils that urged him to take a sharp breath. In a daze, he gradually raised his hand. The tip of his fingers brushed past and cupped her cheek, making her quiver.


    Caihong couldn''t tear her gaze away and neither did she push his hand away that had so warmly held onto her face. She couldn''t understand why but in her chest, she felt a soft ache. As she stared into his eyes, she could see her own reflection in his ssy ck orbs.


    So close.


    At this moment, they were so close to each other.


    Inadvertently, the memories of his love came shing in his eyes. All the time that he yearned for her love and desperately wished for her to be his overwhelmed his heart. A gush of feelings welled within him.


    "Caihong¡­" he whispered under his breath.


    Seven years ago, he had no hopes of ever getting the love of his life. It was forever destined to be a one-sided love, and he was destined to live a lonely life because he knew that he would never be able to fall in love with another woman. The moment his gaze fell upon Caihong, his heart realized its answer. He wanted her and nobody else. There was no meaning to any rtionship if the woman wasn''t Caihong.


    Fate did make them marry but in the cruelest circumstances that he could ever imagine. He got the woman he wanted but at the same time, he didn''t. She was there with him and yet she wasn''t. She was at an arm''s length for him to touch her, yet he couldn''t. He could only gaze at her from her distance and curse the fate that brought that tragedy into their life.


    His fingers clutched onto the back of her head that ever so gently made her face lean towards him. The distance between them kept shrinking and shrinking until their lips softly, lightly but unreservedly met.

 Chapter 176 - Childhood Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Childhood Pictures</h4>


    It wasn''t a passionate kiss.


    Their lips gently grazed on top of each other. They remained pressed like that for a while, unmoving and unwavering. They simply let that mild yet sweet sensation drown them.


    They quivered.


    Their lips slightly trembled as they felt the other''s presence. There was no rush to deepen the kiss. There was no haste to make it fiercer.


    The kiss had bridged seven year''s worth of distance between them. Even if only for a few moments, it broke the inhibitions between them. Letting himself melt into the kiss, Xiaosi gently closed his eyes, and his lips gingerly moved across hers. His fingers delicately tangled themselves in her hair as he tilted his head.


    What was this warm feeling washing over his very soul? What were these emotions gushing within, making him tear up?


    It felt like a dream. They shared this sweet, blissful moment. He was kissing the woman he loved so much.


    His breaths became messy and haywire. His heart thumped in his chest that slyly threatened to jump out in pure happiness. Caihong cooked for him. She cared for him. She smiled at him how he always wanted to.


    How was he supposed to contain the overwhelming delight and contentment his heart burst into?


    He pulled her closer. Tenderly and daintily, he kissed her thin lips as if it was some precious, untainted treasure. His lips clicked into sweet sound as he traced them over her. He trembled, feeling intoxicated.


    Caihong softly gasped as Xiaosi nimbly captured her lips. His thumb was brushing along the contours of her cheek as their lips traveled, wanting to im the other. Her gaze turned misty with such a gentle kiss.


    It made her question if he was the same man who had mercilessly ravaged her that night without a care for her feelings?


    If he didn''t care about her, then why was he treating her so tenderly at this moment?


    Why could she see a hint of wetness along his eyshes as if it was brimmed in tears?


    Their mellow kisssted for a few minutes before Xiaosi slowly parted away. Her cheeks were slightly pink and so were Xiaosi''s ears. She noticed it, and her lips couldn''t help but curl into a soft smile.


    So he can blush too¡­


    It was silent. Their eyes stared into the depths as if sucking them in. Nobody wished to break this moment. They wanted to speak but at the same time, they didn''t. Because they were afraid that they would have to part away from this warmth and intimacy if either of them said anything.


    Even Xiaosi, who swore he would never let his emotions get the best of him, had an urge to be selfish for just tonight. He knew this closeness won''t stay for long. This moment was as fragile as ss. He didn''t want it to break so soon. Tomorrow, they will be back to the ce where they always stood.


    Away and at a distance.


    Xiaosi gradually shifted his gaze away from her, much to Caihong''s anxiety.


    But instead of pushing her away as she feared, he gave a slight tug, and her cheek bumped onto his chest. She slid beside him in his arms that wrapped over her head.


    "Sleep," he whispered in a soft voice.


    Caihong bit her lip. She raised her head and peered into his dark eyes that didn''t have the usual coldness in them. She simply nodded and both drifted away into sleep, quietly shutting their eyes.


    ---


    The next morning, Caihong was the first to wake up. She looked at her side and heard the sound of even breathing. Xiaosi was still asleep.


    She recalled their momentst night. Her chest fluttered with a feeling as if butterflies tickled it, and a warm tinge spread on her cheeks. He wasn''t looking as pale asst night which meant that his stomach ache seemed fine.


    She silently coughed and got up without disturbing him. She hesitated for a moment and wondered if she should leave or stay.


    Caihong''s sight fell on his cupboard and thought to take out the medicine strip for another pill just in case. She walked up to the cupboard and held the medicine box that flipped a few pictures in the air that were kept in the back. They fell on the floor.


    She quickly bent and picked them. As her gaze sifted through them, she noticed that they were quite older pictures. Most of them had a group of children with three elderly people standing on their side.


    Her eyes blinked. Then they widened in realization.


    Are these photos of the time when Xiaosi was in the orphanage?


    It became clear with the next picture as it showed the signboard - Sun Orphanage.


    Caihong curiously studied the group and recognized Xiaosi''s figure as a child. The resemnce was strikingly simr. It seemed that he was around five or six at that time.


    She automatically smiled, looking at the photos that showed his child self. He was simply adorable. But he was hardly smiling in any of the pictures. He stood there having a faint expression on his small face that tried to resemble a smile.


    And it reminded her in what situation was he left there. A dull pain enveloped her chest, and her gaze dimmed in sadness.


    At the veryst was another picture, but it wasn''t of the orphanage. There was a young woman in it and a child holding her finger. That child was Xiaosi. She had no doubt about it seeing the other pictures.


    Is this his mother who left him?


    "What are you seeing?"


    She got startled and looked back, cing her hand on her chest. Her mouth opened in a small O. Xiaosi was standing behind her with his brow raised, staring at her questioningly.


    "D-Don''t scare me like that! Don''t pop up like a ghost."


    He grimaced. "I just came normally."


    He saw the pictures in her hand and went silent. "Ah¡­"


    Caihong noticed the change in his expression. "This woman¡­"


    "My mother," he inly said.

 Chapter 177 - To Think Rationally

    <h4>Chapter 177 - To Think Rationally</h4>


    Zhiyuan''s eyelids fluttered open and immediately he was graced with a splitting headache. He pressed his brows and rubbed the space in between them.


    He looked around and felt the ce was familiar. "Where am I?"


    "Now you forgot your best friend''s house huh?" Liang entered as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Liang," he was taken aback. Then Zhiyuan remembered that he was at a barst night and had gotten heavily drunk. Liang was there at his side and he was babbling stuff to him.


    He froze.


    "What happenedst night?"


    "Well I just saved you from a hooker''s target," he smiled.


    "Huh?" He was bewildered.


    He snorted. "What else should I say? Did you see yourselfst night? You were a total mess! You didn''t want to go back home, so I brought you at my ce."


    Zhiyuan kept quiet.


    Suddenly, a small head popped in and Leina brightly smiled at him. "Uncle Zhiyuan!" Her big, watery eyes were gleaming in happiness to see her favorite uncle in her house. She hopped to his side and threw herself in hisp.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Hey pumpkin," he tapped on her nose.


    Liang''s face darkened and he red. "Are you calling my daughter fat!?"


    His mouth twitched. "Liang, you are impossible."


    Ah Cy stepped in too and smiled. "Well, the father with a huge daughterplex is just like that. Impossible."


    Liang grumbled. "What do you mean? I just love my angel a lot."


    Leina asked, "Uncle, you came alone? Siying note with you?" She pouted. "I want to y with Siying!"


    Liang cleared his throat. "The doors of the Xu family are not open for him either!"


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Sorry, dear. It was just mest night."


    "But Uncle not y with me!" Her small, round face puffed up in disappointment.


    Zhiyuan awkwardly smiled. "Ah¡­I was a little tired. But I promise I will y with you a lot today."


    Her gaze sparkled, and her sour mood turned instantly delightful. "Then I forgib you!"


    He burst intoughter. Ah Cy smiled and said, "Leina. Have you had your breakfast?"


    She shook her head.


    "En. So quickly head down. The maid has already served it. We will join you in a few minutes."


    "Okay!"


    Leina hopped off the bed. "Uncle, don''t forget your pwomise!"


    "I won''t," he smiled.


    As she went away, the atmosphere turned silent and even a little gloomy. Ah Cy handed him the ss of lemon juice she bought for him. "Drink this first. Your head will feel better."


    Zhiyuan slowly gulped the juice and kept the ss back on the table. Ah Cy folded her arms and sat down beside him. "Zhiyuan. Liang told me what happened."


    He said nothing. She narrowed her eyes and smacked him hard.


    "Hey!" Zhiyuan rubbed his forehead. Ah Cy''s punches and smacks were not a joke. If she hit, it hit damn hard.


    "What hey! I should beat you to a pulp! Why are you crying and moping around like that? So what if Xinyi rejected you? Are you going to give up just like that?" She red at him. "You have fallen for her. Don''t just stop here."


    "Ah Cy you-"


    "Shut up! This is not high school or college where if you get rejected, you can move on and maybe find someone else. You are married. You have a kid. For his sake, you cannot stop putting effort."


    His eyelids slightly shook.


    Liang nodded. "You have to make this work. Don''t you want to give Siying a happy family?"


    Her gaze softened and she gently held his hand. Her voice toned down. "Zhiyuan. I understand that it''s difficult. It is hurtful. You are in pain and I know that. But trust me, it will be fine. I don''t think that Xinyi might not feel anything for you."


    Zhiyuan lifted his gaze and stared at her. "You didn''t see it, Ah Cy," his voice trembled. "It''s not just about rejecting me. You didn''t see her state. She was crying and hugging herself. She looked so frightened. I...I don''t know why."


    Ah Cy and Liang exchanged confused nces. "Frightened?"


    He nodded. "I wanted to ask her but...she didn''t want me toe near her¡­"


    Ah Cy asked, "What happened just before this?"


    He slightly coughed. "We were kissing¡­"


    "And she didn''t stop you?" Liang furrowed his brows.


    "No. It was after that when I was going to confess."


    Ah Cy said, "But she wouldn''t have let you kiss her if she wanted to reject you."


    Zhiyuan bit down on his lower lip. That thought did cross his mind, but he left it at that because he didn''t want to be hopeful. "I know. I found it odd too but¡­"


    "Zhiyuan. You have to think about this rationally. You are letting your emotions overwhelm you. Your thoughts are getting all muddled up. Rejection is indeed painful, but the sudden change in Xinyi''s behavior doesn''t make any sense either."


    He quickly said, "Trust me, Ah Cy. I want to talk to her myself. I want to know what went wrong and why she suddenly stepped back like that. But everything is now awkward between us. We couldn''t even face each otherst night."


    "Then find a good time to talk," her eyes shone with an idea. "How about the reunion party?"


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "Reunion?"


    Liang got excited. "Yes! What an awesome idea, wifey! It''s the perfect asion. It will be all party mood. The atmosphere will be rxed and so will she too. You can talk to her at that time."


    Ah Cy nodded. "It''s an important conversation. I don''t think you need to have that in a sad and gloomy ce and time when your situation is already awkward."


    Zhiyuan thought about it.


    "The reunion is tomorrow right?"


    "Yup. We got an invitationst night. That will be a perfect time."


    Zhiyuan slowly nodded. "You are right. I will talk to Xinyi tomorrow." His gaze dimmed. "I want to know what made her so afraid and sad. I want answers."

 Chapter 178 - Why Would You Do The Same Thing?

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Why Would You Do The Same Thing?</h4>


    Zhu vi.


    Xiaosi said, "She is my mother."


    There was no hint of displeasure or difort in his voice. Even his expression seemednguid and rxed. Caihong thought that her mention or seeing this picture would cause some reaction, but it didn''t.


    "I see¡­"


    There was a beat of silence.


    She looked up at him and slowly said, "Nana told me about your childhood."


    Xiaosi froze. His eyes widened and he stared at her stunned. "She did?"


    "En."


    Xiaosi was at a loss for words.


    She quickly said, "If you are angry about it, then please don''t me Nana. I asked her about it, and that''s why she told me."


    He blinked his eyes. "You did? Why?"


    She coughed. "Nothing. I was just curious."


    Xiaosi raised his brow and wondered about it. She hated his sight before, and now she was curious to know about his past. In normal circumstances, he would have felt happy. But his past wasn''t exactly unicorns and rainbows.


    "I see¡­"


    Then he shrugged. "Whatever."


    Caihong was taken aback. "You¡­" she wondered if she should ask or not. "You never told us about your birth."


    "What is there to tell? My father was a bastard. My mother was helpless and tortured. Then I was raised in an orphanage. Not exactly a happy story, isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way," she anxiously said.


    "I know. I am not mad or anything. I didn''t tell you because I really felt there was nothing to say about it. Plus, I was tired of people giving me pitiful looks."


    She stiffened.


    "I, Ah Cy, Liang or-" she was about to say Zhiyuan''s name but stopped herself. "...we wouldn''t have felt that way for you and you know that."


    Xiaosi kept quiet for a moment. "I know that too. But it was the past already. It just never crossed my mind to suddenly bring it up between us."


    Caihong gently bit her lip and slowly nodded. He saw another question in her gaze.


    "What? Ask it away."


    She cleared her throat and carefully observed him. "Your mother. What do you...think about her?"


    She wanted to know what Xiaosi thought or felt about her after all these years. Was he angry? Was he hurt?


    Silence.


    Xiaosi tilted his head. "Nothing really."


    "Huh?"


    "Yeah. You are asking in terms of her leaving me at the orphanage, right?"


    She hesitated but then nodded.


    "I don''t think much about it now. I don''t me her for abandoning me neither do I feel hurt or angry. She suffered her own deal. There was nothing to be mad at her about. In the end, she got tired of that bastard and me. For four years, she lived with an abusive man and bore the pain of seeing an unwanted child every day. I could hardly me her for leaving me alone."


    Caihong looked at him, stunned. She slightly trembled.


    How could anybody be so understanding? It was hard as hell to live without a parent''s love. He was abandoned, knowing fully well that he was going to be alone.


    Even if he could understand her situation, it was impossible for anybody not to put even a little bit of me, right? It was difficult not to feel even a little bit hurt, wasn''t it?


    She felt choked up in her throat. Tears threatened to leave her eyes. "Oh¡­"


    Xiaosi took the picture in his hand and stared at it. He faintly smiled. "It''s fine now. I have my own life. She is happy in her own life too."


    Caihong frowned. "How do you know that?"


    "When I built S3 and it became a sessfulpany, I got a lot of connections. So, I searched for my mother just to know how she was doing. I felt it was my responsibility to help her if she was in trouble or would be living in...not so good conditions. But I came to know that she married some rich guy and is happily living with him. She even has two kids from him. The man seems good enough too. Has a good and stable business running."


    Caihong was astonished, but it made sense. She started a new life for her, leaving everything behind her.


    Even Xiaosi.


    She felt ufortable thinking of that. She peeked at him and just like before, there was no unease in his demeanor.


    She nodded.


    Xiaosi kept the pictures back in their ce. "I am gettingte for the office."


    She snapped out of her stupor. "Oh yes. I will leave."


    Nobody mentionedst night''s kiss. They simply left the moment at that.


    He headed for the bathroom when he heard her ask. "If you feel that your father is a bastard for hurting your mother, then why did you do the same thing as him seven years back?"


    Xiaosi froze. His back was facing her. His gaze dimmed as he went into a trance.


    "It doesn''t make sense that you would be like him when you hate him so much."


    Xiaosi silently curled his fingers into a fist. His gaze darkened upon remembering that night and teeth ground against each other in hatred.


    Without any response, he simply entered the bathroom and shut the door behind him. Caihong stared at the empty space ahead where Xiaosi was standing a few moments ago before she slowly turned and left too.


    ---


    *Knock knock*


    "Come in," Shuang said, without raising her head from herptop. She was focused on coding her game.


    "How are you, Shuang?"


    The familiar voice finally made her lift her head. She grimaced. "What the hell are you doing here, Xiaosi?"


    "Tsk. Tsk," he clicked his tongue and stepped in, smiling at her. "Can I note to meet my friend?"


    He took a seat.


    "Why are you here? I don''t need your help," she spat in distaste.


    Xiaosiughed. "Now, now, don''t be in such a hurry to throw me out."


    "You are not exactly a thrillingpany to be in."


    "Ouch."


    He smiled. "Then who is that thrillingpany? Your boyfriend?"


    She froze.

 Chapter 179 - Opening Eyes To Cruel Reality

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Opening Eyes To Cruel Reality</h4>


    Shuang closed herptop and stared at him. "What?"


    "I am talking about your lovely boyfriend, Soo Yunru," Xiaosi propped his arm on the table and rested his chin on it.


    Shuang stiffened. She looked at him in a daze unblinkingly. "How do you know that?" She asked in a quiet voice.


    "Well, I kind of insisted that he tell me. Two men talking about life outside a restaurant. I thought it was a fine time to talk to him because I realized that I didn''t really converse with Xinyi''s brother that much. I am so happy for you. You found a good man."


    She remains silent.


    "You know Shuang," his demeanor turned serious, "I know you hate me for asking that favor all those years back. I felt and still feel guilty for using your feelings for me."


    Shuang said nothing.


    "I know I have hurt you, but I am d that you found such a nice man. I am happy that you...moved on. Yunru really cares about you."


    She trembled.


    Xiaosi looked towards the ceiling and stared at the space. "In my time I stayed abroad, I always wondered if I was still holding you back from living a happy life. I didn''t want you to entangle yourself in me anymore. But now that I see you in a rtionship with such a good man, I am assured."


    Shuang took a breath and smiled at him. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zhu. But you are thest person I need it from."


    "Hey I am just being nice," he pouted. "He told me that he knows about your feelings for me."


    Shuang looked at him, aghast.


    "But he still won''t stop you from meeting me. I mean, any other man would have felt ufortable. Just like how I feel when I see Caihong with Zhiyuan," he smiled.


    Shuang gritted her teeth and banged her fist on the table. She red at him. "Just tell me straightaway what you want to talk about! Don''t go in circles!"


    Xiaosi stared at her with a grim expression. "Alright then. If you want me to be straight with you then answer me. Do you still love me?"


    Silence.


    Her heart loudly pounded in her chest. Her eyes turned slightly red but she didn''t let her tears fall. "Did Yunru say anything to you?"


    "Does he still need to say anything to me now that I look at your face?"


    She bit her lip hard. "Xiaosi, get out."


    "Why? Do you want to run away from this conversation just like how you have been running away from Yunru all this time?"


    "What!?" She widened her eyes.


    "What else should I say, Shuang?" He narrowed his eyes. "You are wasting your feelings on me even after seven years when you already have such a fine man just right beside you. I had already cleared myself that there cannot be anything more than friendship between us. Then why are you still hung up on me? I don''t say it''s easy to move on, but when you have the best support in your life who will definitely treat you way more precious than I would have, then why are you unable to move forward?"


    Xiaosi didn''t want to be so harsh to her, but now he felt that his gentleness seven years back could be the cause that made her stop in her steps. He felt that he should have been more firm with her in rejecting her feelings. Maybe then she would have tried to look at Yunru in a different light.


    If his cruelty was necessary to break the cycle of the pain and suffering in Shuang''s life that would help her in epting Yunru, then he would have done that seven years back already.


    Shuang chuckled angrily. "You like to be in delusions, don''t you? You think I still love you after how you begged before me?"


    Xiaosi said, "Then why aren''t you epting Yunru? You are dating him for seven years already. It is high time that everybody knows about you two. Then why are you still hiding your rtionship?"


    "It is our personal business! You don''t have any right to interfere!" She eximed.


    "I have the right, damn it if it''s because of me that you two are still stuck at the same ce! Because of me, you are hurting yourself and indirectly, you are hurting Yunru too!"


    Shuang gritted her teeth. "You are an idiot, Xiaosi! We are dating but it''s just¡­"


    He chuckled. "Casual?"


    She stiffened.


    "Right on the spot, am I not?"


    "Yes!" She admitted. "It is just a casual rtionship. You don''t have to get so emotional."


    His expression darkened. "Do you think a man will stay with you for this long just because it is casual?"


    Shuang blinked her eyes at him. "W-what?"


    "Get it together Shuang! Are you really this dumb? He doesn''t deserve to be treated as you are treating him right now. Do you think Yunru will stay beside you for seven years just to heal your broken heart?"


    She nkly stared at him as his words rang in her ears.


    Xiaosi got up and flicked his coat. He coldly said, "I am married. I have a daughter and most importantly, I will always love Caihong."


    She froze.


    "There can be no other woman in my life and nobody else can rece her existence. If it''s not Caihong, it cannot be anybody else either. So, stop thinking about me already and throw me out of your heart. Hate me all you want but cut out your feelings for me once and for all. For God''s sake, open your eyes and look at the man who has been waiting for you all this time!"


    Xiaosi turned and stepped out of her office.


    As he shut the door behind him, he let out a deep breath.


    I am sorry, Shuang. I didn''t want to be so harsh to you, but you left me with no choice. The sooner you forget me and notice Yunru, the better it will be for everyone''s happiness.


    ---


    Yunru finally got off his work and he tiredly sat on his chair. His phone buzzed and he saw Soo Ei''s number calling him.


    "Yes, Dad."


    "Yunru, my boy! Is your work done?"


    "Yeah. Got free just now."


    "Great! Come back home right now. We have to discuss loads of things."


    "About what?"


    "About your engagement ceremony, stupid."


    His eyes flew open in shock. "What!? What engagement ceremony?"


    "Your engagement ceremony with Zizi. What else?"

 Chapter 180 - Zizis Resounding Confession (1)

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Zizi''s Resounding Confession (1)</h4>


    Yunru was stupefied to hear this earth-shattering news. He stumbled in his seat and almost fell off.


    "Dad, are you drunk?"


    "So disrespectful!" Soo Ei fumed. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You tell me. What is this engagement ceremony you are talking about?" Yunru almost had a heart attack.


    "Oh of course! You have been so busy in your case since yesterday that I didn''t get the time to tell you. Hoho! Good news, son. Elder Han and I have fixed your engagement with Zizi!"


    He sprung up on his feet. "Why!? Where did thise from?"


    "Why are you asking such stupid questions today? You and Zizi love each other so much. Of course, as the elders, it is our duty to take things forward. We have seen it with our own eyes how intimate you two were," he coughed.


    "Oh God Dad! Are you still hung up on that day you saw me and Princess together in my room?"


    "Idiot son! What about the time at the terrace when you were kissing her?"


    He widened his eyes.


    Kissing? When did I kiss Princess?


    Suddenly, that night in the Han vi shed past in his mind. He had talked to Zizi on the terrace and for a few moments, they were extremely close because Zizi''s chain was entangled in his button. From the outside, that angle would definitely look as if¡­


    He shut his eyes in despair. "Dad, what were you doing sneaking on us?"


    Silence.


    "Dad, I know you are on the line! Speak up!"


    Soo Ei coughed in embarrassment. But he refused to admit his mistake. Instead, he used Yunru. "You! Do you have any respect left for me? Is this the tone you will use now for your father who single-handedly raised you and Xinyi when I lost my dear wife? Do you know how hard it is for a single parent? And now you use this tone with me..."


    In the end, his voice tapered off to sound too pitiful and aggrieved.


    "You have no idea how difficult it was for me to deal with the loss of your mother and then steel myself to raise you two all by myself. Yet you talk as if I am your enemy. Also, Elder Han and I quickly left during your intimate moment. How could you be so mean to your aged father?"


    Yunru''s mouth twitched hard.?"Dad-"


    "I don''t want to listen to anything! Come quickly so that we can discuss the engagement. I am with Elder Han soe to the Han vi directly!"


    And he hung up.


    ---


    Today, Zizi had decided to clear all the misunderstandings Soo Ei and Han Huizhong had about her and Yunru. It pained her heart, but she knew she wouldn''t be able to hide it for long.


    She straightened her back and steeled herself. A tear slid down her cheek, but she quickly wiped it off. Today would end everything between them once and for all.


    Zizi walked down to the luxurious living room where Soo Ei and Han Huizhong were already seated, eagerly discussing the arrangements.


    Soo Ei''s gaze fell upon her and he brightened. "Zizi, my dear! Come here," he patted the space beside him on the couch. "We are discussing your ceremony only. Join us."


    Her heart thumped in fear, and she slowly walked towards them.


    Han Huizhong dryly said, "Why are you walking like a tortoise? Come quickly!"


    Zizi stammered as she spoke, "U-Uncle... Grandpa¡­I need to tell you something¡­"


    "Of course! It''s your engagement, after all. Your wishes wille first," Soo Ei warmly said.


    She trembled to see his doting gaze, and her eyes stung in tears. It ached her heart to realize that Soo Ei and Han Huizhong would be so disappointed to know the truth. They were so excited about this engagement. Now when she would finally spill everything, she couldn''t imagine how heartbroken they would look.


    Her fingers fidgeted against each other, and her palms felt sweaty. She took a deep breath and said, "Yunru and I are-"


    "Dad."


    Zizi froze. She turned stiffly like a mechanical doll and saw Yunruing towards them. Her heart leaped in her throat, seeing his tall figure entering the vi.


    Han Huizhong said, "Ah there is Yunru too. Great. Everybody is gathered now."


    Soo Ei nodded. "Yes. Now that you are here too, let''s quickly fix the engagement date."


    Yunru gritted his teeth. "Dad, what is going on? How did you two fix Princess and my engagement? And you didn''t even tell me about it!"


    "Well NOW you know, right?"


    He red at him.


    Soo Ei fumed. "You are being so rude. I mean we told this great news to Zizist night and she ran away feeling all shy. And just look at you!"


    Yunru froze. Startled, he looked at Zizi, aghast. Zizi felt his sharp stare upon her and she almost copsed as she felt her knees go weak. Her heart loudly pounded in fear and adrenaline rushed in her blood. She had an urge to run away from his using stare.


    Han Huizhong sighed. "Don''t scold Yunru so much. We snatched their chance to confess their rtionship to us. Instead, we surprised them, hoho. Of course, he is mad at us."


    Soo Ei grumbled.


    Yunru slowly said, "...Princess, can we talk?"


    Zizi jolted. Her face turned pale.


    Han Huizhong nodded. "Sure! You two would have your own ns for the engagement, right? Discuss it and let us know. We will be here only."


    ---


    Zizi tremblingly walked into her room with Yunru right behind her. As he shut the door, Yunru stared at her, making her break into a cold sweat.


    "What is going on, Princess?"


    She bit her lip.


    "I don''t understand so can you please exin it to me?"


    Zizi clutched her dress in her fist. Her lips quivered as she spoke, "T-thatst night...I got back home and Uncle Soo and Grandpa...they suddenly told me about our e-engagement¡­"


    "But that is a misunderstanding! Whenever they saw happen between us, we both know that it wasn''t the truth. Princess, you know about this sincest night. Why didn''t you tell me anything?"


    She quickly said, "I-I did call youst night but you were busy¡­"


    Yunru widened his eyes.


    "So that''s why you called me?"


    She shakily nodded.


    Yunru pressed the space between his brows. "Princess, even if I wasn''t avable to talk, why didn''t you rify everything to them yourself?"


    She froze.


    "You should have told themst night itself that it''s all a misunderstanding. We have nothing going on between us. First, Dad caught us in my room and then he and Grandpa saw us on the terrace and thought that I was kissing you."


    Her eyes flew open in shock.


    So that''s why¡­


    "Why didn''t you say anything? You know I have a girlfriend. This misunderstanding has been going on since yesterday, and they still don''t know that we aren''t dating at all! Why did you keep quiet about it?"


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    "This misunderstanding is causing a whole lot of a mess! It''s not just about our rtionship, but just look at how happy they are. What are you giving them false hopes for? Do you understand how much they would feel hurt theter they realize the truth? And my girlfriend. If she came to know about this, how would I exin it to her? This engagement is serious business, and we cannot fool around by taking our own sweet time in rifying it. We will just get stuck into it even deeper!"


    Zizi choked as his harsh words stabbed her heart. With his voice and his expression, she felt how disappointed and angry he was with her.


    Yunrubed through his hair in frustration. "Princess, I didn''t expect this from you. What was stopping you from telling the truth?"


    He was met with silence as Zizi didn''t respond.


    He felt a headacheing. "Anyway. What''s done is done. I will tell them everything right away. We cannot stretch this any longer."


    Yunru turned his back on her and walked away. He held the doorknob and twisted it.


    "...you."


    He paused and heard a soft, trembling voice. He turned and was shocked upon seeing Zizi whose tears were streaming down her cheeks and whose thin figure was shaking at her spot.


    "Princess?" He quickly rushed to her spot and gently held her shoulder. "Princess you-"


    "...I love you."


    Yunru nkly stared at her. She slowly lifted her head and faced his stunned gaze, looking at him with her tear-stained eyelids.


    Her shivering lips parted to say, "I love you, Yunru."


    He froze. There was a long stretch of silence in the room. With Zizi''s sudden confession, he felt unable to respond.


    The dam in her heart finally broke apart and overwhelmed by all her gushing emotions of love, pain and heartache, she confessed her true feelings to Yunru without holding anything back. She finally let the tears escape her eyes as she spoke, gathering all her courage,


    "I love you, Yunru. I really¡­" she softly gasped, "really do. I love you very much."

 Chapter 181 - Zizis Resounding Confession (2)

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Zizi''s Resounding Confession (2)</h4>


    Yunru said nothing. He just kept listening to her in a daze.


    Her words slurred and faltered as she sniveled.


    "I don''t know since when and I-I don''t know how and I also don''t know why¡­but I only know that I have fallen in love with you. I denied it for a long time. I tried to convince myself that it was just infatuation...I ran away from my feelings with all my might. Even when you talked about your girl-girlfriend, I pretended that it didn''t hurt me at all. I ran and ran. I smiled and I smiled more...but...but¡­"


    She covered her mouth and wailed hard, letting out all the pain she had buried in her chest. "But I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t let it not affect me. I tried to... forget you...I tried to think of you just as an annoying friend. But I couldn''t stop my heart from beating faster whenever you were beside me. Whenever I looked your way, I-I would always feel so happy...I started to like spending time with you. And when it ended, I felt sad that it...that it couldn''t go on for a little longer¡­"


    "I love you so much that I felt jealous of your girlfriend!" Her muffled sobs shook her. "I don''t like you talking about her...I don''t like you thinking about her. That night at the beach when you were drunk and crying...I was cry-crying with you because I couldn''t see you so heartbroken and...also because I couldn''t bear to see you chasing after a woman. I wondered why couldn''t you t-think of me that way¡­? Why can you not forget her and give m-me a chance to love you?"


    It was hard to face him after how she confessed. Her loud and pounding heartbeat in her chest made her realize how much courage it took to confess one''s feelings.


    Especially when she knew that Yunru already liked someone else.


    It was hell scary. At this moment, Zizi was the most vulnerable who stood before him, baring her heart and feelings open. Her slender figure was shaking as it took all the confidence she had to pour out everything she felt for him.


    "I liked it when you took my side in the mall that day. I-I thought you wouldn''t because we always fought. I liked it when you saved me in the bar from those goons¡­Then when I¡­" she felt her heart thudding faster and faster, "I s-saw the couples dancing, I wished to dance with you too. So I asked you out! I liked the time when we danced together and you held me. I really did¡­" she cried.


    "Then you stayed the night here after you dropped me home from the bar¡­" she sped her hands together as she whispered, "I even made your special bittersweet juice that you like so much! I learned it from Xinyi because I wanted...you to praise me. And I was so happy that you liked something that I made for the first time...It made my heart jump when you smiled at me."


    "After that, I couldn''t sleep at all. T-The only thing spinning in my mind was that you were sleeping right beside my room and somehow I got more restless¡­It''s all because of Siying actually! He said that we should sleep t-together in one r-room," her cheeks turned red, "and I couldn''t get it out of my mind."


    Zizi took a deep breath and refused to stop because she knew if she did, she would never get the courage again to confess.


    "Actually, secretly...I was happy that Grandpa told you to stay here because the ride back home from the bar felt so short to me...I was up the whole night thinking about you. I even got dark circles because of you the next morning!" She wiped her eyes. There was a hint ofint in her voice. "For the first time I looked so ugly but I didn''t mind it...it was only because of you."


    "I started to miss you so I...I even thought of an excuse to meet you to give you the skin cream. Tr-truthfully, your skin was just fine. A little tanned but still fine. I just wanted to meet you so I could only think of that¡­"


    "And even on that night, when we identally...slept on the same bed, I couldn''t get angry. I know I should but I couldn''t... When Uncle Soo saw us together that day and misunderstood the situation...he thought that I was your girlfriend. I-I was shocked but...I realized that I didn''t really f-feel against it...I¡­" tears pooled in her eyes and stained her already wet cheeks. "I liked that thought of us... together¡­ I didn''t know why but I liked it¡­"


    "That''s why when Grandpa and Uncle Soo dered our engagement yesterday, I couldn''t say anything! I couldn''t deny it. I couldn''t confess that there is nothing between. I couldn''t admit that you already had a girlfriend because I didn''t want to end things between us!"


    She tremblingly raised her arm and weakly hit on his chest again and again. "I didn''t want to end it. I like our time together¡­" she gasped, "I like it when you annoy me. I like it when youugh. I like it when you call me Princess. But everything would have ended once I had told the truth right¡­? I didn''t want that to happen. I don''t want it to end. I¡­"


    She cried hard as she stared at him as if she was pleading with him with all her might. "I don''t want you to confess your feelings to her¡­"


    She clutched his shirt and shook him hard as she sobbed. "Don''t go to her¡­"


    Yunru lowered his gaze and stared at her as she tightly held on to him. Her confession shook him to the core as much as it shocked him. He could only listen to her in a stupor as she poured out everything.


    The arrogant spoiled princess who he always teased to be sheltered had quietly and silently done so many things just for him. She had gone out of herfort zone just to make him happy. She had changed herself just for him even if a little bit. He had no clue that she held such deep feelings for him, and he only hurt her every time he spoke about Shuang.


    Her feelings for him were unexpected but love was also something that... just happened. It didn''t need a reason to fall for someone.


    Her soft, muffled sobs echoed in the room. She wiped her tears over and over again, but it kept flowing to no end. Now that she had finally calmed down after her confession, she realized what was going to happen next.


    "Princess¡­" he felt his throat choke. He knew the pain of one-sided love because he stayed in one himself for seven years. It crushed his heart to see her in grief and crying and weakly clutching onto him. He knew how Zizi would feel but¡­


    His hands trembled as he cupped her face. His gaze met her tearful one, making his heart quiver. He never thought that he would see Zizi like this one day.


    "Princess...I¡­" he didn''t know how toe up with words.


    "Thank you," he whispered, "Thank you so much. I really, really respect your feelings for me. I am really happy that you care about me so much. But¡­"


    Zizi shivered.


    "...I," he couldn''t help but tear up too, "I love my girlfriend. A lot. I cannot think about anyone but her. You are a great woman, Princess and you deserve an equally great man just like a Prince. But I...I am sorry. That prince cannot be me."


    Her heart shattered akin to a ss loudly crashing down. The tears flew ever more vigorously than before. The pain of rejection felt as if it made her numb.


    "Why not? I don''t want any prince. I only want you!" She trembled. Her tearful gasps expressed the pain shining in her eyes. "Why can it not be me? Sh-she doesn''t like you Yunru! But I do! I will...I will always love only you. Why...why can you not give me a chance?"


    "I know," a sad smileced his lips. "I know she doesn''t like me, but...if I tell her about my feelings, she might start to think about me that way. I still have a chance-"


    "And if she rejects you?" Zizi sharply asked back.


    He stiffened.


    "Tell me. What if she rejects you? Why do you hold hope for a woman who couldn''t love you in seven years? Why do you think she will ept you so suddenly just because you will confess?"


    Yunru clenched his fist as her words shot right through his heart.


    Of course, he thought of that possibility¡­


    Yunru looked back at her. He faintly smiled. "Princess, it took me seven years to find my courage to take this chance and confess. I don''t know what will happen. But this time, I cannot back out."

 Chapter 182 - A Restless Night For All

    <h4>Chapter 182 - A Restless Night For All</h4>


    Soo Ei and Han Huizhong, who were busy discussing the engagement details, saw Yunru and Ziziing together. There was a sense of gloominess in the atmosphere.


    Soo Ei frowned. "What happened to you two? Why are you so serious?"


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "Did you two fight over the arrangements?" He chuckled. "Yunru, my boy. Don''t worry. We will do as you say."


    Soo Eiined. "You don''t have to spoil him. We will go with what Zizi says."


    "She already thinks of herself as a princess. You don''t need to pamper her more."


    Yunru cleared his throat which brought their attention to him. "Dad, Grandpa. I...need to talk about something important."


    Zizi nced a nk stare towards Yunru and then looked away. The corner of her eyes ached as tears threatened to form. She had stopped herself from crying with much difficulty after his rejection and didn''t wish to break down in front of them.


    Han Huizhong nodded. "Yeah. Go ahead."


    Yunru hesitated a bit. He was a direct person who didn''t like to beat around the bush, but seeing the delighted expressions on the elder''s faces, he couldn''t be so straightforward.


    "Um...This engagement...I wanted to say that we...we cannot go ahead with this engagement."


    Thest hope in Zizi''s heart that dimly burned faded away into darkness.


    "Huh? What happened so suddenly?" Soo Ei asked, "Yunru. I really have no patience with you anymore. Don''t say such things out of the blue."


    Han Huizhong red at Zizi. "Did you do something?"


    "..."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Soo Ei sighed. "It is not right to decide such things in haste because of an argument. It might be a big one this time, but you should take time to sort it out," he nodded.


    Yunru coughed. "There is no fight Dad-"


    "Shut up! If there is no fight, then why is Zizi looking so gloomy and sad?"


    She stiffened.


    "Did you say something rude to her!?" He looked at him indignantly. "Just look at her! She seems so down. Zizi dear, what did he say to you?"


    Zizi panicked as she was suddenly the focus. "N-No. Yunru didn''t say anything¡­"


    He shook his head. "Don''t try to hide it from me."


    Han Huizhong touched his chin. "Just take your time and sort it out. It''s not like the engagement is tomorrow. Until the date arrives, you two would be happily in love once again hoho."


    Yunru opened his mouth to say something, but the elders gave an ultimatum. "You are adults now. There are ups and downs in any rtionship. You cannot cancel an engagement marriage because of one fight."


    After that, they refused to listen to them anymore.


    Outside, Zizi asked, "...Why didn''t you tell them about¡­"


    A dull pain clenched her heart.


    "...her. Why not?"


    Yunru remained quiet. "I cannot tell Dad about her until I talk about this to her. As you know...our feelings aren''t mutual. I cannot just bring her name in front of him. Dad will definitely take it seriously and I¡­ don''t know how to exin my situation to him."


    Zizi lowered her head. "I see¡­"


    There was a beat of silence. He looked at her. Now that he knew that she liked him, he didn''t know what to say. It felt as if there was a wall separating them.


    He gently held her shoulders. "Princess, thank you for everything."


    Today, the respect he had for Zizi had increased a thousand folds. Hemended her bravery in confessing her feelings. Confession is a daunting task for anybody. It is scary. Admitting that you have feelings for someone is the most difficult part of falling in love especially when one knows that it is one-sided.


    He was in a simr situation as her. He liked Shuang but she loved Xiaosi. That''s why he never got the courage. But seeing how Ziziid everything out to him, it gave him strength too. If Zizi could do it, then why couldn''t he?


    After seven years of staying together, there might be really a chance that Shuang would ept his love. It wasn''t impossible and now he wanted to take that chance.


    Zizi curled her fingers in her fist and lifted her gaze. She slowly parted her lips. "Good luck."


    Yunru stared at her, taken aback.


    She smiled. "Why are you so shocked? It is weirding from me, right? But I just¡­want to see you happy. I will really feel jealous of her if you two get together, but in the end, your happiness is what matters to me. So I hope that she... epts your confession."


    Her eyes brimmed in tears. "She is a really lucky woman¡­"


    Yunru genuinely felt touched by her words. It wasn''t easy to say that, and he could see it in her eyes.


    "If you don''t mind then¡­can we still be friends?" She asked, feeling nervous.


    Yunru smiled. "It will be my honor, Princess."


    She tremblingly nodded.


    "Also¡­" a tear slid down her cheek, "C-can I hug you? You rejected my love, but a hug should be fine!"


    Yunru burst intoughter but his eyes were just as wet as hers. "You don''t need to ask, Princess."


    He gently pulled her into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her back. Her lips trembled and as she clutched onto him, her tears stained his shirt. She quietly sobbed, feeling this warmth for thest time. As his hand patted her head, she felt a sense of loss washing over her.


    They quietly hugged like that for some time in silence before they slowly parted away.


    She whispered, "About the engagement¡­"


    "I will take care of it. You don''t worry."


    She paused and nodded.


    ---


    At Zhu vi in his room, Xiaosi was heavily puffing breathlessly as he got another attack. A sharp pain shot in his head that felt as if a truck ran over him. Sweat trickled down his forehead and he ran into the bathroom.


    He switched on the tap and sshed the cold water on his face over and over again. He supported himself by holding onto the marble tform and stared at the mirror. He saw his own pale face reflected in it.


    "Tomorrow¡­tomorrow I will have my revenge," he clenched his palms. His deep gaze had a hint of a storm brewing in it.


    "It started seven years back on the graduation party night."


    Xiaosi squinted his eyes. The pain felt nothing inparison to the desire for revenge burning his heart.


    "I will end it in tomorrow''s reunion gathering."


    ---


    Shuang was gazing at the night sky from her balcony. Her mind was devoid of any thoughts as she nkly stared at the stars. After a long time, she picked her phone and dialed a number.


    "Shuang."


    She silently took a deep breath. "Yunru, tomorrow is the reunion gathering. I want to talk to you about something important."


    From the other end, there was a pause, "...En. Shuang, I want to talk to you too. It''s also important. I will be there."


    "Hm."


    ---


    In Chyou''s room, Caihong put her to sleep when her phone buzzed. It was her father, An Guoting.


    "Dad," she whispered.


    An Guoting slowly said, "I want to talk to you."


    "Yeah. Go ahead," she stepped out of the room.


    "Caihong. I am thinking that it is time that you should divorce Xiaosi now."


    Caihong froze.


    "I understand you must be shocked. I forced you to marry him years back and now I am only telling you to...But I cannot see you like this anymore," his voice sounded weak and distressed, "I cannot see you suffering like this. I will deal with Xiaosi no matter how much he threatens me. Just leave him ande to live with me here."


    She nkly stared ahead, feeling empty.


    "It must be difficult that I suddenly threw this upon you. But just think about it, okay? I have been a terrible father who dumped you to the man who... I am really sorry. But please give me one chance to make things right for you. Please think about it. I will wait for your call."


    He hung up, leaving Caihong in a stupor. She felt her brain stop functioning.


    Divorce Xiaosi¡­?


    ---


    Late at night, Zhiyuan slowly stepped into the room and saw that Xinyi and Siying were already sleeping. He faintly smiled as he stared at them for a few moments. Without disturbing them, he slowly climbed on the bed and pulled the duvet.


    He turned and gazed at Xinyi.


    I won''t let you go Xinyi. Tomorrow, I will confess to you no matter what. Whatever it is, I won''t give up on my love.


    As he shut his eyes and it became silent, Xinyi''s eyelids fluttered open and she stared at Zhiyuan. She slowly raised her hand wanting to touch him, but she stopped midway.


    Zhiyuan¡­


    The pain in his eyes that she saw after her rejection made her heart ache. The memory pricked her that brought tears to her eyes.


    She knew she had to talk to him, and she decided to do it tomorrow at the reunion gathering.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 183 - The Reunion Arc : Let The Party Begin!

    <h4>Chapter 183 - The Reunion Arc : Let The Party Begin!</h4>


    The next evening at sharp seven PM, the huge and luxurious party hall that shone upon its grandeur and elegance brightly lit in wee of the 2014 graduating batch of Zhiyuan, Xiaosi, Caihong, Ah Cy and Liang. Usually, the reunion party consisted of the same ss, but because Xinyi, Zizi and Shuang were so closely rted to them and they were a group even in college, it was natural that their ss was invited to this gathering too.


    The group of young girls and boys that lived their carefree ways in college were now adults settled in their job and married life. Well, some were still bachelors who already became the target of singlehood teasing as soon as they stepped in.


    "Hey there is our cute single man, Lai Gen!" Yan Jian from Zhiyuan''s batchughed.


    Lai Gen''s face turned ugly. "Shut it, Yan Jian! Don''t be so cocky."


    Zeng Ru chuckled. "Ohe on, Lai Gen. Don''t be so offended. It''s Yan Jian''s right to get cocky. After all, his wife gave birth to a super adorable daughter a month back. He was bragging the whole month."


    Yan Jian felt proud.


    Zhou Gang, another of Zhiyuan''s ssmates, shook his head. "And here you are still single."


    "I am single by choice!" He said indignantly.


    They all cracked intoughter. "Sure. That''s what every man says when he doesn''t get a girlfriend."


    Ding Cuifen rolled her eyes. "You guys are still the same."


    Qi Xia chuckled. "No kidding."


    "Hey, is that a ring I see?" Her eyes sparkled as she saw a glimmering ring on her finger.


    Qi Xia blushed. "Haha. My boyfriend proposed to me justst week."


    Xiaong Meilin from Xinyi''s ss said, "Wow! That''s such a beautiful and *ahem* expensive ring! You caught one big fish huh~"


    "Oh shut up," she waved her hand.


    The door opened and Qin Fuhua and his fiance, Huang Rong stepped in. Everybody whistled at their entrance. "Therees another couple."


    Qin Fuhua grinned. "Hey, single losers."


    Lai Gen''s face turned red. "You are really looking for a beating! Don''t forget that I am your senior!"


    "Yet I am getting married first," he smirked.


    "Hahaha!" Everybodyughed hard.


    Huang Rong nudged his shoulder and red at him. "Stop it Fuhua."


    "Ahh, the bride is getting embarrassed~"


    "Gahh you people are as noisy as ever!"


    Everybody jolted in shock hearing a creepy voiceing from a corner. They saw a woman''s slender figure lyingzily on a couch.


    "An Shuang! Damn it! You are still so creepy! When did you evene here?"


    Shuang raised her arm from over her eyes and yawned. "Way before you all to im my couch. You people are just blind."


    Zeng Ru was speechless. "We are not blind. You are a ghost!"


    Shoa Meihui from the same ss as hers rolled her eyes. "I thought that Shuang might have changed her ghostly nature in these years. But apparently not."


    Hou Nuying shook her head in dismissal. "Shuang, if you behave so creepy like this, no man is ever going to fall for you."


    Shuang stiffened.


    When Liang and Ah Cy came in, the atmosphere cheered up even more.


    "Ah Liang, Zhiyuan''s all-time rival is here!"


    Liang''s expression turned ugly. "FYI. I am Zhiyuan''s bestie!"


    Ah Cy had trouble holding herughter.


    Qi Xia smiled and murmured. "A best friend who had cheated on that basketball match that day."


    "..."


    "Qi Xia! I just stepped in and you want to pick up a fight with me!"


    Hou Nuying hugged Ah Cy. "Ah Cy!!! I am so d to see you! Wow, you¡­" her mouth twitched. "Are those muscles I see?"


    Ah Cy proudly grinned. "Yup! Aren''t they just amazing!"


    Liang eagerly said, "Who wants to see my dear angel''s picture!"


    "Noooooooo!!" Everybody vehemently opposed this idea.


    Zeng Ru snorted. "Dude, you spam our WeChat group with nothing but Leina''s pictures. Please at least spare us today."


    Zhou Gangughed. "Leina is adorable for sure. Aren''t you afraid we might want her for our sons here?"


    Liang''s face turned as ck as a pot. "How dare you eye my dear angel! My Leina won''t marry anybody!"


    Ah Cy sighed.


    Here we go¡­


    "Hmph! No man would ever be enough to match my lovely daughter. Don''t even think about any ideas!" He red at them.


    "So you don''t want her to marry at all?"


    "No!"


    "..."


    Yan Jian nodded. "I agree with Liang. I would never allow my daughter to have a boyfriend too!"


    "How did the party already start without us?" As the door opened, Xiaosi stepped in carrying a sly smile on his lips. Beside him, walked Caihong who still seemed to be a bit disturbed after her call with An Guotingst night.


    Shuang froze upon hearing his voice. Theirst conversation that ended on a sour note ringly shed in front of her eyes.


    ''If it''s not Caihong, it cannot be anybody else!''


    ''Hate me all you want but cut out your feelings for me once and for all.''


    Her gaze slightly dimmed and she looked away.


    Caihong faintly smiled at everyone.


    "Hey, it''s Caihong and Xiaosi! Wohoo!"


    Yan Jian said, "Dude you just shone right through us with your S3 Company huh~"


    Zhou Gang chuckled. "Who would have thought that you will be a CEO one day? Damn you took us by shock."


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "You peeps are just jealous of me."


    Ding Cuifen said, "Caihong, why do I feel that you are growing younger instead of aging?"


    Qi Xia bowed. "On Goddess Caihong, please give us your secret too!"


    Caihong''s mouth twitched. "You all...are just as dramatic as ever¡­" she softlyughed.


    Her nce fell upon Shuang who seemed to be sleeping on the couch.


    She sighed.


    Sleeping even in the gathering...


    Xiaong Meilin sheepishly grinned. "Mr. Zhu Xiaosi, will you allow me to hug your rich thigh? Your money will make my life set."


    Suddenly, Caihong''s ears perked up at her words and she nced at Xiong Meilin. Her eyes slightly glinted in displeasure, but she didn''t know why.


    "Hey now be careful. You wouldn''t want to offend my wife, right?" Xiaosi tilted his head.


    Everybody was dumbfounded.


    Wife?


    "Where is your wife? Who is she? I don''t see her here."


    Qin Fuhua mumbled to himself, "Get ready for the shock¡­"


    Xiaosi held Caihong''s hand and pulled her towards him. "Who else other than my lovely Caihong?"


    Silence.


    Then everybody loudly screamed together. "WHAT!!!"


    They looked at him in utter shock. "Y-y-you and Caihong?"


    Qin Fuhua cleared his throat. "Told ya."


    "When did this happen?"


    "Xiaosi and Caihong? How is it possible?"


    Ding Cuifen said, "Wait, Caihong. Weren''t you dating Zhiyuan?"


    Caihong stiffened.


    Since the group had lost touch with most of the ssmates, they weren''t aware of this truth. Ah Cy and Liang shared helpless nces. They knew this would happen once it came out.


    It was just at that time when Zhiyuan, Xinyi, and Zizi had stepped in. They froze. Everybody''s attention went upon them and they were speechless.


    Of course, they heard what they talked about.


    "Hey Zhiyuan¡­" they awkwardly smiled. The ex-boyfriend was here so they really didn''t know how this would turn out...


    He slowly smiled and nodded at them. "Hey."


    They coughed and quickly let the matter slide. Though they were hell curious to know as to what happened. Zhiyuan and Caihong were such a loving couple and instead, she married Xiaosi? How did this happen?


    Xiaosi smiled. "Well they WERE dating but who can anybody say about life? Everything changes in just one moment, right Mr. and Mrs. Han?"


    They were dumbfounded again.


    "Mrs. Han...who?"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Xinyi. She is my wife, Mrs. Han Xinyi."


    Xinyi was feeling a little nervous about meeting everyone after so long. Plus, they were casting their obvious shocked gazes at her that made her even more fidgety.


    Zhiyuan held her hand and just blinked his eyes at her once, reassuring her. She softly nodded. Though they had hardly spoken since yesterday, they didn''t let it show on the outside.


    The rest of the group got another shock.


    Xinyi? She is Zhiyuan''s wife? When did this happen between them!? Gosh, everything has totally changed!


    They carefully observed them and were surprised to see that nobody seemed to be awkward around each other, especially Zhiyuan and Caihong.


    Qi Xia coughed and to ease the tense atmosphere, she quickly said, "Zizi! So nice to see you again!" She expertly diverted the topic.


    Zizi faintly smiled at her. "Same here."


    Usually, she would have been excited about this reunion gathering, but ever sincest night after Yunru''s rejection, she couldn''t bring herself to smile at all. She was in no mood for this party, but she was also tired of constantly thinking about his rejection and shedding tears. So she hoped to forget about it tonight even for a little while.


    Yan Jian said, "Well, well, what are we waiting for? Now that we all are here, let''s get the party started!"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 184 - The Reunion Arc : A Dangerous Game Of Truth And Dare

    <h4>Chapter 184 - The Reunion Arc : A Dangerous Game Of Truth And Dare</h4>


    As the drinks and refreshments were served, the group huddled together at the center. For the first half an hour, they were busy looking at the older pictures clicked in college. Theyughed as they reminisced about their younger self.


    "Liang still looks like a monkey haha!" Lai Genughed.


    Liang threw the pillow at him. "Shut up! You are just jealous of my handsomeness!"


    "Ah Cy. Tell me, just how did you fall in love with this narcissist?"


    Ah Cy chuckled. "What can I say? Love is blind~"


    Liang felt betrayed. "Ah Cy you¡­"


    "Hey look at this picture! Haha, Caihong had won the beauty contest. That takes me back," Xiong Meilin giggled.


    Qi Xia eagerly said, "Yes, yes! Caihong was simply breathtaking."


    Caihong coughed in embarrassment. "That was so long ago...you all just forced me to be a part of it."


    Shao Meihuiughed. "Well but that worked in your favor, right? You were the campus belle of our college."


    She shrugged.


    Qin Fuhua and Huang Rong were seated opposite Zhiyuan and Xinyi.


    "Hey, bestie!" Qin Fuhua grinned as he looked at Xinyi. His over-enthusiasm made her dryly nced back at him. "Hi, Qin Fuhua."


    Huang Rong silently nced at her and then looked away.


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat, making him raise his brow.


    "Haha Zhiyuan, are you still jealous?"


    "Shut up!" His mouth twitched.


    Zeng Ru chirped. "Okay! What game should we y first?"


    Zhou Gang said, "Let''s y cards!"


    Ding Cuifen grimaced. "Don''t be such an oldie!"


    He was speechless. "Since when did ying cards be an old thing?"


    "It was always an old thing. This is a reunion, not some lounge where you are gathering with your old friends as if you are in your eighties."


    "..."


    Yan Jian rolled his eyes. "You guys just shoo. I have tons of ideas! First, let''s start with the ''Guess who the owner is'' game! p p!"


    Hou Nuying curiously asked, "What is that?"


    He smirked. "Well do you remember that I asked all of you to bring something that you used to bring in college? I will set out the items here on the table and you have to guess who it belongs to. That way we''ll know who remembers us the most haha!"


    Zeng Ru raised his brow. "Interesting."


    Yan Jian ced some items on the table. "Okay! Let''s start with this! Who do you think would have brought this game console to college?"


    "Shuaaaaaaang obviously! Hahaha!"


    Shuang peeked in and shrugged.


    Qi Xia chuckled. "She did nothing but y games all day."


    "Even during lectures hiding her console behind her book!"


    Shuang said, "Who pays attention to the lectures anyway?"


    Yan Jian then brought out another item. It was a small drawing book. Lai Gen scratched his head. "Who would bring a drawing book to college?"


    Shao Meihui touched her chin. "I didn''t know that there was an artist among us¡­"


    Shuang immediately recognized the drawing book and narrowed her eyes. Before she could say it, a voice came, "It''s Xinyi''s drawing book."


    Xinyi coughed a little, feeling embarrassed.


    "Huuuuh???" Everybody was speechless.


    "Really?"


    "When did this happen?"


    "Xinyi, you are an artist? You never told us!"


    She quickly said, "I-I am not. It''s just something I used to like doing as a hobby¡­"


    Zeng Ru shamelessly grabbed her book and grinned. "Let me see!" He flipped open the book and everybody eagerly peeked in.


    "Hey, these are not half bad!"


    Her face flushed red. "D-Don''t see it!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "She is not just good. She is a great artist. She is helping Shuang with her project too for designing game characters."


    "Wooooo! That''s awesome! Wow Xinyi, you are really a hidden gem."


    Qin Fuhua sobbed and red at her. "You! Where were you when I needed help in my art sses? The talent was right beside me and I suffered for nothing! Didn''t you feel even a little bit bad for me when professor Hu scolded me for my...my¡­"


    "Horrible drawings that were torture to the eyes?" Qi Xia mocked him.


    "Shut up!"


    Xinyi shook her head.


    Shuang sneered. "And? You would have just bullied her to do all your assignments, wouldn''t you?"


    Qin Fuhua cleared his throat. "O-of course not! I meant just some help!"


    "Sure if you say that."


    Huang Rong felt ufortable. She said, "Let''s move onto the next item already."


    Qin Fuhua blinked his eyes and whispered. "Hey, are you okay?" He felt that something seemed off with her.


    She smiled. "I am fine, Fuhua. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "No, you just¡­seem a little irritated."


    "Not at all. It''s just that why are we focusing on Xinyi''s book for so long? Zhiyuan already guessed it, right?"


    "Yeah¡­" he felt a little awkward. "Come on. Everybody is just curious to see the drawings."


    She said nothing.


    The next item that Yan Jian put forth was a wristwatch.


    "Hey hey I remember! This is Zeng Ru''s watch!" Xiong Meilin said.


    Ah Cy chuckled. "Of course we cannot forget how time freak Zeng Ru was. If anybody was even a secondte, he would simply walk away."


    Liang said, "I remember he said that his Dad gifted him this watch on his twentieth birthday."


    Zeng Ru proudly grinned. "Of course! Time is everything! If you don''t respect time, then you lose a lot."


    The next item was an old makeup kit.


    Xinyi curiously said, "It is...Zizi''s, right?"


    Caihong smiled. "I remember those products. Zizi used to always lend me some whenever I ran out of my stuff."


    Zizi sheepishly grinned.


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "Why do you need any makeup, Mrs. Zhu? You are just fine without it. You weren''t the campus belle for no reason."


    Caihong widened her eyes and looked at him, shocked. It came so out of the blue that she was taken aback. "Y-you¡­"


    "What? It''s praise, Mrs. Zhu, if you didn''t understand it."


    Suddenly, the tip of her ears turned red and she looked away. Shuang quietly watched the couple and gulped down the juice in one go.


    Zhou Gang teasingly whistled. "Oof! Stop throwing dog food here."


    "Yes, yes or Lai Gen will feel jealous. I am sure he is already cursing you in his mind," Qi Xia grinned.


    Ah Cy and Liang narrowed their eyes, seeing the different atmosphere between them.


    When did this change¡­?


    Lai Gen''s mouth twitched. "Shut up! I am not that mean!"


    Yan Jian took out a wristband and asked, "Whose wristband do you think-"


    "It''s Zhiyuan."


    He rapidly blinked his eyes at her.


    Yan Jianined. "You didn''t even let meplete it."


    Xinyi realized that she spoke too soon and she blushed. "T-that Zhiyuan used to wear during his basketball matches¡­"


    "Ooohhh~~ Mrs. Han is Mrs. Han for something huh~"


    Zhiyuan stared at her in a stupor and unknowingly, a soft smile lifted his lips.


    "And here is another couple throwing dog food. That''s just great!" Lai Gen rolled his eyes.


    The game continued and one by one, everybody recognized the signature items that brought forth many memories as theyughed.


    As the game ended, Ding Cuifen asked, "What''s the next game? What''s the next game!?"


    "Hey, I know! This is a game that will never bore anybody," Qi Xia grinned. "Truth and dare!"


    "Ohhhhh spicy!"


    "Yeah, let''s go for it! Time to dig out some dirty little secrets~"


    Zeng Ru brought an empty bottle and ced it at the center of the table. "Okay. The rules are simple. If the bottle points its mouth at you, you have to choose between truth or dare. The one who gets the base of the bottle gives the challenge or asks the question."


    He spun the bottle. The first pair was Shao Meihui and Liang.


    Liang smirked. "Truth or dare?"


    She mumbled. "Truth."


    "Hoho. You have asked for death. Reveal the name of your crush in college."


    "You are so dead, Liang!"


    "Don''t be so mad just because he is present here~"


    "What!? He is here?" Everybody shouted. "Say itttttttttt!!!"


    She blushed hard.


    "You cannot back out now," Liang teased.


    "Fine! It was Lai Gen!"


    Lai Gen froze. He looked at her with his mouth wide open. "Huh? M-me?"


    "Really? This dumb Lai Gen?" Yan Jian said in disdain. "Are you sure?"


    "Shut up!" He red at him.


    Does that mean I might finally get a girlfriend tonight? He sobbed.


    The bottle spun again and again with many questionable secrets revealed and many embarrassing dares to be done. The atmosphere was rxed and warm until the bottle spun for thest time.


    It was between Huang Rong and Xinyi.


    Huang Rong smiled. "So, Xinyi. Do you choose truth or dare?"


    Xinyi rubbed her chin. "Haha. Truth I guess..."


    She stared at her. "Okay then."


    Ah Cy wondered. "Wonder what she would ask? Her crush?"


    Liang coughed. "You want to make it awkward by making her say Qin Fuhua''s name?"


    "...You are right. Chuck that out."


    Huang Rong said, "Xinyi."


    Xinyi felt nervous for some reason.


    Hope she doesn''t ask for my crush¡­Ah maybe I should have chosen for a dare! I am stupid! Shemented.


    She peeked at Zhiyuan and quickly looked away.


    Huang Rong asked, "Xinyi, is it true that you had gone for an abortion three years ago?"

 Chapter 185 - The Reunion Arc : The Little Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 185 - The Reunion Arc : The Little Life (1)</h4>


    *Thud*


    The picture album suddenly slid down from Han Huizhong''s hands. He slightly jolted in his chair and stared at the album lying on the floor. He slowly bent to pick it up and sighed. He was resting in his room. Today, the vi felt awfully silent to him.


    Zhiyuan, Xinyi and Zizi were at the reunion gathering. The kids were in the other room. The door slowly opened and Han Huizhong raised his brow as he looked towards the door. Three small heads popped in one below the other.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Siying, Leina and Chyou called out to him like a tuned symphony. Since their parents were out for the gathering, they felt that it was a good idea for the kids to be together. That way, they will get to y with each other and nobody will get bored and feel lonely.


    The only one who heavily opposed this was Xiaosi, considering how Han Huizhong had scared himst time by telling him that he had locked Chyou in a room. But, Caihong somehow managed to convince him. Plus, Chyou insisted on being with Siying and Leina too.


    "What is it?"


    His small lips pursed in a thin line. "Missing Mama Dada. Aunt is not here too¡­" his shoulders slumped in sadness. "Mama Dada not take me with them."


    Leina and Chyouined too. "Yes! Mama Dada not fair!"


    "We want fun too!"


    He snorted. "It''s an adult''s party. Kids aren''t allowed."


    The kids felt wronged.


    Han Huizhong propped his arm. "Weren''t you all ying?"


    Leina raised her chubby little hand. "We yed all games! Now it''s boring."


    "Then do homework."


    Chyou seriously said, "We did homework too!"


    "So why did youe to me?"


    "y with Grandpa!" The three kids cheerily said.


    His expression turned ugly.


    What a pain!


    "Go away!"


    Siying furrowed his adorable brows and his squishy cheeks puffed up. "Mama said we can y with Grandpa!"


    His mouth twitched.


    Xinyi! Juste back and let me punish you!


    The kids trotted towards him and curiously looked at the album. "What is this?"


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "Pictures."


    Their big, watery eyes sparkled in delight.


    "You want to see?"


    They furiously bobbed their heads. "Yes!" They eximed in unison.


    Han Huizhong cleared his throat. "Hop on myp."


    The kids merrily jumped onto hisp and they eagerly waited for him to open the book.


    Ugh...Han Huizhong grimaced. My reputation if anybody sees these brats on myp¡­


    He opened the album and eight pictures came into view at once. They mostly belonged to Zhiyuan and Zizi''s growing-up pictures, but some of the pictures had their college memories clicked in too.


    The kids were thrilled. "Mama Dada?"


    Leina pointed at one picture. It was a group picture on the basketball court.


    "Yup, that is your mother Ah Cy and your pharma boy father Liang."


    Chyou and Siying found their parents too. "Mama Dada! They look different!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Of course. These pictures are all from eight-nine years back. Brats! Look at your Aunt Zizi. Nothing but a spoiled arrogant princess. Yunru gave such a perfect name to her," he sneered.


    They giggled.


    Chyou chirped. "Aunt Zizi looks so pretty!"


    "That''s the only thing she excelled in," he said in disdain. "Dolling up and nothing else. No wonder her grades were always poor."


    His gaze fell on Caihong and he narrowed his eyes. He coldly flipped the page. The kids were excited to see the younger versions of their parents. They looked carefree and happy.


    As he flipped onto another page, his gaze turned dark and icy. It was Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s wedding picture outside the civil marriage bureau. If he could, he would have already gone back in time and stopped himself from making that grave error of marrying Xinyi with Zhiyuan.


    Chyou brightened. "I know! It''s a picture when Mama Dada marry! I saw in movies!"


    Siying and Leina beamed. "Mama Dada together!"


    "Don''t be so happy!" Han Huizhong angrily said, "Heh. It''s nothing to get happy over¡­"


    The kids blinked their eyes in confusion.


    As Han Huizhong flipped over to another page, he stared at the picture. His expression was solemn as he saw Xinyi holding baby Siying. It was clicked in the hospital a few hourster when Xinyi held Siying for the first time after he was born.


    In it, she was lovingly holding onto Siying in her arms with a gentle smile on her lips. Her eyes were moist that expressed how overwhelmed she felt carrying the little life in her embrace. It was a beautiful picture of a mother and her baby together.


    Han Huizhong slipped into a trance. It was a day in the past when Xinyi was suddenly starting to act oddly. He remembered that day as it just happened yesterday.


    *Three years ago*


    The morning at the breakfast table seemed incredibly gloomy for some reason. Xinyi was hardly eating anything and she seemed to be in a daze most of the time. There were slight dark circles under her eyes.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "What is wrong with you? Did Zhiyuan do something again?" He angrilyughed. "I think my beatings weren''t enough for him thest time."


    Xinyi jolted out of her stupor and quickly said, "No, Grandpa! I-It''s nothing."


    "Then why aren''t you eating anything? You are looking like a ghost."


    But he could hardly me her after that incident.


    She faintly smiled. "I am not hungry¡­"


    Han Huizhong felt that for the past few days, she was not looking well. Yes, that incident had shaken her up for sure, but somehow this behavior seemed too different.


    Xinyi went back to her room. Han Huizhong remained seated on his chair with a grave expression. He called his assistant. "Find out what Xinyi is up to. Did something happen to her in thest few days?"


    When he got his assistant''s report an hourter in his study, he trembled hard. He looked at him, stupefied. "... Xinyi is pregnant?"

 Chapter 186 - The Reunion Arc : The Little Life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 186 - The Reunion Arc : The Little Life (2)</h4>


    He nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Han Huizhong slowly leaned back in his chair. It felt as if everything moved in slow motion. "I see¡­"


    He nkly stared at the empty space ahead.


    Why are you shocked, Huizhong? He inwardly mocked himself. Isn''t this what you wanted?


    I wanted them to have a baby as soon as possible because I was sick of their marriage that stood at a standstill. I thought that if they had a baby together, his or her birth would definitely bring them closer. I would finally see them happy that I always wished for. He would finally forget Caihong and focus on Xinyi and his family.


    Isn''t that why I tricked Zhiyuan to get drunk that night and let them¡­


    He tightly clutched onto his stick. The nerves on the back of his hand became visible as anger surged inside him.


    "When did Xinyi know about this?" He quietly asked.


    "It has been seven days now," the assistant promptly said. "She visited the hospital for a checkup."


    He slightly widened his eyes in surprise.


    A week and she didn''t tell anybody about it¡­


    In normal circumstances, she would have shared this good news as soon as she got her report. She should have already informed the family about her pregnancy.


    "There is more, right?"


    The assistant hesitated. Han Huizhong noticed it. "Say it. Don''t hide anything from me."


    He softly let out a sad sigh. "She has booked an appointment for...abortion. It''s two dayster."


    Han Huizhong froze. He trembled and for the first time, his assistant saw his gaze moist.


    "Sir¡­" he held his shoulders and said, "I know it''s a difficult time but please... you have to be strong."


    Han Huizhong took a deep breath and steadied himself. He was taken aback but then again...he could understand her reason too.


    "My... great-grandchild¡­" he couldn''t help but shiver again, "my first great-grandchild haha...but I...I am going to lose him."


    The assistant quickly shook his head. "Sir, what are you saying? You can still stop this. The appointment is two dayster. You can talk to Madam and convince her not to¡­"


    Han Huizhong let out a self-deprecatingughter. "With what face do I stop her? What should I say when I ask her not to abort the child?"


    The assistant was tongue-tied.


    "Leave me alone for a while."


    The assistant sighed and nodded.


    My great-grandchild¡­


    Han Huizhong always acted as if he never cared about emotions. But ever since Zhiyuan and Xinyi got married, he was secretly hoping and eagerly waiting for the little one toe into this world.


    But not under these circumstances.


    He thought and thought about it a lot but couldn''te up with anything he must do. It was Xinyi''s decision.


    The next two days passed by in a sh. He wanted to stop her at times but he didn''t want to either. His words were always at the tip of his tongue, but he couldn''t say anything to her. He had no right to force her to keep the baby.


    He sadly chuckled. "For how many things should I force her? I forced her to marry Zhiyuan and if not for me making Zhiyuan drunk, the night would have never happened. I forced that night upon her too."


    Han Huizhong could have used any means to make her stop from aborting the child and Xinyi couldn''t have resisted him.


    But this time, he didn''t. He didn''t want to force her to ept yet another sadness. If the child was a burden on her, then he didn''t wish for her to keep him. Yet at the same time, an inexplicable grief surged in his chest.


    The child might have not conceived in ideal circumstances, but in the end, it was still his great-grandchild. How could it not pain him to see the loss?


    When Xinyi left for the hospital, he asked his assistant to follow her. He had steeled himself to hear the unfortunate news at any moment.


    He tremblingly picked his phone and asked, "Did she do it?"


    "No, Old Master. She didn''t go through the abortion."


    He froze. He was in a daze for a long time. Then a soft smile bloomed on his lips.


    "I see. Come back."


    Han Huizhong copsed on his seat. He realized how fast his heart was beating.


    She didn''t do it... Xinyi didn''t do it¡­


    My great-grandchild¡­


    He didn''t know what made Xinyi change her decision. But the happiness that engulfed him was immeasurable. Even after she returned home, Xinyi didn''t seem depressed like before.


    She was smiling. She was cheerful.


    That made him realize that she had truly epted her child with no regrets. Relief washed over him, and he was finally able to honestly feel happy too.


    He didn''t know what saved the little child''s life, but he was forever grateful to God for making Xinyi again happy like that.


    *Present*


    "Grandpa!"


    Siying''s voice broke his stupor.


    "Huh?" Han Huizhong looked a little disoriented.


    He pouted. "Grandpa don''t listen to Siying!"


    Leina and Chyou nodded too. They giggled. "Grandpa was a statue!"


    Han Huizhong coughed. "Shut up you brats!"


    When he looked back at the photo album, he faintly smiled seeing the picture again.


    He looked at Siying and slowly ced his hand on his head. "Siying. I... want you to always remember one thing."


    He questioningly looked at him and tilted his head.


    "Your mother loves you a lot, okay? There was a time when things were not good...and it concerned you. Even if she hesitated for some time, she never hated you. She might have stumbled her way in between, but she always cared about you the most. In this world, nobody loves you more than her, and I mean it. So Siying. Love her too. A lot. Love her a lot. Be a good son. Be a good man that Xinyi will be proud of. Make her happy because she really deserves all of the happiness in this world."

 Chapter 187 - The Reunion Arc : The Question Out In The Open

    <h4>Chapter 187 - The Reunion Arc : The Question Out In The Open</h4>


    The atmosphere became deadly silent. Huang Rong''s words left everyone stunned. In that luxurious party room, the air turned so still that nobody dared to breathe.


    The jolly game of truth and dare had turned into something sinister and serious in the blink of an eye.


    Xinyi nkly stared at Huang Rong, who was looking back at her with a sharp gaze. The question came so out of the blue that Xinyi couldn''t answer her for a long time. She felt her heart jump in her throat. Her unblinking eyes had finally started to sting in tears.


    Ah Cy and Liang jolted and exchanged shocked nces while Zizi gasped and covered her mouth, aghast. Shuang, who until now wasn''t much bothered with the game, suddenly sprung up on the couch and watched the scene before her wide-eyed.


    Caihong froze on her seat and her gaze lifted in utter horror. She could believe her ears.


    Xinyi and... abortion? Impossible...


    The one who wasid back the most was Xiaosi. He already knew the truth, so it didn''te as an earth-shattering shock to him. With an unreadable gaze, he calmly watched everything unfold.


    But the one who was the one most affected and who felt as if thunder struck him was none other than Zhiyuan.


    The whole world seemed to spin around him. His ears buzzed, the sound of blood rushing in his ears deafening him. His eyshes trembled and he felt a suffocating feeling engulf his chest.


    Huang Rong asked, "You had gone for an abortion, right Xinyi?"


    Qin Fuhua grabbed her elbow and shook her hard. "Rong! What...What are you doing?"


    The question that escaped his fiance''s lips shocked him immensely. The fact that she could ask such a personal question to Xinyi in a reunion gathering game in front of everybody left him extremely disappointed and more so confused.


    Huang Rong smiled at him. "What is wrong Fuhua? This is a truth and dare game, isn''t it? She picked the truth. I just asked my question."


    Qin Fuhua''s face turned ashen. He could feel his heart drop.


    Why was she acting so strangely today? How could she be so insensitive to ask this?


    Xinyi finally snapped out of her daze and realized that she was asked a question that hit her sore spot. Her face turned ghastly pale and colorless. Her heart drummed in her chest, making her feel dizzy. The adrenaline gushed with such speed that she wanted to run away right this instant.


    How...does she know?


    Only she was supposed to know this secret. It was a misstep that she took in the rush of emotions. It was a guilty part of her past that was impossible to change, but how did anybody learn this secret?


    Huang Rong said, "I asked because I am curious. Your marriage with Zhiyuan seemed to be a happy one. So, why would you want to abort your child?"


    Xinyi''s trembling lips parted, but instead of the words that she wanted to speak, tears streamed down her cheeks. Every single person''s eyes were on her. Some gazes were filled with shock while some with pity.


    "N-No I...I... didn''t..." She stammered. Her fingers curled into a tight fist. Her voice choked up and she broke down into tears.


    Not in front of just anybody, even Zhiyuan heard it loud and clear. He loved Siying so much and doted on his son a lot. Now that he knew that she wanted to kill Siying at one point, what would he feel?


    Hurt? Disappointed? Angry?


    What was she supposed to say?


    Deny that it was a lie? But how could she when it was the truth? How was she supposed to exin her reason? How was she supposed to put it into words?


    The thought of trying to kill her child still broke her heart whenever she remembered it. It was something that she could never be able to erase no matter how guilty she felt.


    And now it was out in the open. Right in front of Zhiyuan.


    "Of course, we know that you didn''t abort in the end. But it''s shocking that a ''kind'' woman like you would take such a harsh decision of killing an innocent child..."


    She quivered and bit her lip hard.


    Qin Fuhua gritted his teeth. "Rong you-"


    "Stop it."


    Huang Rong froze. Her words remained stuck in her throat as an extremely icy voice floated out from beside Xinyi.


    Zhiyuan''s face waspletely expressionless. His dark eyes were filled with an unfathomable emotion and fury that left a chill on everyone''s spine.


    Huang Rong swallowed hard and turned around to face him. She was taken aback. She didn''t expect Zhiyuan to be so angry, especially after what Xinyi had done to him and his child.


    She was about to say something, but Zhiyuan ever so slowly raised his palm, his every movement carrying a deadly oppression.


    "How dare you ask that to my wife?" His low, quiet voice was extremely bloodthirsty that instantly turned the air frosty. The temperature rapidly plummeted to a negative degree.


    "Who gave you the right to ask such a question to Xinyi and humiliate her like this?"


    Huang Rong smiled and tried to calm herself. "I am surprised that you aren''t asking anything back to her since it''s so obvious that it came as a shock to you just like everybody here."


    "I don''t need to ask her anything, Huang Rong," his cold gazended on her, making her shiver.


    Xinyi stiffened.


    "There is nothing to be asked here. The only thing that matters to me is that there is nobody in this world that loves Siying more than her. Not even me. Do you know how many sleepless nights she had whenever Siying got sick? Do you know how much she cried when my son disappeared? Do you know that she refused to eat even a single bite of food until she saw Siying once again? Do you know how much effort she has put behind Siying''s every smile? Do you know how much she feels hurt whenever Siying gets hurt?"


    Huang Rong stiffened.


    "Then how dare you feel the right to question Xinyi!?"

 Chapter 188 - The Reunion Arc : Huang Rongs Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 188 - The Reunion Arc : Huang Rong''s usations</h4>


    Xinyi slowly lifted her gaze and it met Zhiyuan''s eyes that shot daggers at Huang Rong.


    "Tell me. Were you there all those times when Xinyi had done nothing but shower love at Siying? And now you are shamelessly raking up a thing of the past when it has got nothing to do with you?"


    Huang Rong said nothing.


    "What do you know about Xinyi that made you open your fucking mouth!?"


    His roaring voice loudly reverberated in the room as he banged his fist on the table. Yan Jian and the gang helplessly nced at each other. The mood had taken a turn for the worse.


    Huang Rong smiled. "I at least know that Xinyi used to like Fuhua back in college."


    Silence.


    Qin Fuhua''s jaw dropped wide open. "Rong!"


    Xinyi froze. She looked at her aghast and so did Caihong.


    She remembered how Xinyi had said that she had lied about having a crush on Qin Fuhua because she wanted to hide her feelings for Zhiyuan.


    Caihong anxiously nced at Xinyi.


    That is a misunderstanding!


    The gang was just as stunned about this another explosive news.


    "And she still does. Isn''t that why she couldn''t let go of the chance of hanging around with Fuhua behind my back? She is a married woman and Fuhua is my fiance. Yet she shamelessly hung around him."


    Zhiyuan coldly smiled. "Right. Xinyi did hang around with him going on shopping trips. Qin Fuhua," he shifted his gaze at him, "Why don''t you tell the reason behind those meetings?


    Qin Fuhua shot a re towards Huang Rong. "Rong. You are misunderstanding! I called Xinyi all those times to help me out with my gifts and wedding shopping! I dragged her everywhere and begged her to apany me because she has good taste. How did you jump to this conclusion? Do you have any idea what you are saying!"


    "Because she likes you! She has always liked you!" Huang Rong yelled. "That''s why she couldn''t ignore it when you asked for help! If her first lovees before her and says that he needs her, will she choose to ignore it?"


    Qin Fuhua was speechless.


    Like me?


    He was sure that Xinyi didn''t like him that way, so he didn''t understand how this misunderstanding got in ce.


    She red at Xinyi and pointed her finger at her. "Right, Xinyi? You don''t like Zhiyuan at all! You have always liked Fuhua! That''s why you jumped on the chance to spend time with him. You wanted to get closer to him. That''s why you wished to abort your child three years back, don''t you? You had Fuhua in your heart. Why would you want to carry Zhiyuan''s child?"


    Her eyes were slightly red as Xinyi spoke. "It''s wrong! You are wrong...this is not..."


    "Then tell me the reason. If it''s not Fuhua, then why would you want to kill your child?"


    Xinyi froze.


    The real reason...how could she say the truth behind her decision?


    She felt a warm hand clutch her palm that tightly squeezed it. She lowered her gaze and found that Zhiyuan''srge fingers were intertwined against hers.


    "You don''t have to exin anything," he whispered, making her tremble.


    "If you don''t shut your mouth right now, then trust me, you would have to pay a heavy price for this. Don''t me me for being ruthless," Zhiyuan icily warned as he was losing his patience.


    Caihong couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Enough Huang Rong! We have all heard enough of your nonsense. What Xinyi did or what she didn''t do is none of your concern! This matter is between Xinyi and Zhiyuan. A third party like you should butt out of this."


    "Why should I when it concerns my fiance and somebody is threatening to snatch him away?" Huang Rong narrowed her eyes.


    Qin Fuhua got a headache. "Enough Rong! It''s nothing as you are thinking."


    Shuang stared at her, and her lips broke into a mocking smile. "So you are one jealous bitch, aren''t you?"


    Huang Rong widened her eyes and jerked her head towards her. "What?"


    "Or maybe it''s your inferiorityplex," she sneered. "Qin Fuhua and Xinyi were in the same ss, and he often jokingly teased her. That is a sort of closeness you can say. Have you been jealous of Xinyi since then? That the boy who you liked had fun spending time with another girl?"


    Her face flushed red as it hit the mark.


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Who do you think you are? Just because Xinyi and Qin Fuhua went on some shopping trips together, you thought to have such disgusting revenge and humiliate her like this in front of everyone? Even if she did like him in the past, so what? Can they still not be friends? Do they need your permission?"


    Ah Cy nodded and coldly glowered at her. "You don''t know what Xinyi might be going through at that time. So what if she decided to abort? Is it necessary that she must give birth just because her marriage is a happy one? There are a lot of things and stress a pregnant woman has to go through. Who are you to judge her?"


    Being reprimanded by them so harshly, Huang Rong furiously dug her nails in the palm, feeling embarrassed.


    Qin Fuhua took a deep breath. "Rong, apologize to Xinyi."


    Huang Rong froze and looked at him dumbfounded. "Me? And apologize to her? She has done nothing bute between us! Whether seven years back or even now! She gets the tag of being a kind woman but is she really one who cruelly tried to kill her own child?"


    Xinyi suddenly got up to everyone''s shock. Her legs trembled and she staggered. As tears plopped down her cheeks, she covered her mouth and ran away.


    She couldn''t bear the usations anymore. The more Huang Rong spoke, the more guilt gushed in her heart about her decision. Her words were like sharp thorns that pierced her heart mercilessly, making it bleed.


    It hurt. It hurt badly. She felt like a murderer. A mother loves her child the most yet she wanted to kill him.


    "Xinyi!" Zhiyuan tried to stop her, but she was already gone.


    When he was about to chase her, he suddenly felt a hand pull him back. He looked back to see Caihong looking at him with a grave expression.


    "Let me talk to her, Zhiyuan."

 Chapter 189 - The Reunion Arc : The One Who Went Through The Same Pain

    <h4>Chapter 189 - The Reunion Arc : The One Who Went Through The Same Pain</h4>


    Xinyi didn''t know where she was going. She just wanted to run. Her eyes were blurry and she was unable to see clearly. Tears flowed down her cheeks as her heart slowly broke. As she ran, the memories of that year and of that dreadful time shed by her eyes, that stung them in pain.


    She was in a daze. All she wanted was to get away from everything. She just wanted to disappear. She didn''t want to face anyone, especially Zhiyuan. She didn''t want to answer any questions. Even though he stood by her, she knew that he was hurt.


    How couldn''t he be?


    He must have so many questions for her, but did she have answers for him?


    He body finally gave up, and she stopped running. She leaned on a pir, furiously huffing and puffing. Her chest heaved up and down as sweat formed on her forehead. Her knees got weak and she slowly copsed.


    Huang Rong''s harsh words rang in her ears until her head started to ache.


    "Xinyi!"


    She stiffened.


    Caihong came rushing to her side and found her slumped in a corner, her thin body trembling and quivering. Seeing her in that condition, she couldn''t help but feel sad for her.


    She knew that Xinyi had been through a lot in these years with her one-sided love.


    She didn''t know if she could be of any help, but she felt that she had to do something.


    Caihong walked over to her and slowly kneeled down beside her. She softly ced her hand on her shoulder, making her jolt.


    Xinyi turned pale and her head jerked towards her. "Zh-Zhiyuan..."


    Caihong quickly said, "It''s me! Zhiyuan is not here. Calm down..."


    Her thudding heartbeat slowed down and she lowered her head as she looked away.


    There was a long beat of silence.


    Caihong bit her lower lip. She gently tugged her and pulled her in a hug. Xinyi stiffened and her wet eyes widened in surprise.


    Caihong tenderly caressed her back and whispered to her, "It''s okay..."


    Xinyi trembled.


    "I know it''s hard for you. But j-just take a deep breath, okay? Please..." She whispered.


    Feeling the warmth of a friend''s hug, she silently broke down.


    "What...what will I say to Zhiyuan? I-I don''t know anything, Caihong," she wailed and cried hard, "I don''t know how to face him. He must have felt...so hurt, right? I-I couldn''t even dare to see his expression...I don''t know how to exin to him that I regret it a lot. I really love Siying. I cannot live without him. B-but it''s also true that I had decided to...abort him at one point. How should I-"


    "Ssh..." Caihong raised her head and stared straight into her eyes. "Stop overthinking. You don''t have to exin anything to anybody, not even to Zhiyuan, okay?"


    Xinyi bit her lip hard. "But..."


    "No, you don''t. I mean, it''s your choice in the end, but if you are ufortable, nobody can force you to answer or judge your decision. And this... nobody can understand it better than me, Xinyi," her eyes slightly rimmed in tears.


    "Even though our circumstances might be different, we still went through the same phase. Look it''s..."


    Caihong felt a little helpless in exining herself. When she heard the truth, she was indeed shocked to the core.


    Why would Xinyi ever decide to abort Zhiyuan''s child, especially when she loved him so much? She should have been the happiest woman on earth. But even still...


    "Xinyi you... don''t have to feel regretful of your decision in the past. I know it''s hard to think that way, but you really shouldn''t."


    Xinyi shook. "H-How can I not?"


    "Because you are a human, Xinyi. As a human, we are bound to feel pain, disappointment, hurt and helplessness. And it''s fine if at one point of weakness, you decided something for yourself. You only did that to protect yourself, and we are wired that way. It''s our instinct to protect our heart from feeling hurt because nobody likes to live with pain.


    I know there must be a severe reason for you to take that step because we all know how you are. You are so kind that you cannot even hurt a fly. How would you think of hurting Siying if not something really terrible had happened? Nobody can judge you. Nobody has that right."


    Caihong wiped her tears and faintly smiled. "Xinyi, I am saying this because I have gone through this myself," her eyshes trembled. "Didn''t I try to abort Chyou? But you know how my situation was. My life had turned upside down and then suddenly a baby came along way that I...d-didn''t want. I do realize now that Chyou wasn''t at fault, and I am trying to slowly mend things between us. But at that lowest point of my time seven years back, I couldn''t help but think like that. I was already hurt. I was in no condition to ept Xiaosi''s child. It was inevitable that I..."


    She let out a soft breath. "You can call me harsh and the world canbel me as a cruel woman, but I still don''t me myself for trying to abort her because that is what I felt was right at that time, considering what I had gone through."


    She pursed her lips. "Something must have happened with you too that forced you to take such an extreme decision. The important thing is that you came over it. That is why nobody is allowed to point fingers at you. Your heart changed. You love Siying more than anything else now. That''s what matters. Your present with your son, not your past."


    Xinyi stared at her in a daze. Hearing her words, for the first time in three years, she felt as if a huge burden was slowly lifting off her chest. All this time, she was the only one who consoled herself.


    Sometimes, she could. Sometimes, she couldn''t.


    But now, when somebody else understood her pain and said such kind words that she always wanted to hear, she felt a lot lighter and fuzzy in her heart.


    Caihong said, "Don''t take Huang Rong''s words seriously. She just being a jealous bitch like Shuang said. She misunderstood the whole situation between you and Qin Fuhua and without even bothering to rify it, she went this far as to humiliate you. You don''t have to feel guilty. She should!" She fumed as her nostrils red. "In fact, she should rub her nose on the floor and apologize to you!"


    ---


    Back in the party room, Qin Fuhua lost his patience. "Rong, you have to apologize to Xinyi! That was horrible andpletely insensitive of you to do that. How many times should I tell you that I asked Xinyi to apany me at all times? And if you knew about this already and had problems with it, you should have told me this sooner! Instead, you did something uncalled for! Do you have any idea how Xinyi must be feeling?"


    A tear slipped down her eye as Huang Rong angrilyughed. "How could you shout at me like that in... in front of everyone? I am your fiance."


    Shuang banged her fist, making her jump back. She threateningly stepped towards her. Her gaze was pitch ck, clouding in danger. "Now you feel embarrassed!? When you insulted Xinyi like that, didn''t your conscience hurt even a little bit at that time? Does only your reputation matter? Who do you think you are to interfere in her matter!"


    Qi Xia sighed. "Shuang is right, Rong. You went too far. I mean look. Even tonight, did any of you feel that Xinyi was trying to get closer to Fuhua? She acted so normally."


    Ding Cuifen nodded. "I have to agree. I don''t know if it''s true or not if Xinyi liked Fuhua, but...it''s seven years now. It was a crush. She is married and has a child and to think that she would try to abort because of Fuhua...it doesn''t make sense to me."


    Huang Rong felt cornered and she gritted her teeth.


    Qin Fuhua shook his head. "Rong. Xinyi and I were just ssmates. I am sure she didn''t like me. There must be a misunderstanding. And I bullied her just to tease her, not because I had feelings for her. I never saw her in that way. I..." His gaze had a hint of disappointment, "I cannot believe you would do this..."


    Huang Rong looked at him, stunned. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "You are disappointed in me? Do you know how I felt seeing you two together? How could you ignore my feelings?"


    Shuangughed. "Wow, that''s some hypocrisy I hear. You are ignoring all the feelings here and you are talking about your own. You get what you give, bitch!"


    "Shuang, mind yournguage!" Huang Rong glowered.


    "I am still being too easy on you. If I came down on my real self, your face would be ck and blue by now!"


    Zizi approached Ah Cy and anxiously asked, "Ah Cy, Bro went to follow Xinyi. Should we go too?"


    Liang shook his head. "Let it be, Xinyi. They both need some time together alone to handle this. They will have to talk at one point. As friends, we will always be with them, but right now, let Zhiyuan be with her."


    Ah Cy faintly smiled. "Yes. Right now, Xinyi needs his support the most."

 Chapter 190 - The Reunion Arc : Yunrus Confession

    <h4>Chapter 190 - The Reunion Arc : Yunru''s Confession</h4>


    "Xinyi."


    The familiar mellow voice that rang in her ears made her freeze.


    Caihong looked back and solemnly stared at him. She softly said, "Zhiyuan¡­"


    Xinyi tightened her fist, her heart drumming in her chest. Caihong alternated her gaze between them. She gave a firm squeeze as she held her palm and whispered. "Everything will be fine."


    Xinyi bit her lip and didn''t respond.


    She sighed and slowly got up. As she walked past him, she gave a slight nod and went away.


    As silence reigned for some time, Zhiyuan quietly stared at her back that he saw mildly trembling. His heart ached to see her pale figure shivering lonely like that.


    He took one step ahead and to his shock, Xinyi suddenly got up and staggered to run away from him. He quickly caught her wrist and stopped her. "Xinyi, please stop!"


    "No, Zhiyuan! P-please...I don''t want to¡­" she sobbed.


    Zhiyuan gently pulled her behind and wrapped his arms around her waist. His chest softly bumped on her back as he hugged her. "I won''t ask you anything," he whispered in her ear.


    She stiffened.


    "Xinyi, I said before. You don''t have to answer or exin anything to anyone. I don''t have any right to judge you and I will not do that. I don''t want you to force yourself. It''s okay¡­"


    When he first heard that question from Huang Rong, he was obviously extremely shocked. At first, he thought that she did that to humiliate Xinyi, but when she couldn''t deny it, he realized that it was true.


    Abortion¡­


    Thinking of how much she loved Siying now, he couldn''t fathom why she would want to kill him at one point. He badly wanted to know what she had gone through at that time. What made her take that decision, especially for someone like Xinyi? What was she suffering so much?


    There must be a grave reason behind that intention.


    But clearly, it was her sore spot that she didn''t wish to share with anyone. He saw the fear in her gaze, and so even if he desperately wanted to know the answer, he didn''t want to ask her anything and put her in a spot. At this point, it would just feel that he was using her.


    Zhiyuan slowly tightened his grasp around her and said, "Xinyi, if you think that I am mad at you, then you are definitely wrong! I will never ever be angry at you. No matter what happens. I won''t question your decision, trust me."


    A tear plopped on his hand, making his chest tighten. His eyes turned misty as the words escaped from his trembling lips. "I am not here to ask you anything because I know that the Xinyi I know would never do this without a serious reason. I came here to... apologize to you¡­"


    Her tearful eyes blinked.


    "That time must be really difficult for you, r-right? Yet, I couldn''t be there for you¡­" he bit his tongue, feeling angry at himself. "I don''t know what you were going through, but I feel ashamed that as your husband, I couldn''t support you. So much happened but you weren''t able to share your pain with me. That means, I failed, right? I failed as a good partner and a good husband. You had to bear it all alone, and I had no clue about it. I failed to understand your pain. I failed to be there beside you when you needed me the most. Xinyi, I-I wonder now¡­"


    Even though it pained him to say it, even though he felt his heart crush, he couldn''t help but ept the bitter truth.


    "Grandpa is right, isn''t he? He was always right in saying that I¡­don''t deserve you."


    She widened her eyes.


    "I don''t¡­" his voice choked, "deserve...I have failed miserably¡­"


    Xinyi suddenly turned and quickly said, "It''s not like that!"


    As she lifted her gaze, she was stunned to see his eyes glistening in tears as well. Her heart skipped a beat in panic. "You¡­"


    "I am sorry, Xinyi," he slowly rested his head on her shoulder, "I am sorry that you had to suffer all this time¡­"


    "Zhiyuan, please don''t apologize," she hugged him and in turn rested her head on his chest. "I-I hid the fact from you. T-Then how will you know?"


    "But you couldn''t share it with me. It''s all my fault that you couldn''t depend on me-"


    "No," she whispered, "No¡­Zhiyuan, you are the only person I can depend on with my life. I couldn''t share it with you because¡­"


    "Because I cannot hurt you."


    ---


    In the party room, Shuang was ready to jump on Huang Rong and officially murder.


    "Okay. I don''t care about the consequences, but let me just kill this bitch!"


    Huang Rong stumbled back in fear. "Y-you! Stay back! Don''t be crazy!"


    She sneered. "Ah. You haven''t seen my level of insanity yet."


    Her phone buzzed and as she quickly threw a nce at it, she turned silent. She clutched the phone in her hand and said, "I will be back in some time.


    Huang Rong was puzzled, but she felt secretly relieved.


    Zizi thought about it and decided that she will tell all of this to Han Huizhong. Zhiyuan was more than enough to destroy Huang Rong, and Han Huizhong would be overkill if he learned that somebody bullied his granddaughter-inw. But after what she did to Xinyi, overkill was the best option to deal with her.


    She slyly smirked. "Ah Cy. I will be back."


    She curiously asked, "What are you cooking in your mind?"


    Zizi chuckled. "Overkill. K.O!"


    She quickly stepped outside and took out her phone. But to her disappointment, there was no signal.


    "Ah damn! Come on, I cannot lose signal at this time¡­" she grumbled in annoyance.


    She raised her arm and moved the phone across in the air, trying to get a signal. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a familiar figure''s shadow.


    Zizi stiffened.


    Was that Yunru¡­?


    She looked ahead, but he was gone. Her heart raced faster.


    "That was definitely Yunru, right? But...why would he be here?"


    She chomped on her lower lip. Curiosity got the best of her.


    Maybe there is a police case here?


    She wondered if she should follow him or not for sometime before she finally couldn''t help herself. Her soft steps rushed towards the direction he went. As she stepped in another corridor, she widened her eyes and hastily hid behind a pir.


    Yunru...he is really here¡­


    She let out soft but rapid breaths. She craned her head a little while still hiding behind the pir and saw Yunru standing with a woman.


    She rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Shuang? Why is she with him?


    At their side, there was a moment of silence between them. Shuang kept her eyes fixed on him and said, "You wanted to say something to me?"


    Yunru cleared his throat. He felt his blood pumping in his cells. The day was finally here when he would confess his feelings for her. It was nerve-wracking as his heart thumped in his chest, and he already felt like running away at least a hundred times now. But not today.


    "Y-you also wanted to meet me, right? You can go ahead."


    Till that time, I will prepare my heart, he thought to himself.


    "No. You say it first," she quietly said.


    Yunru slowly nodded.


    "Okay¡­"


    Zizi wondered why he was acting so awkward like that with Shuang.


    Yunru sped his hands together. He slowly reached out and gently held her hand in his.


    "Shuang¡­"


    He took a pause and stared straight into her deep ck eyes.


    "Shuang. We have known each other for a long time now. We were always together in the good and bad times. We have seen a lot together. Our rtionship was always that of best friends. I cherish it a lot. Nothing is more precious to me than this."


    Yunru slowly took a breath.


    "Nothing is more precious to me than you. There is nothing else that I hold dear to my heart but you because... because I really love you Shuang."


    Behind the pir as she stood and heard the conversation, Zizi feltpletely numb. She felt paralyzed as she stood rooted to her spot. She trembled as she felt her whole world turned upside down.


    Shuang¡­? The woman Yunru likes is Shuang?


    Not only she finally realized the identity of his girlfriend, she even heard Yunru''s confession to her. She wanted to run away from this, but inadvertently, shended to witness the scene that she didn''t want the most.


    Zizi never thought that the woman she always felt so jealous of would be none other than her good friend. Never did she imagine that the mystery girlfriend would turn out to be her.


    Yunru faced her with love, anxiety, nervousness - all mixed feelings gleaming in his gaze. "I love you, Shuang. I have loved you for a long time now. Will you be my girlfriend...for real?"

 Chapter 191 - The Reunion Arc : The Broken Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The Reunion Arc : The Broken Agreement</h4>


    Shuang watched him in silence. Her expression didn''t budge after Yunru''s confession. The worst thing that she had imagined happened.


    "You...love me?"


    Yunru slowly nodded.


    "Since when?"


    Yunru didn''t respond.


    "Since when, Yunru?" She repeated.


    "Since always¡­" he whispered.


    She stiffened. Her eyes slightly turned wet. "So you liked me when you had asked me out seven years back?"


    He hesitated. "...Yes."


    "But you lied to me."


    He froze. "Shuang that...if I hadn''t lied to you then you wouldn''t have agreed. I couldn''t see you in that state after Xiaosi rejected you. I just wanted to help you forget him. You werepletely broken. If I could, I would have confessed my feelings on that night itself. I really wanted to. But I didn''t want to burden you with my feelings. You didn''t like me, and if you knew about my feelings, it would have hurt you to¡­" he faintly smiled. "You would have rejected me, and it would have pained you, right?"


    Shuang gritted her teeth and shook her hand from his palm. He felt as if his heart stopped beating.


    "Shuang¡­"


    "Pained me? Do you think it''s any less hurting me now that I know this?"


    He froze.


    "I feel like such a loser! You didn''t help me. Instead, now I feel as if I was cruelly using you for seven years to forget my past love."


    His voice choked. "N-No Shuang. You are wrong! I don''t think that way at all-"


    "But I do!" She red at him as tears escaped her eyes.


    "What do you think I am supposed to feel? We have been dating for the past seven years and you hid it from me all this time! You are right. I wouldn''t have agreed to date you had I known your feelings. How could I? It would have been cruel to you if I had shamelessly stayed with you even though I knew about your feelings. To forget my love for Xiaosi, how could I have trampled upon your love? You expected me that if you had confessed your feelings, I should have turned a blind eye to it and kept using you just because it was convenient for me?"


    Yunru was stunned.


    "At that night, I agreed because I was emotional. Butter, I had made it clear to you that there... cannot be any feelings between us. It would be only casual. I asked you if it was fine with you, and you had said yes! There wasn''t supposed to be any love between us because you know I¡­How do you expect me to stay in a causal rtionship with you when you love me!? Do you want to make me so heartless? You lied about such a big thing to me!"


    He shook at his spot and no matter how much he wanted to, words failed to escape his mouth.


    A self-deprecating smileced on her lips. "And now that I look back, I can only see how much of a bitch I was to you."


    He widened his eyes. "Shuang, no! You are misunderstanding!" He held her face. "I didn''t say anything because I... just didn''t want to lose you. I was selfish. Even though Xiaosi rejected you and you were in pain, I could only think of that as a chance to get closer to you. I shouldn''t have thought about my feelings and asked you out when you were dealing with heartbreak. I was supposed to be there as your friend and not use your vulnerability. But I got selfish. I wanted you. Why are you feeling bad when I am the bastard here?"


    Shuang faintly smiled. "Then will you deny that you were waiting for all this time for me to fall for you?"


    He couldn''t retort.


    "You were, right? You must have been expecting that. You must have thought that there mighte a day when I would truly ept you. You stayed with me for seven years only in that hope, didn''t you? But I would have broken up with you if I had known about that hope! I would have set you free because, in the end, you were only hurting yourself! And now I look like a viin!"


    "Shuang¡­" he panicked.


    "What were you thinking, Yunru!?" she burst into tears. "You lied to me! You broke our agreement. And now after seven years, you confess to me? And not only that, you... you even exposed our rtionship to Xiaosi!"


    Yunru looked at her wide-eyed. "H-Huh?"


    "Yes! He told me everything. Why...Of all people, why would you tell it to Xiaosi!"


    He stared at her aghast. "Did he say anything to you?"


    He recalled their conversation and knew how mad Xiaosi was at Shuang.


    "What did he say to you?" He gritted his teeth. "You don''t listen to him-"


    Shuang red at him. "Why not? See? This is what I am talking about. Even Xiaosi said how I was hurting you all this time. I am a viin in everybody''s eyes. He told me to throw him out of my heart because he will never love anybody else but Caihong. Those words¡­" her shoulders trembled, "I never wanted to hear those words again after that night. After he rejected me, I never once showed it to him that I-" She suddenly stopped speaking because she realized that her next words would hurt Yunru. But her abrupt pause made him understand everything.


    There was a long beat of silence.


    Yuunru sadlyughed andpleted her unsaid words. "That you still love him?"


    She stiffened.


    "That is what you want to say, right?"


    At that point, he knew he had gotten his answer. His heart was crushed. Thest me of hope mildly fluttering died away. Pain gripped every cell of his body so badly that he just wished to copse. He tried hard to stop his tears, but as if they had their own will, they gushed out with full force. Even after seven years, he failed to make a ce in her heart. No matter how hard he tried, she never looked his way because her gaze was always fixed on Xiaosi''s back. Even now, she thought about Xiaosi. Even now, her heart only beat for Xiaosi.


    "...Why Shuang? Why can you not forget him? Why can you not give me a chance? Am I not good enough for you?" In the end, his voice turned softer and quieter until he couldn''t hear it himself.


    "I love you a lot. I cherish you the most. I will make you the happiest woman on this earth and I did everything I could to make it happen. Then why can you not move on from Xiaosi?"


    Shuang bit her lip and clenched her fists. "S-see¡­? Aren''t you now using me too? I knew this would happen... That''s why I didn''t want any more than friendship. Everything gotplicated! So why did you keep living like this!?"


    Yunru nkly looked at her. A dull pain enveloped his chest and he felt his heart rip apart into pieces.


    *SLAP*


    Suddenly, a loud p resounded in the corridor.


    "Because it is not wrong to hope, Shuang!"


    Shuang''s face was harshly tilted to the side. Shocked to her core, she feltpletely numb. She slowly covered her cheek with her palm and as she raised her head, she saw that it was Zizi who had pped her.


    "Zi-Zizi¡­?"


    Yunru was so taken aback that it took a few moments to grasp that Zizi was here.


    Tears streamed down Zizi''s eyes and her body trembled in rage as she faced Shuang. Even words were too few to describe how painful she felt at this moment.


    She was listening to their conversation and the more she heard, the more she got the shocks of her life.


    Yunru''s girlfriend was Shuang. But Shuang loved Xiaosi. And even now, she did.


    She never imagined that Shuang would be in love with Xiaosi. That was unexpected.


    But it didn''t matter now.


    The only thing that mattered to her, the only thing she could see in front of her was Yunru''s trembling back as his heart shattered to pieces. She could only see his heartbroken gaze that was once filled with hope.


    Shuang watched her in a daze. She was clueless as to why Zizi suddenly barged in. "Zizi you¡­"


    "Shut up!" Zizi roared as she felt outraged. "If you say anything else, then I will p you again!"


    Yunru finally snapped out of his stupor. He grabbed her arm and looked at her horrified. "Princess! What are you doing!"


    Zizi shook it off and red at him. "You shut up as well or I will p you too, you dumb lowly man! And when I say dumb, I mean it literally as someone who got no tongue to speak! Stay out of this!"


    He looked at her, aghast and speechless.


    What is¡­


    Zizi turned and faced Shuang again. Her teeth ground in fury as she stepped in front of her. "You are right, An Shuang! You really are nothing but a shameless and heartless woman!"

 Chapter 192 - The Reunion Arc : The Beginning Of The Ending

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Reunion Arc : The Beginning Of The Ending</h4>


    On the other side, Zhiyuan''s ck orbs were fixed on Xinyi as he slowly asked, "Because you cannot hurt me?"


    "Yes¡­" she wiped the corner of her eye. "Please don''t ask me anything, Zhiyuan," it felt as if her soft voice was begging him, "I don''t want to¡­"


    A thought came across his mind and he slowly widened his eyes. "That time when you got afraid and pushed me away...is it because of this same thing?"


    She froze. She slightly trembled but couldn''t answer. Zhiyuan noticed the change in her demeanor and her face that had turned pale which said that he was right on the mark. Her traumatic reaction and the abortion was connected.


    As he thought about it more and more, the foggy picture in front of him became clearer. He still didn''t know the truth, but somehow, he felt he guessed the source of it.


    "Xinyi, tell me the truth," his heart started madly racing in his chest as he feared the worst. "Did I do something?"


    Her eyes widened and she looked at him, aghast. "No!" She panicked as his question caught her off guard.


    Zhiyuan felt even more sure by her expression now that he had an important role to y in whatever happened. And that was the worst. That realization stabbed him like hell. Xinyi suffered because of him to the point that she opted for abortion. He scarred her heart to the point that she was still in trauma.


    All because of me¡­


    He grabbed her shoulders and shook her. "W-what did I do, Xinyi?"


    Xinyi met his gaze that was filled with trepidation and horror. He had realized that it had to do with him which Xinyi never wanted.


    "T-that¡­"


    She had already buried that incident, so she didn''t wish to rake it up now. "Nothing."


    "Xinyi please!" The fear of hurting her in some way was driving him crazy. "I need to know. If I am the one behind what happened then I need to know. If it was because of me that you were in that horrible condition three years back, then...I must know what I did wrong. How did I hurt you so much that you had to think of aborting Siying? Just what did I do?"


    "No...I¡­cannot say it. Please don''t make me¡­" she tremblingly took a few steps back, creating distance between them.


    "I beg you, Xinyi please¡­Unknowingly, I have hurt you so much. I am guilty of driving you into depression and that state. How can I not know? Please Xinyi. Please don''t care about hurting me. Don''t think about my feelings. I deserve to know the bitter truth no matter how much cruel it is. I deserve to bear the pain and the consequences that wille with it. I am ready to take all the responsibility, but don''t keep me in the dark anymore."


    "I cannot say it Zhiyuan!" She broke down. "It will crush your heart as much as mine. Again, not again... I don''t want to¡­"


    Gasping and covering her mouth, she turned and ran away from him as tears escaped her eyes.


    "Xi-Xinyi!"


    Her knees were shaking, her chest swelled in uneasiness as she kept running. Now that Zhiyuan knew that she was hiding something from him, she had no ce to go. Yet she wanted to run away because she had no strength to recall that night anymore.


    She took a turn along the corridor when her knees finally gave away and she was on the verge of copse. She took support of a pir and stopped, her chest heaving up and down in breathlessness and adrenaline rushing all inside her. Slowly, she saw someone''s feeting in her sight. She froze and jerked her head up.


    But to her shock, it wasn''t Zhiyuan.


    Xinyi quickly wiped her tears. "Xiaosi¡­?"


    No response. He merely looked at her with an impassive gaze, his silence having an eerie ring to it.


    "Xinyi."


    She pursed her lips. "Sorry for my state like this now...I am heading back home anyway. If you could, please tell Caihong and the others that I have left."


    "Not so soon, Mrs. Han."


    She blinked her eyes. "What?"


    She shuddered sharply when she saw his dark gaze suddenly filled with a sense of danger and rm. It was menacing and even... hurtful.


    "I mean you cannot leave until I bring the real meaning behind this reunion gathering."


    Her brows furrowed in confusion but before she could ask him more, she suddenly felt a hand grabbing her mouth. Her blood went cold and her eyes widened in horror. She felt her heart jump in her chest.


    "Hmmpph!?"


    Xinyi looked at Xiaosi for help, but he simply stood there, watching her in silence. She resisted, but to no avail. Confusion and fear marred her face.


    That man behind her stuffed her nose with a cloth and soon Xinyi felt drowsy and fell unconscious. Xiaosi coldly said, "Lock her in the room I told you and keep an eye from outside the room."


    He nodded.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Well then, let''s end this now."


    ---


    Zhiyuan, who was hastily following Xinyi in panic had seen her taking a turn at the corridor. But as soon as he reached the turn, he found an obstruction that made him unable to move ahead. It had blocked the way.


    "Wait, Xinyi went this way. I saw her. How did these thingse in between? Where did Xinyi go?"


    He looked left and right, but there was no other turn which Xinyi could have taken so going straight was the only option. He didn''t want to waste time in searching another route or calling for the staff and in turn they would take more time, so he somehow moved the heavy stuff himself and made his way.


    But by the time, he reached the ce where Xinyi talked with Xiaosi a few moments earlier, she was already gone.


    "Xinyi?"


    He called out to her. He searched everywhere but there was no clue. He quickly called her but he found that there was no signal.


    "Damn it!"


    Zhiyuan tried searching for a signal too but to no avail. "This has never happened before! Why is the signal suddenly lost?"


    He felt an uneasy and ugly feeling rise in his chest as if Xinyi was in trouble.


    Xinyi. Where are you?


    ---


    With rage consuming all over her, Zizi red at Shuang. "That''s right! You are one heartless woman! You have the nerve to use Yunru when he had done nothing but to help you! What crap were you saying? You don''t want to hurt Yunru by being so cruel? The cruelty wasn''t in that! The cruelty is that you refused to forget Xiaosi! You refused to move on! You are using him of hoping for you to fall in love with him? What''s wrong in that?"


    Shuang watched her in a daze.


    "Are you an idiot? What did you think? Okay. Xiaosi rejected you. He married Caihong. It hurt you and it is understandable. But for how long? You cannot be that stupid enough to hold onto your love for a man who you know is already married to someone else! There was no scope of him returning your feelings ever! Do you mean that even if your love is one-sided forever, you would let your life just pass away like that, crying for Xiaosi until you die? Lamenting over your fate until you take yourst breath? Will you never give a chance to someone else who would love you the same way you loved Xiaosi?"


    She stiffened.


    "So what if Yunru wished for you to love him back? You have been in a rtionship with such a fine man for seven years. With him by your side, you should have forgotten Xiaosi long back! He loves you so much. He cares about you more than his life. He stayed beside you even if it hurt him to see you still thinking about Xiaosi and you are saying that you couldn''t fall for a man like Yunru? Are you nuts? Do you know how much courage it takes? He has been waiting and waiting and you are nothing but using him!"


    Yunru nkly stared at Zizi, his gaze fixed at her in a stupor. He didn''t know why but he felt something welling in his chest that brought tears in his eyes.


    "P-princess...l-let it-"


    "You shut up!" Zizi shot a deadly re at him. "I cannot believe you were such a wimp all this time! You always talked back and knocked sense into me, but you couldn''t knock some sense into your own girlfriend''s head who needed it the most?"


    His lips parted in shock and he failed to gather any words.


    Zizi looked back at Shuang and gritted hier teeth. "Stop acting like a pitiful victim. You don''t have to say to him if he should have confessed to you or not. Or if he should have dated you or not. He is an adult for God''s sake! He knows what he is doing. It''s YOU who don''t know what the hell is happening! It is difficult to move past your first love, but you weren''t alone, right? Yunru was right beside you. He is loving, caring, responsible, loyal and everything a woman looks for in her lover."


    "So An Shuang! It is not his fault for loving you. It is your fault that you failed to fall in love with a man like Soo Yunru!"

 Chapter 193 - The Reunion Arc : The Unofficial Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 193 - The Reunion Arc : The Unofficial Engagement</h4>


    "Yunru has been waiting long enough, Shuang. Do you have any idea how much you have hurt him?" Tears pooled in Zizi''s eyes.


    "Do you know how much he is suffering! I know it because I have seen it! Yunru must have told you about that night when we identally slept together right?"


    Yunru froze.


    "Pr-princess, stop! It''s okay."


    He felt flustered thinking of that night when he got drunk.


    Zizi shook off her arm again. "It''s not okay! And you won''t stop me. Now that everything''s out in the open, why do you still want to shy away?"


    She red at Shuang. "What excuse did Yunru give you? Tell me."


    Shuang was in a daze. She stared at Yunru, who obviously seemed panicked for some reason.


    Excuse?


    ''I was out with my friends drinking and just had a bit too much.''


    Her heart skipped a beat and she paled.


    "Come on. Say it!" Zizi insisted.


    "O-out with friends in a bar¡­" her voice stammered as she spoke.


    Yunru averted his gaze as he clenched his fist.


    Zizi burst intoughter. "Friends? That is a convenient excuse, isn''t it?"


    Her gaze darkened. "He wasn''t in any bar. He was on a beach crying over you!"


    Shuang froze.


    "Do you even know what his condition was? He was hell drunk. Cans of empty beers surrounded him and he was doing nothing but crying! Only because of you! I know it because he talked to me."


    "Princess¡­" he hastily said. "Enough. I-I don''t-"


    She ignored him and continued. "He was so heartbroken. He said how you never looked at him. No matter how much he chased after you, you always slipped from his hands like air," she gasped, "that even if he was hurt, he wouldn''t give up on you because he hoped that one day things would get better. And that...he felt tired."


    Shuang''s eyshes trembled which slowly turned wet.


    "He was tired. And why not? Seven years is not a short time. And in front of his patience and loyalty, what are you giving him? usations!? Falling in love is not a crime, so why are you treating him as a criminal? He deserves to be loved! But you have been nothing but cruel to him!"


    "Stop it, Princess!" Yunru gritted his teeth.


    Zizi didn''t back down. "No, Yunru. I shouldn''t be the one to stop. You both should stop it now! You should stop letting her hurt you like this, and Shuang should stop delving into the past and forget Xiaosi already! Nobody is moving from their damn ce, and this is why this shit is happening!"


    By the end, her red cheeks had puffed up as her chest heaved up and down, taking angry breaths. Her eyes were moist with tears. She had enough of seeing Yunru in pain.


    "You...you have no idea how much courage it took for him to confess to you! You have no idea how scared he was. He was afraid of your rejection so much. He feared that you would end this rtionship once you knew! Did you think about his feelings before crushing them with your cruel words? You trampled upon everything that he did for you in just one night! You are indeed heartless!"


    The silence rang for a long time.


    Shuang clenched her fingers. Zizi''s every word stabbed her heart like a sharp arrow. It pained even more than her p. It hurt more than the stinging burn on her cheek.


    "Y-you are right¡­" she said in a daze.


    Zizi said, "Since you have rejected him, you are free now," she angrilyughed, "You are free to waste your life chasing after that man''s shadow who you know will never be yours. Waste your heart for someone who has already given his own to someone else. If a life of loneliness is what you choose, then congrattions, An Shuang! You got just that! I just hope that after this, you don''t regret your decision!"


    Zizi trembled and faced her onest time. "You know Shuang... stuck with you until the very end. Even though¡­" she gasped. "Even when I confessed my love to him, he still remained loyal to only you."


    Her eyes slowly widened and she looked at her stunned. She felt her mind go nk.


    Confess her love?


    Zizi smiled. "Yes. My love. I love Yunru. I confessed and he rejected me. Only for you. It hurt a lot. That''s why I understand how hard it is to gather your courage to...to bare your heart in front of the one you love. But thank you for opening his eyes to reality once and for all. He needed that reality check from you that I have been trying to give him for so long. To stop wasting your feelings for someone who doesn''t appreciate it."


    She froze.


    "But this ends now! Yunru''s pain and all his suffering he had to endure seeing you love someone else ends now! An Shuang. You lost your chance. You threw away a happy life and future with your own hands. Don''t regret it because you are never going to get him back!"


    Zizi suddenly grabbed Yunru''s hand and pulled him away. She narrowed her eyes. "There is nothing left to be said. So let''s leave!"


    "Princess¡­"


    Zizi refused to listen to him and dragged him away, leaving Shuang standing in silence frozen at her spot as she saw Yunru leaving.


    This time, it was forever.


    ---


    Zizi kept walking and walking until she finally got tired. She looked around and saw that they were quite far now. She inhaled and exhaled deep breaths. As she began to calm down, she realized what she did in a rush of adrenaline. Everything shed in her mind one after the other.


    She looked back at Yunru and before he could say anything, she said, "Don''t you dare me me for interfering!"


    Yunru looked at her dumbstruck. "Huh?"


    "Yes! You must be angry at me for barging in right in your supposedly ''heartwarming'' confession, right? But I couldn''t help it! I kept hearing her nonsense and just couldn''t stand it anymore. She deserved all that pep talk! You got no right to get angry at me."


    Yunru stared at her and folded his arms. "What were you doing listening to us anyway? That was a private conversation."


    Zizi froze. She coughed and looked away. "I-I was just passing by. You came into my sight! So it''s your fault. Don''t look at me as if I followed you!" Her cheeks flushed red.


    "I didn''t mention anything about you following me."


    "..."


    "That''s not the point!" She gritted her teeth in annoyance after apparently being caught by him.


    "The point is that she disrespected your feelings and it''s over. Now¡­" her heart sped faster in her chest and she slightly gulped.


    "Now you are mine!" She dered.


    Yunru''s eyes widened in shock. "Huh?"


    "Yes! You are officially single now. So I can officially im you too. I don''t have to be on the sidelines anymore."


    He stared and stared at her until his eyes began to sting. "Come again?"


    At first, she was nervous, but then let go of her inhibitions and stood tall in front of him. "I said that I will im you now. I, Han Zizi, will chase after Soo Yunru as of this moment."


    He looked at her in a stupor.


    "You heard it right! This time I will chase you. You have done enough chasing for seven years. Now it''s your turn to know how it feels to be loved by someone. How it feels to be chased by someone. You have done enough already. You are tired. So you rest. Let me do the running now and win your heart!" She harrumphed.


    His ears buzzed upon hearing her words. "I¡­"


    What am I supposed to say?


    He was at a loss for words.


    Technically, she was right. He was rejected. Yunru and Shuang could never go back to how things were before. Everything was over between them.


    "...I just got rejected."


    "Yes."


    His mouth twitched. "Let me at least cry."


    Zizi red at him. "You won''t! You have cried enough for her. You have shed enough tears. Now no more."


    "My heart is broken here¡­"


    Zizi indignantly said, "I will mend your broken heart with my love. And if you really want to cry, you can cry on my shoulder too. I won''t mind," she haughtily said.


    Yunru didn''t know how to respond. "Where did you learn to say such cheesy words?"


    Her nostrils fumed in anger. "What do you mean!? These are my sincere words from my heart! You remember what you said to me at the terrace that night? I will say it now!"


    She pointed her finger at him. "Hah! I am a princess! Serve me! You cannot leave my side and that is a princess''s order!"


    Yunru choked in his throat.


    Zizi then looked around and found a potted nt at the side. She quickly broke a thin twig off a leaf. Yunru was confused as he saw her doing something with that twig.


    She walked up to him again and grabbed his hand.


    "What are you doing?" He asked speechlessly.


    Without saying anything, she slipped that twig -?that she wound up and circled in the shape of a ring in his ring finger.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Zizi met his stunned gaze with her determined one. "This is temporary. But this ring means that you are mine now! This is an unofficial engagement!"

 Chapter 194 - The Reunion Arc : Similar Circumstances Then And Now

    <h4>Chapter 194 - The Reunion Arc : Simr Circumstances Then And Now</h4>


    No matter how much Zhiyuan searched, he didn''t find any trace of Xinyi. The signals were all jammed which made it unable to call her too. He quickly went back to the party room where everyone was present except Qin Fuhua and Huang Rong.


    "Zhiyuan!"


    Ah Cy and Liang quickly rushed to his side. Ah Cy anxiously asked, "Zhiyuan, where is Xinyi?"


    "I cannot find her."


    "What?"


    Yan Jian widened his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I saw her turn in the corridor but after that, I didn''t see her anywhere. Did shee back here again?"


    Ah Cy shook her head. "No. She didn''t¡­"


    Liang said, "Maybe she went back home?"


    "No. I went outside to check, but the driver said that Xinyi didn''te to him to drive her back."


    The more time passed, the more he was afraid for Xinyi. "Ah Cy! Can you please check the washroom?"


    She quickly nodded and left. But to his disappointment, she said, "No, Zhiyuan. I didn''t find Xinyi there either."


    Zhiyuan shut his eyes and took a deep breath. He then opened his eyes again and said, "I will check the security footage."


    Zhiyuan, Ah Cy, Liang along with Caihong rushed to the security room where Zhiyuan ordered the chief security officer to y tonight''s footage. "I want to see Xinyi right now!"


    The officer gulped and wiped his sweat. "Apologies, Sir. But¡­"


    "But what!?" He roared. "Don''t waste my time!"


    He jolted. "The tapes aren''t working anymore! For thest few hours, we have been facing problems with signals and thework. Everything is jammed. There is no footage for thest two hours."


    Zhiyuan nkly stared at him. "What!?"


    Liang gritted his teeth. "Are you nuts? What kind of security is this? How are we supposed to find Xinyi then? This is such a huge hotel. If she is in trouble, we cannot waste our time checking every floor!"


    Ah Cy pressed her brows trying to think of a solution. Caihong thought for a moment and quickly said, "Wait. I will call Xiaosi! He could definitely do something here with the tapes."


    "But how will you? The signals are jammed."


    Caihong checked her phone too and found that it was true indeed.


    "This... there should be some way."


    Zhiyuan was struck with a thought and he froze.


    He slowly asked, "Where is Xiaosi? When I came back to the party room, I didn''t see him."


    "Xiaosi said that he was going to the washroom."


    "When?"


    "It has been twenty minutes now."


    "And he isn''t back yet?" He sharply asked back.


    Caihong stared at him. "What are you implying here, Zhiyuan?"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. "That we are unable to find Xinyi here, and Xiaosi is nowhere to be found either."


    She looked at him wide-eyed. "You mean to say that Xiaosi is behind her disappearance? Are you crazy!?"


    Fury bubbled inside her as he used Xiaosi. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t stand it somehow. His nostrils red. "You don''t even have any evidence!"


    "His disappearance is the biggest evidence! What the fuck will he do in the washroom for twenty minutes!"


    "You are overthinking, Zhiyuan!"


    "No, I am thinking in the right direction because this...this just reminds of¡­" he gritted his teeth, "of our graduation party night!"


    Caihong froze.


    "The circumstances were the same! You had disappeared and then suddenly Xiaosi left the party too. This time, I suddenly cannot find Xinyi anywhere. Xiaosi isn''t here either, and he is the only one capable of jamming the signals here! He messed up with the security footage too so that we cannot trace Xinyi. He is the CEO of S3, remember?"


    She clenched her jaw listening to all the usations. The sequence of events made sense, but she refused to believe him. But then there was the graduation party seven years ago.


    Everything was so simr...


    "It''s not just the events. Today''s date. Even that is the same as when our graduation party was held."


    Caihong froze and her expression turned paler.


    Ah Cy and Liang exchanged shocked nces. They hadn''t realized this before.


    Zhiyuan banged his fist on the table. "And don''t forget that he hates me! He came back to take revenge and that is why he is doing this. He had already nned all this! I swear...if he hurts even a single strand of her hair, I will kill him that instant," his cold voice was filled with rm and bloodthirst. His ck orbs glinted with murderous intent in them.


    "Xiaosi had ruined everything seven years back once already! This time, I won''t let him win again."


    ---


    Han vi.


    Han Huizhong put the kids to sleep on his bed. After excitedly looking at all the pictures and having all the fun made them drowsy. He had no choice but to grudgingly let them sleep on his bed.


    "Brats¡­" he mumbled under his breath.


    His phone lit up with an iing call. He saw an unknown number and frowned.


    "Hello."


    "Good evening, Grandpa Han," azy voice came from the other end.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Why did you call me?"


    "Tsk. Tsk. Not even a hi or a hello. Straight to the point as always."


    "Don''t waste my time Xiaosi. Cut the crap."


    A sigh came from the other end. "So hasty, Grandpa Han. I called you to ask one question."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Why do you think I will bother to answer?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Xiaosi''s serious and quiet voice rang on the line. "If it''s about Xinyi, then I guess you will definitely answer me."


    His eyes flew open and he instantly straightened up. He was about tosh out at him, but he saw the sleeping kids and hastily stepped out of the room.


    "What the fuck are you spouting!?"


    "Ohhhh~~ Now Grandpa Han is finally taking me seriously."


    Han Huizhong snapped out. "Zhu Xiaosi! Don''t test my patience! What is it about Xinyi!?"


    "Sure I wille to that. But before that, do you remember what date it is today?"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 195 - The Reunion Arc : Testing Limits

    <h4>Chapter 195 - The Reunion Arc : Testing Limits</h4>


    "What the hell? I am not a freaking calendar! Look it up yourself!" Han Huizhong burst out in rage.


    A sinister chuckle came. "Oh but I think you will definitely get it once you see it for yourself."


    Han Huizhong frustratedly checked today''s date. At first, it didn''t click at all. But as he stared at it harder, his eyes slowly widened in realization. He wentpletely silent and stood still at his spot.


    Xiaosi said, "Hello? Hello~~ I don''t hear you, Grandpa Han~ I can still see that you are on the line, but I cannot hear anything. What happened? Oh! It seems that you finally remember."


    No response.


    "So that means you also remember what you did seven years back on this same date."


    No response.


    With a low, threatening voice, he asked, "Where is Xinyi?"


    Instead of answering that, Xiaosi said, "Grandpa Han. It was the graduation party seven years ago. It was Han Huizhong seven years ago. It is the reunion gathering seven yearster and it will be Zhu Xiaosi seven yearster too. Makes sense that I end your game on this lovely reunion gathering that you started at the graduation party seven years back."


    "I asked you where is Xinyi!? Answer me!"


    "Where the reunion party is. I am waiting for you, Grandpa Han. Let''s have our own reunion tonight."


    "Zhu Xiaosi! Don''t forget that I am Han Huizhong! And don''t forget this either that your daughter is at my house!"


    A dangerousugh resounded. "Of course not, Grandpa. I haven''t forgotten it. That''s why, I have already taken measures to surround your house with my whole army of well-trained guards. Just step out very quietly Grandpa Han if you don''t want Xinyi to get hurt. And I am sure that even if you have ruined lives here, you wouldn''t be that heartless to target a six-year-old child. You cannot be that pathetic or do you want to prove me wrong again as you did at that time?"


    He hung up.


    Han Huizhong quickly tried to call Zhiyuan, but the call didn''t connect.


    "What the hell!?"


    He called again and again but to no avail. Feeling frustrated, he then tried Zizi''s number, but he got the same message. Same with Ah Cy and Liang too.


    "What the hell is happening! Why is nobody''s number working!?"


    Suddenly, he remembered Yunru and hastily called his number too.


    "Not even Yunru!?"


    He thought that since Yunru wasn''t a part of the reunion gathering, he might be somewhere else. He even tried calling the hotel''s reception number too. Everything failed.


    Han Huizhong trembled as he took the support of the railing. His old body was slightly shivering.


    "This is all that Xiaosi''s doing...he is cutting off all contact to prevent Xinyi from being found."


    He leaned on the railing for a moment and took a deep breath. His heart pounded in his chest.


    With a storm looming in his dark eyes, he left.


    ---


    Xiaosi was casually whistling to himself as he tapped his finger on the chair. He held a wine ss in his hand sipping onto it in a rxed manner.


    He heard the sound of rapid steps stomping towards his ce. The door banged open and Han Huizhong barged, his chest huffing and puffing breathlessly.


    "You bastard! Xinyi...where is Xinyi!"


    Xiaosi smiled. "Wee, Grandpa Han. Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s have a drink first. Or maybe you prefer tea or coffee?"


    "Cut. The. Crap. Already! Where is Xinyi?"


    Xiaosi tilted his head and pointed towards another room that had a connecting door linked to where Xiaosi was.


    "In that room."


    Han Huizhong stormed off in that direction only to be suddenly caught by a pair of guards blocking his way.


    "Leave my way!"


    Han Huizhong tried to break through them, but they didn''t budge from their spot. He turned back in fury and roared in outrage. "Get them out of my way!"


    Xiaosi smiled. "Why so soon, Grandpa? You have just arrived here. If you take her away so soon, where will be all the fun?"


    His eyes turned reddish in anger and he clenched his stick hard. His grip was so strong that it almost crushed under his pressure.


    "Xiaosi. Don''t test my patience! Let Xinyi go!"


    Xiaosi stared at him, his gaze carrying no emotions. That detached light in his eyes emanated a sense of danger. The air felt so frozen as if they were in the Arctic.


    He stood from his seat and slowly walked towards him. His every step brought oppression into the atmosphere.


    Xiaosi''s tall figure loomed upon him and his lips slowly parted. "Did you let Caihong go that night?"


    Han Huizhong froze.


    "Did you?"


    Silence.


    "You know Grandpa. There is not just Xinyi in the room."


    He stiffened and his head jerked towards him in shock. "What do you mean?"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Shouldn''t you know Grandpa? Haven''t you already understood what I am doing here? So of course you know what I am nning right?"


    There was a visible change in his expression as he heard his words. The color of his face was slowly fading away.


    "You know, Grandpa. You should be careful when you get too arrogant and ruin someone''s life. That person might hold a grudge against you like I have been for a long time. Long time now¡­"


    He smiled. "I have been waiting for this day ever since that night happened. At that time, I was helpless. Today, it will be you."


    Xiaosi burst intoughter. "I will make you taste your own medicine tonight. I will force you to know how bitter it feels and how I felt that night. How Caihong suffered. So Mr. Han Huizhong. Tell me. What will you do? Xinyi is in that room with a stranger - who at one signal of mine is ready to destroy everything for her."


    Han Huizhong froze.


    He smiled and leaned. "So, Grandpa. How far will you go to save her tonight?"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 196 - The Reunion Arc : The Begging Han Huizhong

    <h4>Chapter 196 - The Reunion Arc : The Begging Han Huizhong</h4>


    Han Huizhong lunged at him and grabbed his cor. "Zhu Xiaosi! If you as much asy a finger on Xinyi, I will-"


    "You will what?" Xiaosi expressionlessly said. There was no trace of any emotion in his dark eyes. "What will you do? Kill me? Go ahead. Let me see how you will do that."


    The guards had their weapons pointed at him.


    "I don''t think you would want to give me a signal to my man, right?"


    His face reddened in anger. "You will not do this!"


    Xiaosiughed. He stared at him and said, "Are you listening to me in there?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Han Huizhong jolted upon hearing a man''s voiceing from the adjacent room.


    "You know what to do on my signal, right?"


    A chuckle came from the other end. "Of course, I know. You have thoroughly exined everything to me and honestly, I cannot wait. So please quickly give me the signal.".


    Han Huizhong stormed off towards the room, but Xiaosi''s guards already caught him.


    "You bastard! Let Xinyi go! If your man fucking touches her, I will burn down this whole world!"


    Xiaosi trembled and burst intoughter. "Ah, Grandpa Han. You have no idea how much I am enjoying this. Your ugly expression is what I wanted to see the most. This is so thrilling, right? Don''t you feel the same?"


    "My granddaughter-inw is trapped here and you want me to feel the thrill in this?" He roared.


    "Why not? And this is why I chose her. You adore Xinyi so much. Even though you are an arrogant prick, your heart is extremely soft for Xinyi. Makes her my perfect target, doesn''t it?"


    Han Huizhong glowered at him, outraged.


    "This is enough, Zhu Xiaosi. Let her go. You have problems with me, so kill me if you want. That will make you satisfied, right?"


    The smile on Xiaosi''s lips vanished. "Satisfied? After waiting for seven years for this moment, you just want me to easily kill you and finish this matter? No, Grandpa Han, no. I want to kill you for sure. But not like that."


    He leaned and narrowed his eyes. "I want you to die every moment when you see your lovely granddaughter-inw in danger. I want you to see with your own eyes what fate YOU brought upon Xinyi."


    He smiled. "Hmm¡­so shall I give the signal?"


    "No!"


    "Then beg Grandpa. Beg me," Xiaosi sneered. "Beg me not to do anything to her. Beg me so that I might change my mind. Beg me to save her dignity."


    Silence.


    There was a long period of silence. Han Huizhong stared at the door behind which Xinyi was trapped and in danger.


    Han Huizhong, before whom everybody bowed in fear, was now standing helpless before Xiaosi. Xiaosi blocked all his ways to save her. He could have brought his guards along with him and started a war, but Xinyi was with him. It wouldn''t have taken even a second for him to order his man to ruin her.


    He felt tired. And empty. His gaze turned misty with tears as he recalled the first time he met Xinyi.


    Such a pure and kind soul who always thought of others'' happiness before her. Even though it cost her incredible sadness for her whole life, she didn''t let the darkness consume her. And now she was trapped in someone''s clutches when she was innocent.


    Xiaosi sat on his chair like a majestic king who looked down on his subjects. "Come on, Grandpa. Now, you are the one wasting time here. Hurry up and kneel or I might just lose my patience."


    As Xiaosi raised his hand for the signal, Han Huizhong froze and eximed. "Stop you bastard!"


    "Make me," he smiled.


    Han Huizhong quietly said, "Your guards... tell them to let me off."


    Xiaosi stared at him and signaled the guards. They stepped back. Han Huizhong stood before Xiaosi who had propped his arm on the armrest andzily looked at him.


    He trembled before he slowly kneeled on the floor and lowered his head. "Please let Xinyi go."


    Xiaosi said nothing.


    "Please let her go."


    No response.


    "I did what you told me to. I am begging you just like you want," his quiet and defeated voice echoed in the room. "So let Xinyi go."


    "No," he dered.


    Han Huizhong froze. He raised his head in horror and stared at him. "What did you say?"


    "I said no, Grandpa. I will not let her go. Never."


    "What nonsense!"


    "It''s not nonsense. I said I might think about it. I didn''t promise that I definitely will."


    His face darkened and his gaze burned in fury.


    "You! Don''t you dare go back on your word!"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "I never gave any word, Grandpa. Now that I saw you begging me, I want to see you begging more when the fun starts."


    "XIAOSI!"


    Xiaosi said, "Hey you there?"


    "Waiting for your order sir! Give the signal already, sir. It''s getting hard to hold back."


    Han Huizhong panicked, and he broke into a sweat. "Stop it! Xiaosi! Don''t do this!"


    Xiaosi smiled. "You can go ahead now. That will finally spice up the begging here."


    His blood ran cold, and he copsed on his knees. His aged body was trembling and shaking as pure fear crept into his heart. His heart thudded faster and faster in his chest and he slowly clutched his chest, feeling breathless. His tears and sweat mixed as he felt slightly dizzy.


    "Oh is Grandpa getting a heart attack now?" He sneered. "It''s understandable. After all, you are at such a delicate age."


    "Stop it¡­let... Xinyi.. my granddaughter-inw... don''t touch her¡­"


    *BANG BANG*


    Suddenly, somebody started to loudly bang on the door.


    "Open the door!"


    As Han Huizhong was slowly losing his consciousness, he heard Zhiyuan''s voice. His eyes slowly widened.


    Zhiyuan¡­


    "Open the door right now!"


    Xiaosi showed no reaction or panic as he heard Zhiyuan''s voice. There wasn''t even the slightest change in his expression.


    After continuous loud banging on the door, Zhiyuan broke the door with sheer rage driving him to destroy everything. But as soon as he entered the room, his steps froze on seeing Han Huizhong copse on his knees in that weak and vulnerable state.


    "G-grandpa¡­?"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 197 - The Reunion Arc : Zhiyuans Outrage

    <h4>Chapter 197 - The Reunion Arc : Zhiyuan''s Outrage</h4>


    Ah Cy, Liang and Caihong were stunned to see the scene unfold before them. A bunch of guards stood at attention. Xiaosi was seated on his chair at the center with Han Huizhong on the verge of losing his consciousness.


    "Grandpa!"


    Zhiyuan rushed to his side and quickly supported him on his shoulders as he helped him stand up. "Grandpa! What is wrong? Y-you look¡­"


    Liang immediately supported him on the other side and checked his condition. "His breathing is erratic and he is clutching his chest. And this pale condition... It could be a sign of a heart attack."


    Zhiyuan nkly stared at him.


    "What?" He looked down at Han Huizhong who was hardly able to stand on his own. Zhiyuan quickly helped him sit on the bed. "Grandpa."


    He held his hand and rubbed his palm. "Grandpa? You can hear me right?"


    Han Huizhong weakly raised his head towards him. "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He nodded. "Yes, Grandpa. I am here okay? Just rx and I will take you to the hospital. You will be fine okay? I will not let anything happen to you."


    He shook his head. "No... hospital¡­" he breathlessly said. "I will...not go anywhere¡­" he trembled as he spoke.


    Liang said, "You have to. We don''t have a choice. Don''t be stubborn, Grandpa. Just look at your conditions."


    Ah Cy brought a ss of water and urgently said, "Grandpa, drink some water. You will feel better."


    She wiped the sweat off his forehead. Caihong stood rooted to the spot the whole time. This was the first time that she had seen Han Huizhong so vulnerable and in such a weak state. She turned to look at Xiaosi who seemed the least bothered and unaffected by this whole fiasco.


    Hisck of empathy made Caihong stare in a daze.


    What was happening?


    Han Huizhong was here and Xiaosi too...Was it really him?


    "Xinyi¡­" he whispered.


    Zhiyuan froze. "Xinyi? Grandpa, have you met Xinyi?"


    The mention of Xinyi made his heart skip a beat.


    His shaking finger pointed at the other room. "There¡­she is there¡­take her out¡­" he took a sharp gasp. "Xiaosi has kept her there¡­"


    Caihong stiffened. Dread and disbelief crept into her chest as a tear slid past her cheek.


    So, it was really him¡­


    Caihong chose to trust him despite how much Zhiyuan med him. In the end, she was proved wrong.


    As Zhiyuan''s murderous gazended upon Xiaosi, he lunged to his side and punched him in the face. "Zhu Xiaosi!"


    Xiaosi''s face was tilted to the side as a hard punchnded on his cheek. It cut his lip that bled. The guards came to his rescue, but he stopped them. "Leave."


    Zhiyuan grabbed his shoulder and as his blood boiled in anger, he yelled, "Who the hell do you think you are! How dare you even touch Xinyi? Remember what I told you on the cruise trip? If you dare touch my family, I will kill you! You have crossed all your limits Xiaosi!"


    The nerves on the back of his hand popped out as he felt a volcano surge inside him.


    Ah Cy furiously said, "Xiaosi, what the hell is your problem!? Ever since you came back, you have been causing nothing but problems! And now you even targeted Xinyi! Have you lost it?"


    He said nothing.


    "Answer us!" Liang said. "First, you take Xinyi away and now Grandpa is in such a state! What are you nning?"


    Zhiyuan wasn''t done with him. But now he wanted to see Xinyi first. He wanted to see her safe and sound.


    He threw him away and stomped his way towards the connecting room. With two loud kicks, the door broke open.


    Han Huizhong anxiously said, "Man...there is a man inside¡­" he huffed and his countenance paled even more.


    Liang held him and helped him sit again. "Grandpa, please sit. You are not in a good condition."


    As Zhiyuan stepped into the dark room, he finally saw Xinyi''s figure lying on the bed. "Xinyi!"


    He ran towards her and switched on the bedsidemp. Xinyi was on the bed, unconscious. Relief washed over him to see her safe.


    "Xinyi?"


    He gently shook her and pulled her out. "Xinyi¡­"


    He looked around and found a jar of water. He quickly made her lean on the bed and poured some water into a ss. He dipped his fingers into it and gently sshed a few drops on her face.


    Her brows immediately furrowed, and her eyshes fluttered.


    "How is Xinyi!" Ah Cy rushed in, worrying for her.


    "She is unconscious."


    "Mhmn¡­."


    Xinyi slowly opened her eyes and found the world in front of her spinning. "Where¡­"


    "Xinyi," Zhiyuan softly squeezed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. "Xinyi¡­" he whispered, "It''s okay now."


    Ah Cy smiled and wiped a tear. "Thank God she is alright."


    Her disorientation faded away and she saw herself wrapped in a warm hug. She raised her head and stared at him in a stupor.


    "Zhiyuan¡­" she whispered.


    He nodded and kissed her forehead. He tightened his embrace and hugged her hard. His pounding heartbeat calmed down as he felt her warm and soft body.


    Finally¡­I found you...


    Outside, Han Huizhong anxiously watched as Zhiyuan stepped in. He thought there would be a fight between him and that man who was ready to ruin Xinyi. But he didn''t hear any sound.


    "That man...b-be alert of that man¡­he is there¡­"


    Liang frowned. "Which man?"


    "That stranger!" Han Huizhong got riled up even more. "The one¡­who will...ruin Xinyi...on Xiaosi''s signal¡­" he coughed.


    Silence.


    Liang was horrified. "What?" He jumped up to his feet. "Wait here, Grandpa," and he sped off towards the other room.


    Caihong stumbled in her steps and thest straw that she held onto for believing in Xiaosi also broke.


    She tremblingly turned towards him. As Xiaosi met her gaze, he silently stared at her. Caihong walked towards him. For a long time, nobody spoke.


    Then she finally gathered her courage. Her lips shivered as she asked the most dreadful question. "Did you really do this Xiaosi?"


    "Yes," he didn''t hesitate to admit.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 198 - The Reunion Arc : Xiaosis Outrage

    <h4>Chapter 198 - The Reunion Arc : Xiaosi''s Outrage</h4>


    As if Caihong lost all her strength, she staggered in her step and was about to copse when Xiaosi caught her. His hand wrapped around her waist, protecting her. She stiffened before she harshly shook him off.


    "Please...not anymore¡­" the tears gushed out of her eyes and she trembled hard. His admittance struck her heart as if somebody stabbed it into pieces.


    The feeling that something was changing between them vanished into thin air. After so long, she was beginning to like the life that she spent with him. It was really fragile and the faint sense of attachment had just begun to tie them together before it snapped into two.


    "Why¡­" she red at him, her gaze filled with usations. "Why did you do this?" Her soft sniffles filled the room.


    Xiaosi stared at her small face that was stained with tears and felt his heart clench in pain.


    "You know what?" She self-deprecatinglyughed. "I... defended you. When Zhiyuan used you of kidnapping Xinyi, I stood against him to defend you! I fought with him. I told him that you could never do this. But I forgot that...you already did it once before. And now again...what do you want Xiaosi! What did you want with Xinyi this time!?"


    They heard somebody''s rapid stepsing and at the door, Yunru, Zizi and Shuang came rushing in. They were aghast to witness the scene.


    Zizi stammered. "W-what happened here? Qi Xia said that Xinyi disappeared¡­"


    Her sight went onto Han Huizhong and she widened her eyes. "Grandpa!"


    She ran towards him and cried. "Grandpa what happened! Y-you look so pale¡­"


    Han Huizhong was having difficulty talking. But now that Zhiyuan was already here, he felt a bit better knowing that Xinyi was safe.


    Yunru stared at Xiaosi and Caihong who were crying hard. He saw Han Huizhong''s condition and felt his mind go nk.


    Sis...


    He stomped over to his side and grabbed him. "What did you do to my sister! Where is sis? Tell me you bastard!"


    With rm ringing in her mind like a siren, she looked around and then lifted her gaze to meet Xiaosi''s. The horror was evident in her expression. She exactly understood in a second what Xiaosi had nned because she knew the truth of that night too.


    "Xiaosi¡­tell me that what I am thinking is wrong."


    Xiaosi stared at her with a faint smile which was enough to give her answer. Her lips parted in shock. "Xiaosi you! Why did you involve Xinyi in all this! This is crazy!"


    "Why do you think that I am wrong, Shuang? If¡­" he shot a murderous gaze at Han Huizhong, "he can do this then so can I."


    At that time, Zhiyuan stepped out of the other room, gently supporting Xinyi. Liang and Ah Cy followed them


    "Sis!" Withrge strides, Yunru walked up to her and checked on her from head to toe. "What happened to her!?"


    Liang said, "She was unconscious. But she is okay now."


    "U-unconscious?" He felt his heart jump into his chest.


    Xinyi weakly smiled. "Yunru, I am okay now¡­"


    "You are not okay!" Zhiyuan eximed. "Just look at how pale you look. First, you sit and don''t talk. Just rest."


    Her sight fell upon Xiaosi and she froze.


    Yunru asked, "How did you get unconscious? Who is the one behind this?" His gaze turned icy and as he saw Xinyi throwing uneasy nces at Xiaosi, he was sure of his answer.


    "You¡­I don''t know what the fuck is wrong in your head, but now that you dared to harm my sister, I am not going to let this go. You have messed up with the wrong person and I will show you what life in a jail truly is, Zhu Xiaosi."


    Zhiyuan angrilyughed. "Jail is not enough for this bastard, Yunru. I-"


    "That man¡­" Han Huizhong breathlessly spoke, "That man...what happened to him?"


    "What man, Grandpa?"


    Liang shook his head. "Grandpa, there was nobody inside."


    Caihong and he widened their eyes as if thunder struck them. Han Huizhong nkly stared at him. "W-what do you mean by that? There was no man?"


    Zhiyuan felt odd. "What are you two talking about?"


    Liang said, "Grandpa said to be alert of a man inside his room that Xiaosi had set up to¡­" he hesitated, "to ruin Xinyi."


    What Zhiyuan felt at that moment was beyond any words. To hear that Xiaosi had set up a man to¡­


    The temperature of the room rapidly plummeted as if hell froze over. Anger was an understatement. As the others heard this horrifying truth too, they got dumbfounded.


    "But there was nobody inside as opposed to what Grandpa said."


    Han Huizhong shook and his hands trembled as he pointed his finger at Xiaosi. "You...you lied to me¡­But then...what was that voice I heard? I heard a man''s voice¡­" he coughed, "lughing in a disgusting way."


    Xiaosi shook off Yunru''s hand. He looked at everyone and his gaze finally settled at Caihong. "What did you think, Grandpa? Did you really think that I would stoop that low to ruin Xinyi''s dignity just as you did seven years back to Caihong!!"


    Silence.


    Enraged, Xiaosi walked up to Han Huizhong and grabbed his neck as he pressed his fingers, strangling him. "Do you think that everybody is disgusting as you!?"


    Han Huizhong''s eyes widened and he sharply gasped, feeling pain in his throat.


    "Grandpa!" Xinyi and Zizi shrieked in horror.


    Caihong took a step, startled as she covered her mouth.


    "Xiaosi!" Zhiyuan grabbed his hand and tried to shake it off. "Xiaosi, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Stop it, Xiaosi!" Yunru and Liang forced him back. "You will kill him!"


    "Yes, I will kill him! I won''t stop! Tonight I won''t stop until I kill this man! He is the one who ruined everything for Caihong! He is the one who destroyed her. Her life, her happiness, her love, her dignity. Everything damn thing! He is the one who fucked up all!"


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 199 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 199 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (1)</h4>


    Han Huizhong coughed and felt weaker. Sweat formed on his forehead. In a fit of anger, Zhiyuan clenched Xiaosi''s wrist hard and pushed him away. "Get the fuck away, Xiaosi! Enough!"


    Han Huizhong coughed hard as the killing pressure in his neck was finally released. "Grandpa," Zhiyuan anxiously patted his back and helped him.


    "Liang, please-"


    "On it!"


    Even though Liang wasn''t an official doctor, he knew a lot about medicines and conditions due to his business in the pharmaceutical industry.


    Xinyi rushed to his side. Tears plopped down her cheeks as she held his hand in her palm. "Grandpa¡­"


    "Xi-Xinyi...you are *cough* alright¡­" Seeing Xinyi safe in front of him was more than enough for him. He didn''t care about his condition.


    The tears gushed out even more furiously. "Don''t worry about me, Grandpa. Worry about yourself first!"


    Zhiyuan red at Xiaosi. "What is wrong with you!?"


    "Nothing is wrong with me Zhiyuan," heughed. "The one who was in the wrong but arrogantly acted as if he was always in the right is Han Huizhong! Your grandfather! The man who hated your rtionship with Caihong and who crossed all his limits to separate you two in the worst possible way!"


    Caihong stared at him, her face marred in confusion.


    Separate Zhiyuan and me?


    Han Huizhong remained calm. He knew that the truth of seven years back would be finally out today.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "Don''t talk in circles! Juste out with it!"


    Yunru glowered at him. "If your shit doesn''te to the point right now, I am dragging you away."


    Shuang tiredly leaned on the wall.


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes at Han Huizhong. "Come on, Grandpa Han. Look. Everybody wants to know. Out with it."


    He said nothing.


    "Why don''t you tell them the reason why I hate the Han family so much? Why did Ie back to take my revenge? What happened that Caihong suddenly had to marry me? Open your mouth fucking damn it and say that you were behind Caihong''s rape that night seven years ago!"


    Caihong slowly widened her eyes as she turned her head to face Xiaosi, aghast.


    "Hahaha! Just look at your faces! You cannot believe this right? You all look terrible. And why not? Who would expect the great Han Huizhong to have this side?"


    Zhiyuan took a step forward and quietly said, "Xiaosi, I think you havepletely lost it."


    "Oh no no, Zhi my friend," his gaze darkened. "Your grandfather hadpletely lost it when he decided to ruin Caihong! Do you want to know the truth? The listen to me carefully because, after this, your whole trust in your grandfather would break apart."


    *Seven years ago*


    On the graduation party night, as Zhiyuan and Caihong danced on the floor and returned, she suddenly felt dizzy and sick and excused herself for the washroom.


    "I will be back, Zhiyuan. I think I drank too much."


    He saw her pale condition and worriedly said, "Are you okay? Wait, I wille with you or take Ah Cy."


    "No need to trouble her," she giggled. "She is busy with Liang anyway. I saw them kissing."


    As she walked towards the washroom, somebody suddenly crept behind her and grabbed her mouth. She panicked and resisted in horror, but the chloroform kicked in and she fainted.


    One of the men sneered. "Done. Let''s take her away."


    His partner nodded.


    At the party hall, Xiaosi felt ufortable after seeing Caihong so intimate with Zhiyuan. He loved and respected Zhiyuan as his friend, but his love for Caihong made it difficult for him to support them. He wanted a breath of fresh air, so he walked away.


    He lit out a cigarette and heard some noises in the corridor. He frowned and went over to take a look. The scene that he witnessed shook him to his core.


    A group of unknown men disabled two goons as they beat them up. They threw them away and one of them picked Caihong who was lying on the floor unconscious.


    "Hey, you! What are you doing to her!"


    The men froze and?quickly disappeared into the darkness with her.


    "Wait you bastards! Where are taking Caihong!"


    The cigarette fell and he ran towards them. But they were gone. Panic set in his heart and he didn''t know what to do for a second.


    He saw the two goons crying in pain who were bruised all over. He grabbed one of them and shouted. "What happened here!? Who the fuck were those people!"


    "I¡­don''t know¡­"


    He gnashed his teeth in fury. "Do you want me to beat you up more than you already are? Spit it out!"


    He paled. "No, no! Don''t beat us anymore! We really don''t know what happened. We were ordered to kidnap that woman and sleep with her!"


    He froze. He felt his heart stop beating in his chest. "S-sleep with her? Who! Who is that bastard who ordered you?"


    He was confused.


    Who would hate Caihong so much that he would plot something so disgusting against her?


    "An Meiying!"


    His eyes widened in utter shock.


    Her step-mother?


    He knew that Caihong never liked her, but to think that she would go this far¡­


    "She gave us money to sleep with that woman and film it and then give her the recording."


    His gaze darkened, and his expression turned ugly.


    That bitch! How dare she try to harm Caihong!


    "Then who are those men?"


    "We don''t know! We grabbed her and made her fell unconscious. When we were about to take her away, those men came out of nowhere and started beating us up. They wanted to take that woman with them too!"


    Xiaosi paled and shook that man off. An ugly feeling churned inside his stomach, giving him a bad foreboding.


    Caihong¡­


    He ran after them and as he reached the gate, from a distance, he saw those men putting Caihong in their car and drive away.


    "Hey you! Let her go!"


    Xiaosi ran at the back and pulled out his bike. He started the engine and zoomed behind their car, determined to save her.


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 200 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (2)</h4>


    "To protect her dignity, I chose to destroy it myself." - Zhu Xiaosi.


    ---


    Under the nket of darkness that the night cast upon the city, Xiaosi followed the mysterious car on his bike. His heart was rapidly pounding in his chest. Sweat trickled down the side of his cheeks as he gulped.


    Caihong¡­don''t worry, okay? I will save you. I will not let anything happen to you. I aming for you. Hold on for a bit more okay¡­


    He halted his bike after his long chase. The car had stopped in front of a small farmhouse-like building. He hastily got out and ran towards the building where the men had taken Caihong.


    Xiaosi barged into the vi and screamed. "Caihong! Caihong!" He curled his fingers into a fist and cursed loudly. "Come out, you bastards! How dare you take her away! Bring her back to me! Bring Caihong back to me!"


    There was no answer.


    He saw a stairway that lead upstairs and didn''t waste any time searching for her.


    "Caihong! Caihong!"


    Suddenly, a group of guards blocked his way. "Leave," one of them coldly said.


    Xiaosi lunged at him. "Who the hell are you who took Caihong away? How dare you? What do want with her!"


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, then get out or we have to throw you out ourselves."


    His face reddened in anger. "You-"


    "Who the hell is shouting so much?" A cold voice rang in the air.


    From behind the guards, Xiaosi saw a figure step in and his eyes widened as he immediately recognized it. "Grandpa Han!"


    Han Huizhong paused in his step. He turned and narrowed his eyes as he saw Xiaosi.


    "What are you doing here?" He quietly asked.


    Xiaosi felt relief wash over him seeing him here too. "Grandpa! Caihong! These men kidnapped Caihong here! I came following them here. Please help, Grandpa. Where is Caihong? I don''t know what these people want with her. We must save her!"


    Han Huizhong said nothing.


    Xiaosi pushed the guard away and ran up to his side. "Caihong? Where is she? Grandpa, you call the police and arrest these goons! I will check on Caihong."


    No answer.


    Han Huizhong craned his neck and sharply said, "Couldn''t you do a single thing right? You just had to bring her here and you let a brat follow you here?"


    The guards lowered their heads, afraid.


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes. "Grandpa...I don''t understand. Told to bring her here? You¡­?"


    Han Huizhong smiled and patted his shoulder. "Xiaosi my boy.?Better that you leave. This has got nothing to do with you."


    Xiaosi nkly stared at him. "If it''s regarding Caihong, then it has to do with me."


    He curiously looked at him and realization dawned upon him. "You...do you love Caihong?"


    Xiaosi froze.


    Hisck of response gave Han Huizhong his answer. "Hahaha! So you love that woman. Wow, this is news to me. Caihong loves Zhiyuan and you love her. Oof. Such a sad fate."


    This whole situation became more jarring than ever to him.


    "Leave Xiaosi," his expression turned solemn."


    "...I am not going anywhere without Caihong. Grandpa, what is going on?"


    With Han Huizhong''s strange reaction, Xiaosi got a bad feeling.


    "Well, you cannot take her away anywhere because I have told them to bring her here."


    He looked at him, stunned.


    "Bring her here by kidnapping her?"


    He smiled. "Yes."


    "Why? What...do you want with her?"


    "Her dignity."


    Xiaosi was shocked. "Dignity?"


    Han Huizhong sighed. "Since you are already here and saw me, there is no use hiding it from you. Come with me."


    They walked towards a room where Xiaosi saw Caihong sleeping on a bed.


    "Caihong!" He eximed and ran towards her but the guards stopped him. "Get out of my way!"


    He then saw a stranger man in the room too near the bed. "Who is he?"


    "The one who will steal away her dignity."


    Xiaosi froze. "Grandpa! You are not making any sense! What the hell is going on? If this is some kind of a joke then-"


    "Joke?" He coldly reiterated. "Trust me, my boy. I am in no mood to joke around here. I brought Caihong here so that he ruins her. That is what I want and that is what I will get."


    His face turned ashen, hearing such a bizarre thing from his mouth. "Are you crazy? R-rape Caihong? Why? Why would you go this far!"


    "Because I don''t like her for Zhiyuan," he inly stated.


    Xiaosi couldn''t wrap his head around what he was saying. "So just because you don''t like her, you will stoop so low? Do you even know what you are talking about! You might not like her, but you cannot go this far to drive her away from Zhiyuan''s life! They-they love each other. What is wrong if they stay together?"


    Han Huizhong yawned. "You know, Xiaosi. You are wasting my time. None of what that you are saying will have any effect on me. I don''t have to exin myself to you."


    "Hell you do!" Xiaosi burst out in outrage. "Caihong is a wonderful woman who¡­" his heart ached, "loves Zhiyuan. They are so happy with each other. And you want to separate them in such a way!?"


    "Sure why not? Tomorrow morning, Caihong would find the inevitable truth and she will herself leave Zhiyuan. You know. Zhiyuan''s heart is really big. He will definitely ept her even though she would have been defiled. But the question is will Caihong let him? Will she have the heart to force Zhiyuan to ept her as apromised woman? I told Zhiyuan that I don''t like her, but he still hopes to make me understand how happy he will be with her. What a load of crap. Zhiyuan will be happy with the woman that I will choose for him."


    Xiaosi failed to understand him. He felt as if they weren''t even speaking the samenguage.


    "Grandpa. Y-you are talking about rape here. You are saying as if it''s not a big deal at all. It is to Caihong! She is innocent! She doesn''t deserve this. You might have some differences with her but she doesn''t deserve this!" His face reddened and tears slid down his cheeks.


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "I don''t care. I have decided that I will do this and like hell a poor orphan like you can stop me," he sneered.


    Xiaosi looked at him stunned.


    Han Huizhong coldly nced at that man and ordered him. "Do it."


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 201 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 201 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (3)</h4>


    Xiaosi eximed. "No, stop! You cannot do this!"


    He tried to stop the man, but the guards had tightly held him back. The stranger had a disgusting smile on his lips as he eyed Caihong sleeping on the bed.


    "Take your eyes off her damn it or I will gauge them out!" The mixture of fear and anger rushed adrenaline into his body.


    The man snorted. "Chill dude. I will be gentle."


    "Shut up! Don''t you dare touch her!" His loud and enraged voice resounded in the house. He fought the guards and tried to free himself. But in front of Han Huizhong''s well-trained men, he couldn''t resist much.


    He jerked his head towards Han Huizhong who seemed unaffected by everything. "Stop it right now! You might hate Caihong, but you cannot go this far! Do you think Zhiyuan will forgive you for this!?"


    He looked at him in surprise and burst intoughter. "Zhiyuan? Oh yeah. He was going to talk to me about something important tomorrow. But I guess that important thing will nevere to light. He won''t know anything because there would be nobody to tell him. If you are thinking about yourself, then throw that thought out of your mind," he smiled, "I would hate to kill his best friend and dump his body in the river."


    Xiaosi froze.


    "You know, Zhiyuan is on and on trying to convince me of his rtionship with Caihong and frankly now, I am tired of it. He isn''t getting it that there is no room for negotiation. I won''t ept her for him and that''s that. And if I don''t want her, then he cannot stand up against me. Nobody can challenge Han Huizhong, not even his grandson."


    He sighed.


    "Zhiyuan had so many arguments with me for this woman. He is not ready to listen to me, so I have to do something that will make her leave his life on her own. It will be heartbreaking for him, but I have got him covered. Ah, he was so pathetic fighting for his rtionship with her. I feel pity."


    Rage bubbled inside him as he clenched his fist.


    In his heart, he was already jealous of Zhiyuan, but now there arose pure hatred for him. He couldn''t help but me him for getting Caihong into this situation.


    Firstly, he failed to protect her at the graduation party. If Caihong was feeling sick, he should have insisted to apany her in that intoxicated state. If he had been with her, the goons wouldn''t have been able to even touch her. She could have been safe if her boyfriend would have been there for her!


    Secondly, if Zhiyuan knew that Han Huizhong was so against their rtionship, he should have given up on Caihong. Somewhere, in his heart, he knew that it was difficult. If you really loved someone, then it was hard to give up on your love. But after realizing how much Han Huizhong hated Caihong, didn''t Zhiyuan feel that he would do something to make them apart?


    And obviously, Han Huizhong would target Caihong, not his grandson! He would hurt Caihong, not his own blood!


    As the man approached Caihong, panic rose in his chest more and more. An ugly feeling bubbled in the pit of his stomach and his tears couldn''t help but flow.


    He faced Han Huizhong, his face ashen and pale. "Don''t do this. Caihong is innocent. She will be devastated! Don''t you understand what dignity means to a woman!? Don''t be so heartless!"


    Han Huizhong said nothing.


    "There is no use talking to me you know. You cannot change my mind."


    Xiaosi quickly said, "Okay! You-you don''t want Caihong for Zhiyuan, right? I will do it. I will talk to Caihong and convince her to leave him. I will do everything I can to separate them! I will talk her into breaking up with him! I promise! Please let Caihong go. See? You are getting what you want, right?"


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "Do you think I need somebody else to do that work? I am more than capable enough myself. And this is the path I choose. So fuck off kid."


    "Grandpa, please!" The fear creeping into him made him feel nauseated. "Please... you have a granddaughter too, right? You have Zizi. You love her, don''t you? Will you be able to see if somebody else does this to her what you are doing to Caihong? Will you tolerate somebody ruining Zizi like that?"


    Silence.


    The air turned chilly as the temperature dropped. His carefree smile vanished from his lips. "Nobody will dare to touch Han Huizhong''s granddaughter. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    His deep voice was as cold as the Arctic and his gaze clouded in danger.


    No matter what Xiaosi said, everything fell on deaf ears.


    "Grandpa please¡­" he felt helpless and defeated. Caihong was right beside him, but he was unable to help her. He was unable to save her.


    Tears plopped on the floor as he bowed. "Grandpa, please...I beg you. Let Caihong go... Don''t ruin her life. She would be devastated. Please. Don''t hurt her¡­don''t make her cry... she doesn''t deserve this...beat me all you want! Kill me if you want but please let Caihong go. I am willing to bear anything for her. Punish me however you want! I will not say a word."


    He looked at Caihong, who was unconscious on the bed, unaware of what was about to befall her. He wanted to hug her and take her away from all this mess. His heart tightened in pain to see her defenseless.


    But he couldn''t do anything.


    His sobs echoed softly in the corridor and his voice choked as he begged him, touching his forehead on the ground. That was thest thing he could do to stop him.


    The man who Han Huizhong hired yawned. "Ohe on. Stop with this drama already and let me eat her. I cannot wait!"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes in horror. "No! Don''t touch her!"

 Chapter 202 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 202 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (4)</h4>


    Xiaosi once again tried to break free and lunge at the man, but one of the guards punched in his stomach and he coughed hard. He staggered on his knee and clutched his abdomen as pain shot through it.


    Han Huizhongzily said, "Don''t me me if they kill you. My guards are impatient. So, Xiaosi. If you don''t want to see the love of your life being ruined, then I still give you a chance to leave. Of course, you have to keep your mouth tightly shut."


    He signaled the man and he nodded.


    The man slowly approached the bed, staring Caihong up and down.


    "Noooo! Stop! Don''t touch her!"


    As he extended his arm and was about to touch her face, Xiaosi eximed. "I will do it!"


    His heart pounded in his chest and he breathed hard. Sweat trickled down his forehead. In the heat of the moment, the words slipped out of his mouth.


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "What did you say?"


    Even Xiaosi was shocked by his own words and felt disoriented for a few moments. But he regained hisposure as he quickly gave it a thought.


    He nodded. "I-I will do it. I will... sleep with Caihong. Take this man away from her!"


    Han Huizhong said nothing as he simply gauged him.


    Xiaosi met his calcting gaze and steeled himself. "You just want Caihong''s dignity right¡­?"


    Every word ignited an inexplicable fury in his chest, and he wished to kill himself for saying such heartless words.


    But this was the only way to save Caihong.


    "So it doesn''t matter who the man should be¡­" his fingers clenched into a fist. He dug his nails in his palm in hatred.


    "So I will be the one. I will not let a disgusting stranger touch her! I will sleep with Caihong."


    In his mind, he had already formed a n. There was no reason for Han Huizhong to disagree. He just wanted to ruin Caihong. It didn''t matter who did it.


    When Xiaosi would enter the room, he would lock the door and pretend to make some noises as if he was really having sex with her to fool him. He would make her clothes a little disheveled to prove that he really did it with her.


    So, Xiaosi wouldn''t actually sleep with her. Just act as if he did. This was the only way he could think of to save Caihong.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Sure, I don''t mind. As long as I get what I want."


    He let out a silent sigh of relief.


    "Provided that you actually sleep with her."


    He froze.


    "Do you think that I was just born yesterday? I have seen so much scheming in my life that I can whiff out a n in seconds. It is ingrained in the back of my mind. You are crying and begging here to let her go. You even bowed your head in front of me. Do you think I will believe your words when you say that you will really sleep with her?"


    Xiaosi quickly said, "I am not lying! I will sleep with her!"


    "How? By making fake noises?" He snorted.


    The color drained away from his face.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "So you see kid. I don''t mind you sleeping with her, but I won''t tolerate any such useless schemes. Don''t try to trick me or she will have to pay for it. I would still have a maid ''check'' her condition after you are done. Of course, she knows what to look for and if she doesn''t find that, then... you should be grateful that I am refraining from someone to keep an eye on you."


    He narrowed his eyes. "That''s why you have no choice. Don''t test my patience and my time."


    The goon eximed in dissatisfaction. "What!? Why! He cannot take my ce! I want to sleep with this woman!"


    Han Huizhong shot a deadly re towards him, making him freeze. "Of course I willpensate you for your time wasted here. If you remain any more stubborn than this, then face the guards here."


    He gulped hard. Han Huizhong wasn''t a man to be trifled with, and he already saw how strong his guards were.


    "Fine!"


    He threw a menacing look at Xiaosi and stomped away.


    Xiaosi slowly stepped into the room. His mind was nk and his heart hurt as if somebody was punching it left and right. Caihongid on the bed all vulnerable and defenseless. Tears kissed his cheek as he broke down.


    "Caihong...I am sorry...I don''t know what to do anymore¡­I am so pathetic¡­" he cried hard. His shaking hands caught her cheeks. A tear dropped on it.


    It hurt more because he had promised himself that he would never walk down the same path as his father who had assaulted his mother. He had resolved that his lover would get the utmost respect.


    But what was he doing now? What choice did he have but to ruin her with his own hands?


    There was no logic in him sleeping with her instead of that man. Caihong would be hurt nevertheless.


    But he couldn''t let someone touch her who treated her as an object to satisfy his disgusting desires. Who leered at her body as if she was a trophy to devour.


    Xiaosi loved her a lot. He respected her a lot.


    And that was why he chose to destroy her too.


    "Get to it. I don''t have the whole night to waste here."


    The time passed and Han Huizhong finally left the ce after he got what he wanted. His power oppressed Xiaosi to keep his mouth shut.


    The vi was left with silence.


    Kneeling on the floor, Xiaosi nkly stared at Caihong. His tears had dried up and his heart felt vacant. It was as if he lost all his connection to his emotions as saw Caihongy on the bed with her dignity gone.


    He faintlyughed. "You¡­ don''t worry Caihong. I hurt you tonight, and I will bear the brunt of this night for the rest of my life. Your hatred for me will be my punishment until the day I die."

 Chapter 203 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (5)

    <h4>Chapter 203 - The Reunion Arc : The Truth Of That Night (5)</h4>


    In the middle of the night, Shuang came rushing in at the address that Xiaosi gave her. She didn''t know what had happened, but Xiaosi soundedpletely lost as she talked to him. Her heart thudded in anxiety as she climbed up the steps.


    "Xiaosi!"


    He was leaning on the wall outside the room as he nkly stared at the empty space ahead. Her eyes widened and she kneeled beside him. She shook his shoulder. "Xiaosi! What is wrong? Why did you call me out so suddenly and...here in this ce?"


    No response.


    Shuang frowned. "Xiaosi, I am asking you something. Don''t stay so silent! You are scaring me now. Do you know that Zhiyuan is crazily searching for Caihong? Nobody knows where she disappeared and then you suddenly took off too. What is happening?"


    Xiaosi ever so slowly turned his head and faced her. His gaze was deste and dead as if he had lost everything. He broke into a chuckle.


    "Caihong huh¡­"


    Shuang had no idea what got over him that he looked so defeated. Her sight fell onto the room whose door was half ajar. From that angle, she saw a woman''s feet on the bed. She got up and stepped in and as soon as she saw Caihong lying on the bed, she stumbled backward in shock. Her hand automatically clutched the door for support.


    "C-Caihong?" She gasped. "What is she doing here and-"


    She slowly realized her odd condition and realization dawned upon her. Her eyes widened in sheer horror and she staggered. Suddenly, it made all sense why Xiaosi looked as if he had lost his soul.


    Shuang grabbed Xiaosi''s arm and asked the dreaded question that threatened to bring her heart in her throat. "Xiaosi. Tell me the truth. It''s...not what I am thinking, right?"


    No answer.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration. "Don''t be so quiet you idiot! Say it already! What happened? I want answers, Xiaosi! What is Caihong doing here? What are you doing here? And why is she in that state!?"


    His eyes that shone in tears met hers and he self-deprecatinglyughed. "She is in that state because I...I... slept with her¡­"


    As the truth escaped his mouth that stabbed his heart like a sharp dagger, he broke into quiet sobs. Shuang nkly stared at him. She felt a buzz in her ears as the words hit her.


    "Slept with her¡­?"


    Somewhere at a distance, she heard the sound of something shattering. Something breaking apart. Something crushing away into pieces.


    Only then it was a few momentster that she realized that it was her heart.


    "I don''t understand Xiaosi¡­" her voice that choked was low and quiet, "Caihong and Zhiyuan are together. You cannot¡­"


    She was aware of Xiaosi''s feelings for Caihong, but she also knew that he had always hidden those feelings deep in his heart. There was no destination for them. What lied beyond the road was only heartbreak.


    "I didn''t want to!" He eximed.


    Shuang was startled and looked at him, stunned.


    "I know! I know she is dating Zhiyuan! I know they are together! I know she doesn''t love me! Even then...even then I did it. I had no choice but to do it! Everything only because of one man! Han Huizhong!"


    Confusion and bewilderment was evident on her face. "What are you saying? What does Grandpa Han have to do with all this?"


    "Everything! Every single fucking thing!"


    As rage coursed through his veins, he recalled what happened since the goons caught Caihong until now.


    The expressions on her face rapidly changed from shock to disbelief.


    "Your mother drugged Caihong and set up some goons to ruin her at the party!"


    Mom¡­


    Shuang knew that An Meiying really didn''t like Caihong though she would act like a good mother to please An Guoting, but to go this far¡­


    To think that she hated her so much, Shuang felt utterly disappointed. She wasn''t unaware how An Meiying was greedy for power and position and Caihong being his biological daughter threatened it. But still, Shuang never thought that she would stoop so low.


    And if An Meiying wasn''t enough, she got another shock of her life to hear about Han Huizhong. She had a simr reaction about him too.


    Even though he opposed Caihong and Zhiyuan''s rtionship, there was no need to n such a drastic step just to separate them.


    Her fingers curled into a fist and her eyes reddened in anger. Be it An Meiying or Han Huizhong, Caihong was innocent. Yet, two people had plotted to ruin her on the same night!


    "I need to have a word with someone."


    She turned and stormed off only to be caught by Xiaosi. "No! You will not talk to Han Huizhong!"


    "Are you crazy!? How dare that fucking old man plot this against Caihong!" Sheughed with a ring of danger in her voice, "And I need to set my mother straight too."


    Xiaosi clenched his jaw. "Han Huizhong... you won''t confront him. If you do, he will do something to harm Caihong again. No...no, no, no! C-Caihong is already...I don''t want her to suffer anymore okay?"


    She was dumbfounded. "Don''t be a fool! Once Zhiyuan knows about this, he will wage a war against him!"


    The mention of Zhiyuan made him freeze and the fury erupted akin to a volcano. "Zhiyuan? Like hell he deserves to know what happened!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Caihong is his girlfriend! His grandfather did such a thing and you say that he shouldn''t know?"


    "Because he doesn''t deserve it!" His nostrils red and his chest heaved in breathlessness. "It''s all because of him! It''s all because he couldn''t protect her. He is her boyfriend, right? Then where was he when she was sick? Where was he when she was being dragged away by goons? If he had been there, nothing of this would have happened!"


    She pressed her brows. "Xiaosi, you are oveplicating it. He is her boyfriend, not her bodyguard. He isn''t supposed to follow her for twenty-four hours."


    "Oh and then what about Grandpa Han huh?" Tears stained his cheeks wet. "He-he knew that Grandpa was so against it! He hates Caihong! And we all know how ruthless Han Huizhong is. We all know his reputation. Zhiyuan...he should have given up on Caihong rather than making his grandfather pull off such a disgusting n! If he couldn''t fight for his love and face, then he should have let Caihong go! And even if he knows the truth, so what? Hah! As if he would be able to stand against him! Zhiyuan is supposed to protect his woman, but he failed her!"


    Silence.


    The veins popped on his forehead as he cried his heart out.


    Shuang took a deep breath and stared at him. "...What do you want from me?"


    Xiaosi stiffened.


    "Shuang...I need your help in marrying Caihong."


    "What!?" That shook her to her core as if lightning struck her.


    "C-Caihong won''t stay with Zhiyuan anymore. And I will not leave her like this to face the world alone. I made her suffer. I want to take responsibility for it. You know that Mr. An would never let me go once he learns this. I hurt his precious daughter. Please Shuang...you have to help me. Please convince him to let her marry me. I-I want to take her away from all this¡­Away from Zhiyuan and away from all those who hurt her."


    Shuang stared at him in a daze.


    Xiaosi begged her. "I am sorry Shuang. I know that you...like me."


    She froze. "W-what nonsense!"


    He shook his head. "I know it already. I heard you talking to yourself in the ssroom once. You didn''t know that I was there¡­"


    Shuang turned pale as if she saw a ghost. Just like Xiaosi never wanted to let Caihong know about his feelings, she didn''t want him to know about hers too.


    "Please Shuang¡­" he bowed, "I know I am selfish for asking you this when you have feelings for me. But only you can help me. Please do something to convince your father. I want to take Caihong away. Even though she would hate me, I will bear it all. I will bear everything she has to give me. Please Shuang...I beg you¡­"


    A whileter, Shuang left in a stupor. Her heart was crushed into pieces to realize that she would lose Xiaosi forever. There was some hope inside her that maybe one day, they would get together. Maybe he would get over Caihong and she might be able to step into his life.


    But thatst hope that held her together was gone too.


    In the vi, Xiaosi looked at Caihong and stared at her sleeping face for the entire night. She had no idea what storm she was about to face the next morning.


    As the sun''s rays hit the window a few hourster, Caihong woke up.


    Xiaosi took a deep breath and steeled himself for his fate.


    He smiled. "So you are up, Caihong."


    *shback ends*

 Chapter 204 - The Reunion Arc : The Finale

    <h4>Chapter 204 - The Reunion Arc : The Finale</h4>


    As the hands of the clock came back to the present, the earth-shattering truth had silenced everybody. The horrifying secret that was buried seven years back finally resurfaced, shedding off the mask from Han Huizhong''s face.


    During the whole time as Xiaosi recalled that nightmare, he was absolutely silent. He didn''t say anything in his defense nor tried to stop him from spilling the truth. He felt everybody''s stunned gazes in which their disbelief was clearly evident.


    Caihong stared at Xiaosi for a long, long time. She felt devoid of any thoughts. Her mind was nk but her eyes kept on shedding tears. She didn''t know that the reality behind that night of her ruin had such a dark truth to it.


    It was a simple graduation party. But two people had plotted to destroy her.


    One was her own stepmother.


    An Meiying¡­


    Caihong somehow realized her motives and not that she ever loved her or felt closer to her, yet it hurt her to realize that she was behind it. She had no idea that An Meiying hated her to this extent. Being a woman herself, she could go this far¡­


    And then there was Han Huizhong.


    Caihong''s gaze shifted towards him and she looked at the man who hated her no less than An Meiying.


    She understood where An Meiying came from. But Han Huizhong?


    Why did he hate her so much? What did she do to offend him that he had to do this to her too? Was loving Zhiyuan and wanting to live her life with him that bad and uneptable to him?


    Her empty gaze then fell upon Shuang. The stepsister was always a mystery to her. She wasn''t like An Meiying who hated her. She wasn''t the typical stepsister. But she wasn''t fond of her either. The day she felt that they were stepsisters in the truest sense was when she asked An Guoting for her to marry Xiaosi after what he did.


    In her heart, Caihong had always expected such words from An Meiying. But when Shuang was the one who uttered them, she felt as if she lost thatst family too. She thought that Shuang was just like her mother, too, who hated her existence, the difference being that she hid it well. When the chance came, she jumped on it and threw her out of the family.


    That day, she lost her faith in everything - friendship, fate and family.


    But now¡­


    To know that she did it only because Xiaosi had begged her; Caihong was clueless about what to feel about it. She had misunderstood her. She was utterly wrong about her.


    When she looked back at Xiaosi, her tears gushed out even more as if somebody had mercilessly twisted her heart. Suddenly, everything became crystal clear. She felt as if a curtain was raised from the life she lived with him in the past seven years. The man who ruined her never wanted to ruin her at all.


    And more than her, it was he who had suffered the most.


    "Come on Grandpa! Why are you keeping silent!?" Xiaosi''s angry voice roared. "Won''t you stop me!? Won''t you threaten to kill me like you did that night! Speak up! Face your family now God damn it! Just look at how they are staring at you. They have a million questions in their minds. Go on. Answer them!"


    His chest heaved, taking furious breaths as sweat formed on his forehead. He felt a dull ache gripping his head and slowly felt his vision turn blur. But he ignored it and went on, lunging at him in pure hatred.


    "Fucking say something!!!"


    "Xiaosi!" Liang stopped him from attacking Han Huizhong and pulled him back.


    "Don''t stop me tonight Liang! Because I am gonna kill him tonight!"


    Zhiyuan slowly faced Han Huizhong. His trembling lips parted to ask, "Grandpa. D-Don''t stay quiet like that¡­" heughed, "Don''t you hear how much Xiaosi is using you? He is nuts, isn''t he? He is just spouting nonsense-"


    "He is telling the truth."


    He froze.


    Han Huizhong''s admittance rang a deep silence in the air. He raised his head and his unapologetic gaze met his eyes. "I was the one behind that ident seven years back. I plotted everything and hear me out, Zhiyuan. I don''t regret it nor do I feel guilty whether it was then or now. You have no right to use me of anything. I did what I did, and I don''t have to exin myself to anybody."


    "Hell you have to!" Xiaosi screamed. "I will not let you get away with this!"


    "You cannot be serious Grandpa¡­" Zhiyuan said, "You cannot do this," his smile faltered as he whispered, "You are the one who raised me and you taught me to...to always respect women. How can you do this yourself? There has to be a mistake¡­"


    Xinyi held his hand and softly said, "Grandpa, I-I am sure there has to be a misunderstanding," she wiped her tears, "The Grandpa that I know would never do something like this. Please, Grandpa¡­"


    He was afraid to look at Xinyi because he knew there would be nothing but disappointment in her eyes. She adored him as much as he adored her, but now he knew that her trust in him would forever crumble.


    Zizi shook his shoulders as tears spilled out. "Grandpa please! Don''t say it like that. Y-you are my strong Grandpa who would never hurt anybody! Grandpa... you didn''t do it, right? You cannot hurt Caihong."


    She was shivering as she spoke. She desperately wanted to hear him say at least once that he was innocent.


    "Grandpa¡­just once... say it just once that you weren''t behind that ident. I will believe you! No matter what Xiaosi says, I will believe you. He is lying, right? He hates us and so he-he is framing you to break apart our family¡­" she wiped her tears but they kept falling, "I am right, right? I-I am listening. Just say it once please."


    She was only met by his silence. She nkly stared at him, waiting and waiting. But his denial never came.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Zhiyuan tiredly leaned back on the wall, his mindpletely empty. He stared at the ceiling thinking of the past and his childhood. All his memories that he spent with Han Huizhong came shing in front of his eyes.


    In Zhiyuan and Zizi''s parents'' absence, Han Huizhong had raised them by himself. He was their mother and father who took over their responsibilities. So for them, he was the only family they had. He was the only support system that held everything together.


    He had a sharp tongue and he wasn''t easy to please at all. Even now he remembered how much he and Zizi had to listen to his sour words if they made any mistake. He was strict and disciplined and he never praised them, but they knew that he loved them nevertheless.


    He was one of those men who had a hard time expressing his emotions or simply a man who didn''t like sweet talk at all. He never held back his punches and his words could cut someone right through their hearts. But Zhiyuan and Zizi had learned to love him like that.


    But now, the only thread that bound them as a family together had cruelly snatched everything from them. This truth crumbled everything. Their trust and faith shattered.


    Who were they supposed to believe in now? Without their grandfather, where were they supposed to go?


    Their parents had already left them first. Now, did they have to lose their grandfather too?


    Ah Cy couldn''t help but cry too. She leaned in Liang''s hug as she softly broke down.


    Xiaosi burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Look what you did, Han Huizhong. Didn''t you always im that you cannot ever lose? But look at your family now! You are the reason behind their condition now! You are the reason behind everything! You ruined Caihong! Just because you hated her for Zhiyuan, you crossed all your limits! You...you made me hate myself."


    He ignored the increasing pain in his head.


    His hands trembled as he looked down at them. "You made me loathe myself. You destroyed everything for us! Your one decision smashed everything into smithereens! Caihong''s life, her dignity, everything was snatched away from her and only because of you!"


    He picked a vase and crashed it hard on the floor.


    Caihong jolted. She covered her mouth as she burst into tears. She lifted her gaze and she saw the outraged Xiaosi for the first time. His fingers were tightly clenched into a fist. His breaths were angry and rapid. Veins popped on his forehead as he used Han Huizhong.


    "See? Even these pieces¡­" Xiaosi stammered, looking at the broken vase, "There is hope that at least these pieces could get back together and form that vase again. But what you did was beyond repair, Mr. Han Huizhong! You have destroyed lives here that could never go back to how they were before! You-"


    Suddenly, a sharp pain coursed in his head and everything went ck in front of him. He clutched his head hard.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!"


    He let out a loud, painful scream before he copsed on the floor with a thud, unconscious.


    As Caihong saw him fall, her eyes slowly widened and she eximed in horror.


    "Xiaosi!!!"

 Chapter 205 - Jack Si

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Jack Si</h4>


    Everything appeared to go in slow motion, yet it had happened in only a matter of seconds.


    Xiaosi copsed on the floor, clutching his head as a sharp seizure made him feel as if his head was being torn apart. It was excruciating and unbearable. From blurry to everything ck, the transition happened in just a moment when he felt that he was losing his consciousness. But in that state, not only consciousness, he felt as if he was losing something else, too, that brought tears to his eyes.


    "Cai...hong¡­" he weakly whispered before his eyes shut themselves and he fainted.


    "Xiaosi!!!"


    Caihong rushed and stumbled to his side. She bent on her knees and lifted his head in her hands. "Xiaosi!"


    It happened so suddenly and unexpectedly that everybody else was frozen to their spots for a moment.


    One moment, Xiaosi was standing there and the next moment, he was suddenly on the floor with a loud scream.


    "Xiaosi!"


    Zhiyuan, Liang and Yunru rushed towards him too. Xinyi covered her mouth with a sharp gasp while Zizi looked at his unconscious figure wide-eyed. Ah Cy was aghast, too, just like the others and even Han Huizhong jolted in shock.


    The one whose face turned deathly pale as if she saw a ghost was Shuang.


    Xiaosi¡­?


    Her heart jumped in her chest and that moment when she saw him shut his eyes, she ran towards him as tears filled her eyes.


    "Xiaosi!"


    Caihong patted on his cheeks. An ugly feeling arose in her chest as she saw his face turning paler and paler. "Xiaosi... Xiaosi, w-why are you¡­? What happened? Xiaosi, wake up¡­"


    Zhiyuan held his hand and furiously rubbed his palm. "Xiaosi? Wake up. Liang! What''s wrong?"


    Liang checked his pulse and he widened his eyes. "His pulse is getting hell weaker. I don''t know what happened so suddenly¡­"


    Yunru quickly stepped up on his feet. "I will call for an ambnce right now!"


    "But the signals are still jammed!"


    He cursed.


    "Phone is the fastest option, but I will have to make the call outside of this hotel. No choice."


    Liang said, "Wait, I wille with you too. I know one hospital that can get here the quickest."


    Ah Cy stood up. "Go, you two. I will do my best to wake him into consciousness even if it''s for at least some time¡­"


    He nodded.


    Yunru and Liang sped off. The panic rising within her gave a very bad signal. "Ah Cy¡­please help...He-he isn''t waking up at all¡­"


    Xinyi quickly brought a jar of water and sshed a few drops on his face. "Xiaosi?"


    Everybody was doing their best, but nothing seemed to work on him. Shuang''s hands trembled as she nudged him. "H-Hey, wake up already. What nonsense crap are you pulling off right now? Is this another one of your dramas because if it is, I am going to beat you up so badly! And you know how cruel my punches are so wake up, you bastard!"


    Caihong gently ced his head on herp. A tear from her quivering eyshes fell upon his pale cheek. "Xiaosi¡­"


    Her trembling fingertips were softly patting his forehead in an attempt to ease his pain. "I-It''s your headache again, right¡­? This time it''s a bit severe but don''t worry...you will be fine like always, okay? So just hold on. We are getting help right away!"


    Xinyi asked in shock, "Wait a minute. What do you mean by again? This has happened before?"


    Zizi said, "What? Are you serious!?."


    Zhiyuan was just as stupefied. "Since when, Caihong?"


    Caihong shook. "I don''t know much about it, but¡­" she broke down, "I saw him getting frequent headaches. I saw his medicine once and had asked Ah Cy about it too that time at the pic. But Xiaosi got really mad and stopped me."


    Ah Cy froze.


    "You had asked that... regarding Xiaosi?"


    She cried and nodded. Ah Cy froze and her mouth opened in a wide O. She covered her mouth in disbelief. She looked down at Xiaosi and turned pale.


    Impossible¡­This cannot be...


    Caihong looked at her in a daze. "Ah Cy... What''s wrong?"


    Her mind suddenly rang in rm and that uneasy feeling intensified within her.


    Shuang grabbed her arm. "Ah Cy...wh-why are you looking like that? What have you realized? You know something right? Tell me!"


    "That medicine¡­"


    Just at that moment, Yunru and Liang came rushing in. "The ambnce is here!"


    Zhiyuan got up and held Xiaosi by his shoulders. "Caihong, Let me."


    Shuang anxiously looked at the nurses rushing towards the room. "Come faster! We have already lost a lot of time!"


    Yunru froze for a moment as his gazended on her. He stared at her panicked state before he quietly looked away.


    The hospital staff along with Zhiyuan and Liang carried Xiaosi out of the hotel.


    The nurse said, "Mam, we cannot let you inside."


    Caihong eximed as she red at her. "I am not leaving him! I will be with Xiaosi in the ambnce too!" She had tightly held onto Xiaosi''s hand that she refused to leave even for a moment.


    "But Mam¡­"


    Liang signaled the nurse and shook his head. "It''s alright. Caihong will be with Xiaosi."


    Shuang was about to say something when Zizi held her wrist. She whispered. "Shuang. Everybody is worried about Xiaosi, so I understand your concern too, but any more than this is not required because Caihong is there with him. Don''t forget that she is his wife."


    Zizi gritted her teeth in anger. "And you are doing this in front of Yunru who has been watching everything from the beginning. You just rejected him, and you are already showing so much concern for Xiaosi. Do you have any idea what he might be feeling right now? I cannot believe that you could be this pathetic!"


    Shuang froze and suddenly she realized what she had done. She nced at Yunru who was busy managing the ambnce.


    Zizi shook off her wrist and went away.


    Xinyi hurriedly went over to Zhiyuan''s side and said, "Let''s go as well."


    He stared at her. "You want to go even after what he did to you?"


    She pursed her lips. "Indeed, I am angry at Xiaosi for kidnapping me. And I will give him an earful, too, for scaring me like that once he wakes up. But... right now, I cannot find myself to ignore him when he is in that condition. Caihong also needs all our support."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. As they passed from beside Han Huizhong, he froze. Zhiyuan clenched his fingers and walked away without looking at him.


    "Grandpa-"


    "I don''t think he would want toe with us, Xinyi. Nothing of this is his concern," he coldly said.


    He pulled her hand and went away with her.


    Han Huizhong quietly stood at his spot, not saying a word. Zizi, too, ignored him as she tearfully looked away and joined Zhiyuan and Xinyi in the car.


    Yunru silently stepped beside him and said, "Grandpa, let''s go. You need to be at the hospital, too, after your attack."


    He blinked his eyes and looked at him. He faintly smiled. "It''s okay, Yunru. You don''t have to talk to me if you don''t want to."


    He ignored him. "Let''s go."


    "Take me home, Yunru."


    "No, Grandpa. You need a checkup. What if you get an attack again at home and you faint?"


    He gave a tired smile. "I am fine, Yunru. I already felt better when I saw Xinyi safe. So, please...take me home."


    Yunru was silent. Then he nodded. "Okay."


    ---


    The red bulb of the Operation Theatre switched on as Xiaosi was rushed inside. Through the small window on the door, Caihong fixed her wet gaze at Xiaosi. The doctors and nurses already began attaching tubes on him and giving him injections.


    She felt a gentle hand on her shoulder and she looked back. Xinyi whispered, "Xiaosi will be fine, Caihong. Don''t lose heart."


    Ah Cy, who was watching them in silence, urgently tugged Liang''s arm. "Liang. Remember, I asked you about that foreign medicine one day?"


    He nodded. "I do. Why do you bring that up now?"


    She hesitated. "It turned out that Caihong had asked for it regarding... Xiaosi."


    His eyes flew open. "What!?" He eximed in a hushed tone. "Ah Cy...you know what that medicine is for, right?"


    She bit her lip.


    "And you are saying that Caihong saw that Xiaosi take that medicine?"


    She nodded.


    Liang went into a shock. "Ah Cy if it''s true then Xiaosi¡­how are we supposed to break it to Caihong?"


    A nurse came to Caihong and said, "Mam, Mr. Zhu''s phone is ringing for quite a while now. The same person is calling him."


    Caihong took his phone and saw an international number on it. The caller''s name was Jack Si.


    She picked it up.


    "You idiot, Xiaosi! Why aren''t you picking up my calls!"


    Caihong heard a distinct Mandarin dialect mixed with a foreign ring to it.


    "Hello?" She softly said.


    Jack Si, on the other side, went silent. Then he said, "Umm you¡­"


    "I am Zhu Caihong."


    He coughed hard. "Sister-inw! Greetings! I am Jack Si, Xiaosi''s good friend. How are you? Sorry for my rude tone, but that stupid Xiaosi haha¡­"


    Sister-inw?


    "I am sorry but Xiaosi is¡­" her eyes teared up and she choked.


    Jack Si straightened up. "What''s the matter?"


    "He got a sudden attack and now he is in the hospital¡­"


    "What!"

 Chapter 206 - Not Much Time Left

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Not Much Time Left</h4>


    Jack Si asked, "Can you tell me everything from the beginning?"


    Caihong narrated the whole chain of events, choking and gasping in tears in between. "A-and then he suddenly copsed. He clutched his head and screamed. We don''t know what happened and immediately brought him to the hospital¡­"


    There was silence on the other end.


    "Hello?" She asked as she got no response.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and nudged her shoulder. "Caihong."


    She handed Xiaosi''s phone to him. Zhiyuan put it on speaker. "I am Han Zhiyuan. Jack Si, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Xiaosi''s condition...Do you know anything about it? How did you meet Xiaosi?"


    "I know everything about his condition and him. I am his doctor, after all."


    Caihong widened her eyes.


    "His doctor?" The bad feeling intensified in her chest and her face slightly paled.


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "Doctor? For what?"

 Chapter 207 - Saved Him But...?

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Saved Him But...?</h4>


    Caihong burst into heartbrokenughter as tears streamed down her cheeks. "He cannot be serious. Xiaosi cannot just think about revenge. He cannot be happy about his condition and be ready to die. We have a daughter. What about Chyou? He cannot be that selfish to leave his daughter behind without a father. Chyou loves him so much. He cannot be that heartless to leave her alone."


    Jack Si slowly said, "Sister-inw. That man doesn''t think of anything but you. Chyou is precious to him. She is his angel daughter, and it did break his heart to decide what he did. But the guilt in his heart weighs too heavily. That one night is taking precedence over everything for him. He told me that once he...he will leave Chyou in Mr. and Mrs. Han''s care."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi widened their eyes. They looked at each other, visibly stunned.


    Caihong trembled. "W-what?"


    "Yes. You don''t like Chyou because of the past. You hate her and, of course, he didn''t want to force you to take care of her in his absence when you don''t love her. It would be painful for both of you to live a life like that. He said that Chyou got really attached to Mrs. Han Xinyi as soon as they met on the cruise. Mrs. Han adores her too and would definitely love her like her own child.


    So he thought it was for the best to hand Chyou over to them to raise her. That way, you will be free and Chyou will also get a family. He knows that it would be saddening without her biological mother, but he said that if Mrs. Han is there, she will adjust in no time. He has faith in her."


    Tears pooled in Xinyi''s eyes. Behind his devious and sarcastic smile, she didn''t know that Xiaosi was suffering so much.


    "It''s actually ironic that he wants to put Chyou in the family that he hates so much and was the cause of your ruin. But he saw how much Chyou loves Mrs. Han and thought that only she could fill the gap in Chyou''s life. If he wouldn''t be alive and you would leave too, Chyou should be with someone who can give her aplete family. He would beg her to ept Chyou."


    He sighed in frustration. "I tried a thousand times to talk him out of it! I swear I wanted to kill him myself for acting like a martyr and all. But he was so stubborn that he refused to listen to me. Once he has his revenge, he won''t have any aim in his life anymore. But sister-inw! Now that you know everything, you can stop that idiot friend of mine. Twist his ear hard and smack some sense into him! I will take the next flight to China ande as soon as possible! I am his doctor so I should see to his treatment until the end! Please keep giving me updates about his condition and I will be there as soon as I can!"


    Before he hung up, Jack Si said onest thing.


    "Sister-inw. Xiaosi loves you a lot," his voice was a whisper.


    Caihong trembled and the tears plopped on her hand.


    "He really loves you more than anything else in this world. So only you can stop him from taking any stupid decision. He won''t ever reject what you want."


    As the call ended, nobody said a word. Xiaosi''s suffering in all these years resonated so hard that nobody could gather any words to speak.


    Even Zhiyuan who was furious at him until now for trying to harm Xinyi couldn''t help but feel heartbroken for his friend. Under that mask of hatred and indifference, there was incredible sadness he had kept hidden from all.


    Xinyi, Ah Cy and Zizi hugged Caihong as their eyes were misty too.


    She sat in silence for a while. Then she slowly got up and walked towards the OT in a daze. She peered through the window and saw Xiaosi lying on the bed as the doctors worked on his treatment. Jack Si''s every word resounded in her ear from the beginning to the end.


    Zhiyuan slowly said, "He will be alright, Caihong. He will be just fine."


    "...I know," she whispered. "He has to be fine. I am waiting for him to wake up and have a good talk with him."


    Liang furiously nodded. "He is being stupid. He is indeed in a delicate condition, but treatment is still possible. Smack him hard like Jack Si said."


    She clenched her fist and kept staring at him unblinkingly. Time passed by and the bulb finally switched off.


    The doctor stepped out with a nurse. His expression was grim and serious that made Caihong''s heart skip a beat.


    "How is Xiaosi? He is fine, right?" Her voice shook as if she was reassuring herself.


    The doctor gravely said, "Mrs. Zhu, you must be aware of Mr. Zhu''s tumor and his condition, right?"


    She stiffened. She choked and tremblingly nodded.


    "Mr. Zhu must have gotten headaches and attacks before, but this seizure ispletely different. The tumor is in his frontal lobe and in a delicate condition. This time the attack had almost taken his life."


    She froze and stared at him in horror.


    "It was a close call, but we were sessful in saving him."


    Everybody heaved a sigh of relief. But the troubled expression on his face didn''t ease.


    Zhiyuan asked, feeling that something was still wrong. "Is there something else?"


    He nodded. "We have saved him but...When a tumor is in the frontal or the temporal lobe of the brain, it causes problems with the memory too. Patients start forgetting small things like where he kept his car keys."


    Caihong remembered the instances when she had witnessed Xiaosi forgetting basic things.


    "But this seizure has damaged some vital nerves rted to his memory. That''s why, probably after Mr. Zhu wakes up, he might not remember anything about you or himself."


    ****


    Join my discord for sneakpeeks and fun! https://discord.gg/CbhNys444r


    Follow me on Insta - enthu_reader7

 Chapter 208 - Xinyis Diary (1)

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Xinyi''s Diary (1)</h4>


    The doctor informed everybody that Xiaosi would be under observation for the night. He would regain his consciousness the next morning. After the news broke out, Caihong remained unmoved for a long time. She didn''t break down or said anything.


    At the pantry, Xinyi brewed her cup of coffee from the coffee machine. As she stepped out, she bumped into Zhiyuan.


    They froze for a moment.


    "I am taking the coffee for her¡­"


    He slowly nodded. His gaze dimmed. "I don''t think she would be in any mood, but you have to make her drink it somehow."


    Her brows furrowed in distress. "En. I don''t want her to get sick."


    There was a beat of silence between them.


    "I was thinking of going back home to check on the kids once. I will be back in an hour," Zhiyuan said.


    Xinyi said, "Ah, I will go and check on them."


    He shook his head. "No, Xinyi. Caihong needs you here more. It''s better if you stay here."


    She pursed her lips. She wanted to check on Han Huizhong too but¡­


    Xinyi nodded. "Okay."


    ---


    Han vi.


    Zhiyuan quietly opened the door to their room but was taken aback not to see the kids on the bed. He frowned.


    A maid passed by and he asked, "Where are the kids sleeping?"


    "Young master. They are sleeping in the Old Master''s room."


    He stiffened.


    Grandpa''s room? Why would they¡­


    Zhiyuan slowly walked towards Han Huizhong room and stood before the door. He was silent for a minute before he softly knocked on the door.


    But nobody opened it. Zhiyuan thought that Han Huizhong was back home so he would be in his room. He gently opened the door and saw Siying, Chyou and Leina on the bed.


    He looked around but didn''t find Han Huizhong anywhere. He felt relieved not to see him because he didn''t know how to face him after what transpired. There was pain, anger, sadness and anguish and disappointment in his heart.


    Zhiyuan tiptoed towards the bed and sat beside Siying who slept at the left corner. Leina was in the middle while Chyou slept on the right side of the bed. They breathed evenly, sound asleep.


    Seeing the kids sleep so peacefully made his lips curve into a soft smile. He stared at Siying and looking at his adorable son''s cheeks puffed up in his sleep, he burst into a chuckle.


    "Why are you pouting in your sleep?" He whispered as he lightly poked his cheek. Siying giggled a little.


    Zhiyuan put his hand on Siying''s head and tenderly patted him. After such a rollercoaster night, Siying''s innocent face calmed his uneasy heart.


    But when he imagined how he was so close to losing his son three years back, his heart twisted in pain. He couldn''t imagine his life without Xinyi and Siying anymore and to know that he had almost lost one of his precious treasures, his gaze turned wet.


    Even when Siying had disappeared a few weeks back, his heart was in his throat the whole time as he tirelessly searched him. As a father, how could he see his child hurt?


    And Siying''s existence was once in question all because of him. He did something to make Xinyi take that harsh decision and live in guilt all this time.


    What had he done to force Xinyi to do that?


    He bent and kissed his forehead. "Siying. I am really, really d that you came into Xinyi and my life. Thank you so much for being born to us."


    He pulled the duvet over the children and taking onest look at them, he quietly left the room. He let out a sigh.


    Zhiyuan was about to leave but then thought that it would be good to take a change of clothes for Xinyi and Zizi. It would be a sleepless night for all and everybody, including her, would spend the night at the hospital.


    He asked the maid to pack some stuff for Zizi while he went back in his room to do the same for Xinyi. A few minutester, he was done. Then his gaze fell upon Xinyi''s study desk and he stared at it.


    In a daze, he walked over and stood in front of it. He pulled the drawer and found a small notebook inside it. As he lifted it, he saw the words ''My Diary'' embossed on it. He had always seen Xinyi sitting here and writing in her diary many times.


    Her diary¡­


    It was her personal diary, so he wondered if what happened three years back was written here or not. But he had a gut feeling that there was. He also remembered that he had seen his name once on some page and was curious to know what she had written about him.


    He was sure that something so personal and that had deeply affected her would be definitely a part of this diary. The truth that she had been hiding and refusing toe out with it would be written somewhere within these pages for sure.


    His fingers hesitated to open it but in the end, he didn''t. He felt at crossroads. It was morally incorrect to read someone''s diary and invade privacy like that.


    But if he didn''t do it, then he would never know what happened because Xinyi would never say it on her own. He had done a huge blunder for sure and he had to know what it was.


    How can I live my life not knowing where I went wrong? How can I remain in ignorance for the rest of my life?


    He slowly sat on the bed, holding her diary in his palm. He knew that reading it was betraying Xinyi''s trust, and she would be angry at him. But he felt he had no choice.


    It was time to visit the past once again and this time see it through Xinyi''s eyes and learn how she lived her life until now.


    Zhiyuan paused for a moment and opened the binder. His heart raced in his chest in nervousness. Xinyi''s beautiful handwriting came into his view, and his sight fell upon the words.


    ''Hello, my dear diary. I am Han Xinyi and would like to be friends with you. Will you hear me out?''

 Chapter 209 - Xinyis Diary (2)

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Xinyi''s Diary (2)</h4>


    Zhiyuan turned the page and read the date.


    16th April 2012. It was nine years back.


    ''Today was another beautiful day in spring. I had just turned eighteen a few days back and today was my first day in college. Gosh, I was so nervous. It will be a new life out of high school. New things always scare me. Meeting new people always makes me nervous. I wondered the whole time if I would make any friends today, but knowing how I was, I was sure I wouldn''t be able to do it. It is hard to approach people and talk. I be a nervous wreck and run away. That''s why I didn''t have any friends in school either.''


    ''Haha, I was so afraid to leave from home that Yunru smacked me hard on my head saying, "Sis, you will be just fine! And you will make great friends too! So stop worrying and get going!" Even though Yunru is younger than me by two minutes, I always felt that he is the elder one among us. He is so confident and unafraid that I envy him many times.''


    ''The first day went fairly well. I saw a group of seniors ying basketball and others doing their club activities. When I entered my ss, I saw a bunch of students gathered around a beautiful girl. I heard her name was Han Zizi and is a rich heiress of the Han family. She was really pretty and I wished to talk to her too, but I was too nervous. I also wondered if we could be friends in the first ce. Our worlds were so different.


    I sat on a bench and saw a girl sleeping on the desk next to mine. I thought that my day would pass by quietly as usual, but she suddenly asked me for my textbook. She looked frustrated for some reason and there were dark circles under her eyes. Then she introduced herself as An Shuang.''


    ''She was a strange girl. I thought she asked for my textbook to study, but instead, she took its cover and slept again. I was so speechless! She slept the whole time in ss and wasn''t caught even once! I was so worried for the whole time that the professor would catch her¡­.


    Then she handed my textbook back and even thanked me for being her aplice. Me and aplice!? I really had no words to say to her. But it was because of her that I felt my anxiety fading away. Even though we talked only a few sentences, she seemed to be a nice girl, and I felt that we could be friends. I really hope we do.''


    From the next day, Xinyi and Shuang had gradually started to talk more and more and just like she hoped, they became good friends. Zhiyuan unhurriedly read through her experiences and reached the day when she met Zizi.


    3rd May 2012.


    ''Today came as a big shock to me.


    I always thought that Han Zizi and I could never be friends but we talked today and all because of Shuang. I came to know that Shuang and Han Zizi know each other as friends! Not just that but I also learned that Shuang is from a rich family too! I never felt that I was talking to a rich heiress this whole time!


    Han Zizi didn''t talk to her since the first day because she was mad at Shuang for not giving her the game she wanted to y. So she was on a silent protest. I secretly giggled though. She said she would never talk to her, but she came herself in the end. I found that cute.


    Shuang introduced me and I was nervous again. Ahhh I thought about running away. I wondered if she would think less of me because of our status, but Han Zizi spoke nicely contrary to my thoughts. I sensed pride in her and a little bit of arrogance, but she wasn''t mean. But she didn''t act too close either. I still felt that she was a bit distant from me. Nevertheless, the start wasn''t bad.


    But somehow the day turned out to be an incredible one. When I was in the washroom, I heard some girls badmouthing Han Zizi. They said she was too arrogant and spoiled just because she was rich. I know I only met her once today, but I felt angry at them for speaking like that about her. Han Zizi acted a little haughty indeed, but she isn''t superficial. She isn''t pretentious.


    I don''t like confrontations, but I politely told them that they thought wrong about her. I felt like I had to. They got really mad at me and I got really afraid. One of them was about to hit me, but to my shock, Han Zizi came out of one cubicle. The girls were shocked and quickly ran away. They never thought that she was there the whole time listening to them.


    I felt bad for her. That must be hurtful but sheughed at me for being stupid for caring about their opinions. She thanked me for standing up for her. She said she was a little distant from me because she thought that I befriended Shuang due to her money and status, but I proved her wrong today.


    I was sooooooo happy! Today was the best day because along with Shuang, Han Zizi epted me too. I never thought I would have any friends, but now I had two precious ones who cared about me.


    Yes! I dere that today is officially the best day in my life!''


    7th May 2012.


    ''You know what, diary? I thought that the day I made friends with Shuang and Zizi was the best day. It holds a really important ce in my heart and always will. But I have to admit that it''s today which is the best day for me until now.


    Do you know why?


    Because I fell in love today. Because I met the man I fell in love with.


    Han Zhiyuan.''

 Chapter 210 - Xinyis Diary (3)

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Xinyi''s Diary (3)</h4>


    The diary shook in his hands as Zhiyuan read thest line again and again.


    Han Zhiyuan...Han Zhiyuan...Han Zhiyuan¡­


    The name kept ringing in his ears. He unblinkingly stared at his own name written on the page until his sight turned blurry.


    ''Because I met the man I fell in love with.''


    Me?


    He felt as if the whole room was spinning in front of him. The truth shook the ground beneath his feet. He opened her diary to know the truth about what happened to her three years back. But he didn''t realize that the truth was different from the very beginning.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be Qin Fuhua? Then how did he see his name here?


    His fingers trembled as he turned the page. His heart drummed in his chest, seeing the next words appear on the paper.


    ''I know you would mock me as if I am some main character of a manga. But what happened to me today was not any less dramatic than the opening scene haha...you know right? The heroine starts a new year, she meets the heartthrob of college and falls in love with him.


    It was just like that for me.


    Do you remember that on the first day, I had seen some seniors ying basketball? Han Zhiyuan was one of them.


    And today I met him for the first time. But, but! Hear this diary! I met him in the most embarrassing way! I wanted to dig a hole and bury myself in it.


    But even if it was embarrassing, Han Zhiyuan helped me like a true gentleman who took my heart away with his one smile¡­''


    *Nine years back*


    As usual, it was another exciting day for college, but Xinyi''s condition as she stepped into the campus was not so exciting. Since morning, she had a bad stomach ache that refused to die down. If not for the important lecture that she couldn''t miss today at any cost, she would have definitely taken a day off.


    "Ahh¡­" she painfully groaned as she weakly walked, taking slow steps. "Why is it hurting so badly? Was it the spicy hotpotst night? But¡­.it never ached like that before¡­"


    She kept walking, actually more like staggering in her steps. She was so caught up in the pain that she didn''t notice a partly broken tile on the ground. She tripped on it and fell with a thud.


    "Ouch!"


    Shended on her butt and a sharp pain shot in her abdomen. "O¡­"


    It hurt like hell that almost brought tears to her eyes.


    "Ahahahaha! Now, will you look at that? What a scene first thing in the morning~"


    Startled, Xinyi looked up to see a group of four boysughing at her. She froze as she didn''t like being the center of attention, but she didn''t understand why they wereughing at her.


    "Hey Missy, Thank you for the nice view~" they chuckled.


    "I didn''t know that girls nowadays are so forward."


    Xinyi lowered her head and stiffened. Her undergarments between her thighs were partly visible as the skirt flew to a side by her fall. She instantly brought her knees closer to block the view.


    Her face reddened in shame and embarrassment.


    Another boyughed. "Hey panties aside, did you see some stain on it?"


    "I think I did¡­"


    "Woah is she so weak that she started bleeding by that fall?"


    Xinyi''s eyes widened in realization.


    Bleeding? P-periods¡­?


    Her date was actually supposed to be next week, but this time somehow, it came seven days earlier. Now she understood why her stomach was acting up so badly.


    Not only did the boys see between her thighs, but they also saw the stain that was like a death warrant for any girl. And now they wereughing at her.


    "Hey, we shouldn''tugh. idents happen."


    One boy held his stomach as heughed. "Well, I won''t mind such idents if we get to see such a view~"


    The other boys joined in making fun of her. Xinyi was so terrified that tears pooled in her eyes. A period stain was embarrassing even to be seen by another girl much less boys. They keptughing so much that she couldn''t help but tremble and cry. It was utterly humiliating. She wanted to run away, but it was so hurtful that she couldn''t even get up.


    "What is going on here?" A shrill, cold voice came from behind and the boys froze.


    Xinyi paled even more to hear another boy''s voice. Was it less embarrassing for four boys to see her like this that a fifth boy came along too?


    The four boys visibly gulped seeing the sharp gaze on that boy''s face.


    "H-Han Zhiyuan¡­" one of them nervously smiled.


    Zhiyuan was the infamous grandson of Han Huizhong and the heir of Han Corps. With such wealth and status, nobody dared cross a line against him.


    Xinyi didn''t dare to raise her head and meet that boy''s gaze who would definitely startughing at her too. She clutched her knees tighter.


    Zhiyuan took a nce and instantly understood the situation. He stared at the girl on the ground with her head lowered and who silently cried.


    One of the boys thought it was a good chance to act chummy with him. "Hey, Han Zhiyuan. Do you know? This girl just fell and man it was so hrious. We saw quite a nice view of her blood-stained panties."


    Xinyi froze.


    "Y-Yes! It was funny haha...you should have seen her fall."


    "You would be rolling inughter too!"


    Zhiyuan''s sharp gaze darkened and narrowed further as he dangerously looked at the boys. They straightened up, noticing that he didn''tugh as they had expected.


    He quickly went up to Xinyi and pulled off his gym jacket. He spread the jacket, covering her knees and thighs. Her wet eyes blinked in surprise as she suddenly saw a jacket in her view that covered her legs.


    Zhiyuan faced the boys with a grave expression and slowly spoke, "I think the principal needs to have a word with your parents and question them on how they have raised their sons."


    They stiffened.


    "A girl fell and is in pain and instead of helping her, you are busy rolling inughter and making her feel humiliated. How about I make the whole collegeugh at you and let you understand how it feels to be on this side?"


    "T-that¡­"


    They broke into a cold sweat. Facing an angry Han Zhiyuan was a big deal and they didn''t dare mess with him, so they ran away with their tails in between their legs.


    There was a beat of silence between them.


    Zhiyuan bent and offered his hand. He softly said, "Hold on to me."


    Xinyi ever so slowly raised her head. She lifted her eyshes and as her gaze fell upon Zhiyuan''s handsome face that looked breathtaking by the touch of golden sunlight shining on his side profile, she felt her breath stuck in her chest.


    It felt as if time had stopped at that moment. Her heart raced so furiously that she could hear the sound of her heartbeats drumming in her ears. She went into a trance.


    It wasn''t Zhiyuan''s attractive face that had mesmerized her. It was his gentle expression, the warmth and concern in his beautiful ck irises as he looked back at her and the tender andpassionate smile on his lips that shook her heart.


    "It''s alright. Hold my hand."


    His voice was so mellow and sweet that Xinyi thought she could listen to it for her entire life. It rang in her ears that went deep down in her chest, fluttering a tickling sensation in her heart.


    In a daze, she ced her hand in his.


    "Now, try to slowly get up. I am here and will support you."


    Her stupor broke and she stammered. "H-Huh?"


    "I will hold you. Try to get up."


    "Oh!"


    Xinyi held his jacket on her knees and tried to stand but copsed in pain. "Ow¡­"


    "T-that¡­" she turned extremely fidgety. "Sorry it''s¡­"


    Suddenly, she felt lifted in the air and looked at Zhiyuan in shock. He carried her princess style in his arms that flushed her cheeks red. "P-put me down. I will-"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "It''s okay."


    He walked up to a nearby tree. Xinyi was stupefied. It was the first time in her life that a boy had carried her in his arms like this. She couldn''t help but look away, feeling a little shy.


    He slowly put her down on a bench and said, "Wait for me here."


    She felt confused.


    Where is he going?


    He returned five minutester carrying a paper bag in his left hand and a cup in his right. He handed the cup to her. "Drink this warm tea. It will help ease your pain. And¡­"


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat and gave her the paper bag too. "I brought some stuff that you will find useful."


    Xinyi peeked into it and coughed hard seeing a packet of sanitary napkins in it.

 Chapter 211 - Xinyis Diary (4)

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Xinyi''s Diary (4)</h4>


    Her face flushed seeing the sanitary napkins and she looked away in embarrassment. For a boy to do these things for her; she simply wanted to run away. At home, Yunru would help her sometimes by cooking warm meals during her periods and bringing this stuff she needed, but he was her brother so she was used to it.


    For a stranger to do this, she felt as if she lost all face. Plus, seeing those other boysugh at her so much dwindled her self-esteem even more.


    "Th-Thank you¡­" she quickly took the paper bag, not meeting his eyes.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "It''s okay," he coughed, "I know you must be feeling awkward but please don''t be. I am used to doing this stuff for my sister."


    She widened her eyes and looked up at him. "Sister?"


    "En. Zizi. She is in her first year."


    Her eyelids blinked and then it clicked that the boys called him Han Zhiyuan.


    Han...Han Zizi!


    "O-Oh! Yes...Zizi and I are in the same ss¡­" she nervously shifted in her seat and said, "We are g-good friends too..."


    Zhiyuan tilted his head and curiously looked at her. "Oh wait! Are you Soo Xinyi?"


    Hearing her name from his lips strangely erupted a feeling of happiness in her heart. A soft smile tugged her lips. "Yes."


    "Oh!" He beamed. "Zizi talked about you many times that she got a new friend in her ss. I guess we finally meet now."


    He raised his hand forward for a handshake and smile. "I am Han Zhiyuan. I am in my third year majoring in business administration. Thank you for being a good friend to my sister."


    Xinyi watched him in a stupor. The radiant smile on his lips took her breath away again. Her hand slightly trembled as she enveloped it into his. His long fingers had almost covered her small hand. It felt soft and warm as he firmly held her.


    "I am Soo Xinyi. I am in my first year¡­I-I am really d that I''m Zizi''s friend. She treats me really nicely."


    "I am d to know that. I know that most of the girls in her ss don''t like her much," he sighed, "Well, she is a little spoiled, but she has a good heart."


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "Mostly, all stay with her because of her status, but I am happy that you truly regard her as a good friend. As a brother, I am satisfied."


    "No, no. It''s my pleasure."


    Zhiyuan then turned somber as he spoke, "Also, don''t worry about those boys. I am really sorry for what you had to go through. I promise this won''t happen again."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. She was still a bit traumatized by the incident. "It''s okay. You don''t have to trouble yourself over this."


    "No. It''s not okay. This is a serious matter," he sternly said. He patted her head, making her surprised, "Everything will be fine."


    The assurance in his mellow voice and his gentle pats on her head made her feel as if all her worries disappeared into thin air. She felt lighter in her chest as she gazed into his beautiful deep eyes. Her cheeks turned slightly red.


    She clutched his jacket and realized. "Oh, your jacket. Thank you."


    "Keep it with you. You need it," he smiled.


    She coughed in embarrassment. She indeed needed it until she would be in the washroom. "Sorry. Don''t worry! I will wash it and give it back to you."


    He chuckled. "It''s okay. You don''t have to go through the trouble."


    She shook her head. "No. It''s the least I can do."


    "Bro!"


    From a distance, they heard Zizi''s familiar voice and saw her running towards them. She huffed breathlessly. "Are you okay, Xinyi?"


    She immediately rushed to their spot as soon as she got Zhiyuan''s message.


    Zhiyuan said, "Good that you are here now. Take Soo Xinyi back."


    She fumed. "Those bastards! How dare theyugh at you! Do they think period pain is a joke?"


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it," he said.


    As he was about to leave, he turned and smiled at her. "It was nice to meet you, Soo Xinyi."


    She stared at his beautiful profile that looked mesmerizing. Her heart beat faster again. "It was nice to meet you too¡­"


    As she gazed at his broad back and his tall figure drifting away from her, she felt something magical envelope her heart. It was a soft, fluffy and warm feeling that filled her chest with happiness and joy.


    What is this feeling?


    Zizi waved her hand in front of her. "Hellooo? Where are you lost? Let''s go."


    She broke out of her stupor. "Y-Yes! Let''s go."


    Back at home, as Xinyiy down on her bed, she stared at the ceiling in a daze with a silly smile on her face. She clutched the pillow and giggled to herself, recalling her first meeting with Zhiyuan. She ced her hand on her chest and felt her heart beating loudly.


    "Ahhhh!! That was so embarrassing!"


    She rolled on the bed, covering her red, shy face with her hands.


    "Han Zhiyuan¡­" she whispered.


    The next day, she got a message that she had to go to the principal''s office. She felt anxious and wondered if she did something wrong.


    As she stepped in, she saw the group of same boys standing inside with their heads lowered. There were other elderly couples too that looked angry. She stiffened and paled remembering what happened yesterday.


    The principal said, "Yes,e in, Soo Xinyi. I heard everything that these boys did," he threw a stern gaze at them. "They would like to say something to you."


    One of the elderly women hit on her son''s head. "Why are you just standing there? Start talking!"


    The other parents red at their sons too. The four boys bowed and said, "I am really sorry!"


    Xinyi was taken aback.


    "Sorry forughing at you."


    "We shouldn''t have made fun of you."


    "It was wrong of us to treat a girl like that!"


    "Please forgive us!"


    The parents also came forward and apologized to Xinyi on their children''s behalf. "We are really sorry! I don''t know where I went wrong in raising this idiot son of mine."


    She faintly smiled. "It''s okay¡­"


    The principal settled the matter with a month''s suspension from college along with ordering them to write a thousand-word reflection letter.


    As she stepped out, Zizi jumped on her back. "Haha! How was it? Hmph! They deserve it. Good thing that bro brought them in line."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "Han Zhiyuan did?"


    "Yup. Heined to the principal yesterday and told him to take strict action against them. If we let them go, these boys never learn their lesson."


    It was at that moment that Xinyi realized it. The warm feeling intensified in her heart until she admitted to herself that she had fallen in love with him.


    In that embarrassing state, he didn''tugh at her. He admonished the boys and helped her. He even saw to it that the boys got their punishment.


    Who wouldn''t like a boy like Han Zhiyuan?


    I... love Han Zhiyuan.


    ***


    As Zhiyuan read the diary, their first meeting shed in his mind like it was just yesterday. He clearly remembered that day.


    He silently clutched the diary as he took a sharp breath. He felt as if there were so many emotions rushing within him that filled his heart up to the brim but at the same time, he felt as if there was nothing in it at all.


    Because he realized that the woman he loved was already in love with him for nine years.


    But that also meant that Xinyi was in a one-sided love for nine years as well.


    Nine years¡­


    What must she have felt when she learned about his rtionship with Caihong? She fell in love with him, but what did she go through when she met Caihong for the first time?


    Zhiyuan slowly turned the page.


    9 May 2019.


    It was a day after that incident when she went to return Zhiyuan''s jacket and met Caihong for the first time.


    He lowered his head and brushed his fingers along the page. At some spots, he felt the page was slightly rougher than the rest of the page.


    It was her tears. Her tears that dried up had turned the spots a little different. His heart shook and twisted in pain.


    ''Haha, Diary...I...I feel so embarrassed haha. Just two days back, I was so happy to realize that I am in love with Han Zhiyuan. You know, everything was so fluffy everywhere.


    But today... everything broke apart.


    I am so stupid. He is such a gentle and kind man and the dream of every girl in college. Why did I think that my dream would have anywhere to go?


    Why did I think that a man like Han Zhiyuan wouldn''t have a girlfriend?


    I met her. Today I met the woman who made me realize how fruitless my love was.''

 Chapter 212 - Xinyis Diary (5)

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Xinyi''s Diary (5)</h4>


    ''I was really nervous today but also excited. I came to return Zhiyuan''s jacket to him. I wanted to properly thank him once again and also meet him. I couldn''t wait to see him again. I couldn''t wait to hear his voice again.


    I reached his ss, but when I asked for him, I learned that he was outside. I felt a little disappointed but I could always meet himter was what I thought.


    But when I turned to leave, I heard a girl''s voice calling me. She was a beautiful girl. So pretty and elegant¡­


    She also seemed like a warm person. When I gazed at her, I don''t know why but I feltfortable for some reason.


    She softly smiled at me and asked why I asked for Zhiyuan and I told her my reason. Then she beamed at me and said that she can return it for me to him.


    I was a little hesitant because if I handed over his jacket to his ssmate, I would lose my chance to meet Zhiyuan again.


    But then the other ssmates began whistling and cheering for some reason.


    And then I came to know¡­


    They said to me that I can hand over the jacket to her.


    She was Zhiyuan''s girlfriend, after all.


    Girlfriend¡­


    At that moment, I felt so stupid. I stared at her and realized how foolish I was. I was one of the countless other girls who had fallen for Zhiyuan. I was a part of the crowd that could only gaze at him from afar and admire him. Just... admire him.


    Why did I think that a boy like Zhiyuan would be single? Why did I dare to dream that my feelings would be returned?


    I looked at the girl again and understood it instantly. She was a perfect match for him. Beautiful, refined, gentle, warm...In a way, I could see Zhiyuan in her.


    You know, diary? I felt happy for Zhiyuan. He had found a gem for him. I knew he would be really happy with her. But...it hurt. I felt crushed. I wanted to cry.


    Strange, isn''t it? I was happy for him so why did I feel sad?


    The more I looked at her, the more I felt my eyes tear up. But I steeled myself to remain strong.


    And then Zhiyuan came.


    He smiled at her. He hugged her. His gaze was so different when he looked at her. Doting, loving and indulgent¡­I truly realized at that moment that I had no ce in his life. There was no way that he would ever look at me the way he looked at that girl.


    Han Zhiyuan would never have any feelings for me.


    He looked at me in surprise and then smiled. He introduced us to each other. Her name was An Caihong. Zhiyuan''s girlfriend. She was happy to meet me too because Shuang had talked to her about me.


    They looked so beautiful standing together. Really like a perfect couple meant for each other¡­


    I don''t know what I was supposed to say. I could only hear the sound of something shattering in my chest. Nevertheless, I smiled at them. I didn''t have the strength to stand there anymore and feel the fruitlessness of my love. So I quickly handed the jacket and excused myself.


    I ran and ran... until I couldn''t hold back my tears. I cried today. I cried a lot. It was a fleeting emotion thatsted for only two days. I wanted to feel it forever - that light and fuzzy feeling of being in love. But the one I loved didn''t need my feelings.


    Now, as I write this, the tears fall again. It''s painful. One moment, I was flying in the air and then the next moment, I came crashing down.


    But this will be thest time I cry. I love Zhiyuan. But he loves someone else. My happiness lies where his happiness is. It''s in An Caihong and I respect it. I will always support him.


    That''s why, I won''t shed tears for him anymore. Whenever I see them, I will always greet them with a smile.''


    Zhiyuan finished the page, but he kept staring at those same words again and again. He felt his heart bleed to know about her pain, but he continued reading it even though it twisted him from within in agony. It must have been heartbreaking to see them together every day and still smile at them. It must have been excruciating to see him love someone else, yet she didn''tin a word about it.


    The pages of her diary turned to tell more of her story. The more days passed by, the more Xinyi found herself falling deeper for Zhiyuan. She decided to support Zhiyuan and Caihong, but she couldn''t stop loving him. Two years passed like that as she silently held her one-sided love for Zhiyuan.


    Until the day came when Han Huizhong threatened her to marry Zhiyuan or he would make Soo Ei and Yunru''s life miserable. Zhiyuan froze as he read how he forced her to sign the marriage papers. He remembered that when he had asked Xinyi about her decision, she had said that she married him out of her own will.


    He read how she opposed Han Huizhong''s decision that only hurt his heart. Even though it was easy to say yes, she still thought only about Zhiyuan''s happiness with Caihong.


    ''I felt it was better to lie. Zhiyuan and Grandpa''s rtionship is already strained because of his refusal to ept Caihong. If I said that Grandpa threatened me, their rtionship will be beyond repair. I don''t want to make it anymore sour.''


    He shut his eyes and covered his face with his hands as a tear slid down his cheek.


    Why Xinyi...Why do you think so much about others?


    He kept on reading about her life when she began living as Han Xinyi.


    ''It hurts to see Zhiyuan like this. His eyes are so empty. He hardly eats or talks. Why did Grandpa have to do that? If he had epted Caihong for him, Zhiyuan would have been so happy right now. But now there is nothing but destion in his eyes.


    I don''t know what to do...I don''t know how to bring the old Zhiyuan back again.''


    It was the time when Caihong''s sudden departure had left him miserable and hopeless. At that time, Xinyi took over the Han Corps as the standing CEO which she wrote about those experiences as well in her diary.


    When Zhiyuan took over the CEO position again, it was now evident from her words how happy she was to see him normal again. It was a tough phase for both of them. It wasn''t so easy for Zhiyuan either to forget Caihong and move on when their rtionship was going so good. But things slowly turned for the better along with Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s marriage too.


    Until he turned to the page that witnessed Xinyi''s nightmare.


    15 October 2017.


    Zhiyuan brushed his fingers along the date. He remembered that day or more urately that night. It was when he and Xinyi had slept together.


    When he traced his palm along the page, he found it a bit rougher and different that said she had cried again as she wrote this. He felt his heart skip a beat.


    Why would she cry after that night?


    Somehow, he was afraid to read it further, but his instinct told him that this might be the answer he was looking for. He reached part that destroyed everything for Xinyi. He clenched his fist and slowly lowered his gaze as the words appeared before his sight.


    ''Diary... tonight was supposed to be the happiest night of my life. You know why? Because ever since Zhiyuan and I got married, tonight is the first night that we shared together as husband and wife. Tonight was supposed to bridge all the distance between us.


    But¡­''


    Zhiyuan noticed her handwriting getting shaky and crinkly as she wrote further.


    ''But it didn''t go as I expected, diary... Zhiyuan came home a little drunk today. He held me. He gazed at me with his warm eyes that I love so much. I was so mesmerized.


    He leaned in to kiss me and somehow I couldn''t stop myself or him. I should have because he was drunk. But when I felt his lips on mine, I couldn''t help but want for more. I wanted him to touch me.


    Even though he was intoxicated, he was extremely gentle as if he was holding ss. From his expression, I gathered that he was holding himself back just not to hurt me.


    And with everyst drop of courage that I could gather, I slowly hugged him back. Maybe this was the only night when I could say that I loved him.


    But then with his gentle voice, he said something that shattered everything for me¡­He...


    He called out Caihong''s name.''

 Chapter 213 - Xinyis Diary (6)

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Xinyi''s Diary (6)</h4>


    *Thud*


    The diary fell from his hands as he went into a deep shock. He stared at the empty space ahead, unblinkingly. His eyes started to ache as tears finally streamed down his cheeks. He sat rooted as if he was zapped by a million bolts of lightning. Disbelief, fear and panic marred his face into varied expressions.


    T-that... cannot be true¡­


    His ck orbs stayed affixed at the diary that sent his heartbeat into a frenzy. He broke out in a cold sweat. His breaths became haywire and his vision turned blurry due to the tears falling.


    I cannot¡­Did I really say Caihong''s name when we...?


    He lowered his head and clutched it as he shut his eyes hard. His figure trembled as the worst truth finally came to light. His lips shivered as words failed to escape.


    Suddenly, everything fell into ce as pieces of a puzzle. Everything fit and everything made sense now.


    Zhiyuan made a huge blunder. To utter some other woman''s name to your wife couldn''t be even regarded as just a mistake now. He did something that could destroy any marriage. He had betrayed her.


    For the sake of his family, he forced himself to move on. He had a wife and apany to handle which Xinyi was taking care of in his ce. The guilt of making Xinyi carry that burden crushed him so much that he forced himself to stand and step out of his shell. But he was actually stuck at the same ce.


    He hadn''t forgotten Caihong and so subconsciously, he saw her in Xinyi in his drunken state. Ever since they began dating in college, he had imagined spending his entire life with Caihong. He had thought out his future with her. Falling in love with her was so easy that when she left him without turning back even once, it left a huge hole in his life that he was unable to fill. The happy future he dreamt of suddenly crumbled into pieces without any warning.


    He was left all alone. He didn''t even know why. He could only cry and shout her name in vain only to get silence in response. If your first love can make you feel as if you are floating in the clouds, then you feelpletely devastated when that love disappears from your life without leaving a trace behind.


    If being in love could make one extremely blissful, then its loss could make one extremely depressed too.


    It wasn''t just so easy to move on, especially when Caihong loved him too. But he tricked his mind into thinking that he was alright. He was fine. He had forgotten her. But that night in his intoxicated state brought out his deepest feelings he had kept buried in his heart.


    Which hurt Xinyi to no bounds. She didn''t deserve this. She had kept her one-sided love for him hidden all that time. But to hear someone else''s name when your love touched you was as devastating for her as it was for Zhiyuan when Caihong left him.


    Zhiyuan tremblingly picked the diary and read on.


    ''That is when I realized that I truly had no ce in Zhiyuan''s life. He loves Caihong. He would never forget her.


    I was just his friend and apanion.


    I was right...I shouldn''t have married Zhiyuan. I should have stood against Grandpa more. I should have opposed him more. My presence simply added more burden to his life in addition to Caihong leaving him.


    Diary...I failed. Grandpa had said to make him fall for me so that he would forget Caihong. It was up to me.


    But I couldn''t do it¡­I was afraid of his rejection. In these three and a half years, I couldn''t take a single step to make him fall for me. I supported him just as his friend. I was his wife, but I kept my distance from him just as hispanion. I was afraid to let him know my feelings. I was scared to burden him with my love.


    Things would have been different if maybe... just maybe I had been a little courageous. But I couldn''t do it.


    I did nothing to help heal his broken heart. I did nothing to make him notice me. This forced marriage had already hurt him a lot.


    If I forced him to ept my feelings too, then that would truly break apart everything for him. That''s why¡­I can only me myself for this¡­''


    With an empty heart that was devoid of any emotions and with those eyes that had lost all its light, he slowly turned the pages.


    12 November 2017.


    He stared at the date. It was almost a month after that night¡­


    ''Diary, I feel that I am standing in front of my worst crossroad now because¡­


    I just learned that I am pregnant. But I...am the worst because I don''t feel happy. I am going to be a mother but this news is hurting me. It is so painful.


    I don''t know what I am supposed to do. I don''t understand anything anymore¡­


    Whenever I think about my child, it reminds me of that night and then I feel that he isn''t my child. Somewhere... somewhere deep in my heart I feel that this life doesn''t belong to me.


    It''s crazy, isn''t it? I am an idiot. I shouldn''t think like this...This child is Zhiyuan and mine.


    But then every single time, I remember him taking Caihong''s name and then I... cannot help but think that this child is not mine. He was thinking of Caihong so is this child... theirs?


    It is so pointless thinking of this haha...I am stupid. The child is in my womb so of course he is mine...or not?


    Diary, tell me what should I do now? If this goes on, then will I hate my child? I don''t want to hate him. I don''t want to reject him but it hurts everytime I think about it.


    Tell me diary...what should I do?''


    19 November 2017.


    ''I¡­I am pregnant. Seven days back, I learned that I am pregnant. And once again, I ask myself the same question. I...Isn''t it supposed to be good news? I am carrying Zhiyuan''s child. He is my husband and the man I love and who I hold so dear to my heart. Shouldn''t I be happy?


    But why? Why does it feel so suffocating? Why am I thinking of not wanting this child? This child would make our marriageplete, wouldn''t it?


    I know. I know so well that what happened is not this child''s fault. I am so wrong in even thinking about this. He has got nothing to do with it. But still, it''s so hard. I cannot get it out of my mind. I am trying. I try every day. Every single day...I pretend to act as if nothing happened. But, I just cannot forget it.


    That moment when Zhiyuan...That moment is so vivid in my mind that perhaps it would never let me live in peace. And this child is a constant reminder of that dreaded moment. I-I don''t want to look at my child and go back to the past. But that is just what is happening every time I think of him or her, and I...cannot take it anymore.


    Why did it have to happen to me? What did I do so wrong? Will I be able to love my child?


    This question haunts me from the moment I learned the news. First, that memory came back like a dam breaking apart in full force, the memory I was desperately trying to forget, and then I began to question myself if I can give my child the love it deserves?


    Will I be a good mother?


    Will I hate my child?


    Tomorrow... tomorrow it will end. The life inside me will cease to¡­exist. Tomorrow, I will be free from this vicious pain forever. But strangely enough, it is still hurting me.


    It hurts me if I think of giving birth to this child. It kills me to feel that it wouldn''t be there anymore inside me. So, what should I do! I don''t know!


    I want this child. No, I don''t want this child.


    I want to give birth. No, I want to kill him.


    I want to show him the world. No, it will destroy my world instead.


    I want to love my child. But, I think I will hate him.


    Please, somebody help me. I don''t want to kill him so...please...please somebody stop me¡­''


    Zhiyuan slowly closed the diary. In that silence that reigned the room, he remained unmoved for a long time. He wasn''t thinking about anything. Just staring ahead in a daze.


    He heard a soft knock on the door. "Young master. I have packed up all the young mistress''s necessities," the maid said.


    Zhiyuan slowly got up and took Xinyi''s bag. He passed by the maid, took Zizi''s bag from her and silently left.


    The maid wondered.


    He looked fine a few minutes ago. What happened to the young master so suddenly that he seems so lost like that?

 Chapter 214 - What Caihong Wants

    <h4>Chapter 214 - What Caihong Wants</h4>


    "Caihong. Here, I brought some juice for you," Zizi softly whispered.


    They were in Xiaosi''s ward where Caihong was seated on a chair beside Xiaosi''s bed. The doctor allowed her to stay in the ward, seeing her insist on being with him.


    Her gaze was focused only on Xiaosi, whoy on the bed, unconscious. His breathing was calm and normal and his face had regained some of its lost color too.


    Caihong slowly shook her head without leaving her gaze off him. "I don''t want it, Zizi."


    It felt as if she had lost all her strength. Her voice sounded weak and vulnerable.


    Zizi pursed her lips and put her hand upon hers. "Caihong, I understand your condition. But you will be sick if you stay like this."


    Silence.


    "Tomorrow when Xiaosi will wake up, you wouldn''t want him to see you in such a weak state, right?"


    She trembled. "I am sorry, Zizi. But I am really not in the mood. I just want to stay beside Xiaosi for now."


    A soft sigh escaped her lips. She didn''t want her to force herself. She quietly kept the ss on the table. "I am keeping it here. If you feel like it, do drink it."


    As Zizi opened the door, she suddenly bumped into a figure who wasing inside. She was startled to see An Guoting standing in front of her.


    "Uncle An."


    Caihong stiffened.


    Dad?


    An Guoting was taken aback as well to meet a Han here. He didn''t acknowledge much and inly nodded at her.


    Zizi made way and quickly left the ward. Outside, Xinyi anxiously asked, "How is Caihong now?"


    She sighed. "She doesn''t want to eat or drink anything. It''s better not to force her for now. But tomorrow morning, we will have to pull for breakfast!" She harrumphed.


    Xinyi and Ah Cy felt helpless.


    "Oh, and did you see Uncle Aning?"


    Xinyi nodded. "I saw him at the entrance a few minutes ago."


    Ah Cy said, "He must be knowing the truth too, right? What happened tonight and about Grandpa Han...Now that he knows that Grandpa is behind it, this will definitely stir another bag of huge problems," she pressed her brows in distress. "The rtions between the Han and An family were already a mess and now¡­"


    Xinyi was worried about it too. The matter didn''t just end here after the truth came out. What An Guoting would do now was a source of huge concern as well.


    Inside the ward, An Guoting slowly walked up to Caihong and ced her hand on her shoulder. "Caihong¡­"


    He hesitated and sat beside her. His eyes were slightly red and with a shaking hand, he held her hand in his. "I... got to know everything. That¡­"


    "Dad, I don''t want to talk about it anymore," She said without much emotion.


    He clenched his fist and shut his eyes. "Caihong, I am sorry. I shouldn''t have married that witch. I cannot believe that Meiying could go this far. I-I really thought she loved you, but I was wrong. Caihong, I ruined your life by marrying her. I am sorry...But-but I really thought you needed a mother''s love and somebody to fill that space in your life. Trust me, Caihong. I didn''t marry her for myself. I just wanted you to have a mother''s love."


    Caihong took a breath and finally turned to look at him. "Dad, it''s okay. I never loved that woman as lmy mother so there is no point in feeling betrayed for what she did."


    Her unperturbed expression made him feel even more guilty.


    "Caihong, I promise I will make that woman rot in hell! She is already in jail, but I will make her life even more miserable than before," he clenched his jaw in anger.


    Caihong didn''t respond to that.


    An Guoting went silent after that. He hesitated and he felt his mind was in a mess.


    "I won''t spare Han Huizhong either," his hands shivered and his voice faltered as he spoke, "He...he had no right to-"


    Caihong immediately said, "Dad, please. I don''t want you to do anything to Grandpa Han."


    An Guoting froze and widened his eyes. "What? How can you say that?"


    "Dad."


    Her quiet, determined voice coupled with her serious gaze startled him.


    He thought that Caihong would be gravely affected by the truth, but as opposed to what he expected, she seemed calm for some reason. Her eyes expressed how she had cried a lot but at this moment, she was cid.


    "Please let the matter go. Don''t say or do anything to Grandpa. I don''t want any fight or revenge anymore. I¡­" A tear slid down her cheek, "I just want Xiaosi to wake up and be alright. I want him to be just fine. I don''t want anything else other than this. Please...if you love me even a little bit, then please listen to me."


    "Caihong¡­" His heart clenched in pain seeing how broken she looked right now. She was forcing herself to stand strong even though she was afraid like hell.


    He helplessly nodded.


    "And," Caihong added. She stared straight at him and parted her lips, "I won''t divorce Xiaosi."


    Silence.


    "Not because I know the truth now. Even before the gathering when you asked me about it, I was hesitant to do it. I didn''t know why, but my heart opposed your decision. I was supposed to feel happy that I will finally be from this man. But I only felt dreaded. Ever since the pic, I... came to see a lot of sides to Xiaosi that I never knew before. Those sides conflicted with what he did to me that night. Then I couldn''t hate him anymore like I used to. I felt like something was missing and now I know what it is."


    An Guoting stared at his daughter.


    "Dad. Xiaosi was there for me when I needed someone to protect me. He bore the brunt of it for seven years now, without any hesitation and without anyint. And now when I think about it, I am d¡­" her shoulders trembled, "I am really d that it was him who slept with me and not that disgusting bastard who Grandpa hired."


    She wiped her cheeks and lifted her gaze. "Now, Xiaosi needs me. It''s my turn to protect him and I will. As his wife Mrs. Zhu Xiaosi, I will do whatever it takes to do it. I will stay with Xiaosi as his wife. Always."


    He faintly smiled and patted her head. "I know you would say this. That''s also why I came here to tell you that I canceled the divorce agreement."


    She slightly widened her eyes in surprise.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you when I asked you to divorce Xiaosi. I just wanted to see you happy and I... felt guilty for pushing you to marry him at that time," he lowered his gaze. "That''s why, I wanted you toe back to my side. I felt horrible all these years. As your father, I should have supported you, but I forced you to live with the man who ruined you. That weighed heavily on my heart."


    Caihong gently held his hand and smiled. "I know you did it only to protect me from society. Everything happened so suddenly and you only did what you thought was best for me at that time. I know how much you love me. That''s why, I couldn''t stay mad at you for long. An Meiying had ulterior motives in making me marry Xiaosi and send me away, but you didn''t. Please don''t me yourself anymore."


    His eyes teared up and he broke down into soft sobs. "Please forgive me, Caihong. I have been a terrible father."


    She gently hugged him and softly patted his back. "Everything is in the past now."


    He held her hands and said, "Now that I know that Xiaosi protected you, I am in his debt. I still cannot believe that a man could go to such lengths and bear everything all alone. I actually came here to convince you to change your decision if you had made up your mind about divorcing him. But I don''t need to do that anymore."


    Caihong faintly smiled.


    He shifted a little in anxiousness, "Caihong. Xiaosi''s condition¡­He said that he doesn''t want to treat it."


    He felt crushed at the news. After so long, Caihong and Xiaosi''s rtionship had a chance to improve. But Xiaosi now didn''t have much time to live. If something happened to Xiaosi, Caihong wouldpletely break down.


    She smiled seeing his concern. "Dad. It will be alright. That is what I have to do now to protect him. Whether he wants the treatment or not now cannot be his decision alone. He has a wife and a child. And even if our rtionship was sour, he has no right to die like this, leaving his daughter heartbroken. I will handle it, Dad."


    He slowly nodded.


    "His friend ising back to China too. Jack Si. He was his doctor when we stayed abroad. He knows a lot about his condition better than the doctors here. I trust that he will definitely find some way to save him."

 Chapter 215 - Lost The Only Family

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Lost The Only Family</h4>


    Yunru and Liang signed off some formalities at the reception desk and began walking back to where everyone was.


    Liang sighed. "I hope Jack Si could help us. He is a talented doctor I tell you."


    "So you dug into his details huh," Yunru said.


    "Yup. Jack Si has solved manyplicated cases of brain tumor and all. He is a well-known neurosurgeon in America and his name is widely spread in Europe too. Like he said, if Xiaosi wouldn''t have been sox with his medications, he would have had a good shot at his surgery."


    He faintly smiled. "It''s a tough time for Caihong. And now Xiaosi''s memories too...I hope he really doesn''t forget anything."


    Yunru slightly squinted his eyes in a deep thought. "On the contrary...I think even if Xiaosi forgets Caihong, it will still be beneficial to them."


    Liang raised his brow in curiosity. "Is that so?"


    "That''s what I feel. Xiaosi has wallowed himself in guilt and pain a lot. Even though he was forced to do it, he still mes himself for that night. I felt that even if Caihong forgives him, he won''t be able to forgive himself, and their marriage will be at a standstill nevertheless. After all these years of hatred and suffering, I think that they both need a fresh start leaving everything behind them. And if Xiaosi forgets the past, only then he would see everything in a positive perspective. It''s like getting a second chance."


    Liang slowly nodded in agreement. "I think you are right. Forgetting everything has its own advantages too. But¡­"


    Yunru understood his nuance.


    He sighed. "Yes. But the major downside is Chyou. Caihong is an adult, so even if he forgets, it will be difficult, but she can still keep it together. But Chyou is only six. How will she bear if her father suddenly looks her like a stranger? How is a child supposed to understand that her father has forgotten about her?"


    Liang''s expression was grave. "It will be difficult to hide his memory loss and make her understand her at the same time. But don''t worry. We will figure something out. We are all there with Caihong and Chyou."


    Yunru smiled.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Zizi near the pantry. Her back was to his side. He narrowed his eyes as he felt something was wrong.


    "Liang. You go ahead. I will be back."


    Liang followed his gaze and raised his brow. He elbowed him. "Yes, yes, you should go. *Cough* your fiance definitely needs you right now."


    Yunru widened his eyes.


    He chuckled. "Xinyi had already shared this good news to Ah Cy and me. We are really happy for you two though it camepletely unexpected. Weren''t you always fighting like cats and dogs?"


    His mouth twitched.


    "What can we say? Love blooms in the most unexpected circumstances~"


    "I think Ah Cy is waiting for you," he dryly said.


    "Oof. Such a hurry to drive me away," Liang puffed up his cheeks like a little kid and went away.


    Idiot, Yunru shook his head.


    As he stared at Zizi''s back, he slowly stepped behind her and put his hand on her shoulder. "Princess."


    Startled, she gasped and in shock, tripped behind. She didn''t expect that somebody was watching her.


    His eyes widened and he swiftly held on to her waist as he snaked his arm around it. He gently pulled her back to bnce. "Careful."


    Zizi felt disoriented for a moment but she snapped out. She lifted her gaze that met Yunru''s concerned one. She froze as she realized that she had been secretly crying and quickly wiped her eyes. "W-what happened? Is Caihong alright?"


    Yunru stared at her. "Are you alright?"


    She stiffened. She awkwardly smiled. "Of course I am. I just felt a little thirsty¡­"


    "And a lot of pain to know what Grandpa did."


    She remained quiet for a few moments before her eyes stung in tears and they streamed down her cheeks. She trembled and covered her face with her hands as she broke down.


    "Why...why did he have to do that?" She choked as soft sobs escaped her lips. "Yunru. Why did he be a villian? Bro and I love Grandpa so much...he¡­" she gasped, "he raised us in our childhood. We admire him so much. E-ven if he has a sharp tongue and he says mean things...Bro and I always knew that he loves us a lot. He wasn''t just good in expressing it. Grandpa...was our whole world, Yunru."


    Her cries echoed the empty corridor. She was angry at Han Huizhong but more than that, she was incredibly hurt by his actions.


    "Mom, Dad always... always had arguments. That''s the only thing I remember. Fighting every single day. Bro and I were so tired of it. And when Grandpa¡­he was supposed to enjoy ying with his grandchildren, he threw them out and took the responsibility to raise us. He worked hard all his life and he was really supposed to rest. But he had to be a parent all over again when he was really supposed to just sit back and see his family happy¡­That''s why...bro and I," her voice muffled, "love him so much. We respect him so much. For me, he was nothing less than a hero. Strong, mighty, fearless and caring at the same time...But why did he n to ruin Caihong!?"


    The overwhelming grief in her heart gushed out like a broken dam. "I don''t understand...The Grandpa I know can never be so heartless. He-he isn''t supposed to be like this...He is rude and mean, but he is not a monster! But his admittance broke everything apart today...My trust, my respect...I feel that I have lost my father. No...not just father¡­"


    She stared at him with vacant eyes, "Bro and I have lost the only family we had. Who else was there? Mom and Dad were too busy fighting. Uncle Mingli and Aunt Guang only ever cared about the Han family''s wealth. There was only Grandpa for us¡­but now we lost him too. How are we supposed to love him after knowing the truth? Without Grandpa now, I...I feel so lonely Yunru¡­"

 Chapter 216 - A Runaway Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 216 - A Runaway Kiss</h4>


    Suddenly, Zizi felt herself wrapped in a warm embrace. Yunru gently ced his hand on her head and brushed his fingers through her hair.


    When the one you loved and trusted the most shattered your faith, it hurts a lot. It hits your heart as if someone stabbed it mercilessly.


    This was the second time after her confession that she had cried so hard. The haughty princess looked weak and helpless at this moment.


    "It''s okay. Cry all you want. You don''t have to hide your tears, Princess."


    With his gentle pats, she felt a sense of ease wash over her. She tightly hugged him and buried her face in his chest. "What should I do Yunru¡­? I want to deny everything b-but I cannot do it, right? I cannot ignore it, right¡­? I-I am so pathetic. Even though he did such a thing to Caihong, I don''t want to hate Grandpa¡­"


    "Then don''t," he whispered. "Things are difficult, I understand. Just do what your heart says. Give time. A lot of things have happened tonight and everybody needs time to settle down. You, brother-inw, sis, Caihong and even Grandpa. If you can''t find yourself to hate him, then don''t force yourself just because the situation dictates you to. Just let everything, including your feelings, naturally take its way because I am the same, Princess."


    Zizi sniffled and slightly crinkled her brows.


    "I am disappointed in Grandpa too," his gaze dimmed. "Honestly, I still cannot believe that he could do this. You are right. It''s hard to digest that the Grandpa Han that we know would n to destroy Caihong. But when I saw him standing alone at the hotel''s entrance, I couldn''t turn my head away and ignore him. I couldn''t just leave him like that. And I know sis is the same. Even she would be finding it reluctant to start hating him."


    She softly bit her lip.


    "And it''s fine, Princess. You don''t have to feel guilty about it. Grandpa always had and still has a huge presence in our life. It''s difficult to shake that ce and discard his importance so easily. Everybody is confused right now. They are furious at him for sure, but at the same time, they are unable to believe it too. Grandpa is a cunning man. But he isn''t evil. As for what he did to Caihong, I cannot help but feel that there is something more to it. It''s just my instinct."


    "W-what more could be there?" She sobbed. "He never liked Caihong for bro."


    "I know. But not liking a girl for his grandson wouldn''t warrant such an extreme step. He is not like An Meiying. You know his personality. If he doesn''t like something, he doesn''t hide it and he openly does everything to stop it. To secretly go so far just because he opposed their rtionship doesn''t make sense. That''s why I am saying that just let things be for now. Whatever we might not know now will eventuallye to light too. So don''t think so much and take one step at a time."


    Hearing Yunru''s words, she felt as if a huge burden lifted off her chest. All this time, she was feeling torn apart.


    On one side there was Caihong, who Zizi loved as her good friend and as her friend, she was heartbroken and furious to know what happened.


    On the other side, there was Han Huizhong who was the reason behind all this mess. She wanted to hate him but as his granddaughter, she didn''t want to.


    That made her feel guilty towards Caihong.


    She sniffled and wiped her cheeks. "E-En¡­"


    He smiled. She slightly blushed standing so closer to him.


    "Thank you, Yunru."


    She sheepishly grinned. "I haven''t even started chasing after you, but you are already caring for me so much.


    His brow violently twitched.


    "I see a bright future ahead of us."


    "Princess, a-are you serious?"


    She red at him. "Of course, I am! I even made a ring and put it on you! How dare you make light of my feelings!?"


    "I mean that if I can get some time-"


    Zizi looked at him in disdain. "What time? When Xiaosi rejected Shuang, did you give her time toe out of it? Didn''t you ask her out too as soon as you saw her crying?"


    "..."


    Yunru felt as if he was pped hard on his cheek. At this point, he was in no position to defend himself.


    If he could do it, then why couldn''t she?


    "If I left you alone, then you would definitely just mope around in sadness like a tragic Romeo. This is the time to look at me and fall in love with me too," she stood tall in pride.


    He choked.


    "Hmph. You might feel that it would be difficult, but it won''t be for long! I, Han Zizi, would definitely win your heart one day! I will make you fall so hard for me that you wouldn''t be able to think of anybody else but me. By the time our real engagement dayes, we would be both happily exchanging rings."


    Yunru didn''t know what to think about her confidence.


    Zizi harrumphed. "I am going back to Caihong''s side," then she softly smiled, "Thank you for now. I really needed to hear it."


    He cleared his throat. "Sure."


    Zizi passed by him and walked away. But then she paused and suddenly stopped in her steps. She huddled back and stood in front of him.


    He asked, "What?"


    Zizi nervously looked left and right and then back at him as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    Yunru furrowed his brows. "What are you thinking so hard? Just say it."


    "I-I don''t want to say anything."


    Zizi straightened up. She tiptoed and quickly nted a soft peck on his cheek. "Bye!"


    Then with the speed of lightning, she dashed away before he could catch her.


    Yunru stood frozen to his ce, gazing at the empty space ahead. He slowly raised his hand and cupped his cheek in a stupor where Zizi just kissed. His eyelids rapidly blinked at her figure who was running a marathon as if she was being chased by some goons.


    He was in shock for a long time before he finally couldn''t help but burst into a smile.


    "You act so confident but then you run away with just a peck on my cheek. Really...what should I do with you?"

 Chapter 217 - A Foreboding

    <h4>Chapter 217 - A Foreboding</h4>


    In front of Xiaosi''s ward, Xinyi was patiently waiting for Zhiyuan. She wondered why it was taking so long for him to return.


    "Did something happen back at home? Maybe an argument between Zhiyuan and Grandpa¡­"


    Her heart raced in trepidation. Worried, she dialed his number. It took a while before he picked it.


    "Zhiyuan. Is everything okay? You haven''t returned yet, so I was worried."


    There was silence on the other end.


    Xinyi checked her phone to see if the call was still online. "Zhiyuan?"


    "Look back."


    Xinyi turned to see him standing before her, carrying two bags in his hands.


    "Oh! You are here," she took the bags from him and checked them, "What are these for? Oh, you brought some necessities for Ziz and me," she smiled, "Thank you."


    Zhiyuan stared at her, seemingly unable to hear her. The words in her diary rang so loudly in his ears that before them, he felt as if everything else had be silent.


    Xinyi was looking through the bags when she felt a warm feeling enveloping her cheek. Surprised, she looked up and saw Zhiyuan gently cupping her face. Her eyes bored into his ck orbs that shone in grief and pain.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He slowly leaned and rested his forehead on her shoulder. His arms wrapped her waist that gradually tightened her grasp upon her.


    Seeing Zhiyuan in such a heartbroken state made her feel miserable too. She was unaware that Zhiyuan had read her diary and thought that he was like this because of Han Huizhong''s truth.


    "Xinyi¡­"


    His weak and choked voice tugged her heartstrings. She hugged him back and gently patted his head. "Zhiyuan. I understand how you are feeling. Nobody had expected Grandpa to... B-But, everything will be fine. We just have to give it some time. Whatever happens, I will always be with you. We will ovee this together."


    Her soothing voice made him tremble and shed tears from his eyes. Xinyi felt moist as his tears plopped on her shoulder.


    "Xinyi...I am horrible¡­"


    She blinked her eyes. "W-what are you saying?"


    "Xinyi, I am the worst. Everything is because of me¡­"


    Her eyes widened. "Zhiyuan, no. What are you saying? It''s not because of you. Please don''t me yourself."


    "Everything is my fault. I failed. I have failed in everything...it''s all my fault, Xinyi. I want to make everything right again. But I don''t know how to do it, Xinyi. I don''t deserve to be happy. But¡­" he hugged her harder, "I don''t want to lose you Xinyi¡­"


    She couldn''t understand what he was trying to say. Why was he talking about losing her?


    "Xinyi, I have been a terrible husband to you. I have given you nothing but pain. A-and I deserve the harshest punishment there is. That is to let you go, right?" He let out a self-deprecating chuckle.


    "Zhiyuan¡­" she furrowed her brows in worry. She wanted to console him, but she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I...If I have to suffer, then I should let you go. That is the only correct thing. You shouldn''t live with a man like me anymore. I have only pushed you to the depths of hell. I...I... know it¡­" she felt his quivering lips faintly brush upon her skin.


    "Letting you free is the¡­. only right thing to do¡­" his heart crushed as he said those words, "But I am horrible, Xinyi. I thought and thought a lot about it and r-realized that I am one selfish bastard. Even after knowing everything, I don''t want to let you go, Xinyi...I-I want to live with you. I don''t want to lose you. I am afraid, Xinyi. I want to make up for my mistakes, but then I feel that I don''t deserve your forgiveness. I...I want to free you, but I don''t want to separate from you. I am pathetic-"


    "Zhiyuan!"


    Xinyi shook him hard. She forced him to face her. "Why are you talking like this? What is this about letting me go? I am not going anywhere, Zhiyuan. I am here in front of you. Why are you saying such things?"


    His lips let out a sad chuckle. "Only for now Xinyi¡­but one day, I will have to let you go."


    She frowned. "It''s not only for now. I will always stay by your side no matter what happens. Why do you want to let me go?"


    She held his hands and anxiously asked, "What''s wrong, Zhiyuan? What has happened?"


    His lips curled into a tired smile. "What has happened¡­? My eyes have finally opened to reality. I now know that I am the biggest thorn in your life that has hurt you the most. It''s time to remove that thorn now."


    Xinyi looked at him, stupefied. She held his face in panic. "Zhiyuan. You are overthinking. Please tell me what has gone wrong. I will listen to you. We will solve it together."


    Together¡­


    It had a nice ring to it, but that word would soon hold no meaning anymore. Together would be just his dream now.


    "This time we cannot solve it, Xinyi. It was... already out of hand a long time back."


    Zhiyuan''s trembling hands held hers. He tightly clutched onto her warmth that soothed him from within. But he knew that this warmth wouldn''t be for long.


    Before Xinyi could understand anything, he held her face and pulled her to ce a gentle kiss on her lips. The tears from his cheek pressed onto hers as their lips met.


    Xinyi stood frozen and watched him in a daze. It was so sudden that she couldn''t think about anything. A few momentster, he parted away and stared at her beautiful irises. His thumb traced along her jaw and he faintly smiled.


    He quietly took a step back and left.


    "Zhi-Zhiyuan!"


    He was going farther and farther away from her as if he would nevere back. Tears streamed down her cheeks. A bad foreboding crept in her chest and she turned pale.


    "What is happening¡­? Zhiyuan...He was talking so strangely. I don''t understand. What does he want to do?"

 Chapter 218 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Who Are You?</h4>


    The sun rose in the sky leaving the dark night in the past for everybody. It was a turbulent night for all. Truths were revealed and trust was shattered. Tears were shed but everybody was now slowly taking one step at a time. Fear and uncertainty clutched their hearts, but they were still standing strong.


    Inside a certain ward, a man''s eyshes slightly trembled as his consciousness began to awaken him.


    Xiaosi slowly opened his eyes. At first, everything was hazy in front of him. It was white and blurry. He blinked his eyes a few times and his surroundings gradually cleared up.


    A white ceiling, white walls and the faint sound of something beeping.


    He was confused and bewildered for a while. He didn''t understand how he was here. He couldn''t make sense of what was happening around him.


    As Xiaosi slightly shifted and moved his hand, he suddenly felt a weight on it that restricted him from lifting it. His brow knitted together and he lowered his head.


    His eyes blinked at the figure of a woman who was asleep. She had rested her cheek on his hand and seemed to be in sleep. He could hear the sound of her even breathing. A lock of her hair that fell upon her face obstructed his view.


    Xiaosi stared at her. With his other hand, he slowly lifted the lock of her hair and pushed it behind her ear.


    As Caihong''s beautiful face came to his clear view, he felt his heart skip several beats. He couldn''t tear his gaze off her. He felt his breath stuck in his throat. He felt blood rush to his cheeks. He didn''t understand why he was feeling such sensations. In a trance, he remained unmoved and silently watched her.


    Caihong was sleeping on his hand and her fingers had lightly clutched onto his wrist. Xiaosi tilted his head. Ever so slowly, he moved his hand from under her cheek without disturbing her. Strangely, he felt an urge to touch her.


    With his heart loudly pounding in his chest, the tips of his fingers softly brushed along her cheek. As he did, he felt mesmerized by her.


    Caihong, who was asleep, felt some tickling sensation on her face. She thought that she was dreaming, but it only became all real that broke her sleep.


    "H-Huh¡­?"


    Xiaosi froze.


    Caihong opened her eyes as she raised her head. Her gaze met Xiaosi''s who was staring back at her.


    She stiffened and then sharply gasped, seeing him awake. Even though she knew that he would regain his consciousness the next day, she still sat beside him in the hope to see him awake sooner by some chance. But then she fell asleep.


    "Xi-Xiaosi¡­Xiaosi!"


    She sprung up to her feet. "Y-You are awake. You are finally awake¡­" A tear dropped on his hand as she whispered, "I was waiting for you. Y-you are finally here now."


    She hastily wiped her eyes and said, "W-wait! I will call the doctor! Just wait for me¡­"


    She rushed outside. Everybody was startled to see her in a hurry. Ah Cy asked, "Caihong, what happened? Why are you in a rush?"


    "Ah Cy! Xiaosi...he-he woke up."


    "Really!?" Liang eximed. Relief washed over everybody. "Wait, I will call the doctor!"


    "Quickly!"


    Zizi eagerly hugged Caihong and said, "Ah I am so happy! Don''t worry. He will be fine in no time."


    Xinyi jumped in to hug her too. "Yes, Caihong."


    The doctor along with the nurse quickly stepped into the ward. Caihong and the others also followed him. Xinyi, who enteredst, saw Zhiyuan in a corner. On the outside, he seemed alright to everyone. But only she knew that something was weighing on his mind.


    After he leftst night, he returned a few hourster in the dead of the night. But ever since, Zhiyuan hadn''t talked to her. Xinyi wanted to approach him and know what was the meaning of theirst conversation, but she couldn''t do so. That bad feeling only intensified in her heart seeing him so distant.


    On the other side, Zhiyuan could see Xinyi ncing at his side. He knew she must be confused and worried by his sudden change in behavior.


    He balled his fingers into a fist and shut his eyes. He was the cause of everything that pushed her into despair. He killed her feelings the moment he took Caihong''s name and his one action forced her to decide to abort too.


    He had hurt her and he had also put his son''s life in danger. How was he supposed to face her?


    He smiled at Xiaosi. "Hello. I am Dr. Cheng. d that you are conscious now. How are you feeling?"


    Xiaosi shot a strange nce at everyone. It settled on Caihong who was anxiously looking at him. A trace of confusion marred on his face.


    "...I am fine," he paused, "How am I here? And...who are these people?"


    Caihong stiffened.


    There was a beat of silence in the air as everyone exchanged nces.


    Did he really...


    Dr. Cheng said, "They are your friends."


    His brows knitted. "Friends? But I don''t know them."


    Caihong bit her lip.


    Dr. Cheng had a grim expression on his face. "Tell me, what do you remember?"


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes and then a few momentster, he slowly widened them. "I¡­"


    The bewilderment was evident as he seemed to realize something. "I don''t remember anything...M-my name...what is it?"


    Xiaosi panicked. When the doctor asked him that question, he realized that he was nk. Nothing came to his mind. There were no memories of anything. No people, no family - nothing.


    Not even about himself. He thought hard and tried his best but he couldn''t even remember his name.


    "Xi-Xiaosi¡­" Caihong slowly stepped forward. Her voice faltered in uneasiness.


    He heard a soft voice and his gaze shifted to the woman who was sleeping by his side. She was the same woman who made his heart drum with a strange feeling.


    He stared at her and his lips parted. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 219 - The Last Person Left

    <h4>Chapter 219 - The Last Person Left</h4>


    He forgot¡­


    Xiaosi forgot¡­


    Deep within her heart, Caihong prayed hard for Xiaosi not to lose his memory. She knew that the chances were slim. The doctor had already warned her about it. But still, she held a tiny hope that Xiaosi would remember her.


    But now that hope vanished too.


    Who are you?


    That question welled an insurmountable sadness in her heart. It pricked her to realize that he forgot about her and his love for her. A sense of loneliness enveloped her. His ck irises were looking at her as if she was a stranger. There was nothing in them. His gaze felt nk and empty to her.


    Dr. Cheng softly sighed.


    As he had expected, Xiaosi indeed lost his memory.


    "I¡­" Caihong whispered.


    Dr. Cheng said, "It''s okay. Let us take things slowly. We don''t want to stress you out, Mr. Zhu."


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes. "Mr. Zhu?"


    He nodded. "Yes. That is your name. Zhu Xiaosi."


    "But I don''t remember it."


    "It is natural after the seizure you had. I know everything will be really confusing to you, but rest assured. Allow me to exin."


    Dr. Cheng slowly told him about his condition and how he suffered the most dangerous seizure up until now. That seizure had damaged his delicate nerves that connected to his memory, causing his memory loss.


    Xiaosi''s expression was grim as he learned everything. "I see¡­"


    No wonder everything is so nk in my head¡­


    "Please don''t panic, Mr. Zhu. The best team of doctors is helping you and with proper treatment, your memory can be recovered. We just have to take things slowly. Don''t force yourself to remember things or it may have a negative impact."


    With no memories in him, Xiaosi did feel panic and hesitation creep in him. Losing one''s identity was a scary thing.


    But somehow, he felt himself calm down. When he looked at the woman beside him who seemed worried and concerned for him, he felt his fear settle down.


    It was strange. He didn''t know her. Yet he felt at ease around her. He felt that remembering nothing would make him feel lonely. But the woman''s presence didn''t let that feeling arise within him.


    But the question that bothered him the most was why his heart beat so fast whenever he gazed at her?


    Xiaosi threw a curious nce at everyone in his ward.


    So all these people here...are my friends. I guess my life would have been good with so many friends around.


    He peeked a nce at Caihong. He turned fidgety for no reason.


    Is she also my friend?


    Though he was happy to know that, somewhere he couldn''t wish but¡­


    Dr. Cheng checked his vitals. "Take rest, Mr. Zhu. If you feel any difort, then call me immediately."


    He nced at Caihong and she nodded. Together, they left the ward. Liang followed them too.


    Outside, Caihong shut the door and asked, "How is Xiaosi?" The tension in her voice was unmistakable.


    Liang sighed. "Xiaosi really forgot everything, huh¡­"


    Dr. Cheng said, "It was to be expected. But Mr. Zhu took everything quite calmly which is a good sign."


    "How long do you think it will take for him to get his memories back?"


    "Honestly, I cannot say at this point. Memory is a tricky thing, and many variables affect how fast or slow one can recover them. But his damaged nerves could pose as an obstruction. That''s why there are higher chances to recover only after his surgery. But we need time to prepare him for undergoing such a major surgery when he just had a dangerous seizure."


    Caihong asked, "What about the past? I know that he shouldn''t force himself to remember it but...can we tell him? Can I...Can I tell him about his family? Will it be too stressful?"


    She silently curled her dress in her fist. He didn''t remember her, but at least...if he knew that she was his wife then he wouldn''t treat her and Chyou as strangers. At this point, that was more than enough for her.


    Dr. Cheng nodded. "Yes, Mrs. Zhu. You can tell him about his family, but you also have to assure him that he shouldn''t feel pressured to remember because he has a family. But looking at how he handled the situation until now, I can say that it won''t cause any negative effect on him."


    She felt relieved.


    Liang smiled. "In fact, I should say that it''s a good thing to reveal it. Memory loss is really scary and it''s easy to feel disconnected and lonely. But if he knows that he has a family to support him, then Xiaosi''s condition can improve."


    Dr. Cheng agreed.


    Inside the ward, everybody felt a little awkward as they faced Xiaosi. Last night, he was an enemy to everyone but now the situation drastically changed.


    Zizi couldn''t keep up with the silence anymore and eximed. "Oof! This silence is killing me! What are we hesitating for? It''s not the end of the world. Xiaosi has forgotten about us. So, we just have to introduce ourselves. What''s the big deal?"


    She came forward and said, "I am Han Zizi. I am twenty-seven. I know you because we used to go to the same college."


    Xiaosi was surprised.


    Same college?


    "In fact, not just me, everybody here as well. We were a sort of gang in the college," she arrogantly smirked.


    Xiaosi raised his brow.


    Ah Cy coughed. "Don''t make it sound as if we were some thugs, Zizi."


    Zizi snickered. "You definitely were, Ah Cy. How many guys did you beat up in all those years?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Zizi realized something. She faced Xiaosi and said, "Oh wait! I am wrong. One of us here wasn''t in the college with us."


    Yunru, who was quietly standing in the corner, was suddenly grabbed by Zizi as she held his arm. "He is Soo Yunru, my fiance! He is a cop, so he went to the military for training at eighteen."


    Yunru choked hard. Zizi actually introduced him as her fiance!


    He stared at her aghast.


    Princess, what about you chasing after me and winning my heart? Now I am suddenly your fiance!


    "Haha Princess I¡­"


    Zizi raised her foot and quietly stepped on his toes as she shot a deadly re at him.


    "..."


    His lips pursed into a thin line. The threat in her eyes was evident.


    Don''t even dare to back out or else¡­


    Yunru''s mouth twitched.


    Ah Cy curiously looked at them. "Since when did Zizi be so possessive of Yunru huh¡­?"


    Zizi sheepishly grinned. "Ever since I realized that this lowly man is not that bad after all."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. She didn''t meet his obvious usatory gaze.


    Xiaosi smiled. "I see. Fiance. Congrattions."


    She brightened. "Thank you!" Then she went on, "She is Han Xinyi. My sister-inw and Yunru''s twin sister too."


    "Oh¡­"


    Xinyi smiled. She never thought that after how Xiaosi kidnapped herst night, she would still be talking so nicely to him.


    Zizi pointed at Ah Cy. "She is Xu Ah Cy. Her husband who went out is Xu Liang."


    Ah Cy smiled and waved at him to which he nodded.


    "He is Han Zhiyuan - my elder brother and Xinyi''s husband."


    The atmosphere turned still as they faced each other. Untilst night, Xiaosi hated Zhiyuan. He did everything he could to take revenge on him and Han Huizhong. But now, he looked at him with curiosity.


    "Hi."


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. "Hey, Xiaosi."


    Zizi added. "You two were best friends in college."


    Zhiyuan stiffened at that.


    Best friends... Indeed there was a time like that.


    Only Zhiyuan knew how much he missed those days.


    Xiaosi tilted his head. "''Were?'' We aren''t now?"


    Zizi''s mouth twitched.


    Yunru chuckled. "Of course, you two still are. You both are simply fighting like little kids and then dere that you aren''t best friends anymore. You two are really a handful."


    Zizi coughed. "Yes, yes. It''s like that!"


    "Oh¡­" Xiaosi touched his chin. "Well, I don''t remember now what we fought over. But I guess it''s a good thing. We can leave that behind and be friends again. Right, Han Zhiyuan?"


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes and stared at him.


    Be friends again.


    He felt a mixture of joy and sadness in his heart by those words. A soft smile tugged his lips. "Yes. Let''s leave those fights behind us. Also...call me Zhi."


    Xiaosi was taken aback.


    "Was that what I called you always?"


    He nodded. "That is what you always called me."


    Xiaosi smiled. "Alright. Zhi then it is."


    Xinyi observed their interaction and words weren''t enough to express how happy she felt to see them talking again. Even if it was because of Xiaosi''s memory loss, she was nevertheless thankful.


    Thest one left to introduce was Shuang. But Zizi couldn''t see her anywhere. She blinked her eyes and nced around the room again, but Shuang wasn''t present.


    Where did Shuang go? Maybe after what happenedst night, she¡­


    Zizi smiled. "There is one more person, but she isn''t here. I think she will meet youter."


    Xiaosi nodded.


    Then he twiddled his thumbs together as he wondered about something. "There is...one more person left, right? Who is that woman who stayed beside me until now?"

 Chapter 220 - His Promise

    <h4>Chapter 220 - His Promise</h4>


    Everybody curiously stared at him. Of course, they knew he was asking about Caihong. Zizi had purposely left her atst because it was a big reveal for Xiaosi who didn''t remember anything.


    Xinyi smiled. "I think rather than us, she should personally tell you about who she is."


    Xiaosi tilted his head. "Is that so?"


    She nodded.


    "Oh okay."


    Ah Cy said, "I think Xiaosi should rest now. We will take our leave."


    Everybody stepped out as Caihong entered the ward. Xinyi whispered in her ear. "We have introduced ourselves to Xiaosi. Now it''s your turn."


    Caihong coughed. "En."


    She shut the door. There were only the two of them now. Caihong fidgeted with her fingers and smiled at him. Xiaosi, too, felt a little restless. He didn''t know why butpared to others before, this woman in front of him particrly affected him differently.


    She sat beside him and slowly whispered, "Dr. Cheng said that your condition is better now. They will monitor you for a few days and then you can discharge."


    Xiaosi quickly nodded. He sneaked nces at her. Every time his gaze met her beautiful eyes, he felt his cheeks heat up unknowingly.


    What is wrong with me? I am having problems with my brain, not my chest!


    Ever since he saw Caihong for the first time, he was really curious to know who she was. She was sleeping beside him on that chair in that ufortable position and it seemed that she had spent the whole night in the ward.


    Is she my friend, too, like all the others?


    "You are¡­" he said with a tinge of hesitation in his voice.


    Somehow he felt that he wanted to know who she was, but at the same time, he didn''t.


    Why am I feeling so nervous?


    Caihong nced at him. She paused for a moment and then said, "I am Zhu Caihong, your wife."


    Xiaosi froze. His eyes widened and he looked at her, stunned. His eyshes refused to blink. The news came to him as a massive shock.


    "Wife?"


    Caihong felt tense. She didn''t want to put pressure on him, but it was a fact that would have been out sooner orter.


    "Yes."


    He felt as if he was at a loss for words. He couldn''t help but stammer. "I-I...I am married?"


    She smiled. "Yes. And¡­"


    "And?" His heart skipped a beat.


    "Not just married, we have a daughter too. Her name is Zhu Chyou. She is six years old."


    Xiaosi was in disbelief. Everything was like a super rollercoaster ride for him. It took a while to sink in.


    So...I have my own family¡­


    A wife and a daughter.


    Caihong thought that she was imagining things. She saw his face turn red and his lips curled into a smile. At that moment, Xiaosi looked really silly for some reason.


    She blinked her eyes.


    Is he... blushing?


    And he was.


    Xiaosi couldn''t help but feel extremely blissful as he heard her words. Now, he understood why he felt restless before. Subconsciously, he wanted her to be more than just a friend. His heart wanted to have a special rtionship with her.


    It was strange. He didn''t recognize her at all, yet he wished to be closer to her. Something tugged his heartstrings when he first saw her.


    "I see¡­" he said with that silly smile still intact on his face.


    Caihong squinted her eyes. "Why do you look so happy?"


    "..."


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. "Nothing. N-Nothing¡­I feel fortunate that I have a caring wife like you. My condition... would have worried you a lot. I am sorry¡­"


    "Indeed you should be sorry because before this ident happened, you had hidden your condition from me. I just came to knowst night myself," Caihong''s tone was slightly sharp.


    Xiaosi was taken aback.


    He stared at her and seemed to be in deep thought.


    She was unaware of my condition?


    But now that he gave it a thought, he could understand why. Maybe the Xiaosi before the memory loss didn''t want to hurt her. It was heartbreaking news after all.


    He pursed his lips. "I am sorry. But I think I understand why I must have done that."


    "Why?" She folded her arms.


    Xiaosi felt as if he was standing in a witness box in court. Caihong didn''t seem any less than awyer right now.


    He gulped. "Maybe I just couldn''t bear to h-hurt you."


    "And you think hiding it from me is any less painful to me?" She narrowed her eyes. "If I hide something like this from you, how would you feel?"


    Xiaosi parted his lips but in the end, he couldn''t retort. He lowered his gaze. "I am sorry¡­"


    His downcast gaze made it unable for her to stay mad at him anymore.


    "I forgive you but on one condition."


    He quickly said, "What is it? I will do anything."


    Caihong had a stern expression on her face. "The doctor said that before you were very irresponsible with your treatment and medications. You skipped a lot and that is why your condition worsened."


    She couldn''t confess the real reason for his refusal to get treatment.


    Xiaosi frowned.


    I did that? How can I be so irresponsible towards my health when I have a wife and daughter to take care of?


    "That''s why from now on, you have to take your treatment seriously. You have to listen to everything the doctor tells you to do. I¡­"


    She trembled and her tears threatened to escape her eyes. "I don''t want to see you like this anymore¡­Y-your life is at stake here."


    Xiaosi suddenly felt anger surge within him.


    How can I be so stupid!? My actions have hurt Caihong and I even made her cry! You stupid Xiaosi before memory loss, what were you thinking!


    He leaned and quickly held her hand in his. Caihong was slightly startled. She stared at her hand which was wrapped in his palm.


    "I promise I will take my treatment seriously now," he solemnly said, "The me before my memory loss is truly an idiot. I am sorry for hurting you and Chyou. I will do whatever you say."


    Her lips couldn''t help but bloom into a smile as a tear slipped down. "En¡­"


    Xiaosi gazed into her beautiful, watery eyes. In a stupor, he raised his hand and wiped off the tear from her cheek. "I promise I will never make you cry again too. I don''t know why I was so careless before, but from now on, I won''t."


    His warm words shook her heart. She lifted her eyes and said, "...Thank you."


    ---


    The ride back to the Han vi waspletely silent. After theirst conversation, neither of them said anything to each other. The car stopped at a signal.


    Zhiyuan looked outside and his sight fell upon a coupleughing and happily holding hands as they walked. He couldn''t help but imagine himself and Xinyi in their ce.


    Xinyiughing like that woman would be such a lovely sight to see, isn''t it?


    But what did he bring to her?


    Only pain and tears.


    Suddenly, he felt a soft hand upon his and he stiffened. He turned and saw Xinyi worriedly looking at him.


    "Zhiyuan, can we talk?"


    He took a sharp breath.


    "Sincest night, you are looking too pale. And then you said those things... Please tell me what happened."


    He curled his fingers into fists and forced himself to smile. "I...It''s nothing, Xinyi."


    Then he went quiet and looked at her. "Xinyi, are you¡­happy with me?"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Of course I am happy with you."


    "...Why? Haven''t I hurt you all these years?"


    She stared at him. "What is this about Zhiyuan? I don''t understand."


    He said nothing.


    "Zhiyuan, I don''t know what is bothering you, but I want to let you know that I will never leave you. I will always stay by your side no matter what happens," she firmly said.


    The car stopped and a cheery voice brought them out of their daze.


    "Mama! Dada!"


    Siying hopped towards them. "Open the door!"


    They quickly stepped out. They met with Siying''s pouty face. "Mama Dada bad! Mama Dada outside all night!"


    Xinyi bent on her knees and hugged him. "We are sorry, Siying."


    "Hmph! Siying missed Mama and Dada but Mama and Dada didn''t miss Siying!" His small face looked aggrieved.


    Xinyi''s heart melted by his adorable expression. "Of course Mama and Dada really missed Siying a lot. We had an emergency so we couldn''te back. We are really sorry."


    Zhiyuan smiled and patted his head. "Please forgive your Mama and Dada this once?"


    He harrumphed. "Alwight! Last time!"


    He chuckled but thatughter brought incredible pain to his heart. His son was right in front of him alive and breathing, but all because of his one mistake, he had almost lost him.


    "Did Leina and Chyou leave?"


    "En!"


    Back at Han vi, he didn''t see Han Huizhong at the breakfast table. Of course, that was a given after everything that happenedst night.


    "Mama. Let''s go for a bath! I was waiting for you!" His lips puckered.


    Xinyi wanted to talk to Zhiyuan and also meet Han Huizhong too but Siying was quite adamant.


    "Let''s go."


    They left and as a maid passed by, Zhiyuan asked, "Where is Grandpa?"


    "Young master. Master Han went out early in the morning and hasn''t returned since."

 Chapter 221 - Zhiyuans Decision

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Zhiyuan''s Decision</h4>


    "Hm."


    Zhiyuan climbed up the stairs and walked up to Han Huizhong''s room. He opened the door and stepped in. He opened one of his desk drawers and saw a bunch of papers lying in it. All sets of papers had the same content.


    Divorce agreement between Han Zhiyuan and Han Xinyi.


    With how Han Huizhong was always ready to make them divorce any moment, he knew he would find them in his drawer.


    He stared at the papers in his hand until even he didn''t realize when he started to crumble them in his fist. His jaw clenched in anguish.


    Was this the right decision?


    His heart vehemently disagreed with this. The words on the papers tore every fiber of his being. He felt at a crossroads as he felt his eyes stung in tears.


    Was he supposed to let her go? He had made her go through hell after all. What right did he have to live with her after he forced her to kill their child?


    Was he supposed to act selfish and make her stay by his side even though he had hurt her?


    His mind said to let her free from this misery. But his heart didn''t want to leave her. He wanted to tightly hold on to her until hisst breath.


    "No...this is wrong...I won''t let Xinyi go¡­" he whispered as a tear slid down his eye, "I don''t want to let you go Xinyi. I cannot¡­"


    Yes, he said to her in the hospital that it was time to discard the thorn in her life. But he couldn''t think of anything else at that time. He was so overridden with guilt and anger at himself that he felt it was right to separate. He had steeled everyst bit of his resolve he had in him to say those words that cut through his heart.


    But even the mere thought of her disappearance from his life made him feel as if he would suffocate to death. It was extremely agonizing. The feeling of loneliness, the bitterness of living apart from her for the rest of his life scared him.


    From the moment he learned the truth until now, he had had the same thought countless times. He imagined freeing Xinyi from him and punishing himself by this separation. His precious wife and son would no longer be with him and that was what he deserved.


    A life of sorrow and loneliness.


    But was that what Xinyi deserved? Was that what Siying wanted?


    The light papers felt as heavy as a boulder in his hands.


    Zhiyuan crumpled and twisted the papers and suddenly tore them apart. He threw the papers away as they fluttered in the air.


    "What are you doing making a mess of my room?"


    Zhiyuan stiffened, hearing the familiar voice. He turned and saw Han Huizhong who had just stepped into his room, watching him with an intense gaze.


    Han Huizhong lifted his eyes and saw the shreds of paper falling on the floor.


    "I thought that you wouldn''t want to see my face, but here you are in my room already."


    Zhiyuan said nothing.


    Han Huizhong took slow steps towards him as he sharply observed him. He nced at the drawer and narrowed his eyes. "Why did you have toe here specifically for this? Howe you are suddenly interested in your divorce? Did you finally realize how pathetic you are?"


    Zhiyuan wrylyughed. "Pathetic...I have realized much more than this¡­" he stared at him and his lips trembled as he asked, "All this time...you always knew that about Xinyi''s abortion right?"


    Han Huizhong widened his eyes. His mouth opened in a small O, looking at him in disbelief. Never did he imagine that he would ask this question.


    The more shocking part was how did he get to know it anyway?


    "You also knew the mistake I made that brought Xinyi to make that decision. That''s why you suddenly started hating me three years back. That''s why you suddenly started demanding our divorce, isn''t that right?"


    Han Huizhong stared at him with a grave expression. "It is impossible for Xinyi to tell you this. So how did you know the truth?"


    Zhiyuan kept his silence.


    "Tell me, Zhiyuan. How did you know about it?"


    "Qin Fuhua''s fiance, Huang Rong asked that question to Xinyist night. About her abortion."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Who the fuck is this woman? How dare she humiliate Xinyi like this!? And how the hell did she know this anyway!?"


    "I will take care of her. But tell me, Grandpa. Why didn''t you tell me about it? Why did you hide it from me!"


    "Because Xinyi didn''t want me to!"


    Zhiyuan froze.


    He sneered. "Do you think that a man like me would hide your blunder from you? You made a mistake that scarred her to life until she felt happier to kill her child rather than keep it! Xinyi should have been in the clouds with your child Zhiyuan! But what did you do!? Trample upon everything she had in her. Her feelings, her love - you ruined everything in a single night! Do you think I wouldn''t want to tell you about it!? It was Xinyi! She begged me not to say a word about it to you!"


    His face turned ashen.


    "She cried and begged me not to reveal anything. You know why?" He burst into crazyughter. "Because my stupid granddaughter-inw didn''t want to hurt you! She didn''t want you to know because she cannot hurt you, Zhiyuan!"


    "What should I say? That woman was still thinking about your feelings even after being crushed herself! She said you didn''t do it on purpose. If you learned about it then you would me and curse yourself which she didn''t want! Damn it I felt like beating her so much! How can anybody go that blind in love!? I wanted to confront you, but she stopped me! Then I wanted her to divorce you! Yes, I did because how could any woman stay with you after what you did! Calling your ex''s name!? Had you lost your mind! Was that Caihong so important to you that you had to utter her name when you were with your wife!?"


    Han Huizhong roared at him, his gaze ferocious. His body trembled in rage as he looked at him in disgust.


    "And then I came to know that she wants to abort! With what face should I stop her? I wanted my great-grandchild alive, but I had no right to force her to give birth when her husband treated her as a damn recement for some other woman!"


    Every word struck Zhiyuan hard, but he knew he deserved all those cruel words because he had been even crueler than this to Xinyi.


    "She refused to divorce you too!" He angrilyughed. "My granddaughter-inw is really a handful. To think that she would still want to be with you. She suffered the worst thing in her life that no husband or wife should face, yet she remained stuck to you like glue! Idiot woman in love!"


    He spoke through a clenched jaw. "How did you learn about your mistake anyway?"


    He understood the abortion part that Huang Rong revealed, but what about his blunder? He couldn''t know that. Only Xinyi and Han Huizhong knew the truth.


    "... Xinyi''s diary," he said.


    Han Huizhong widened his eyes.


    Xinyi keeps a diary?


    It made sense because Xinyi would never tell the truth on her own ord.


    "Ah! So you read her diary¡­" he chuckled. "Well sure it is a great invasion of privacy, but at least you did something right in your life for once. My pathetic grandson should know what horrible mistake he made. Who cares if the method is immoral? You stayed ignorant in your small shell for far too long now. It was time. Damn if I knew about her diary, I would have pped it on your face to read it a long back already," he clicked his tongue in disdain.


    "So why did youe here? Oh yes! I will finally get to see your divorce that I dreamt of for so long!" His gaze beamed. "I mean your self-loathe and guilt will never let you have the courage to face her again. And now that you finally realized what a bastard you have been to her, you won''t let Xinyi suffer with you anymore! Great! Let me go to her right now and hand her the divorce papers. This will end once and for all haha!"


    Amidst all his humiliation and mocking, Zhiyuan stayed silent for a while. Coming to a decision, he took a deep breath and faced him.


    "Grandpa. You are right. I have done nothing but hurt Xinyi and in return for her love in all these years, I have only given her suffering. Indeed, our separation should be the way to end all this and that is what I thought is right too."


    Han Huizhong snorted.


    But then with a resilient light in his eyes, he stared at him determinedly. "But I have decided, Grandpa. I won''t divorce Xinyi."

 Chapter 222 - Not This Time

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Not This Time</h4>


    Han Huizhong tilted his head and looked at him as if he was judging something by Zhiyuan''s expression. "You have the nerve to joke with me even in this situation? Honestly, where did I go wrong in raising you?"


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. "I am not joking, Grandpa. And you weren''t wrong in raising me."


    His gaze turned extremely cold and frosty with rm in his demeanor. He took one threatening step towards him and quietly said, "Have you lost all shame you have? Even after everything that has happened, you are saying that you still want Xinyi to live with you? Are you nuts?"


    Zhiyuan paused for a few moments.


    "Grandpa, do you remember that one time when I was in elementary school? My school had held a short speechpetition and from every ss, there was one student selected to represent their ss to write a speech. I stood from my ss and one other boy stood from my next-door ss. But one day, our sses had an activity together and in the confusion, I identally ruined the book in which he had written his speech. There was hardly any time left for thepetition. That boy was devastated to see his speech gone."


    Han Huizhong silently listened to him.


    "I hade crying to you because I felt horribly guilty for the boy. He had worked so hard but because of my mistake, he wasn''t able to participate anymore. I told you that I will withdraw from thepetition. Do you remember what you said to me in response?"


    *Small shback*


    "What!? Withdraw from thepetition?" Han Huizhong banged his fist on the table as he heard his nine-year-old grandson confess his mistake. "Why will you withdraw, you fool!?" He red at him.


    Zhiyuan bit his lip hard. "Because I ruined his speech! It will be shameless of me to still go on to the stage when I messed up his work. I won''t feel good if I won like that. I made a mistake. I will apologize to him and tell the teachers that I won''t-"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips and lowered his head.


    "Look at me," he sternly ordered.


    He raised his small head to meet his narrowed gaze.


    "Whose grandson are you? Han Huizhong''s! Han Huizhong has never given a victory to his enemy on a silver tter! I expect you to act the same way. You made a mistake, so what? Own up to it and make amends. Work hard to correct them. But don''t ever give up and run away from them! That is never a solution to any problem. That is what cowards do, and I haven''t raised my grandchildren to be scaredy-cats!"


    "You messing up his speech doesn''t automatically give him a free ticket to win. If you think and work that way, then people will always just guilt-trip you into getting what they want! It will be so easy to fool you. The world is not some freaking garden! Take responsibility in a way that will benefit both of you! If you withdraw from thepetition, it will make that boy arrogant. Even if he has faced injustice, this is also the time for him to prove himself that he can take on challenges and not cry in a corner like a wimp!"


    He squinted his gaze. "How you make amends is up to you. I will not spoon-feed you on what you should do. Think about it yourself. Just know that I will throw you out of this house if you dare withdraw or lose on purpose! Now, get out."


    *shback ends*


    Zhiyuan said, "You said to make amends, Grandpa. If I divorce Xinyi, then wouldn''t I be running away from my mistakes? You haven''t raised me to be a coward. I have to take responsibility. I have to make up for my blunder. Divorce is just me conveniently escaping everything."


    "You!" Han Huizhong''s rage reached the maximum level. "How dare you throw my words back at my face in this situation!?"


    "I am not throwing any words back at you. I am reminding you of what you taught me that I forgot in the rush of emotions. I shouldn''t have. The situations are simr. I have hurt somebody, and I will own up to it."


    He grabbed Zhiyuan''s cor and pulled him. "You think you deserve to live with Xinyi after what you did!?"


    Zhiyuan was quiet as he stared at him.


    "Grandpa, you told me yourself that if I back out from resolving anything, the world will guilt-trip me into doing what they want. Aren''t you doing the same now?"


    "Don''tpare Han Huizhong to the world, damn it!" His nostrils red in anger. "They are my teachings, so I can do whatever I want!"


    Zhiyuan held his hands and slowly shook them off his shirt. "Okay. What will happen if I divorce her? It will just start another chain of misery for everyone, especially for Xinyi and Siying. Grandpa I... don''t want to sound arrogant when I say this, but Xinyi stayed with me even after I hurt her. She had the full liberty of leaving me and nobody would have stopped her. But she stayed back. Today too, she said the same thing that she will never leave my side. I know you will think that I am shameless, but I don''t want to disrespect her decision."


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth.


    "You demanded her to divorce me so many times in thest three years, but she didn''t give in. Nobody has any right to force her to live with me, but if she is still standing by my side nevertheless, it means that it''s her own decision she has made. It is what she wants too. Grandpa, I have already hurt and disrespected her enough. I don''t want to add anymore suffering.


    There is our son Siying too. He is only three years old. He doesn''t deserve to live a life and see his parents'' broken marriage. He will be devastated, and I know firsthand how that feels. Zizi and I grew up in a house where Mom and Dad couldn''t even stand each other. You know how much we suffered because of them. I don''t want Siying to go through what I did as a child."


    "Zhiyuan you-"


    "Grandpa," this was the first time that Zhiyuan had cut him off in his words. His tall figure looked imposing as he slowly said, "You know what happened at the pic where Siying nned to unite Xinyi and me. At that time, I had promised my son that Xinyi and I would never separate. We will always stay together as a family. He did all that precisely not to break his Mama and Dada''s rtionship. What will I answer him when he will use me of going back on my promise to him for a happy family?"


    Han Huizhongughed. "Hah! So you don''t want to divorce Xinyi? As expected of you. You had already crossed all lines that night, so why am I surprised to see you being so shameless now?"


    Zhiyuan''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I am not being arrogant or shameless, Grandpa. Do you think that I never thought of this? This was the only solution I could think of since I read her diary. My guilt didn''t allow me to imagine anything else. But¡­"


    He took one step forward and faced him straightforwardly. "Seven years ago, I lost Caihong."


    Han Huizhong was silent as he sensed the touch of coldness in his voice.


    "At that time, I couldn''t do anything to stop that from happening. I have already lost someone precious to me once. Now seven yearster, I don''t want to repeat history, stay on the sidelines and lose everything I have in front of me once again. I don''t have the strength to lose my love for a second time and neither does Xinyi to see her world crumble once again. This time, I will fight to keep my family together. I will do anything to atone for my sins, but I won''t leave them. Not this time."


    He lowered his gaze to the floor and said, "That''s why you won''t need to draft any divorce papers anymore. Neither Xinyi wants this nor me."


    Then he narrowed his eyes. "Also. I appreciate your concern for Xinyi but this is between me and her, so please stay out of it."


    Han Huizhong slightly widened his eyes in surprise.


    "You had already interfered a lot years back and even crossed all your limits to hurt Caihong. What you did was an utterly despicable thing to do to any woman," his heart ached, thinking back tost night. "I will bear everybody''s humiliation for the blunder I did except yours who could stoop so low to ruin Caihong''s dignity. That''s why this time, please don''te between Xinyi and me."


    Zhiyuan passed by him and walked out of the room.


    In silence, Han Huizhong slowly sat on his couch and stared at the emptiness ahead with a wry smile on his lips. "Zhiyuan is right...I have no right to interfere anymore. Not once again."

 Chapter 223 - The Bluish Grey Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 223 - The Bluish Grey Eyes</h4>


    Outside the hospital in a small park for patients to have a walk and freshen up, Shuangy t on a bench with her hand over her eyes. She was like that for the entire night, not having a wink of sleep.


    She felt she didn''t have the right to be in the hospital. Caihong was already there for Xiaosi. What was she supposed to do anyway? She had nowhere to go.


    She sighed and got up. Her eyes were tired and fatigued. Her seven years of rtionship with Yunru was now over and Xiaosi''s medical condition shook her to the core.


    Shuang had a wry smile on her lips.


    To think that both important men in her life hid such important things from her. One kept his feelings from her while one kept away his condition that threatened to bring him to death''s door.


    She had no idea what to do now.


    Shuang aimlessly walked towards the hospital''s entrance and wondered what to do next. She wanted to be there for Caihong but afterst night, she didn''t know how to face her.


    Her mother set Caihong to be ruined and then she had helped Xiaosi too. She had too many things to exin but didn''t know where to start.


    What should I say to her¡­


    Shuang pressed her brows. Her head started to ache due to sleeplessness and all the stress. She wobbled and slowed down in her steps. She was about to fall when she felt her facend on something soft but firm at the same time.


    "Hmm¡­?"


    She rubbed her eyes and looked up to find herself gazing into a pair of bluish grey irises that jolted her upright. She rapidly blinked her eyes unable to believe the sight she was looking at. Her mouth slightly parted in an O.


    She thought that she always saw such eyes in movies, but to think she would actually see them in real life¡­They were simply mesmerizing as if she was drawn into the depths of an ocean.


    Yes. That was how his eye color was.


    It wasn''tpletely as blue as the sea. There was a hint of greyish hue in that blue as if it felt one was swimming in the deep waters. It was hard to ignore those pair of orbs.


    Jack Si tilted his head and was looking at her with the same curiosity as she was.


    "Thank you for thepliment," he said in fluent English.


    Shuang snapped out of her daze and frowned. "Excuse me?"


    "I said thank you for thepliment," then he said in Chinese.


    The words buzzed in her ears because of his Mandarin ent that sounded different. It had a hint of a foreign tone in it. Then when her gaze skimmed up and down, she finally realized that he was actually a foreigner.


    And a very handsome and attractive foreigner at that. His blonde hair looked golden under the sunlight and his bluish grey eyes just added to his charm. His chiseled jaw perfectly met his cheekbones that shaped the contours of his face. At a nce, it was clear that he was an American.


    Shuang raised her brow.


    Notpletely a foreigner though, she thought. His Chinese features are clearly visible. Mix ethnicity... Interesting. "I didn''t give you anypliment."


    He smiled. "At this point, words aren''t needed because your eyes said everything. It''s amon reaction I get from all, and that usually means that they really like my eyes."


    Shuang looked around and saw all the nurses and female patients staring at him in wonder. Just like he said, it was amon reaction. She could now see it very well. Everybody was staring at him as if he was the eighth wonder of the world.


    Shuang smiled in return. "Indeed. But it''s not just your eyes. You have got one hell of a gene pool in you. You must be the source of envy for all the men out there."


    He chuckled. "I cannot deny that."


    "How many of them have cursed you to death?"


    "I don''t really remember. Too many to count now," he touched his chin.


    Suddenly, a shriek interrupted their conversation.


    "Mam, please step back!!!"


    Startled, Shaung and Jack Si looked up to see a woman standing on a window ceiling. They could faintly see a nurse''s figure behind her who was trying to stop her from jumping off.


    "You will fall like that Mam. Pleasee back!"


    The crowd standing at the ground got afraid by the sudden turn of events.


    "What is happening?"


    "Suicide?"


    "It really looks like that¡­"


    "That''s so dangerous!?She will definitely fall."


    The woman who was trembling on the window sill shook her head as tears plopped down her cheeks. "I won''t...I cannote back. Not after what has happened to me...I don''t want to live anymore! I want to end this already¡­"


    The nurse did her best to convince her from, but she wasn''t ready to listen at all.


    "Get away from me! Let me just die!"


    "Sure. Jump right ahead," azy voice came from below.


    Shocked, the woman peered down. Shaung yawned as she looked up at her.


    "W-what?"


    "I said jump right ahead. Nobody will stop you."


    Jack Si slightly widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief. "What are you doing?"


    She shrugged. "Helping her to get what she wants. Am I not so nice?"


    "This is really not the time to help her get what she wants to be honest¡­"


    "Nope. This is exactly that time."


    "Her mental state is not in a best condition now. Don''t egg her or she might really jump off," Jack Si narrowed his eyes.


    "Wait and watch."


    Shuang looked up at that woman who was still staring at her in disbelief. Even the other patients whispered among themselves.


    "If you want to die, then what are you waiting for? Do it."


    The woman tearfully gritted her teeth. "How can you say such a cruel thing to me?"


    "Well, if you can decide to give up on your life and cruelly leave your loved ones behind to cry and mourn your death and forever live in agony at your loss, then my words are as good as honey.


    The woman froze.


    She clenched her fist. "Do you think that I got a choice!? Do you think that I want to do this?"


    "Who is forcing you to jump off? You shouldn''t be standing here then and lodge a policeint instead."


    Tears pooled in her eyes and she sobbed. "I have no choice now¡­I cannot live with this guilt anymore."


    "What guilt?"


    "The guilt of loving and trusting a wrong man! He...he promised me a happy future. He said he wanted money for his business and like a fool I supported him with all that I had," she gasped. "I forced my father to help him too even though he was against it. And then he¡­"


    "Ran away with all your money. Probably with some woman too."


    She widened her eyes. "H-How do you know¡­"


    "Sorry to say this about your life, but it was kinda predictable. He already had a girlfriend but fooled you to fork out all the money from you, and then they both will be enjoying some awesome vacation together at a beach."


    The woman bit her lip and cried harder. "I cannot show my face to my parents now. I destroyed everything. All my Dad''s hard-earned money...I lost it because of my ignorance. Dad is sick because of me. Mom is tirelessly serving him the entire day. We are practically on the streets now. I can never do anything right. I gave up everything I had..."


    "And you think killing yourself is the option?" She yawned.


    She re at her. "Don''t be so rude just because you got a happy life!"


    Shuang paused.


    "Happy? I lost my Dad when I was young. My greedy Mom married a rich man just for his money and the only teaching I got from her up until now is how to seduce rich men just like she did. She was totally busy in only socializing and partying and money and status rather than raising her kid. Now she is in jail because she hired men to ruin my step-sister''s dignity and once almost killed a child by feeding him what he was allergic to.


    I loved a man for nine years, but he never returned my feelings. And you know what? He is my brother-inw now. Yup, he married my sister because he loves her a lot. Shocking, isn''t it? But now that man doesn''t have much time to live. Then I was in rtionship with a fine man for seven years who loved me like crazy. But I couldn''t love him back because I was still stuck in my feelings for my past love. And justst night, we broke up. Now, I don''t know what to do with my life. So now should I jump off from the window just like you?"

 Chapter 224 - Narcissist Jack Si

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Narcissist Jack Si</h4>


    The crowd watched her with their jaws dropped wide open as Shuang narrated her life history without a faze in her expression. There were so many embarrassing things in her story that one would definitely hide it with everything they got, yet she just babbled it out in front of everyone.


    Jack Si''s beautiful bluish-grey orbs, for the first time, widened in shock as he heard this strange woman before her talk.


    How could she say something so personal about her life like that in front of strangers? Was she so courageous? Or did she simply not care about what others would think about her?


    Or maybe both?


    When he saw her for the first time, he had already noticed her sleepless condition and the light bags under her eyes. Her eyes were slightly red and looked tired. As a doctor, it was his second nature to take a quick scan of someone''s basic condition. And with his experience, he understood that she was physically just fine. But mentally, there was something that weighed in her mind too heavily.


    That may be the reason why she could be so bold. Sometimes when someone bore too much pain, they would have the urge to let out everything.


    That, plus by the manner of her speaking, he got an inkling that it was her innate personality that didn''t let her care about anybody''s opinion.


    Shuang folded her arms and said, "Tell me, what should I do? Does my life sound happier to you? Or worse than yours? Or better?"


    The woman who was sobbing until a moment ago was forced to calm down in shock.


    "That¡­"


    Somehow she felt that her problems were too littlepared to what this woman had gone through.


    "Do you think that your fake boyfriend will give a damn about your life? Like I said, he is enjoying his time with his girlfriend on some beach while you will be knocking on death''s door."


    The woman bit her lip.


    "If you think it''s worth it, then go ahead. Kill yourself."


    The nurse quickly said, "Yes, Mam. Pleasee back."


    "Yanyan!"


    The woman''s parents came rushing to the hospital and were aghast to see their daughter standing at the window. "Yanyan. What are you doing! Step back!"


    Her mother burst into tears. "Yanyan, were you thinking of dying? How could you! Did you think about your parents at all?"


    Yanyan cried. "Mom, Dad...it''s all because of me. I didn''t trust you and all your money-"


    The father said, "What money? It''s not more important than you! I can earn it back. But how am I supposed to get you back if you die!" He rubbed his teary eyes as his body trembled. "Foolish daughter...Do you really want to leave us for a man? Is he that important to you now?"


    Yanyan quickly stepped back to everyone''s relief. She ran out and hugged her parents. "I am sorry...I am really sorry¡­" she sobbed.


    He hugged her. "Forget about him already. Start anew and think of it as a learning experience. You know who to trust and who not to."


    Her mother smacked her on her head. "Don''t ever do that again! Y-you scared us¡­"


    She nodded.


    Shuang watched the heartwarming scene and shrugged. She nced at Jack Si who was looking at the family too.


    "It worked out, right?"


    Jack Si looked at her and smiled. "Indeed."


    She grinned.


    "Case no. 118. Patient name - Michael Jones. Age 23. His girlfriend betrayed him with his best friend and ran away. Diagnosed with clinical depression. One day he threatened to kill himself. He stood at the hospital terrace and one of the other patients did something simr like you in an attempt to scare him off. Result? He jumped off the terrace anyway. Hisst words were as heughed, ''You are right. I should just go ahead and die.''"


    Shuang widened her eyes.


    Jack Si patted her shoulder. "Doesn''t work all the time. You got lucky."


    He turned and left. Shuang watched his back moving farther away in a daze. She then looked at Yanyan and her family in deep thought.


    ---


    Caihong stepped out of Xiaosi''s ward as he was now asleep after his medicine. In front of her, she saw a foreigner asking something to a nurse. The nurse pointed her finger at her and he thanked her.


    She saw him walking towards her and said, "Mrs. Zhu Caihong?"


    Caihong blinked her eyes and just like Shuang, she felt the difference in his Mandarin ent. But more than that, she couldn''t help but stare at his bluish grey eyes.


    "Yes."


    He beamed and raised his hand forward. "Greetings, sister-inw! I am Jack Si, Xiaosi''s friend and doctor."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, I see¡­"


    "I hope I didn''t make you wait for long."


    She shook her head. "No. It''s nice to meet you."


    "The pleasure is mine. I finally got to meet you! In all these years, Xiaosi kept bragging about how beautiful you were, but he never let me meet you even as a friend!" He harrumphed.


    Caihong was startled. "He-he said what?"


    Jack Si chuckled. "That how beautiful his wife is but more than her outward appearance, it''s her heart that is even more pure and beautiful."


    She froze. Words failed to escape her lips. She suddenly didn''t know how to respond. Her eyshes softly trembled, and a faint blush appeared on her cheek.


    "But I know why he didn''t let me meet you. Hoho, he must not have wanted you to start loving me. After all, it''s hard to ignore my eyes and not fall for me," he coughed, "Sorry for being such a narcissist hehe¡­" he sheepishly grinned.


    Caihong softly chuckled. "Well, I have to admit that you have beautiful eyes indeed. If not a doctor, then you would have definitely shone in the entertainment industry. I mean *cough* even the nurse before was blushing."


    Jack Si scratched his chin in embarrassment.


    Then he looked a little somber as he asked, "How is Xiaosi?"

 Chapter 225 - The Revelation Behind Her Forced Childbirth

    <h4>Chapter 225 - The Revtion Behind Her Forced Childbirth</h4>


    Her gaze dimmed a bit. "He is sleeping right now. The doctor just now administered his medicine and he is resting."


    Jack Si slowly nodded. "Let me check with the doctor here first and see his reports. Can we talk then?"


    They headed to the hospital cafeteria. Jack Si brought two cups of coffee and took his seat opposite her.


    Caihong anxiously asked, "How are the reports?"


    Jack Si sighed. "It is serious indeed. The tumor is swollen due to the sudden seizure and it barely saved him from losing his life."


    She clenched her fist and her eyes teared up.


    "That seizure has also... drastically shortened his lifespan."


    "No! There must be something we can do to help him, right? T-this cannot be the end... Xiaosi has only suffered in his life, Jack Si. He cannot die like this. I will not let this happen!"


    Jack Si said, "I know it''s hard for you, sister-inw. Don''t worry. Not that I am here, I will definitely find a way to save him. That idiot cannot kick the bucket so soon. For now, indeed we cannot do surgery. His condition is delicate. Until it bes stable with medications, we can only wait but again, we have to find that right bnce. Everything will be fine. At this time, Xiaosi needs your full support especially when he has lost his memories. Everybody is a stranger to him, and that''s why we have to be more cautious so that the stress doesn''t worsen his state."


    She nodded.


    He smiled. "I will continuously monitor his situation and will give you all the updates."


    Her phone buzzed with a call and saw it was from Zhu vi. "Hello."


    The maid from the other end spoke, "Madam. Young mistress is home and is asking for you and the Master. I tried to pacify her, but she is insisting on meeting you. She is getting restless. Should I bring her to the hospital?"


    "No, no! Don''t bring Chyou to the hospital. She won''t be able to see Xiaosi like this¡­"


    The mention of Chyou perked up Jack Si''s ears.


    "Then what should I do, Madam?"


    Caihong thought for a few moments and said, "Tell her that Xiaosi is away on an emergency business trip for now. I wille back home in some time and talk to her."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Caihong sighed and hung up.


    Jack Si curiously studied her expression and said, "Was that¡­"


    "Oh, that was the maid. Chyou is back home and is asking about us," she pursed her lips. "If she knew that Xiaosi had forgotten about her, she would be so heartbroken¡­"


    His lips curled into a soft smile. "I am d to see you caring about Chyou. I know how in all these years, your rtionship with her was so bitter."


    Caihong gave a wry smile. "I have been a pathetic mother. I knew I was wrong in ming her, but I couldn''t stop myself. But now I will correct all my mistakes and give her all the love she deserves."


    She looked down and sped her hands together. "I... always wanted to abort her. But I am d that Xiaosi didn''t let that happen. I hated him for it at that time."


    Jack Si quietly sipped on his coffee. He put the cup down and said, "Xiaosi had no choice, sister-inw."


    She blinked her eyes. "What?"


    "When he came to know that you wanted to abort the child, he had contacted a gynecologist to book an appointment for your abortion."


    She froze and stared at him in silence.


    He faintly smiled. "It was hard for him. He loved the child, but he knew that you wouldn''t be able to do that. In the circumstances that Chyou was conceived, he had expected that you wouldn''t want her. He didn''t want to force you to give birth and suffer more. But when he visited the gynecologist she said that it would be dangerous for you to do an abortion."


    "D-dangerous?"


    "Dangerous for your life. Your pregnancy wasn''t stable and added your depression into it, your condition became even more fragile. If he forced you to do an abortion no matter the cost, there was a high risk of you losing your life. The doctor strongly rmended that he go for childbirth. Even if by some lucky chance, you did get out of it alive, its harsh impact on your body would have definitely rendered you unable to conceive in the future."


    Caihong''s lips parted in shock. She unblinkingly looked at him. Her heart loudly drummed in her chest.


    "But Xiaosi didn''t have the courage to see you die. If he had agreed, not only would he have lost Chyou, he would have also lost you. He didn''t have the strength to lose his wife and his child too, and he didn''t want to rely on a lucky chance that you mighte out of it alive. It was extremely risky. He said that he didn''t care if you couldn''t bear a child. He didn''t mind to remain childless, but by no means he would endanger the life of the woman he loves so much. So, even if it made you hate him more than ever, he had to do it. He just pretended to you that he wanted the child at any cost but in reality, he forced you to give birth to save your life."


    Tears plopped out of her eyes as she kept listening to him. She thought that the biggest sacrifice he made was on that night when he was forced to sleep with her. But even in her pregnancy, he only thought about her life and safety.


    Jack Si understood her feelings and thoughts. When he realized it, he felt the same way about him. "You are wondering just how much a man can love someone, right? Where is his limit that it ends?"


    She kept quiet.


    He smiled. "That is the thing, sister-inw. His love has no limits. There is no end just like how you cannot see an end to a sea. It just stretches far and wide even beyond your sight. That is how his love is. He did it all for you. Because he cannot hurt you, he chose to bear that pain himself."

 Chapter 226 - The Return Of Zhiyuans Parents

    <h4>Chapter 226 - The Return Of Zhiyuan''s Parents</h4>


    In the evening, Zhiyuan and Xinyi had once again visited the hospital to check on Caihong and Xiaosi. They met Jack Si, too, who told them about Xiaosi''s medical history. They were relieved to see a capable doctor on whom they could leave Xiaosi.


    Caihong smiled. "It''s okay here now, you two. Siying will feel lonely."


    Xinyi quickly said, "It''s alright, Caihong. I want to be here with you."


    "Don''t worry. Jack Si is here. Ah Cy and you really need to rest and then there are the kids too. In fact, I will be going back soon. I have to talk to Chyou. Ever since Xiaosi copsed, I didn''t get a chance to talk to her at all, and now she is getting restless from our absence."


    Xinyi sighed.


    Caihong nced at Zhiyuan. She slightly furrowed her brows, seeing him a little ufortable. "Zhiyuan, are you okay?"


    Xinyi pursed her lips.


    Zhiyuan tried to smile. "Nothing, Caihong. I am okay."


    "No, it''s just you looked really lost¡­"


    His eyshes trembled and he inwardly clenched his jaw. Ever since he knew he spoke Caihong''s name, he felt restless around her and especially when Xinyi was present too. He didn''t know how to face them.


    When he thought back to how Xinyi must have felt on meeting Caihong on the cruise trip after seven years, he felt his heart twist in pain. Even after everything that happened, Xinyi didn''t me Caihong nor hated her. It must have been so difficult to see the woman back whose name her husband¡­


    He smiled. "I am fine, Caihong. Too many things have happened so¡­"


    She nodded. "En. That''s why don''t worry about Xiaosi and me. Take a rest now."


    Back in the car, Zhiyuan wanted to initiate the conversation and talk to Xinyi. But where was he supposed to start? And how was he supposed to exin that he read her diary?


    "Xinyi-"


    "Zhiyuan-"


    Both spoke at the same time. Xinyi said, "You go ahead."


    "No, Xinyi I-"


    "It''s okay, Zhiyuan. Please."


    If Zhiyuan wanted to talk about her, then she didn''t want to stop him. Something was wrong with him and the quicker she knew what it was, the better it would be to resolve the problems between them.


    He tapped his fingers on his thigh and thought for a moment to find his words. "I know you have been worried about me by my words and behavior until now, but I...have learned some truths that shook me. I didn''t know what to do anymore or how to get things back on track. There is something important that we need to talk about."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes at him. "Truths? What is the truth?"


    A wry smileced his lips. "Truth about my mistakes, Xinyi. But now I know them, so I want to fix them."


    Xinyi gazed at the determined light in his eyes and somewhere in her heart, she felt relieved. He seemed distraught for a while now and it gave her a feeling as if something was going to end. But now he seemed different and for a good reason. For now, that was enough to assure her.


    She smiled and nodded.


    Zhiyuan slowly patted her head. "Not now though.


    I want to but Xiaosi and Caihong need all the support now."


    Xinyi agreed. "En. Once their situation settles down, we can talk¡­"


    He smiled.


    They reached home and as soon as they stepped in Han vi, they heard the sound of Siyingughing and giggling.


    "This helicopter is for Siying!?"


    "Yes. You wanted this, right?"


    "En! En!


    When Zhiyuan saw the scene in front of him, he froze. Xinyi widened her eyes in surprise as well. Siying''s sight fell on his parents and he brightened.


    "Mama! Dada!" He hopped down and trotted towards them. He raised his arm and showed the helicopter that he was excitedly waving in his hand. He jumped up and down in bliss. "Mama, Dada. I got a helicopter!"


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled and patted his son''s head. "Is that so¡­"


    He nced at the two elder figures sitting at two different couches.


    "Mom, Dad...when did youe back?" He quietly asked.


    Han Tian, Zhiyuan''s father, looked up at him. "An hour ago."


    Xia Liqin smiled. "Yes, he did. I arrived ten minutester but you know what? I had to fight for my entry in this home. Apparently, your father thinks that I have no right to be here since I am not a Han anymore."


    Han Tian''s expression didn''t change. "You never acted like a Han when we were married and now you suddenly want to act as if you are a part of this family?"


    Xia Liqin narrowed her eyes. "And you didn''t act the part even if you were Han in the first ce. So don''t start that with me."


    Han Tian faintly smiled. You don''t have to tell me how I acted or not. I did everything for my family that I could, not like you who was too busy in making her career and even forgetting at times that she has a husband and family. And now you want to bring gifts for Siying? Laughable."


    She snorted. "At least I am still better than a man who couldn''t take the responsibility of his own family business for which Dad worked so hard to make it grow and flourish and bring it to this position where it is now. Instead of helping his father lessen the burden and be free of his responsibilities, he was busy in what? Apparently, painting stuff that hardly gave him any money."


    He stiffened and his gaze dimmed. He clenched his fist in anger and looked at her in disdain. "Yeah, right. I couldn''t handle my family business. Aren''t you so talented then? If you were so capable and also felt so bad for him, then why didn''t you be the CEO of Han Corps yourself and lessened his burden? Dad would have been happy to let you take over rather than relying on his...son who disappointed him."

 Chapter 227 - Who Won In The End?

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Who Won In The End?</h4>


    Han Tian smiled. "But no. If I was busy with my ''painting stuff'', then you also didn''t bother to care because you were too busy creating a name for yourself. So don''t act like you care about Dad a lot."


    Xia Liqin red at him.


    Zhiyuan pressed the space between his brows as a sense of difort and anger surged within him. Xinyi got anxious as well to see them already argue.


    She wanted to intervene and quickly said, "Mom-"


    Siying, who was confused by the sudden change in the atmosphere asked, "Grandma Grandpa fighting?"


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin froze.


    Xinyi''s smile faltered. "No, no Siying. They are not fighting."


    Siying pouted.


    Zhiyuan walked towards them and expressionlessly stared at them. Xinyi quickly pulled his hand and whispered, "Zhiyuan let it be. Don''t fight here¡­"


    He sensed the urgency and distress in her voice and smiled. "Don''t worry, Xinyi. I won''t be fighting with them."


    He looked at them. "As expected, you didn''t even bother to greet your son and daughter-inw who you met after so many years. d to see that things haven''t changed."


    They stiffened. Xia Liqin and Han Tian ufortably shifted in their seats. The sarcasm in his voice was unmistakable.


    "But I warn you that if you want to behave like this, then please leave. Mom, Dad. This house had enough of your arguments already, and now Siying is here. Don''t ruin the atmosphere for my son like you did for Zizi and me years back," he narrowed his eyes.


    They went silent at that.


    Xia Liqin pursed her lips. She fidgeted with her fingers for a while and then she nced at Siying. "Siying...d-do you want to see the gifts I bought for you?"


    Siying''s eyes sparkled and he trotted over to her side. "There are more gifts for me?"


    Her gaze softened, seeing her cute grandson''s chubby face lit with the most adorable smile ever.


    "En."


    "Show, show! Grandma, Grandpa bwing gifts even not my birthday?"


    She burst into a soft chuckle. "I can bring you gifts anytime. We don''t need to wait for your birthday."


    "Yay!"


    Then she was about to talk to Xinyi when Han Tian slowly got up and walked towards her. Xia Liqin''s expression turned sour and she quickly retreated. He hesitated for a few moments.


    "Dad," Xinyi softly smiled. "How are you? I hope you are taking care of your health."


    "Yes, yes. I am. It feels good to meet you again."


    Thest time they met was when Zhiyuan and Xinyi had gotten married. But at that time, both Xia Liqin and Han Tian didn''t stay for long and immediately left after the marriage registration was over.


    Han Tian quickly stepped back and bought a box in front of her. It was neatly wrapped in gift paper. "This...is for you."


    Xinyi was surprised. "For me?"


    "En. I heard that...um¡­" he cleared his throat, "You like to draw. So I brought some special tools for you. I have got good connections in the art industry. It was easy to get them. I hope you like it."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow and peeked as Xinyi unwrapped the gift. It contained all sorts of useful drawing tools like pens, pencils, color palettes, inks and some special quality paper.


    Xinyi beamed. "It''s so beautiful. Oh and this pencil! I had seen it on one website before. But it was already sold."


    Han Tian was relieved. "You like it?"


    "En!"


    His lips curved into a soft smile. Xia Liqin somehow felt that she lost her chance and could only look away with a displeased face.


    "I am back!!"


    Zizi whistled and merrily entered the house when she froze in her steps, seeing her parents. Her eyes widened and her lips parted in shock. "Y-you¡­"


    She looked at Zhiyuan who simply shook his head, signaling that he didn''t know anything about this shocking visit either.


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin straightened up upon seeing her. "Zizi¡­"


    Zizi bit her lip and gritted her teeth. "What are you two doing here all of a sudden?"


    "We just¡­" Han Tian quickly picked another gift box and walked up to her. "Zizi...you have grown so much haha. You look so beautiful. This¡­" he felt nervous, "This is for you."


    Zizi angrilyughed. "For me? Now you know how to act like a mother and father? When was this love when bro and I needed it years ago?"


    They froze.


    "Oh, I am so sorry! How would you have given any love to your kids? After all, you two were too busy pulling each other down all the time," tears threatened to fall as she said this. "You didn''t have time then, so no need to bother with these formalities."


    Formality¡­


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin lowered their gazes.


    Xinyi quickly said, "Zizi, let it be."


    "Why should I let it be?" Sheughed, "What do they want to achieve bying back now? Do they want to disrupt the peace once again by their fighting and arguments? So Mom, Dad. Who won in the end?"


    Xia Liqin anxiously said, "Zizi. It''s just-"


    "It''s just what? After fighting so much, there must be a winner between you two, right?" She sneered. "Who won in the end? Let me congratte him or her."


    Silence.


    "Nobody won? Even after all these years?" She questioned. "Then what was the point in all those fights and ruining your children''s childhood!"


    Zhiyuan held her shoulders and pulled her back. "Zizi, forget it."


    "No, bro! Why should I!?" She burst into tears, "After destroying everything for us, why are they back to show their faces! What is the need? We don''t need them anymore. They are free to live their lives as they want, away from their family! Now acting as parents and bringing gifts for everyone...what do they want to prove?"


    Han Tian clenched his fingers into a fist. "You are right...We have only disappointed you two."


    "You have done more than just disappoint us!" She red at them. "You two really have thick skin huh? Even after everything that happened, you coulde back and still show your face! But we don''t want you anymore, ''Mom and Dad.'' So, please leave from here!"

 Chapter 228 - The Awkward Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 228 - The Awkward Family Dinner</h4>


    "What is going on here?" A cold voice came from their back and everybody saw Han Huizhong staring at them with a frosty expression. Zizi stiffened and looked away.


    His gaze fell upon his son and daughter-inw and his eyes ever so slowly widened upon seeing them. "You two. Howe my ex-son and ex-daughter-inw got the time toe back?"


    They froze.


    Xia Liqin got up and faintly smiled. "D-Dad¡­"


    "It''s Mr. Han for you and your ex-husband," He narrowed his eyes. "Ever since I threw you out of this house, there is no rtionship between us for you two to call me Dad."


    She grimaced. As always, he had a sharp tongue. She had already prepared herself for all his insults.


    The atmosphere turned a little stagnant with nobody wanting to say anything further. Xinyi nced at all and pursed her lips.


    She said, "Mom, Dad. You two must be so tired. Why don''t you freshen up? Today, I will prepare dinner for all."


    Zizi sneered. "If these two and...Grandpa will be there, then no thanks. I will rather remain hungry than eat with a bunch of people who have only hurt their family."


    She stormed off in anger without looking back.


    "Zizi!" Zhiyuan tried to stop her, but she was already gone.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "My dear granddaughter-inw. Why do you think there is any need for us to have family dinner with them?"


    "Grandpa, Mom and Dad are part of this family too," she indignantly said.


    "They ''were'' a part of this family, not anymore. I don''t recognize someone who fights like cats and dogs in the family."


    Han Tian clenched his fist. "Dad¡­your health. I came to know about your attack."


    "Is that any of your concern?"


    He gritted his teeth. "Even if you don''t consider me as your son, you will always be my father. I care about you."


    Xia Liqin didn''t want to admit it, but she had the same thoughts as him. "Yes, Dad."


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "And two adults like you couldn''t care about your own kids, right? There is no need to shower me with your pathetic love."


    Xinyi sighed.


    Everyone finally gathered at the dinner table much to Xinyi''s insistence. Xia Liqin and Han Tian had returned after so long, and she didn''t want them to have a lonely dinner.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Xinyi nced at everyone, but nobody was ready to talk. She bit her lip and cleared her throat.


    "Mom, I heard that Xia Fashion bagged a cooperation contract with the fashion designer, Julien, right?"


    She paused in surprise and looked up at her. "You... know about it?"


    She beamed. "En! Zhiyuan told me about it."


    At that, he choked hard. It was true that he told Xinyi about the news sometime before, but he didn''t want to let Xia Liqin know that he was keeping tabs on her business.


    Xia Liqin stiffened. "O-Oh¡­" she peeked at Zhiyuan who didn''t meet her gaze.


    She softly smiled. To think that her son was still interested in her life after how she and Han Tian ruined theirs¡­


    "Yes, indeed. Julien is a talented designer. I am d this worked out."


    Han Tian wryly smiled and looked away.


    Xinyi nodded hard. "En. All the best," she looked at Han Tian and smiled. "Dad, I heard about the art exhibition too. Your painting won the best award, didn''t it? Congrattions! Zhiyuan showed me the video of you epting your prize!"


    "*Cough cough*" Zhiyuan wanted to cry butcked tears to shed.


    Xinyi!


    Han Tian was taken aback but couldn''t help but feel a little happy about it. He didn''t expect that Zhiyuan would bother about his life anymore. "I-It''s really nothing¡­"


    "How is it nothing? Your fan following just increased by twofold haha," she brightened.


    He smiled in embarrassment.


    Xia Liqin narrowed her eyes and gave a dry smile. But she kept her silence.


    Han Huizhong smiled at them. "Wow. Such great achievements."


    Xinyi was surprised by the suddenpliment he gave.


    "That you got by stepping on to your children''s happy childhood. Congrattions, indeed," he sneered.


    Silence.


    It suddenly became too awkward.


    Siying, who was unaware of the internal problems, was the only one happy among all.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, thank you for the gifts!" He beamed. "I will show them to Leina and Chyou and y with them!" His cheery voice made the gloomy atmosphere more pleasant.


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin were surprised, but then their gaze warmed up.


    Han Tian smiled. "I am d that you liked it."


    "Grandma will bring more gifts for you," Xia Liqin nodded.


    Xinyi quickly said, "Mom, Dad. It''s alright. Siying will get spoiled if you bring him too many toys."


    Siying''s chubby cheeks puffed up. "I am a good boy! I will not spoil!" His small lips heavily pouted.


    She chuckled.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "How the hell does Siying know about them anyway? I am sure I never mentioned these two strangers to him and neither would Zhiyuan and Zizi bother to tell him either."


    They grimaced.


    Xinyi coughed and looked away. Han Huizhong gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Useless¡­" he muttered. His cold gaze fell on them and he said, "And what do you two want to achieve by bringing gifts for him? Make up for the time lost with Zhiyuan and Zizi?"


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin widened their eyes. Han Tian quickly said, "No, Dad. I just-"


    "You just what? Are you thinking that by doing this, you willpensate for the time or are you trying to look for your children in Siying?" He sneered. "Ooohhhh I know! You are imagining as if you got another chance at raising your kids through your grandson! Hahaha!"


    Xia Liqin tried to intervene. "Dad, it''s not like that."


    "Shut up!" He banged his fist on the table that brought upon silence.


    Siying jolted in fear. "Grandpa angry?"


    Zhiyuan pressed his brows as he shot a re at Han Huizhong. "Take him inside, Xinyi."

 Chapter 229 - The Last Straw

    <h4>Chapter 229 - The Last Straw</h4>


    She nodded.


    Xinyi quickly said, patting his head, "Grandpa is not angry. He is just... acting haha¡­"


    Siying pouted. "Grandpa ying?"


    "Yup, yup! He is ying with Grandma and Grandpa."


    Xinyi picked him and went inside.


    Zhiyuan warned. "Like I already said, there is Siying here too. I don''t want any arguments here?either from Mom or Dad or from Grandpa that will affect him."


    Han Huizhong looked at him in disdain. "Since when did you start telling me what I should do and what I shouldn''t?"


    "Ever since I learned that I lost thest person in my life who was everything for me until now," Zhiyuan shot back at him mercilessly.


    Han Huizhong said nothing.


    Zhiyuan left the dinner table, leaving the three elders alone.


    There was a long beat of silence. Han Tian ced his chopsticks on the table and stared at his father. "Dad, why did you have to... bring An Caihong into this?"


    Han Huizhong red at him. "Who the fuck do you think you are to question me!"


    "Because you went too far, Dad! There was no need to drag An Caihong into this."


    "Shut up!"


    Xia Liqin clenched her fist and faced him. "Dad, to punish An Caihong for what happened is too cruel."


    "Oh I am cruel? Sure. Whatever you think," he sneered.


    Han Tian nced at Xia Liqin and smiled. "Do you feel that way because Dad is really wrong? Or because you cannot bear to see that your best friend''s daughter suffered?"


    She stiffened.


    "It''s because you and An Guoting share such good friendship that you couldn''t help but feel sorry for him, right?"


    Xia Liqin gritted her teeth. "Han Tian. I am telling you not to cross your limits," she coldly warned him.


    "Of course, when it is about An Guoting, how will you not stop me? I don''t understand that if you had such a good friendship with him, why did you bother to marry me?"


    Xia Liqin got up in anger. Her chest huffed and puffed, taking furious breaths. "You...you still haven''t changed, right Han Tian? Even after all these years, you don''t fail to poke at my and...An Guoting''s rtionship."


    He wryly smiled at her. "And neither do you fail in always defending him."


    "I am not defending him!"


    "Isn''t that why you are feeling bad for An Caihong? I am opposing Dad because I truly feel that he shouldn''t have crossed that line but you? I cannot say the same about your intentions."


    "Hah! You were and still are nothing but an insecure prick!"


    "You are thest person to say that to me, Xia Liqin."


    Han Tian looked back at his father and stared at him. "Dad, what did you get by doing this? Whatever happened, An Caihong or any child of this generation is innocent."


    He smirked. "That''s why you disappoint me, Tian. Sometimes I even wonder if you are my biological child, but myte wife in heaven will curse me to doubt our kinship."


    "Dad, are you not seeing how Zhiyuan and Zizi hate you now!?" He burst into a sad chuckle. "It''s fine if they hate me. I deserve every bit of their anger and hatred. But you? You have raised them. Dad, they are heartbroken. Do you want to bear this for the rest of your life?"


    Han Huizhong smiled. "I have borne much more than just hatred in this world. Did you forget about it?"


    They stiffened.


    "There are a lot of people already who hate Han Huizhong. What does it matter if two more get added into it?"


    "They are your grandchildren, not some strangers, Dad! And it''s not just you who is getting affected by this. It''s hurting them to hate you too. How can you let this go on?"


    Han Huizhong stomped his foot and got up. "My ex-son and ex-daughter-inw, you don''t need to worry about anything. What happens between me and my grandchildren is my concern. You don''t have to interfere with it."


    He stormed off without saying a word further.


    ---


    As Zhiyuan patted Siying to sleep, Xinyi softly asked, "Zhiyuan, are you angry at me?"


    He looked at her, surprised. "Why will I be mad at you?"


    She coughed. "That I...said to Mom and Dad about how you told me about their achievements."


    He touched his chin. "I was a little shocked, yes. But I am not mad. I can never be angry at you, Xinyi. I know what you want to do. But honestly, I don''t know if things will resolve between us at this point."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Are you ufortable by their return?"


    Zhiyuan was silent. "...I do feel wronged that they only cared about fighting and nothing else. It was a hard time for Zizi and me. She even ran away from home one day."


    She widened her eyes. "Huh?"


    He nodded. "Yes. Mom and Dad had a huge fight that day. Even for me, it was difficult to handle all those emotions. When I checked in Zizi, she was not in the room and then I found out that she ran away. With her disappearance, the situation became serious. But Grandpa was able to find her somehow."


    She was shocked to know this part. She knew that Zhiyuan''s parents didn''t have a good rtionship, but she never thought that things were this serious.


    "Zizi came home crying and med Mom and Dad a lot. It was then that Grandpa threw them out of the house. He was extremely furious that their fights forced Zizi to run away and¡­" he clenched his fingers, "She was small. Anything could have happened to her if Grandpa hadn''t found her out on time. That was thest straw."


    She shuddered. It was the same when Siying had disappeared too.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    He widened his eyes. "No, don''t be sorry. I know you meant well."


    Zhiyuan''s gaze dimmed. "In the end, they are still my parents. I thought I wouldn''t care about them, but I couldn''t help but look out for what they were doing in all these years."

 Chapter 230 - A First Date?

    <h4>Chapter 230 - A First Date?</h4>


    Zizi was rolling back and forth on her bed, thinking about Han Tian and Xia Liqin. Her mood had dampened ever since she saw them return. Her difficult childhood memories of them shed in her mind and she sulked even more.


    Zizi got up and took her phone. A number rang and Yunru''s deep voice came from the other end. "Princess."


    Zizi couldn''t help but slightly blush upon hearing his voice. But she quickly cleared her throat. "Yunru, are you feeling as if you are in a sour mood right now?"


    Yunru, who was reading a forensic report in his office, paused and slightly widened his eyes. "How do you know that?"


    Zizi beamed and a beautiful, sheepish smile curled her lips up. "So you are also in a bad mood?"


    Yunru sighed. "How can I not? Everything is a mess. How will I fix it?"


    She shyly twiddled her thumb on the bed. "Hehe of course you can fix it. It''s not that bad. Juste to meet me and hug me. Then all the sour mood will disappear in a sh."


    He raised his brow. "Well, how I wish it would be that easy. But some things require a lot of effort to solve."


    She pouted. "I understand that it''s a difficult position, but this isn''t something that would require a lot of effort. Just a warm hug will do and the mood will instantly lift."


    Yunru sighed. "I don''t think a warm hug will change the results of this forensic report."


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Report? What report?"


    "The forensic report in front of me. It says that the DNA didn''t match the suspect we were keeping an eye on. I had pinned my hopes on him. Now I will have to go through the investigation files again."


    Zizi gritted her teeth and her cheeks heavily puffed up. "Yo-you...you were talking about a forensic report all this time?"


    "What else will I be talking about from the police station while the investigation is going on?"


    "About me!"


    "..."


    Zizi harrumphed. "You! I thought that you were in a sour mood because of me."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Why so? Did you make trouble again?"


    Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment. "What do you mean by making trouble? Do you think that I am a troublemaker?"


    Her question was met with silence.


    Her gaze darkened and her expression turned ugly. "Say something!"


    Yunru coughed. "What should I say? Think about the answer yourself."


    "You are so mean! And here I thought that it was so romantic."


    He was bewildered. "Huh? Why would it be romantic if I am in a bad mood because of you?"


    "Because that would mean that we have such a deep telepathic rtionship! Like we are already feeling each other''s emotions without being even physically beside each other," she pursed her lips, "My parents are back."


    That took Yunru by surprise. "I see¡­"


    "En. I don''t know why they are back after all these years because bro or I don''t need them anymore. Then my mind went off to my childhood memories, and my mood turned worse," her voice sadly trailed off.


    But then it picked up its pace again. "So, I expect that you will feel something in your heart about how your beautiful fiance is so sad. But you were thinking about your report! Hmph! I really thought for a minute that you were sad because you felt that I was sad."


    "..."


    He didn''t know which part he should worry about.


    Zizi dering him to be her fiance or the ''feeling sad because of her'' part.


    Yunru coughed again. "Princess, I think you have watched too many movies or read too many romantic novels to think that. I am a normal human and telepathy is beyond this mortal''s capacity."


    Zizi mumbled something in annoyance.


    Yunru asked, "Did you fight with them?"


    "More like I gave them a piece of my mind! Suddenly appearing out of nowhere and then bringing gifts...As if it would heal the pain they gave us."


    He smiled. "Don''t be so hard on yourself. Let things be for now as they are."


    "En¡­"


    They hung up.


    Yunru stared at his phone and seemed to be in deep thought. He closed the report and put it back in his drawer. He grabbed his coat and left the station.


    ---


    *Buzz buzz*


    Zizi was ready to go to sleep when she saw her phone ring. Seeing Yunru''s name on her phone brightened her up. To see that he called her on his own made her feel happy.


    "Yunru!"


    "Did I disturb you?"


    "You will never disturb me even if you call me at two am in the morning," she shyly grinned.


    She heard him cough on the other end. "Princess you...were you always this flirty? Where did you learn to say such buttery words?"


    Zizi proudly said, "Love teaches you everything! For your kind information, I didn''t learn this from anywhere. These are my heartfelt words."


    He chuckled. "I see. Well if you are not asleep, then will youe down?"


    "Come down? Where?"


    "I am standing in your vi''s living room. It''s improper to make your guests wait for long, you know¡­"


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Y-you are here?"


    Zizi rushed out of her room and from the corridor, she saw Yunru standing in the hall just like he said. She quickly climbed down the stairs and ran towards him. "Yunru! What are you doing here?"


    "Well a certain Princess is sad so I thought of taking her out to cheer her up."


    She looked at him, stunned. "O-out with you?"


    "Yup. If you don''t mind."


    "So-so it''s like our first date...?" Her face flushed and she lowered her head.


    Yunru raised his brow and flicked on her forehead.


    "Ow!"


    "Don''t think too far. You have yet to win my heart, remember? It''s not a date."


    She whined. "Why not?"


    "If you insist on this being a date then," he dramatically touched his chin, "I might have to leave¡­"


    "No, no! I aming!" She quickly said, "haha I was just joking¡­"


    He chuckled.


    "But-but I am not ready! I have to put my makeup on. Oh no! I have to look for a suitable dress too!"


    "..."


    He rolled his eyes. "You are just fine the way you are now."


    Yunru held her wrist and dragged her out of the vi as she stared at him in a stupor. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 231 - The First Ride On A Bike

    <h4>Chapter 231 - The First Ride On A Bike</h4>


    Outside the Han vi, Yunru climbed on top of his motorbike and said, "Sit."


    Zizi looked left and right and then back at him. "Huh? Where is your car?"


    He blinked his eyes. "I don''t have a car, yet. I would use the police car sometimes for my job," he grinned and patted his bike, "but this is actually my sweetheart."


    Her mouth twitched. "Your bike is your sweetheart?"


    "Same like how your makeup kit is to you."


    "..."


    "Hop on."


    "B-But I have never rode on a bike before¡­"


    He smiled. "As expected of Princess Han Zizi. I assure you that I am a safe driver, and I guess you should try a different experience sometimes. Staying cooped up in the car is boring if it''s everytime."


    Zizi climbed and slowly took a seat sideways as she made herselffortable. "It looks like a super small seat, but I actually fit here."


    He chuckled. "Or what? Did you think you would fall off?"


    "S-shut up!" She felt embarrassed.


    Yunru handed her the helmet. "Wear this."


    Zizi pursed her lips andined. "The helmet will ruin my hair! I don''t want to look like an ugly witch, especially in front of you."


    Especially in front of you¡­


    Yunru coughed hard.


    It was so smooth that it took him by surprise.


    "What if you refuse to give me a chance after seeing my messy side?" She frowned.


    Zizi was always very particr about keeping herself neat, tidy and clean.


    He cleared his throat. "Rest assured. Your face and messy hair would have nothing to do with it. I want a beautiful heart."


    "I have a beautiful heart," she grinned.


    He smiled back. "We will see about that."


    Zizi put on the helmet and in the end, she still tried her best not to ruin her hair. "I am ready."


    He hummed. "I will start my sweetheart now. Hold me."


    She froze. "H-huh? W-what are you saying? You-you already want to be so intimate here?" She blushed and her cheeks turned red.


    He choked hard in his throat. "Excuse me? Hold on to me for bnce, stupid."


    "..."


    "This is a bike you are on, not a car."


    "Didn''t you say that you are a safe driver?" She smirked.


    He raised his brow. "Well, if you don''t wanna do it, then it''s your choice."


    Suddenly, Zizi realized that she dug her own grave.


    Idiot! This is a good chance to touch him!


    She quickly wrapped her hands around his neck and said, "Haha, I was just joking. Of course a responsible cop like you is a safe driver."


    Her chest slightly pressed on to his back as she held him, making him cough. His brow twitched. "You can just hold on to my shoulders."


    "I refuse," she harrumphed.


    "Just don''t strangle me, alright?"


    She snorted.


    ---


    Fifteen minutester, they stopped in front of a local hotpot restaurant. Zizi climbed down with her face flushed in red.


    I didn''t know that riding on a bike could be that romantic¡­


    There was hardly any distance between them and throughout the whole ride, she could feel the warmth of his broad back seeping on to her. She could also feel how muscr his body was at that close proximity.


    Yunru was quite in a simr state too. This was the hardest ride of his life ever. He found it difficult to concentrate on the road with the way Zizi''s breasts were pressing on his back. He chanted a mantra the whole way to stop himself from focusing on her.


    "*Ahem!* Let''s go."


    Zizi snapped out of her dreamy stupor and looked ahead. She gasped. "This is a hotpot restaurant!"


    "Congrattions on passing your first ever Chinese reading test," he nodded.


    She red at him. "I mean this ce is so small. Why did you bring me here?"


    "To lift your mood, of course."


    "How can a small hotpot restaurant lift my mood? Do you know how unhygienic these ces are? Do you know how oily and fatty their food is? This ce is a death warrant!"


    "It''s small but it''s hygienic. You haven''t even tried the food here," he stated. "It''s so delicious that you won''t be able to stop eating once you start."


    She furrowed her brows. "It cannot be more delicious than the ssy, five-star hotels I have visited."


    "Let''s see that today."


    "But-"


    Yunru chuckled. "Didn''t you say that you have a beautiful heart? A beautiful heart epts everything without prejudice."


    "..."


    He sighed. "Seems like I was wrong. Let me drop you back home¡­"


    "No, no! I wille with you. It''s rude not to give this ce a chance," she awkwardly gulped.


    Yunru was having a lot of fun by threatening her.


    Inside, they took their seats and the owner walked up to him with a bright smile on his face. "Yunru! So good to see you here!"


    The owner was a man in histe-sixties with a side lock of greyish white hair near his ears.


    "Gramps. How are you doing?" He grinned. "I see the ce is doing as good as ever."


    "I am great!" He looked at Zizi and beamed. "Oh oh! You finally brought a girl with you tonight. Is she your girlfriend?"


    Yunru coughed.


    Zizi brightened. "You have such good judgement," she nodded in appreciation.


    "Haha. I can identify couples at a single nce," he grinned.


    Yunru quickly said, "Bring the usual, Gramps."


    "On it. Hehe, you will get a special discount for bringing your girlfriend with you for the first time here."


    "..."


    He left and Zizi asked, "How do you know each other?"


    "I often drop by here for dinner after work, especially when I gette. He is a nice and hardworking man. His son and daughter-inw passed away in an ident years back and he is taking care of his grandson. I met him at that time during the investigation. Since then, I often starteding here."


    Zizi widened her eyes, hearing such sad news. "I-I see¡­"


    Behind his jovial demeanor, she didn''t know that there was so much pain behind it.

 Chapter 232 - Princess Pig

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Princess Pig</h4>


    As the hot pot got served, Zizi gulped a bit seeing the slight oil on the surface. The red curry was softly bubbling and boiling, leaving traces of oil at the side.


    "This will make me so fat¡­" she whined.


    Yunru rolled his eyes. "Just try it."


    He picked a piece of meat from the hotpot and ced it on her te. "Eat."


    Zizi hesitatingly took a bite and her eyes widened to feel the melt in her mouth like butter. But more than that, the curry''s taste took her by surprise.


    He chuckled. "Delicious, isn''t it?"


    Zizi couldn''t help but grab another piece of meat and pop it in her mouth. This time, she spooned more curry. "Emmm...yummy! How is it so vorful?"


    Yunru proudly smiled. "Because the owner here isn''t stingy in putting spices and herbs. Most of the chefs in those elegant five-star hotels refrain from putting too many spices because the rich socialites are often too ''delicate'' to handle it. That''s why it''s almost nd."


    Zizi coughed.


    "There is no enjoyment in eating a nd hot pot," he snorted. "You rich heiress''s stomachs are way too fragile."


    She red at him but couldn''t retort. Instead, she began filling her bowl with hot pot meat and veggies and gulping down one after the other.


    Damn it, this taste is addictive!


    The curry and the spices sizzled in her mouth, craving her tongue wanting for more.


    "Hey, don''t hog everything for yourselves!" Heined. "Leave some for me."


    Zizi raised her brow. "Didn''t you bring me here to lift my mood?"


    His mouth twitched. "Yes but not at the cost of my hunger. I never thought that Princess is a pig."


    "What did you call me!?" Her gaze darkened.


    "A pig. Look at you grabbing everything for yourself¡­"


    She banged her fist on the table. "That''s it! I hereby dere that this whole hot pot is mine!"


    "What kind of a conclusion is that?" He dryly asked. "What will I eat then?"


    "Order your own hot pot," she arrogantly flipped her hair back.


    "Hah! I understand now. Your real intention was not to share anything with me."


    Zizi averted her gaze. Yunru stared at her and helplessly chuckled. He craned his neck.


    "Gramps! Bring another one. This pig of a woman stole everything from me."


    Zizi shot a deadly re at him. His gaze brightened. "Hey, I got an awesome thought! How about I change your nickname? PP which stands for Princess Pig."


    "..."


    Her lips curved into a dangerous smile as she clenched the chopsticks in her hand. "Dare to change it, Yunru, and I will poke your eyes out with my chopsticks! I didn''t have dinner and that''s why I am more hungry. I am not a pig," she harrumphed.


    He frowned. "Didn''t have dinner?" He leaned and flicked on her forehead. "Is it because of Uncle and Aunt?"


    She grumbled that he took it as a yes.


    Yunru sternly said, "Princess, don''t skip your meals or you will get sick. If I hadn''t brought you here, would you have nned to sleep without eating anything?"


    Her guilty expression showed everything. He sighed. "Princess, the matter with Uncle and Aunt is different and your meals are a different issue. Don''t mix them up. Everybody will get worried about you."


    "Then who asked them toe back!" She sadly eximed. Her eyes teared up.


    Yunru put his chopsticks down and said, "Princess, I know that you are hurt. But...they are still your parents. Even if they fought among themselves, they still loved you and brother-inw."


    "If they had loved us, they wouldn''t have separated."


    He faintly smiled. "I know that it''s important for a child to have aplete family. But there is no point in living together for the sake of children. It just makes matters worse and trust me, I have seen that in my career. Some couples force themselves to stay under one roof for their children, but in the end, they just bring more hostility to the family. They start cheating, having affairs outside, fight even more and some have even plotted to kill their spouse in extreme cases. Do you think any child will remain happy in these circumstances?"


    Zizi widened her eyes.


    "Yes, Princess. It''s not that simple to think about children and bottle up your insecurities to give them a happy family. Maybe Uncle and Aunt could have handled it more maturely. That could have hurt you less than it did, but everybody makes mistakes. If they came back to make things right, then don''t be so hasty in shutting them out."


    Zizi went silent.


    Yunru smiled. "Besides, I don''t think that even my brother-inw hates them. He is disappointed, for sure, but I guess somewhere in his heart, he might want them back too. Think about it and if possible, talk to your parents. I am sure that they want to talk to you too, but they cannot gather the courage to do it after how they hurt you. Even if they are separated, they are still your mother and father. Nothing would change that."


    Zizi lowered her head, fiddling with her chopsticks. "...I will think about it."


    "That is more than enough."


    The owner arrived, bringing another serving of hot pot. "Here, Yunru!"


    "Thanks, Gramps," he grinned.


    He waved his hand. "You youngsters should eat a lot. Don''t shy away."


    Zizi finished her hot pot and eyed Yunru''s serving. He narrowed his eyes. "Don''t even look at mine. You aren''t full even after eating a whole serving? You really are a pig."


    "Shut up!"


    Yunru shook his head. "Forget it. I will share it with you since I am so magnanimous."


    "..."


    Zizi''s sight fell on the corner of his mouth where she saw a trace of curry on his lips. She coughed. "That¡­" she pointed her finger.


    "Hm? What? Is there something on my face?" He patted his cheek and wiped at the other side.


    "No, no. Over there¡­"


    Yunru frowned and wiped at the wrong side again.


    "Oof! Let me do it!" Zizi bounced on her feet, leaned towards him and wiped the curry stain with her thumb that brushed on his lower lip, making him freeze.

 Chapter 233 - Zizis Burning Question

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Zizi''s Burning Question</h4>


    Zizi stiffened, too, as she realized her position. Her thumb lingered on his lip as their gazes locked onto each other.


    *Bathump bathump*


    Her heart furiously beat in her chest as if she was running a marathon.


    Ah, ah! Too close, too close! I-I am even touching his lips!


    She gulped. She wanted to withdraw her hand but she couldn''t get the timing right. The softness of his lips was so mesmerizing that she wished to stay like that forever. All sorts of inexplicable R-18 scenes rushed into her mind.


    Yunru lowered his orbs to see her finger on his lip and he suddenly felt as if he couldn''t move. It wasn''t just the touch but up so close, he saw her fair neckline and corbone that made his brows twitch for some reason.


    He looked up to take a nce at her.


    "..."


    "Wipe that drool off your face, Princess. I feel attacked."


    She jolted and quickly pulled back. Her cheeks turned crimson. "W-what do you mean by attacked?"


    He smiled. "What were you imagining in that small brain of yours? Somehow, I got the chills that I should protect my dignity."


    !!!


    "You! Who do you think I am?"


    "A carnivorous woman who is looking for a chance to jump at me?" He said seriously.


    Zizi pinched his cheek hard. "Ow, ow, ow!"


    Yunru rubbed his cheek painfully. "Truth is bitter, Princess. You should learn to ept it."


    She hit him on his chest.


    After finishing their hot pot meal, Yunru dropped her back to the Han vi.


    Zizi smiled. "Thank you for taking me there. I really enjoyed the hot pot. I never thought that I would enjoy eating at a ce which is not a five-star hotel."


    "My pleasure."


    She cleared her throat and there seemed to be a question in her mind but she didn''t ask.


    Forget it, Zizi. That will be putting your foot into a pit and falling yourself! Don''t be so stupid!


    "You should head back too. It''s gettingte."


    "Hm," he hummed.


    She turned and walked away. Yunru shook his head and said, "I never took Shuang to that ce."


    Zizi froze. She mechanically turned like a robot and met his gaze. "What?"


    "Don''t what me. It was the question in your mind all this time, right? Did I ever take Shuang to that ce?"


    Her brow twitched and she felt slightly nervous. "Of course not! Why would I think about Shuang?"


    Yunru rolled his eyes. "You don''t have to lie to me. I am not a cop for nothing. I already noticed your hesitation about something but since the Princess didn''t ask, it was easy to know that it must be about Shuang. Otherwise, you pretty much don''t hold back."


    Zizi averted her gaze and coughed. "It''s really nothing. Don''t pay attention to it. You don''t have to answer it¡­"


    He raised his brow. "I already answered you, didn''t I? I never took Shuang to that ce."


    She facepalmed.


    Oh yeah, he did. Where is your head, Zizi?


    She lowered her head and twiddled with her thumbs. "T-Then can I ask you another question?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why not?" She quickly said, "I mean you two have stayed together for seven years¡­"


    Why wouldn''t a boyfriend take his girlfriend to a ce where he has visited so often?


    He smiled. "You met the owner, right? He would have jumped to a conclusion that we were dating and we kinda wanted to hide it? I didn''t want to make her ufortable, so I thought it would be better not to take her there."


    Zizi grimaced. "You two really are idiots."


    He scratched his chin. Then he looked back at her and said, "By the way, you don''t need to worry about these things again. I am not insensitive to take you to ces where I used to go with Shuang."


    She widened her eyes. Her heart bloomed in joy and she unknowingly grinned. "En. Yunru. I am so d that I fell in love with you¡­"


    "*Ahem*" Yunru coughed. "I should take my leave."


    "I won''t let you avoid it!" She fumed.


    Yunru quickly started his bike''s engine and said, "Goodnight Princess Pig," and he sped away.


    "..."


    "You! Come back! Yunru!" Zizi chased after his bike but he was already gone. She gritted her teeth in frustration, but then her lips curved into a silly smile.


    "Idiot¡­"


    ---


    A few dayster, it was time for Xiaosi''s discharge from the hospital. Everybody gathered along with Caihong to meet him.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You seem so much better now."


    "Ah yes, I do. The doctors and¡­" he nced at the foreign man, "Jack Si took good care of me."


    Jack Si smiled. "Of course, you are my friend after all! Even if you forgot about me, I will still be your buddy."


    Caihong said, "Chyou is also eagerly waiting for him back at home. She missed you a lot these days."


    Xiaosi felt guilty. "I am sorry that you had to lie because of me."


    "It''s nothing. It was better to lie than tell her the truth that you are in the hospital."


    He nodded. Even though he had forgotten about Chyou, she was still his daughter. No way he wanted to make her sad.


    Xinyi stepped forward and offered him a box. "Here. I baked some cookies with Siying for you."


    He chuckled. "Thanks."


    Liang sighed. "Ah we wanted to bake some too but Ah Cy put too much of her muscle strength in the dough and the poor cookies could never see the light of the day- ow, ow, ow!"


    Ah Cy stepped on his foot so hard that he could see stars in front of him. "Sorry, sorry! Sorry wifey! I am wrong!"


    She smiled. "You were saying something, Liang?"


    He vigorously shook his head. "No, no! I am so stupid that I cannot even form sentences. How will I say anything?"


    "Good."


    Zizi rolled her eyes. "You two are such jokers."


    Liang grimaced. "At least we are better than you who gave him a makeup kit for his recovery gift."

 Chapter 234 - Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Bickering</h4>


    She red at him. "It''s a MEN''S make-up kit! Just look at hisplexion. He needs some touchup to feel refreshed! Who says that men cannot put makeup on? So narrow-minded of Xu Liang."


    "..."


    Zhiyuan shook his head.


    They talked some more and then left him with Caihong and Jack Si.


    "I want you toe to Zhu vi too," Caihong said as she looked at Jack Si.


    He brightened. "Oh really! Great! I am so dying to meet the cute little Chyou."


    She chuckled. "Of course."


    They heard a knock at the door and everybody turned to see a familiar figure standing at a distance.


    Caihong said, "Shuang¡­"


    Jack Si blinked his eyes and curiously looked at her. Shuang was going to talk when her gazended on him.


    "You? What are you doing here?" She questioned.


    Caihong said, "He is Jack Si. Xiaosi''s friend and doctor who was with him when we were abroad. He came back to help Xiaosi in his treatment."


    She widened her eyes in surprise. "Oh¡­"


    Caihong looked at Jack Si. "She is An Shuang, my sister."


    "Ah¡­"


    He remembered Shuang''s confession of her life outside the hospital, and he alternated his gaze between the two. Then it settled on Xiaosi and he raised his brow.


    So the brother-inw she was talking about is Xiaosi¡­


    He curiously looked at Xiaosi and feeling his gaze, he stared at him. "Anything wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Caihong asked, "You two know each other?"


    Jack Si smiled. "Well we had a short meeting a few days back. I didn''t know she was your sister then."


    "I see."


    Shuang slowly stepped inside and awkwardly smiled at Xiaosi. "I...I am sorry that I didn''te to visit you over these past few days."


    Xiaosi shook his head. "It''s alright. I am happy to meet you now."


    She smiled. "I will still formally introduce myself. I am An Shuang. I am Caihong''s sister and your friend. We used to go to the same college. I manage my own gamepany."


    "Wow, that''s cool. A gamepany huh¡­"


    "Yup."


    Jack Si brightened. "Hey I like games!"


    Shuang raised her brow. "You will still have to pay for it. No backdoors just because we know each other."


    "Tch," he clicked his tongue in obvious disdain, making her mouth twitch.


    "You know, Xiaosi is the CEO of S3, but he used to help me with all the security stuff for FREE," Jack Si shrugged. "Xiaosi has such a big heart."


    Shuang''s mouth twitched even more. "But you don''t when you should be emptying your pockets for his excellent services."


    "Oh please. Xiaosi is filthy rich and practically bathing in money from his customer base. He doesn''t need his good buddy to pay for it."


    Shuang smiled. "I get it. You simply cannot afford him."


    Jack Si chuckled. "My professional services are something that Xiaosi cannot get until he forks out a lot of cash. I am a rich doctor. I can afford anything."


    "Yet you don''t want to pay your friend."


    "Exactly why. Friendship is beyond such superficial money."


    Shuang choked hard.


    Caihong shook her head. "Stop bickering you two. Don''t worry, Jack Si. I will help you with the games."


    Xiaosiughed.


    But Shuang grimaced.


    Ah my money...


    As the discharge procedures got over, they were ready to go home. Caihong said, "Shuang. Come with us too. Chyou will be happy to meet you."


    Shuang paused. "Nah, it''s okay. You three go ahead. I will drop by some other time."


    Xiaosi would finally be back home after so long. As such, she didn''t want to intrude on their family time.


    "Alright. But don''t forget, okay? Chyou is missing her Aunt."


    "Haha, of course, I won''t forget my little angel."


    She waved them goodbye and stood at her spot for sometime. Then she quietly left.


    ---


    As Zhiyuan and Xinyi left the hospital, he said, "Xinyi. I want to talk about something important."


    She stared at him and realized that it would definitely be about the same thing that have been bothering him for so long and making him act so strangely.


    "En."


    He took her to a park that Xinyi liked and often visited with Siying. There was hardly any crowd today which was a perfect time to have that conversation.


    Xinyi worriedly said, "Tell me, Zhiyuan. What is it that you want to talk to me about? I am here to listen to everything."


    Zhiyuan lowered his gaze. He hesitated for a few moments before he pulled his hand from his back and revealed the thing in his hand.


    At first, Xinyi didn''t see it clearly, but then she froze upon recognizing the diary in his hands. She felt everything go dead silent around her.


    "T-this...How do you have my diary?" She broke into a cold sweat and gulped. Her voice stuttered and stammered.


    Did I misce it somehow and he found it?


    Zhiyuan said, "I know that you have a lot of questions in your mind. I...have this diary because I took it from your study drawer."


    She widened her eyes and looked at him, stunned. "Huh? You¡­" she nervouslyughed, "Why would you take my diary?"


    "To know the answers that you have been hiding from me for nine years now."


    The color drained away from her face and she stood rooted on the ground. "You¡­.this cannot be¡­"


    She was in disbelief. She trembled hard.


    "You...did you read my diary?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    "...Yes."


    Xinyi almost copsed on her knees. Her heart pounded in her chest loudly and her eyes teared up.


    Zhiyuan said, "I apologize, Xinyi. I know this invasion of your privacy and it''s okay if you want to be mad at me. But...you left me with no choice. Your stubbornness to hide the truth made me take this step."


    Xinyi couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. After she heard that he read her diary, she couldn''t focus on anything else.


    He knows...he knows everything now¡­


    From my feelings to that night...he knows everything.


    She tremblingly took a few steps back and staggered. Suddenly, she turned and ran away, tears streaming from her eyes.

 Chapter 235 - Xinyis Main Focus Of Anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Xinyi''s Main Focus Of Anger (1)</h4>


    But before Xinyi couldpletely vanish from his sight, Zhiyuan grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    "I won''t let you run away, Xinyi."


    She was so terrified that she could hardly meet his gaze. At this moment, she wanted nothing else but to disappear.


    "Let go!" She held his hand and tried to shake it off.


    "Why should I let you go?"


    Xinyi gritted her teeth and red at him with her misty eyes. "W-who said that you can read my diary? It is my personal diary! Nobody is supposed to read it, not even you!"


    "Then would you have told me anything?" He asked.


    Xinyi had nothing to retort to that.


    "You were so stubborn in hiding everything that I had no choice. You opted for an abortion three years back and do you think that I am not supposed to know what forced you to take this big step? You won''t even kill a mosquito, let alone your own flesh and blood. Of course, I wanted to know what went wrong."


    Xinyi forced her hand away. "Even so, you had no right to peek into my private diary! How could you?"


    He grabbed her shoulders and shook her hard. "Then how would I have known that you loved me all these years? That I¡­" he clenched his jaw, "I hurt your feelings that night three years ago."


    She froze and turned pale.


    "You bore everything alone on your own and told me nothing!" He pursed his lips. "You can hardly me me for reading your diary. How long were you going to torture yourself like this?"


    Zhiyuan held her hands. "Xinyi...I cannot even say sorry to you. For the blunder I did, saying sorry would be insulting you. I am ashamed of myself¡­" a tear slid down his cheek. "You... you should have told me about it. Why did you have to keep everything to yourself?"


    "This is exactly why!" Xinyi burst into tears. "I didn''t tell you because I couldn''t hurt you. You would have med yourself and I know...I know you didn''t do it on purpose. You didn''t mean to hurt me, but you would have always cursed yourself! I couldn''t imagine seeing you so heartbroken again. A-and more than anything, I am to be med for everything."


    Zhiyuan looked at her startled. "Huh? Are you crazy? Why would it be your fault?"


    "Because I didn''t stand by your side as your wife. I was always so scared of you rejecting me. I am nothing but a coward¡­" she gasped and wiped her tears but they kept falling, "I couldn''t confess my feelings for you even when we got married. I was supposed to make you forget Caihong. This time, I should have been more courageous and taken a step forward, but I couldn''t do it. I was afraid and afraid and in the end, I could only decide to stay beside you just as your friend. I couldn''t help you move on at all."


    "When that incident happened, Iughed at myself because I brought this upon myself. Maybe you would have seen me in a different way had I expressed my feelings. Maybe it would have been easier for you to move forward if I had supported you with my love, not just friendship. I married the man I love, yet I couldn''t do what Grandpa wanted me to do."


    Zhiyuan stared at her wide-eyed. "Xinyi, how can you say that? I am at fault here. Even though I married you, I couldn''t forget Caihong and I hurt you. It was after you got pregnant that I knew I had to leave the past behind. It still won''t erase the fact that I hurt you in the initial years."


    Xinyi sadly chuckled. "No, Zhiyuan. I didn''t feel bad because I know how tough it is. It is not easy to forget your love and move on just like that. If it had been that way, I would have given up on you long back and left you. Just look at how foolish I am. In college, you and Caihong were together, but I couldn''t steel myself to forget you.


    Life would have been so easier if I could have just pressed the delete button and poof! My feelings for you would have disappeared. But it doesn''t work like that...The truth was right in front of my eyes. I saw how happy you were with Caihong," she smiled as her gaze was blurry, "But I couldn''t stop, Zhiyuan. Even after our marriage, you were devastated by her loss, yet I still held onto my feelings. That incident happened and I still couldn''t leave you because I¡­"


    Her wet eyshes trembled. "How much I loved you is how much you loved Caihong. I knew what I was getting into when I married you. But you wouldn''t have understood all this. I could never hate you because somewhere or the other, I knew Icked the resolve myself. That''s why I chose to remain silent.


    You can choose to remain stubborn if you want to think that you are the only bad one in this marriage. But it won''t change the fact I couldn''tmunicate my feelings to you. See? Even now you want to talk about everything that happened, but I still wanted to run away. I-I just can''t face it."


    Xinyi bit her lip hard and clutched her dress hard in her fist.


    Zhiyuan wanted to reject her ims that she was mistaken anywhere in whatever happened but seeing her fierce expression made him take his words back.


    Once again, she threw a furious re at him. "I will never forgive you for reading my diary!"


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat.


    As expected, she was so mad by him reading her diary that if he opposed her any more, she would simply explode.


    To Xinyi, it felt as if she was standing naked in front of him. All her thoughts and emotions that she never wanted toe to light were lying bare and exposed in front of him.

 Chapter 236 - Xinyis Main Focus Of Anger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Xinyi''s Main Focus Of Anger (2)</h4>


    This was the second time that Zhiyuan saw her act so ferociously. The first time was when she had pped Han Guang and now because he read her diary.


    "Xinyi, I only did this so that we could sort out the misunderstandings between us. I want to make things right between us, and it wouldn''t be possible until everythinges out. You tell me. If I had been hiding such important things from you, wouldn''t you feel hurt too?"


    "I-I don''t want to listen to anything!"


    She snatched her diary from his hand and said, "I will never write in a diary again!"


    "..."


    To think that the Xinyi he knew would act so unreasonable akin to a child. Surely, it was a grave invasion of her privacy, but he thought that she would understand if she knew where he wasing from.


    "You hurt my feelings by reading my diary!" Her eyes were slightly red and her voice was full ofints. "How could you do this to me?"


    Zhiyuan was speechless.


    So this hurts you more than the incident?


    At that moment, he really wanted to open her brain and see it for himself.


    Xinyi turned when he caught her wrist again. "Where are you going?"


    She red at him. "We are done talking!"


    "..."


    "No, we are not done talking, Xinyi."


    She looked at him indignantly and asked, "So answer my question honestly. If the answer is yes, I will leave. If it is no, then I will stay and listen to you."


    He nodded.


    "That night in the hospital when you cried and said all those words to me - about removing the thorn from my life, had you thought of divorcing me?"


    "..."


    Zhiyuan choked a bit and how he wished he could go back in time and rewrite the scene again.


    He coughed. "Of course not-"


    "Don''t lie to me!"


    His mouth twitched.


    "Xinyi I felt-"


    "Yes or no?" She sharply asked.


    There was no turning back from this. He lowered his head and mumbled. "...Yes."


    Tears rimmed in her eyes even more. "S-so you really wanted to divorce me¡­"


    Zhiyuan hastily said, "That was in a rush of emotions, Xinyi. I told you right? How I felt selfish for not wanting to leave you. But after realizing the cause of your misery, I felt I don''t deserve you anymore. It was better that you get free from me-"


    "That is not for you to decide! I was hurt, so I should be the one making the decision, not you."


    He furiously nodded. "True, true. I did realize itter-"


    "How could you forget Siying?" She used him.


    "That was-"


    "Did you ever stop to think how Siying would feel to see his parents separate?" Thinking about her son filled her heart with anguish. "Did you forget how he worked hard to unite us in the pic? Did you forget your promise of a happy family to him?"


    He nodded. "Xinyi, I realized I was wrong-"


    "Yet you thought about divorce! You really thought of separation!"


    "..."


    Xinyi is not letting me talk at all¡­


    "What did you want to achieve by doing this? Did you really think that signing on those papers would have made me happy?"


    Zhiyuan took a deep breath. "Xinyi, I understand I was at fault. But I swear it was just initially that I couldn''t help but think that way. If you were in my position, what would you have done? I know how you hate being a trouble to others. You would have definitely thought the same as me at least in the beginning."


    That shot straight to her heart.


    Her red cheeks puffed up even more than more. "I don''t have to answer for a hypothetical situation that has not happened!"


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    In short, what I said is true. You just don''t want to admit it.


    Zhiyuan took a step before her, but she took two steps back. She raised her palm in the air and stopped him.


    "Since I know now how little value you hold in your life for Siying and me, there is nothing left to talk about."


    "No, Xinyi-"


    "And then you also read my diary!"


    Back to square, he thought.


    He never imagined that over everything he had done, she would be so furious about her diary.


    "I will never write in a diary again... nobody can be trusted¡­" she tearfully mumbled to herself.


    Zhiyuan choked.


    Xinyi turned to leave, but he took tworge strides and blocked her way. "I heard what you had to say. I will ept all of yourints and anger. But will you please give me a chance to speak?"


    She gritted her teeth again. "There is nothing to talk to a person who secretly reads someone''s diary."


    The diary wound ran really deep¡­


    "Leave my way."


    She took a step to her left and Zhiyuan took a step to stop too. She moved to the right and Zhiyuan would move to the right too.


    She stomped her foot and said, "Leave!"


    "Nope."


    She turned the other way and this time, Zhiyuan pulled her wrist and hugged her in his embrace. She stiffened.


    She jerked her head towards him toin when her words stopped by a kiss thatnded on her lips. The diary fell from her hands in shock and she looked at him, stupefied.


    Hm, hm, hm???


    Zhiyuan clutched the back of her head and pulled her into an even deeper kiss than before. She felt her brain short-circuit and go poof. His lips yearningly traveled across her lips, capturing every corner. His arm snaked around her waist and pressed their bodies together.


    Suddenly, Xinyi heard a child''s voice.


    "Mama, mama, look at them. What are they doing?" A little boy pointed his finger at them and innocently asked.


    "Ssh, ssh!" The boy''s mother quietened him. "Don''t look at them. I-Ignore them¡­"


    Xinyi didn''t even have the chance to choke as her lips were smothered by his kisses. As opposed to her, Zhiyuan didn''t seem bothered by somebody catching them and continued as if they were the only ones in the park.

 Chapter 237 - Zhiyuans Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Zhiyuan''s Deration</h4>


    A few minutes felt like a few centuries to her as they kissed. By the time they parted, Xinyi''s face all up to her neck had turned bright red.


    "What were you doing, Zhiyuan?" She asked, feelingpletely flushed.


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes. "You don''t know what I was doing? Should I...do it again to make you understand?"


    Xinyi looked at him, speechless.


    Zhiyuan smiled as he held her hands. He gently intertwined his fingers against her. "Xinyi. I didn''t bring you here just to confess that I know everything. I brought you here so that I could tell you how much you mean to me. It''s true that I did think of separation, but just like you said, that wasn''t any solution. I don''t want to live apart from you because I have realized just how much I love you."


    Xinyi almost stumbled and copsed and if not for Zhiyuan holding her hand, she would have fallen for real. Her ears buzzed, and she stared at him wide-eyed.


    "Yes, Xinyi. I love you."


    Xinyi looked at him in a trance. "W-what?"


    "I love you. I am madly, madly in love with you. I cannot imagine living a life without you. Please forgive me for being an idiot for not realizing this all this time. Please forgive me for hurting you. I love you and that''s why I couldn''t bear to make you live with a man like me. But when love came knocking into my life, I didn''t have the strength to lose it either. That''s why I told Grandpa that I won''t ever divorce you."


    "Y-you are lying¡­" Xinyi suddenly stepped back.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "No, Xinyi. I am not lying. I will never lie about my feelings for you."


    "N-No. You don''t have to feel pitiful for me after reading my diary," she bit her lip, "That''s why, I won''t forgive you for reading it! Now you feel responsible for not loving me. Don''t say this just to keep my heart."


    "..."


    "Xinyi, do you think that something as important as love I will just say lightly? Do you remember that time I took you to dinner? Actually...I had arranged that date just to confess my love for you."


    She stiffened.


    "At that time, I hadn''t read the diary, right? And even before that, I had already confessed my feelings during the pic when we stayed the night in the vige. You were still unconscious, so you didn''t hear me. But I had expressed how much I loved you. Seeing you on the verge of losing shook me hard. Xinyi, my feelings are not because I read your diary. I won''t ever act to keep your heart. I don''t love you because I feel pitiful for you or as a forced responsibility to love you back. I love you with all my heart."


    He raised her hand and kissed on top of her delicate knuckles. "And that is why this time, I want to chase after you."


    She widened her eyes.


    "This time, I will chase you to make you mine. You don''t have to ept my feelings. I am not forcing you. But irrespective of that, I will do what I should have done long back. You have waited enough for me, Xinyi. Now it''s my turn to wait for you to ept me. And I will do anything to achieve that. Whether it takes days, months or years, I won''t stop until I make things right between us. I want to give a new beginning to our marriage. I will prove to you that I love you from the bottom of my heart. No matter what it takes, I will make you mine, Xinyi."


    His words shook her and she felt unable to speak.


    "This is also my promise to Siying that I will fulfill. He wants to have lovey-dovey parents, and I will make his wishe true," he smirked.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Don''t believe me if you don''t want to because my actions will prove it to you soon. You cannot run away from me, my wife."


    "You-you¡­" she pointed her trembling finger at him. This was way too unbelievable for her. She was ready to live a life just as his friend. But now she was hearing that her love was being reciprocated.


    "You need to calm down!"


    She was so confused that she didn''t know how to respond to his deration.


    He loved her and now he will chase after her?


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Trust me, I am the calmest right now, Xinyi. I am not saying this just because I have to. I mean every word I said."


    Her chest heaved up and down in breathlessness and her cheeks turned red. "If you are saying this so that I could forgive you for reading my diary, then I won''t!"


    Zhiyuan coughed hard.


    The diary wound really, really, really runs deep in her.


    "My deration and your diary are separate matters-"


    "It''s not for me!" She red at him.


    He sighed.


    "A-anyway, you don''t have to do anything."


    Zhiyuan pouted. "Of course I do and you cannot stop me. If I don''t do this, then how will you understand my sincerity?"


    "I understand! I understand your sincerity!" She quickly said.


    "Nope, you don''t. Don''t shoo me away. I have to make you realize my feelings for you."


    Her face turned even redder. Xinyi quickly picked her diary and said, "Y-you really need some time alone. Bye."


    "Xinyi!"


    She ran away before Zhiyuan could catch her again. He scratched his chin. "I indeed need some time alone but with you, Xinyi. Run all you want because I am going to catch you in the end anyway," he smiled.


    ---


    Zhu vi.


    "Mama! Dada!"


    A little bun came hurriedly trotting over to Caihong and Xiaosi''s side. Chyou hugged Xiaosi''s leg as her face brightened seeing his father.


    "Dada! You are back!"


    Xiaosi lowered his head and saw an adorable angel clinging on to him with a sparkling smile on her lips. Her small, delicate features brought Caihong''s face to his mind.


    He slowly parted his lips as she whispered. "C-Chyou¡­?"

 Chapter 238 - Move Back

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Move Back</h4>


    Xiaosi bent on his knees and his hands slightly shook as he ced them on her little shoulders.


    Chyou''s lips puckered into a pout. "Dada! Why were you away for so long? You didn''t tell Chyou!"


    Caihong smiled. "Chyou, I told you, right? Dada had a business trip."


    She was saddened. "But I missed Dada! Dada never go without telling me."


    She faced him and put her hand on her waist with a hint of usation in her ck eyes. "Dada. This is bad!"


    Xiaosi faintly smiled. "I...I am sorry."


    "Hmph!"


    Xiaosi got a little anxious. "I am really sorry. I won''t go anywhere like this next time."


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Promise? Pinky promise?"


    She raised her hand and brought her little finger up. Xiaosi slowly touched it with his and smiled. "I promise."


    Chyou brightened and jumped into her hug. Xiaosi froze for a few moments. An overwhelming sense of joy filled his heart with the little dumpling''s hug. He hesitated but then slowly hugged her. He patted her back and softly smiled.


    She eagerly hopped as she asked, "Dada, Dada where are my gifts?"


    "Gifts?"


    "En! Dada always bring me gifts from trip!"


    "Umm¡­"


    He worriedly looked up at Caihong and she nodded. "Ah, Chyou. This time Xiaosi doesn''t have-"


    "Of course he has brought a lot of gifts for his angel!"


    Jack Si stepped in, carrying many paper bags in his hands. Caihong was surprised. "What are these?"


    He smiled and whispered. "Actually, these are gifts that I brought for you all. But Xiaosi can save himself with this. Otherwise, our little angel will get disappointed."


    She quickly said, "No, no. How can we-"


    "Come on sister-inw. No need for formalities. Xiaosi and I are like brothers. Whether he gives or I do, it''s the same thing."


    "Thank you so much," she appreciated his gesture.


    Xiaosi said, "Indeed, thank you so much," he nodded.


    "Haha! Of course."


    Chyou curiously looked at the stranger who entered. Her gaze beamed as she was fascinated to see his blonde hair and bluish-grey eyes.


    "Hero!" She pointed her finger at him. "You are the hero from the movie!"


    Caihong smiled. "I think she saw some Hollywood movie recently. Though she didn''t understand thenguage that much, she insisted on watching. The hero was a blond-haired and blue-eyed man just like you."


    Jack Si beamed. "Oh!"


    He chuckled as he looked down at her. He kept his palms on his knees and lowered at her level. "I am honored by thepliment dear."


    Chyou was mesmerized by his bluish-grey eyes and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Xiaosi twitched upon seeing the reaction.


    Jack Si brought his hand forward and smiled. "Greetings, Princess Chyou. I am Jack Si, your father''s good friend. I have heard a lot about you and I finally got to meet you today."


    Chyou blushed even more seeing his handsome face so up close. Particrly, his breathtaking eyes were too much for her small heart to handle.


    "I-I am Chyou. Hello."


    She shyly shook his hand.


    Jack Si chuckled.


    Xiaosi pursed his lips and cleared his throat. "Chyou, won''t you see the gifts Dada bought for you?"


    Caihong raised her brow and shook her head helplessly.


    Chyou eagerly jumped up and down. "En! Gifts! Gifts!"


    "Yes, yes we will see the giftster. But Xiaosi needs rest now. It was a long trip, right?"


    He nodded.


    Chyou tugged Jack Si''s coat and asked, "Uncle will stay here too?"


    There was hope and expectations in her eyes.


    Jack Si ruffled her head. "Haha. No, dear. Your Dada is tired so I just dropped by to help him."


    Her face fell and her shoulders drooped in sadness.


    Caihong said, "There is no hurry, Jack Si. Stay the night here. I also want to thank you with a good meal."


    Xiaosi grimaced.


    Why did he feel that Jack Si was taking his spot?


    Why is Chyou so smitten by him? He grumbled.


    Jack Si thought about it. "Then sorry for the intrusion. I will be happy to eat a meal made by you! And I will get to y with Chyou too!"


    Chyou brightened. "Yayyyy!!!"


    ---


    Caihong and Jack Si helped Xiaosi in his room. He was still a little tired and drowsy from all the medicines.


    She opened the cupboard and took out some fresh clothes for him. Xiaosi craned his neck and blinked his eyes. "Are those all my clothes?"


    "Yes," Caihong said without turning back.


    "But then where are yours?"


    Caihong froze. Jack Si slightly widened his eyes and coughed.


    She slowly turned. He asked, "Shouldn''t there be your clothes too? This is our room, right?" He looked around and said, "Now that I take a look, I don''t see your things here."


    "Um¡­"


    Until now Caihong stayed in a different room than him, so all of her necessities were over there.


    What should I tell him? She panicked slightly.


    Jack Si came to the rescue. "Don''t me my sister-inw. It''s your fault."


    Xiaosi was taken aback. "My fault?"


    "En! You don''t remember it, but you two had a fight. You told me about how she changed rooms because she was really mad at you."


    Caihong quickly nodded. "Yes, yes. That''s why my clothes aren''t here."


    "Oh...what did we fight about?" He asked.


    "..."


    "Um¡­" she looked at Jack Si again for help.


    He sobbed.


    I don''t know what to say!


    "Who cares about the reason? Lovey-dovey couples have arguments all the time. Sister-inw doesn''t even remember it now haha¡­"


    "Y-Yes. I don''t remember."


    Xiaosi seriously said, "I see. I don''t know what the argument was about, but I apologize. I will never fight with you again."


    His expression was so sincere that it moved her heart. She also felt guilty for making him apologize for an imaginary fight.


    "En¡­"


    Xiaosi softly smiled. "So if you are not mad at me anymore, will you move back here?"


    Caihong coughed hard. Her face turned crimson.


    Sharing a room with Xiaosi¡­


    In all this hassle, the thought never really crossed her mind.


    Jack Si craftily smiled. "Of course! Sister-inw has a big heart. She has already forgiven you, so she will definitely move back here."


    Caihong slowly nodded in a robotic motion. "Yes, I will move back."

 Chapter 239 - Landed Straight Into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Landed Straight Into His Arms</h4>


    After a delicious dinner cooked by Caihong, Jack Si had no strength to even move an inch. "That was one awesome feast, sister-inw."


    He patted his tummy, which was extremely full and satisfied by the meal.


    ??


    Caihong smiled. "I am d you liked it."


    "I loved it! Damn, I missed the authentic Chinese food so much. I couldn''t help but overeat. Curse you, Xiaosi. You get to eat such delicious meals every day," he red at him.


    Xiaosi felt a sense of pride hearing that. He seemed as if he was in a trance.


    Caihong slowly asked, "What''s wrong? Did you not like it?"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. "Of course, I did! It''s just...I didn''t know why, but I felt nostalgic for some reason."


    Jack Si smiled. "Well, your mind has forgotten the memories, but your body hasn''t. You have eaten her food before. Your tongue remembers the taste."


    "Ah¡­"


    Caihong said, "You used to jump on the lunches I brought back in college. You never left anything for anyone in our gang, and so you used to fight with them a lot," she chuckled.


    Xiaosi coughed in embarrassment. "If the food is made by you, then I wouldn''t want anybody to eat it other than me."


    Caihong choked. "*Cough, cough*"


    Xiaosi quickly brought a ss of water. "Are you okay?" He anxiously asked.


    "I am fine¡­" she took a small sip.


    It was so smooth that it took her aback. Xiaosi before his memory loss wouldn''t have ever admitted this.


    Jack Si whined. "Hey, what do you mean by not letting others have her food? Not even your best buddy here?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "You are our guest tonight, so it cannot be helped. I don''t want to be rude."


    "..."


    This is still damn rude!


    "How mean! Don''t hog everything for yourself!"


    "Why not? Caihong is my wife, so I have the right. You can find one for yourself and eat your wife''s cooked meals," He arrogantly said.


    Caihong coughed again as she blushed.


    From practically having no conversation between them to him acting so closer and possessive was a huge leap for her.


    Really Xiaosi wouldn''t have said these things before¡­


    Somehow, she felt d about this memory loss. At least, she was finally getting to know his true feelings.


    Jack Si gritted his teeth. "Damn you! Where is the precious friendship we share?"


    Chyou held his hand and pulled him. "Let''s y!"


    "Ah? But I cannot moveeeee¡­."


    She harrumphed. "That''s why you have to! I want to y with you, Uncle. Come,e!"


    She dragged him with her small, chubby hands pulling his coat with all her might.


    Jack Si sobbed. "Only Chyou cares for me. Thank God she is like my sister-inw, not a certain, rude friend of mine."


    Xiaosi''s brow twitched.


    Caihong smiled. "Let''s go back. You need rest."


    "En. But wait. But you have to move your stuff back, right? I will help you."


    ---


    Caihong hung her dresses in the cupboard beside Xiaosi''s clothes that were on the right side. Seeing their clothes together side by side like that erupted a strange feeling within her.


    Why am I feeling so different? It''s just the same room¡­


    She touched her cheeks that felt slightly warm for some reason.


    Xiaosi was helping in sorting out her stuff while she was busy arranging the cupboard. Suddenly, Xiaosi''s sight fell on her lingerie that was ced in a corner of her bag. There was a pair of braciers.


    He immediately looked away, his face turning beet red. He coughed and his fingers nervously fiddled against each other.


    Th-this this...there is nothing to get so fidgety, right?


    "Pass me the other clothes too," Caihong said.


    His mouth twitched. There were no clothes left in her bag apart from her *ahem* personal things.


    "T-that¡­"


    "Hm? Pass it."


    His face flushed hard as he picked her bras. Caihong stretched her arm backward to pick the dress, but then she felt something different. She turned and stiffened upon seeing her bra.


    There was a moment of awkward silence.


    Xiaosi cleared his throat and tried to smile. Caihong gritted her teeth and felt mad at herself.


    Idiot! What am I doing?


    She quickly grabbed it and stuffed it in the cupboard. She felt so embarrassed that she couldn''t face him.


    Xiaosi got the cue and he immediately got up. "I-I will head for a bath."


    "E-En¡­" she hastily nodded.


    A few minutester, Xiaosi knocked on the bathroom''s room. "Caihong¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you pass me my towel? I forgot to take it with me¡­"


    She picked out his towel from the cupboard and knocked. "Here. I brought it."


    "Ah, thanks."


    He opened the door with a narrow gap and stretched out his hand, waving it in the air. "Where is it?"


    "Here¡­" she ced the towel in his hand. Xiaosi pulled it harder, making Caihong stumble. The door was pushed open by her fall and shended straight into his arms.


    Her face bumped into his chest while Xiaosi quickly held her waist to prevent her falling. Her shut eyes slowly opened and she froze to see his naked chest in her view.


    They stood rooted in that position like two wooden logs unable to move. His chest was still slightly damp through which she felt the wetness on her cheek.


    She rapidly blinked her eyes and slowly realized the position they were in. Xiaosi lowered his head and took a look at her face that had turned rosy. With that blush on her cheeks, she looked beautiful and enticing. A gulp passed down his throat, feeling her soft hands on his skin.


    Caihong slowly raised her head and met his gaze that was staring at her with focus. Time seemed to stop and they felt their breaths stuck.


    She felt the distance between them bridging little by little as Xiaosi leaned closer to her. Her heart skipped several beats.


    Xiaosi bent to touch her until his forehead rested on hers. Her eyelids softly fluttered as she heard the even sound of his warm breath.


    "Caihong¡­"

 Chapter 240 - The True Emotions Coming To Surface

    <h4>Chapter 240 - The True Emotions Coming To Surface</h4>


    The sweet whisper of her name from his lips made Caihong take a silent but sharp breath. His intense gaze felt as if she was the only one that he could see in this world and no one else.


    She didn''t understand if she felt warm because of the heat radiating from the bathroom after his hot shower or Xiaosi''s proximity that was leaning towards something more intimate.


    ??


    "Mama!"


    They froze. The voice of a certain dumpling snapped them out of their stupor.


    Xiaosi and Caihong, both took a step back at once, their faces flushing red till their necks.


    She stammered. "Y-Your towel¡­"


    Xiaosi hastily nodded in a robotic manner. "So-sorry for pulling you in. It was an a-ident."


    She quickly said, "It''s okay," her sight once again fell on his chest and she immediately looked away.


    "I will check what Chyou wants."


    She turned and swiftly escaped the bathroom with all her might. Xiaosi stared at the door and shut his eyes, feeling like an idiot.


    Damn!


    He cursed himself andbed his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    I am stupid. I am stupid. Yup, I am a certified stupid!


    But as he thought about her in his embrace, a soft smile etched on his lips. He looked at his arm that had held her waist. It felt as if the softness and warmth of her body was still lingering on his hands.


    "She is cute when she blushes¡­" he smiled.


    Outside, Caihong finally breathed as if somebody had been holding her back until now. She covered her tomato red face with her hands.


    What did I just¡­


    Xiaosi waspletely naked and for a moment, her gaze did fall on his brother and it''s sight blew steam out of her ears. She even felt it pressing against her waist when Xiaosi had held her in his arms.


    Caihong wished to bury a hole deep underground and never appear again.


    "Mama!"


    Chyou trotted towards her and tugged her dress.


    She coughed. "Y-Yes¡­?"


    Caihong tried to smile as she looked down at her. Chyou tilted her head as she observed her mother. She curiously asked, "Why is Mama so red?"


    Her mouth twitched and smile faltered. "Red? I am not. Oh! It''s a little h-hot in the atmosphere so¡­"


    Chyou''s little brows furrowed deeply. "But Chyou is feeling cold."


    "..."


    The door opened and Xiaosi stepped out. Caihong straightened up in attention and so did him.


    Xiaosi cleared his throat and smiled at his daughter."Chyou."


    Chyou gasped. "Dada is red too!"


    Mama and Dada stiffened.


    "Why Mama Dada so red?" She pursed her lips. "Are Mama Dada hiding something from me? Mama Dada have fun behind me? You did not call me¡­."


    Little Chyou felt as if she was betrayed. She thought that Caihong and Xiaosi yed some games together to make them look so red. And she wasn''t included in it.


    Xiaosi said, "Of course not. We won''t y without you."


    "Then why are you red?"


    "Um¡­"


    Chyou pouted. "I will ask Uncle Jack! He will tell me!"


    They choked and quickly stopped her. "No!"


    Xiaosi said, "Haha, you don''t need to ask him."


    Of course he will understand what was going on! What if he says something inexplicable to my innocent daughter?


    Caihong said, "Yes, yes. Don''t go to him. Xiaosi and I were just... telling jokes."


    She said the first random thought that came to her mind.


    Xiaosi quickly supported her. "Yes! You know, right? If youugh too much, it makes your face red. So we werepeting to see whose joke was the best."


    She nodded her head in agreement.


    Chyou blinked her eyes, apparently unable to understand the need of suchpetition.


    Caihong asked, "You came here for something, right? What is it?" She wanted to divert her mind from this topic now.


    Chyou brightened. "I will sleep with Mama and Dada! I missed Mama and Dada," she pouted.


    Xiaosi nodded. "Of course we will. Where is Uncle Jack?"


    She giggled. "He fell asleep!"


    "...Well let him sleep then in whatever position he is sleeping in."


    Chyou climbed on the bed and hopped into the middle. Xiaosi and Caihong climbed on her either side. They were d that Chyou would be sleeping with them tonight or the awkward encounter in the bathroom would have left them fidgety all night long had they been alone.


    Chyou soon fell asleep after Caihong told her a story and then she felt drowsy as well after a tiring day. After so many nights spent in the hospital in worry and stress, she would finally have some decent sleep tonight.


    Xiaosi stared at the mother-daughter pair who had the same expression and posture as they slept. He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He kissed the top of Chyou''s head. "Good night," he whispered.


    Xiaosi peeked at Caihong and bit his lip. He leaned further towards her and gently pecked her forehead too.


    "Good night."


    He quickly turned back.


    A peck should be alright, right?


    Even though he knew that they had been married for seven years, his memory loss made him hesitant to act too familiar and intimate with Caihong as a husband. So these simple gestures, too, made him wonder if it would make her ufortable.


    In the bathroom though...Damn it, I am shameless!


    Xiaosi shut his eyes and buried himself in the duvet.


    A few momentster, Caihong opened her eyes and dazedly touched her forehead. The touch of his lips still lingered on that spot where he kissed.


    A smile couldn''t help flutter on her lips seeing him burying himself inside the nket. She was liking this side of his more and more now. He acted cold and distant all this time and even though he cared for her so much, he kept his feelings buried within him.


    But now his true emotions wereing to the surface. He was now the Xiaosi in front of her who had been hiding for so long.


    Caihong smiled and went back to sleep, thinking about the good days toe ahead.

 Chapter 241 - Zhiyuans Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Zhiyuan''s Secret Weapon</h4>


    The next day in Han Corps.


    A meeting was going on with the heads of each department giving their presentation of Han Corp''s performance in thest quarter.


    ??


    But a certain CEO was dreamily thinking about his wife.


    "Sir, our profits have grown by 11% in thest quarter. Our hotel near the amusement park that the Mu Constructions built has been giving great profits as well. That is the major source of our good performance this time."


    They were eager to hear Zhiyuan''s praise because all the employees had worked really hard for this coboration project. The managers shared nces and wondered why he was so quiet.


    "Sir?"


    Zhiyuan broke out of his stupor. "Yup?" He looked at the presentation and nodded in appreciation. "Great job, everyone. I was already keeping track of all reports and certainly, our performance here shone the most. I am proud of you all."


    Everybody beamed.


    "This calls for a celebration. You can choose any venue to your liking for the party. The bill is on me."


    "Thank you, Sir!" This cheered everyone in an instant.


    One of them asked, "Sir, will you not be joining us?"


    "I am busy thinking of a way to impress my wife," he said in a daze.


    "Ah?"


    They felt as if they heard wrong.


    Impress your wife? For what?


    "Meeting adjourned."


    The managers left in wonder. At the same time, Liang entered. "Zhiyuan, my buddy! How''s it going? Your best friend is here. Tadah!"


    He grimaced. "CEO Xu Liang, don''t you have your ownpany to handle?"


    "My capable assistant is there," Liang proudly smiled.


    "Why don''t you make him the CEO then?" He dryly said, "I pity him for getting a boss like you."


    "Why so salty?" He whined. "You should be happy that I am here!"


    "You are here every other day. How many times should I be happy?"


    "Ouch!" Liang dramatically clutched his chest. "It''s painful here¡­My best friend just cruelly ditched me."


    Zhiyuan rolled his eyes.


    "What are you thinking so hard about anyway?" Liang asked as he grabbed a chair.


    "About Xinyi."


    He raised his brow. "I see. So you are churning your brain on how to impress her."


    Zhiyuan had already confessed everything to Liang a few days back. Naturally, Liang was shocked to the core upon learning the truth but was also happy to see him moving forward and taking responsibility instead of drowning himself in pain and guilt.


    Indeed, the past was terrible, but it was already the past now. It was important to learn his mistakes, leave the past behind him and look towards the future.


    Liang scratched his chin. "How will you impress a woman who has been in love with you for nine years? I mean you have already swept her off her feet years back. She already loves you."


    Zhiyuan smirked. "I have to make her fall for me even more then. More than she could have imagined."


    Then his expression turned pitiful. "You think that it''s easy, but it''s not. You have no idea how mad she is at me for reading her diary."


    Liang couldn''t help butugh. "Well, anybody would be in her ce too. But then you wouldn''t have evere to know anything. That''s why you are so pitiful. Damned if you did, damned if you don''t."


    "Haha. Very funny," Zhiyuan mimicked a dryugh.


    "You should have seen Xinyi. Since yesterday, she hadn''t spoken a single word to me. She is avoiding me. Even at night, she maintained her distance from me even though Siying was sleeping between us. Then today morning, shepletely ignored me while having breakfast. I waved her goodbye before leaving and she turned her head away. That''s not all. She has even locked her study table and drawers so that I don''t get near them and touch her stuff. More than anything, she is extremely mad because I read her diary."


    "Ahahaha!!" Liang clutched his stomach and rolled inughter.


    "This morning, she even educated Siying in front of me about how it''s bad to touch and especially ''read'' other people''s stuff without permission."


    "Hahaha! Oh...oh my God. You are doomed. It''s unbelievable. Are you talking about the same Xinyi we know? Hahaha¡­"


    He grimaced.


    "Hey! Don''t give me that using look. We have never seen Xinyi so angry before and especially at you," Liang was stillughing as he spoke.


    Ah I have to tell this to Ah Cy! This is breaking news!


    Zhiyuan sighed and leaned back on his chair. "Ah my heart. She refuses to even look me in the eye."


    Liang grinned. "Then what will you do?"


    He smiled. "What else? Make her look at me. That''s what I am thinking¡­"


    His gaze shifted on the report in front of him. He blinked his eyes and then they slowly widened as an idea struck him. He brightened.


    "I just got a way."


    "What?"


    Zhiyuan slid the report in front of him.


    Liang nced through it and said in disdain. "Are you going to show this report to Xinyi and share yourpany''s quarter results with her? Isn''t that boring?"


    Zhiyuan smacked on his head. "Idiot. What is the report about?"


    "About the hotel''s profit that was built in coboration with Mu Constructions amusement park."


    Zhiyuan grinned. "Yes, amusement park. Time to take her on a lovely date. Xinyi looks timid, but she actually loves thriller rides and attractions a lot."


    Liang said, "Ohhh, I get it. But the problem is will she agree toe with you? Looking at how she is avoiding you, she would just walk away even if she might like the fun."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "I know. It''s impossible to make her agree at this stage when a volcano is erupting within her. But, I have a secret weapon~ She won''t be able to say no to him."


    "Hah! So shameless to use your son like this," Liang narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s not called using. It''s helping his father in his difficult times," Zhiyuan innocently said. "He will be the key for Xinyi''s approval haha!"

 Chapter 242 - Lovey-dovey And Then Even More Lovey-dovey

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Lovey-dovey And Then Even More Lovey-dovey</h4>


    Back at Han vi before dinner was served, Zhiyuan secretly called Siying.


    "Dada, why you call me?" He pouted. "I am doing my homework."


    ??


    Zhiyuan smiled and ruffled his head. "There, there. Siying is such a good boy. I am really sorry for disturbing you, but I have an important thing to tell you."


    His ears perked up in curiosity.


    Zhiyuan took out something from his pocket and showed it to him. Siying beamed seeing the watermark of a Ferris wheel on it. "Ferris wheel!"


    "Yes. It''s a Ferris wheel indeed. These are tickets to the amusement park."


    Siying''s small face sparkled like gold. "Amusement-"


    "Sshh!" He quickly put his hand over his mouth. "Don''t say it so loudly."


    Siying obediently nodded. Zhiyuan removed his hand and said, "I want to take you and Xinyi to have fun. But¡­"


    He lowered his gaze.


    Siying quickly asked, "But, Dada?"


    "But I am afraid that Mama will not agree toe with us."


    His face fell. "Why? We cannot go without Mama!"


    Zhiyuan seriously nodded. "Yes. It won''t be fun without Mama. But Mama is angry at me, so she will definitely say no."


    Siying put his hands on his waist and fumed. "Why is Mama angry at you?"


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. "Dada did some bad things that hurt Mama. But Dada wants to make it up to her. Will you help me?"


    Siying nodded hard. "Siying will help Dada! No fighting!"


    He chuckled and kissed his cheek. "I knew it. So help me get Mama''s yes¡­"


    ---


    After dinner, Xinyi was busy with her work in her room when Zhiyuan stepped in.


    "Siying-"


    Xinyi pursed her lips seeing him and immediately turned her head away. He walked up to her and cleared his throat for her attention.


    She didn''t look back.


    "*Ahem!*"


    She slightly twitched but still didn''t respond.


    Zhiyuan ced the tickets on the table in front of her. Xinyi furrowed her brows as she took a look.


    Amusement park?


    "I booked the tickets. I want to take you and Siying to the amusement park."


    She said nothing.


    Zhiyuan didn''t give up. "You like thriller rides right? It will be fun and... romantic too. This will be our date after all."


    That finally earned a reaction from her as she coughed hard. She jerked her head back in shock. "Huh? Date?"


    He grinned. "Yes. A date!"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes and then looked away. "Sorry for the trouble, but I don''t want to go."


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips. "It''s the amusement park you like so much."


    "No."


    "Oh! Are you thinking that we won''t get quality time together because of Siying?" Zhiyuan sheepishly smiled. "Don''t worry. I will handle it. We will get as lovey-dovey as you want."


    She puked blood and looked at him, speechless.


    How did hee to this conclusion?


    "I-I am not saying no for that reason!" She blushed.


    He pouted. "Then why would you disagree with our date? It''s a ce you like so much."


    She gritted her teeth and bit her lip. "D-Don''t act innocent. I won''t go to the amusement park-"


    "Amusement park!"


    Siying''s head popped inside as he looked at her cheerfully. "Mama, I heard about amusement!"


    He trotted towards her and clutched her leg. "Mama, we are going to the amusement park?"


    Xinyi stiffened. Her heart ached to see his gleaming and excited face.


    "Yay! Mama! I saw rides in movies! They are so cool. I want to ride on them!"


    Before Xinyi could say anything, Zhiyuan sadly said, "Siying, your Mama doesn''t want toe with us. So, we cannot go to the park."


    At that point, the father-son drama had started.


    Siying looked as if he just got a massive shock. He tearfully looked at Xinyi. "Mama...why you note? I want to go to the park! I want to y! I want to ride! There is Mickey Mouse and Tom and Jerry too! And Scooby-doo too! I want to meet them."


    Xinyi quickly picked her and made him sit on herp. "Siying, don''t cry, please. M-Mama really cannote¡­"


    Siying was in full-on pitiful mode as his cheeks puffed up and he rubbed his eyes. "Waaaaa...Mama not going...I want to go to the park. Waaaaa. I want to gooooo¡­"


    "Don''t cry, Siying, please¡­" she worriedly patted his head, but he shifted his head away from her hand.


    "Waaaaaaaa. I don''t talk to Mama¡­"


    Zhiyuan said, "Xinyi. If not for me,e for Siying at least. He is innocent. How can you bear to see him cry?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Don''t you love Siying the most?"


    Her mouth twitched again.


    She was in a difficult position.


    Xinyi looked at her son who waspletely crestfallen. She hesitated and said, "Okay, okay. I wille too."


    Zhiyuan beamed, but he quickly hid his expression. Siying''s eyes sparkled. "Really? Mamae too?"


    She sighed and smiled as she pinched his nose. "Yes. Happy?"


    "Happy! Siying is very happy!" He tightly hugged her.


    She chuckled.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I knew it. You are so kind-hearted. We will definitely enjoy our date-"


    "A trip," she said, "I-It''s a family trip, not a¡­a date¡­"


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "As you say. It''s a family trip."


    Xinyi nodded.


    "Though I will change it to a date for us soon enough, no worries. Until then, you can think of it as a family trip for your convenience."


    "..."


    "You¡­"


    Siying tilted his head and innocently asked, "What is a date?"


    Xinyi coughed. Zhiyuan brightened and seriously nodded. "Excellent question! Let me exin to you what a date is. A date is when your Mama and Dada will-"


    "Zhi-Zhiyuan!" Xinyi stopped him, "What are you saying? He-he is just a child¡­" her face flushed.


    "What do you mean?" He had an innocent expression, "I am just answering our son''s question."


    He looked back at him. "So yes, Siying. A date is when your Mama and Dada will-"


    "You!"


    "-Be all lovey-dovey with each other."


    "..."


    Siying gleamed. "Lovey-dovey? Like in movies?"


    "En."


    "And then?"


    He smiled. "Well, if your Mama allows me to be even more lovey-dovey with her, the day wille soon when you will get a little brother or sister."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 243 - A Little Problem With His Ears

    <h4>Chapter 243 - A Little Problem With His Ears</h4>


    Xinyi was shell-shocked. "Zhiyuan!"


    "What''s wrong, Xinyi? It''s just a date." He leaned and smirked as he whispered, "What did you think I was going to tell him about a date? It''s not like he asked about what a honeymoon is¡­"


    ??


    Her face turned beet red.


    "I didn''t know you had such perverted thoughts about a simple date."


    She red at him.


    He grinned. "But I am d to know about it. If you have any perverted wishes, please let me know. I will fulfill all of them on our date, I promise."


    Her finger trembled as she pointed it towards him. "Zhiyuan...when did you¡­"


    "When did I what?" He questioningly tilted his head.


    Xinyi grimaced seeing the obvious naive expression in his eyes as if he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Siying, who heard about his sibling, beamed akin to the brightest star in the sky. "Little brother or sister!"


    He jumped down from his mother''sp and hopped into his father''s embrace. "Dada! Dada!" His little hands shook him hard. "Dada! I will get a little brother or sister!?"


    Zhiyuan solemnly nodded. "Of course. That is if your Mama allows me to get more lovey-dovey with her."


    Siying looked at Xinyi with the most hopeful eyes she ever saw. "Mama! More lovey-dovey with Dada! Siying wants a little brother or sister!"


    "..."


    She had an urge to bury herself and just disappear.


    "Don''t listen to your Dada! He is just joking¡­"


    Siying felt heavily betrayed. "Dada¡­you lie?"


    Zhiyuan seriously said, "Of course not. I will never lie to you, Siying, and I wouldn''t especially joke about your little brother or sister."


    Siying pouted as he usingly stared at his mother. "Mama, Dada is not lying."


    He quickly jumped off and gleamed. "I will tell this to Leina and Chyou! I am getting a little brother or sister! Dada, Dada, give me your phone please!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled and handed his phone to him. Siying happily ran off to share this good news with his friends.


    Xinyi stood and faced him in dismay and indignation. "Zhiyuan you-"


    But he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in his embrace. "Yes, Xinyi?"


    She jolted to see herself suddenly standing so close to him. She took a step back, but he shamelessly pulled her again.


    "L-let me go¡­"


    Zhiyuan smiled and leaned towards her face, making her heart pound in her chest. "I think you have some concerns you have to share with me. Isn''t this position more suitable? I will be able to hear you crystal clear."


    "There is no need!"


    "About listening to your concern? How can I do that? You are my wife. I must listen to all your grievances," Zhiyuan nodded.


    She bit her lip hard. "I meant standing this close!"


    "Oh!" Zhiyuan sadly sighed. "You know, I have been feeling quite ufortable in my ears for the past few days. It seems I cannot hear properly when we are standing too far."


    Her brow twitched.


    "So, we need to be extra close while talking. As close as possible," with that he tugged her waist even more, her forehead almost bumping into his jaw. "En, en! This position is perfect! I can hear your breathing and heart racing so clearly."


    Her face blushed furiously and she didn''t know where to look.


    Zhiyuan slyly smiled and huskily whispered in her ear. "So, tell me, Xinyi. What are your concerns? Let''s take our time and address each one of them very thoroughly."


    With his warm breath fanning her earlobe, it twitched as his lips were just at the border to touch it. His cheek that slightly brushed against her made her shiver and their chests that collided made her brain go nk.


    She couldn''t help but take a sharp gasp. "I-I don''t have anything to say¡­" it was an inaudible whisper.


    He furrowed his brows. "Hm? But just now it clearly seemed as if you wanted to say something to me. It''s okay. You don''t have to hide it."


    "I-I forgot."


    "It''s alright. We can stay like this until you remember."


    "!!!"


    "You-"


    "Xinyi."


    They heard Soo Ei''s familiar voice that called her.


    "Dad¡­"


    Xinyi quickly stepped back and rushed towards the door. Zhiyuan sighed.


    That ended so soon.


    She opened the door and saw Soo Ei standing in front of her. Xinyi beamed and hugged him. "Dad!"


    Soo Ei dotingly smiled. "Xinyi. How are you?"


    She nodded. "I am good."


    Zhiyuan greeted him. "Dad."


    "Zhiyuan, my boy!" He grinned. "You two look good."


    He said, "Yes, Dad. Xinyi and I are doing fine. Were you missing your daughter and grandson?" He chuckled.


    Soo Ei sheepishly smiled. "Indeed. That idiot son of mine doesn''t have any time for his father!" He fumed. "Always busy in his cases day and night. I feel so lonely. So, I came here to meet my daughter who actually cares about me."


    "Dad... Yunru is working really hard."


    "Hmph! Too much work is not good either. What will he do when he will marry Zizi? My daughter-inw will suffer so much."


    He sighed. "Also...I heard that Han Tian and Xia Liqin are back. We are inws. It''s only proper to greet them."


    Zhiyuan looked at the bags he was holding. Soo Ei said, "Some gifts for him. We will be meeting after so long after all. I hope they like it."


    "Dad, you didn''t have to bring any gifts."


    "Of course, I have to. We are family. They are back after years. I cannote empty-handed."


    He faintly smiled.


    "Get lost already!"


    Han Huizhong''s booming voice made them jolt and they quickly rushed towards him. In the living room, Han Huizhong was angrily ring at Han Tian and Xia Liqin.


    "You two. Why are you still living here? I think I have already kicked you two long back!"


    "Dad¡­" Han Tian wanted to say something, but Han Huizhong didn''t let him. "Enough! Just leave!"


    Soo Ei said, "Elder Han. Don''t be like that," he anxiously said, "They are your son and daughter-inw who are back after so long¡­"


    He sneered. "I don''t need them toe back. They can go back to wherever they came from. The Han family doesn''t need them!"

 Chapter 244 - Another Chance

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Another Chance</h4>


    Han Tian''s gaze dimmed. "Dad. I know that we have made mistakes. We have hurt Zhiyuan and Zizi and we are guilty about...not being good parents to them. They are grown-ups now. Zhiyuan has his own family and Zizi will soon have one too."


    Zizi was quietly standing near a pir, listening to his words.


    ??


    He sadly smiled. "Maybe it''s toote to fix things between us. But I genuinely want to apologize and make it up to them. I always wanted to for all these years, but you never allowed me to step into the vi. I couldn''t gather my courage to give them a call after how I disappointed them. But...but I-"


    "But you what Tian!?" Han Huizhong roared.


    Xia Liqin came forward and said this time. "I want to be with my children. Tian and I have fought a lot, but...I agree with him on this. I have been a terrible mother. We were too lost in our egos to pull the other down which made everybody suffer," her gaze was filled with guilt and tears, "Dad. I... really want to be with my family. I know you will think of me as a shameless woman. I am¡­"


    She lowered her head and self-deprecatinglyughed as she sped her hands together. "I am not even a Han anymore since we have divorced. I don''t have the right to live here anymore, isn''t it? But...but if possible I want to meet my family sometimes. There is Zhiyuan, Zizi, my daughter-inw and my grandson. I...I couldn''t see my children grow up because of my foolishness, but I don''t want to lose Siying''s childhood too. So, please Dad...give us one chance."


    Han Huizhong snorted. "Wow, what emotional speeches. You two should get a prize. What is lost is lost. It won''te back even if you kowtow and bang your heads on the ground."


    Soo Ei smiled. "You are right, Elder Han. The lost time doesn''te back. But we can still make our present and future better. It''s never toote to apologize and fix things."


    "Tch. Your whole family is too kind-hearted, Ei."


    Xinyi smiled. "I was always happy to see Mom and Dad back. Siying enjoys being with you too."


    She slowly peeked at Zhiyuan and pursed her lips. "What do you think?"


    Zhiyuan was silent for a while. "I agree with Xinyi and Dad."


    Everybody was surprised, especially Zizi.


    Zhiyuan sadly smiled. "I... have made a lot of mistakes too in my life."


    Xinyi slightly widened her eyes. She knew what he was talking about and so did Han Huizhong.


    "At one point, I felt the same as Mom and Dad. That my mistakes are irredeemable. It would be useless to rectify anything with what I have done. There would be no other way but to step back and pay for my sins by suffering in silence."


    Xinyi slightly trembled.


    He lowered his head and softly smiled as he looked at Xinyi. "But I realized that I was wrong. It was selfish of me to think that. If I step back, it would just hurt even more, especially for that person who has suffered because of me. And then I decided that I have to let the past remain in the past and move forward. Make up for my mistakes and resolve the mess I created. Getting stuck in the past just adds to our misery, nothing else."


    Xinyi stared at him.


    His words shook Zizi and she bit her lip.


    Yunru''s words slipped in her mind.


    ''Maybe Uncle and Aunt could have handled it more maturely. That could have hurt you less than it did, but everybody makes mistakes. If they came back to make things right, then don''t be so hasty in shutting them out.''


    ''Talk to them and try to give them a chance.''


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin were taken aback by his words too. They had already steeled themselves that Zhiyuan and Zizi won''t easily ept this. They were ready for their rejection.


    Zhiyuan nced at Zizi. "What do you have to say?"


    "...I will only give them a chance because Yunru talked me into it. Hmph. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have. They can live here if they want."


    The elders beamed. They gratefully looked at them, feeling emotional.


    "Thank you¡­"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Useless all of you! Well, do whatever you want. After all, now that I am so guilty in all of your eyes, why would you listen to me anyway?"


    Xinyi quickly said, "Grandpa, we are not thinking like that."


    "Not you but Zhiyuan and Zizi for sure. They are acting so benevolent to irk me because they clearly know that I have already kicked them out. But they are doing this to go against me. Hah! As if Han Huizhong will fall for your cheap tricks."


    Zhiyuan said, "That is your misconception and even you know that, Grandpa."


    He snorted and stormed off in a huff. Xinyi wanted to follow him but Zhiyuan pulled her back. "Don''t go to him now. He will only spit fire. He will be alright once he calms down."


    She lowered her head.


    Soo Ei smiled. "Han Tian. Xia Liqin. I am d that you confronted your mistakes like this today. I am sure it will take you a step closer to your children."


    Han Tian said, "You are really kind, Soo Ei."


    "Of course! We are all family haha! And now we will be a double family with Zizi and Yunru''s engagement, hoho!"


    Zizi couldn''t help but secretly grin.


    Xia Liqin said, "Indeed! I am happy for them. I saw Yunru and Zizi together two nights backing to Han vi from somewhere."


    "Oh? A date!" Soo Ei sobbed. "Yunru is finally taking his head out of his work. He is finally acting like a human, not a robot!" He dramatically wiped his eyes.


    They burst into a chuckle.


    Zhiyuan smiled, seeing the harmonious atmosphere. He nced at Xinyi and raised his brow. "Xinyi. Now it''s our turn to have a lovely date."


    Xinyi choked. "I-I already told you that it will be a family trip!"


    "Sure as you say~" He chuckled.

 Chapter 245 - A Sneak Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 245 - A Sneak Kiss</h4>


    The day for their amusement park trip arrived in no time. Siying was so excited that he was hopping and jumping in the car the whole time. He was the first one to step out too who headed straight for the park.


    Xinyi said, "Siying, don''t run too far! Wait for us."


    ??


    Siying whined as he kept shifting his weight from one foot to another in impatience. "Mama, Dada. You are slow! Rides! There is Mickey Mouse too!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Mickey mouse isn''t running away anywhere, Siying."


    His lips puckered into a pout.


    As they stepped into the park, a familiar face greeted them.


    "Han Zhiyuan!"


    They were surprised to see Mu Chuanli, CEO of Mu Constructions.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Mr. Mu."


    Xinyi nodded.


    "Haha! How are you my boy? I came to know that you have booked tickets today to visit the park! So, I thought of personally visiting you. I have even upgraded your tickets for VIP treatment."


    He sighed. "We are okay with the normal tickets too. You are spoiling us."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Yes, yes. We just came to enjoy the park like everyone else. We don''t want any special treatment."


    Mu Chuanli pouted. "What? Do you really want to stand in long queues and tire yourselves out? The park is really huge. Let''s do this! If not VIP, then you have to ept premium tickets at least! I won''t ept a no for that!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled in helplessness. "We will take it up then."


    He beamed. "Yes, that''s what we are talking about! Come,e, let me show you my park! You will have a great time here hoho!"


    As they walked, Zhiyuan slightly shifted to Mu Chuanli''s side and whispered. "Mr. Mu. This is not just a family trip but a date for Xinyi and me too. Any rmendations for romantic attractions for Xinyi and me to enjoy?" He shamelessly asked.


    Mu Chuanli brightened. "Oh! Oh!" He whispered. "A date with your wife, huh? That''s even more awesome! There are lots of things you can do. You can buy couple shirts and essories. There is a horror house too! Is she afraid of ghosts?"


    "She is definitely not a fan of them," he chuckled.


    He grinned. "Then it''s a perfect chance for you to get closer. The horror house here is the scariest one that we have designed," he proudly said. "And then there is The Tunnel of Love Trope too!"


    "What is that?"


    "It''s a slow and romantic water ride that you two can enjoy. Perfect for *ahem* a little making out," he coughed, "It''s the most intimate ce in this park for couples."


    Zhiyuan curiously touched his chin and imagined his time with Xinyi there.


    "And then, of course, you cannot forget the Ferris wheel! Sitting together in a round, enclosed box and then the kissing ritual when it reaches to the top."


    Zhiyuan slyly smiled. "Of course, I cannot miss that."


    Xinyi felt a chill run down her spine for some reason. She looked at Zhiyuan and narrowed her eyes.


    What is he whispering so much?


    "Mama! Look!" Siying eagerly pointed at the front.


    There were two scouts wearing Mickey Mouse and Scooby-Doo costumes, carrying balloons in their arms. A bunch of other children gathered around them and needless to say, Siying didn''t fall back either.


    Mickey Mouse gave him a cute violet balloon and patted his head. Scooby Doo gave him a lollipop. Siying beamed and showed the balloon to his parents. "Mama, Dada! I got a balloon! And a lollipop too!"


    Xinyi giggled. "Yup, yup! Take care of it, okay?"


    "En!"


    Zhiyuan observed how the other parents were clicking lots of photos with their children standing with the scouts. He grinned.


    "Siying, don''t you want to click photos with your favorite Mickey Mouse and Scooby Doo?"


    He brightened. "En! Pictures!"


    "Let''s do it then."


    First, he took Siying''s individual pictures with the scouts. Then he nced at Xinyi. "Of course, we have to take family pictures too, right Xinyi? This is a FAMILY TRIP after all, isn''t it?" He smiled.


    Xinyi suspiciously looked at him. "E-En¡­"


    Mu Chuanli giggled. He whispered something into the photographer''s ear to which he nodded.


    As the three stood together, the photographer said, "Mrs. Han You are standing too far. Come a little closer."


    Xinyi furrowed her brows.


    Isn''t it just fine though?


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips to hold back his smile. Xinyi took one step.


    Zhiyuan frowned. "Still so far. People will think that we are strangers."


    The photographer furiously nodded. "Yes, yes! Stand even closer!"


    Xinyi cleared her throat and shifted a bit more.


    The photographer sighed. "Still not right¡­"


    Her mouth twitched. Siying raised his head and pouted. "Photo!"


    A cunning glint shed in his eyes. Zhiyuan wrapped his arms around her waist and swiftly pressed them together, all cozy and tight."


    Xinyi froze.


    "Y-You¡­Too close!"


    "What do you mean? It''s just right."


    The photographer beamed. "Yes! This is what I was talking about!"


    "..."


    The photographer clicked lots of pictures and said, "Okay, now hold in your other arm, Mr. Han."


    He nodded. He picked Siying and gently squeezed her waist, making Xinyi jolt. She whispered. "What are you doing, Zhiyuan?"


    "Holding my wife. Anything wrong with that?" He smiled. "Shouldn''t the husband and wife be close in family pictures? I am just doing what you want."


    "You!"


    Turning my words against me!


    They clicked some pictures and then the photographer said, "Let''s have some pictures of just the couple."


    Xinyi coughed. "No need-"


    "Of course!" Zhiyuan drowned her no instantly. "Just what I was waiting for."


    "!!!"


    "Siying. Stand at a side, dear. Mama and Dada have to click some lovey-dovey photos."


    "En!"


    Xinyi - "..."


    Zhiyuan pulled her towards him and Xinyi couldn''t help but say, "Zhiyuan, we are already too close."


    "I need to make sure that you don''t run away. You will definitely escape if I loosen up my hold~"


    Her brow twitched.


    "Okay! I am taking the picture now."


    Xinyi tried to smile the best she could. Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and as soon the photographer was about to click the picture, Zhiyuan leaned and pecked her cheek.


    *Click!*

 Chapter 246 - A Coincidental Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 246 - A Coincidental Meeting</h4>


    Xinyi was speechless.


    The photographer excitedly said, "Ah, this is the best picture until now! The sneak kiss was just perfect!"


    ??


    Xinyi dazedly touched her cheek and as she finally realized it, her face turned pink. She felt as if her heart stopped beating.


    Siying giggled. "Mama is pink! Mama is pink!"


    "You...why did you do that?"


    The photographer came up to them and showed them theirst picture. "Look! Just the right moment was captured when Mr. Han kissed Mrs. Han and then your surprised expression. Perfect! Mr. Han did it so perfectly. Such moments beste out naturally rather than posing for them."


    Zhiyuan asked, "Did you like it, Xinyi?"


    "...I did."


    Zhiyuan paid him a generous sum of money for taking good pictures of his family.


    Xinyi faced him indignantly and asked, "You-you! That was cheating!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "How is that cheating, my wife? It was an endeavor to take the best picture of us."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Besides¡­" he leaned with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Be ready for more such kisses. I will thoroughly make you understand that this is a date, not a family trip."


    Xinyi blushed furiously.


    Mu Chuanli stepped up and smiled. "I hope you enjoy your trip, Han Zhiyuan. If you have any concerns, feel free to call me. I wouldn''t intrude on your trip anymore."


    "Thanks for all the help," he said.


    Zhiyuan held her hand and chuckled. "Let''s enjoy our date, wifey."


    Xinyi didn''t know what to say anymore. He was charging at her with full speed and she could only feel getting swept by the tide.


    The next destination was for children''s rides. Since Siying was still a child, he couldn''t ride adult roller coasters, but Mu Chuanli had decided to design miniature versions of all the thriller rides that would be just perfect for children to enjoy too.


    Zhiyuan helped Siying sit on one and the staff put on the seatbelt. As the ride started, Siying excitedly waved his hand towards them. "Mama! Dada! It''s starting!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "Yes, yes. Enjoy."


    Zhiyuan clicked some pictures along with the other parents.?He chuckled, seeing the bright smile on his face. "So cute. As expected of my wife''s genes. He is just as adorable as you."


    Xinyi coughed hard.


    The children''sughter and the parents'' cheers echoed in the area. On the other side, Zhiyuan saw a soft toy store and said, "Wait for me. I will be back in a minute."


    Xinyi slightly nodded. Her gaze traveled along the little cars that spun left and right and up and down. A smile bloomed on her face seeing Siying so happy.


    Suddenly, she felt a soft sensation on her cheek and startled, she looked to her right. Her gaze sparkled seeing a big fluffy teddy bear.


    "So cute!"


    Zhiyuan lowered it and revealed that it was him standing behind the bear. "For you."


    She pursed her lips. "It''s okay...I don''t-"


    "I am so cute! Xinyi doesn''t want me?" Zhiyuan pitifully waved the teddy bear''s hands in front of her. "I am the cutest bear in this whole world. I will cuddle and hug while you sleep. I will keep Siyingpany. I am so cute that you will forget all your sadness just by looking at me. Please don''t reject this cute bear~~~"


    Xinyi widened her eyes.


    The other parents in the vicinityughed.


    "Hahaha so cute!"


    "I think the wife is angry at him."


    "Don''t be angry at him anymore~ Look how cute he is acting. How can it not melt your heart?"


    Xinyi furiously blushed and red at him. Zhiyuan had a wide grin on his lips. "Yes, yes. Don''t be angry at me. Look, this cute bear is asking you too."


    Xinyi quickly took the bear from his hands. "I will take it!"


    "En," he nodded. "Since you are angry at me and keeping your distance, this teddy bear will make you feel as if you are hugging me."


    She choked once again. "What?"


    He innocently said, "Yes, you hug the bear while you sleep at night and you won''t feel lonely at all. From now on, the teddy bear is Zhiyuan part two. You hug him means you hug me," he sheepishly grinned.


    "..."


    Was Zhiyuan always like this that I missed to notice it until now?


    Seeing this, the other wives felt envious of Xinyi. They red at their husbands.


    "Learn something from him! Look how adorable he is!"


    "His flirting is so smooth. I think I am falling for me."


    The said husband grimaced. "You are seriously saying that in front of me?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "If you don''t want me to say this, then make my heart flutter like that too."


    "..."


    Siying''s ride was over and as he hopped back to his mother''s eyes, he was ecstatic to see a huge teddy bear.


    "Teddy bear!" He hugged the bear and buried his face into his soft fur. "It''s so fluffy!"


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head. "Did you enjoy the ride?"


    "En! The car was whoosh up and then down! It tickled my stomach too!"


    Heughed.


    Zhiyuan looked at the park map and saw that there was a huge swing for children in the next destination.


    "Let''s go here next. Siying like swings, right?"


    "Yes!"


    From the big swing to rotating cups and children''s car races - Zhiyuan and Xinyi took Siying everywhere where he had loads of fun. As they walked towards the next ride, Zhiyuan saw a target shooting shop. It was announced on the board that whoever will win the target shooting will win a couple''s bracelets.


    His eyes sparkled.


    "Let''s go over there first."


    Xinyi craned her neck and immediately understood his intentions. Before she could say anything, Zhiyuan already dragged her to the shop.


    At that shop, there was already a certain someone who won the target game in just one shot. People pped in awe. They wanted to congratte him, but he emanated such a cold aura that nobody dared to approach him.


    The man turned with a proud smile on his face as he looked at his wife, carrying the bracelets in his hand. The iciness in his gaze melted in an instant. He wore one bracelet on his wife''s wrist and then put the other one on his hand too.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were taken aback and surprised to recognize the couple.


    Her eyes widened in shock and then gleamed in happiness. "Nana!"

 Chapter 247 - Crisis!

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Crisis!</h4>


    Nana turned to look behind her and was pleasantly surprised to see Xinyi. "Xinyi!"


    They hugged with a bright smileced on their lips. Xinyi said, "So good to see you here."


    ??


    Nana eagerly nodded. "En! Such a pleasant surprise. I never thought that you would be here too!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "We came here with Siying. He insisted on going to the park today."


    Nana widened her eyes. "Hahaha. Same here. Jian, Nian and Nuo saw this park''s advertisement in a pamphlet and then they endlessly hopped around me for this trip. They only stopped when I agreed."


    Xinyiughed.


    Where the wives were happily celebrating their reunion, the husbands were just quietly standing beside them.


    Zhiyuan and Jinhai had only one question in their minds as they stared at each other with lightning crackling between them.


    Why did we have to run into them out of all people?


    What about my date with Xinyi?


    What about my date with Nana?


    They knew how excited Xinyi and Nana would be and they would even decide to enjoy the trip together. Two families joining together when this was supposed to be a date.


    Zhiyuan and Jinhai grimaced. Compared to their wives, they weren''t thrilled at all with this prospect.


    This is a crisis!


    Zhiyuan smiled, his heart carrying heavy grievances for his sad fate. "Liu Jinhai. What a...nice surprise to see you...again."


    Jinhai smiled back, his heart burning in fury for bumping into the Han family. "Indeed. Such nice...fate we have," he gritted his teeth.


    You just had to pick today''s date for your trip!? Zhiyuan and Jinhai cursed one another.


    Xinyiughed. "I see, I see. We are all helpless before our kids. But wait. What about Jun? Wasn''t he excited for this trip?"


    Nana sheepishly grinned as she scratched her chin.


    "d that you asked about me, future mother-inw. At least somebody cares about me here."


    Jun, who was carrying a candy floss in his hand, adjusted his spectacles as he looked up at her. Siying beamed upon seeing. "Brother Jun!"


    He eagerly hopped to his side. "Brother Jun is here too! Yay! We will y together!"


    Zhiyuan''s expression turned extremely ugly as he heard Jun say ''mother-inw.''


    That boy again!


    Nana coughed. "Jun. Call her Aunt Xinyi."


    Jun said, "I have got nothing to talk to a mother who forces her own son into going on such a stupid trip."


    Nana pouted. "How could we have left you alone when the whole family was going?"


    He grimaced. "Trust me, Mom. I would have been the happiest if you all would have left me alone. Such peace."


    "Isn''t it fun to y with your family in an amusement park?"


    "Clearly, our definition of fun is different."


    Xinyi brightened. "Jun! Nice to meet you again!"


    Jun nodded. "Good to meet you too, future mother-inw."


    Xinyi couldn''t help butugh. Zhiyuan mumbled. "He is not that funny¡­"


    Jun lifted his gaze and said, "Greetings, future father-inw."


    Zhiyuan choked in his saliva with his audacity.


    I never thought that I would ever feel violent towards a kid, but why am I getting an urge to beat him up!?


    "Careful Han Zhiyuan," Jinhai coldly smiled. "I can sense some malicious intentionsing from you. I wonder why?"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You must be mistaken. It''s such a sunny day. We are at an amusement park and with such ''good'' luck, we have met the Liu family. How can I have any malicious intentions towards anybody?"


    "I see."


    Nana furrowed her brows. "Sometimes, I don''t understand men''s conversations."


    Jun asked, "Future father-inw. Are there any developments on my future wife? I hope Siying gets a little sister soon."


    "..."


    Siying beamed. "En! Dada said that he will be more lovey-dovey with Mama and I will get a brother or sister!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan coughed hard.


    "I see¡­" Jun raised his brow. "I hope it better be a daughter."


    Zhiyuan tried his best to smile. "You don''t have to show so much concern about my daughter.


    "How can I not? She is my future wife, after all."


    He gritted his teeth. He whispered into Xinyi''s ears. "Let''s go or I will not be able to hold myself back."


    Xinyi red at him. "How can we leave?"


    Just then, they heard two other cheery chatterboxes saying, "Our new mother is here!"


    Jian and Nian ran towards Xinyi with sparkled faces. "New Mom!"


    Nana dryly looked at them. "You two¡­"


    Nuo, who was running behind her brothers, saw Siying and brightened. "Siying!"


    She eagerly trotted to his side and waved his hand. Siying showed the same enthusiasm. "Nuo!"


    "Nuo will y with Siying!"


    Siying nodded hard. "Me too!"


    Looking at Nuo happily hopping over to Siying''s side made the atmosphere gloomy and dark for Jinhai. Siying even shook her hands that further plummeted the temperature as he glowered at Siying.


    "Careful Liu Jinhai," Zhiyuan coldly smiled. "I can sense some malicious intentionsing from you. I wonder why?"


    Jinhai smiled. "You must be mistaken. It''s such a sunny day. We are at an amusement park and with such ''good'' luck, we have met the Han family. How can I have any malicious intentions towards anybody?"


    "I see," Zhiyuan smirked.


    Jun snorted. "Therees my hyperactive brothers¡­"


    Jian said, "New Mom Xinyi. How are you here?"


    Nian flicked his forehead. "Oof. She is our new mom. Of course, she is here to meet her awesome children!"


    Jun asked, "Awesome? Who? I cannot see any such children here."


    Jian and Nian red at him. "Who else but these handsome twins here? Jun, you need to get your sses checked!"


    "And you two your brain."


    Nana pressed her brows. "Sorry about this, Xinyi."


    Xinyi chuckled and shook her head. "Your kids are so cute!"


    "Baaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­"


    A loud, grumpy voice filled with grievance came from a stroller. Baby Jin was crying as he iled his little hands towards Xinyi. Hisrge watery eyes were misty.


    "Baaaaa...Baaaaaaaa¡­"


    Xinyiughed. "Of course, I cannot forget the youngest Liu!"


    She tickled him under his neck, making him giggle. "Baaaaaaa..."

 Chapter 248 - From Enemies To Chummy Buddies?

    <h4>Chapter 248 - From Enemies To Chummy Buddies?</h4>


    Xinyi gently picked little Jin in her arms. He clutched onto her dress with his tiny fists as he grinned and buried his small head in her neck.


    "Baaaaaaaaaaa¡­"


    ??


    Seeing his bubbly cheeks, Xinyi''s heart melted.


    Nana chuckled. "Jin is happy to meet you again."


    "Baaaaaa baaaaaa¡­" Jin agreed.


    Xinyi smiled.


    "By the way, the bracelet looks beautiful on you. Liu Jinhai won in just one shot."


    Hearing this, Jian and Nian''s pitiful faces were full of grievances. "Listen to us, new mother! Dad has been doing nothing but spoiling Mom!"


    Nian heavily pursed his lips. "We haven''t been on a single ride until now!"


    "All because Dad wants to be lovey-dovey with Mom," Jianined. "We have all been to only couple-like ces until now! What is the use of us kids going there?"


    "We wanna go on rides!"


    "But Dad is enjoying his date! What about us?" They sobbed. "We have been put to the job of babysitting Jin while Dad is busy impressing Mom!"


    "I mean what is the need for it now? She is his wife and already got five kids together. She has already been impressed by him long back! Focus on the kids now. The KIDS!"


    It had absolutely no effect on Jinhai no matter how much theyined. His cold expression didn''t twitch in pity at all.


    Nuo eagerly said to Siying. "Siying! The huge swing is good!"


    Siying said, "I am going there too! The swing is so huge!"


    "En!" She bobbed her head up and down.


    Jian and Nian - "..."


    "Hey, wait a minute! When did Nuo get onto the huge swing?"


    Jun, who was quietly chomping on his cotton candy, dryly said, "When you were too busyining to Mom. Dad put her on the swing."


    "!!!"


    "But we didn''t get a ride on it!"


    They looked usingly at their father. "Dad, why did you put Nuo and not us?"


    Jinhai calmly said, "Because Nuo is my daughter."


    Jian and Nian were speechless.


    "We are your sons too!" They eximed.


    "Right. Sons. Not daughters," he stopped at that.


    "!!!"


    This world is too cruel! Unfair! Unreasonable! Harsh! Such tant partiality!


    They red at Jun. "Why didn''t you tell us!?"


    Jun sneered. "Why should I help the ones who are the cause of my misery by nning this stupid park trip and bringing me here? I enjoyed you missing the ride."


    "..."


    Nana shook her head. "Don''t be so dramatic."


    Xinyiughed.


    So cute!


    She ruffled the twins'' heads and said, "Don''t worry. We are taking Siying to the huge swing. Why don''t you ride with him?"


    Jian and Nian sparkled and looked at her as if she was a messiah. "New mother! You are the only one who cares about us! Please adopt us!" They wiped their eyes and hugged her legs.


    Jinhai smiled. "I will be d to send your bags to Han vi. Tell me. When should I do it?"


    "Jinhai!" Nana hit him on the shoulder.


    The twins red at him.


    Nana brightened. "That''s a good idea! We can enjoy the trip together!"


    Xinyi eagerly nodded. "En!"


    Zhiyuan and Jinhai - "..."


    Zhiyuan could see his romantic moments with Xinyi drowning away into nothingness.


    Where the women were now excited with more vigor to enjoy the trip, their husbands were dragging their feet behind in frustration.


    Zhiyuan covered his face, feeling tired. "Ugh¡­"


    Jinhai coldly said, "Why do you look so lethargic, Han Zhiyuan. I should be the one cursing my luck here."


    Zhiyuan dangerously glowered at him. "Oh yeah? I feel like kicking you out of this park!"


    He sneered. "You have some nerve to say that. I brought Nana along with my kids and I was barely getting any time with her and now your family has got added into that. Thank you for ruining my date."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You see, Liu Jinhai. I have a kid too and trust me, it''s hell hard to find time for Xinyi. But be grateful. At least, your wife is not angry at you."


    Jinhai raised his brow.


    "Whereas things between Xinyi and I have been a little... tense," he cleared her throat. "She didn''t even want toe on this trip. I had to shamelessly use my son to make her agree because she can never reject him. This trip was just an excuse to get closer to her but no! Now the whole Liu family is in the mix. Xinyi just wants a chance to run away from me and you have given her just that! Thank you so much!" He gritted his teeth in resentment.


    "Why is she angry at you?" He asked.


    Zhiyuan turned a little somber. "I have made some unforgivable mistakes that have hurt her a lot. I want to repent. I want to show how much I love her¡­" he stared at Xinyi''s back.


    Jinhai faintly smiled. "I see. It reminds me of my time when Nana was really mad at me too. I had made some unforgivable mistakes too."


    Zhiyuan was a little surprised. "Really?"


    "En. She had even left Liu vi to live at her parents'' house. She was pregnant with twins at that time."


    "I see¡­" He looked at Nana who was cheerfullyughing with everyone. "But in the end, she forgave you."


    Jinhai chuckled. "She had to. I didn''t leave her much choice. I chased after her so much that she had to give in to me."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "You know. At one point, I thought that freeing Xinyi was the best choice to end all the suffering. I couldn''t find any way to repent other than a divorce."


    Jinhai smiled. "Good to see you changed your mind in time. The only way to get your wife''s forgiveness and make things right is to be stubborn, shameless and have a thick skin. No matter what, you just don''t let her go~"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Yup, I know that now."


    Nana and Xinyi turned and were taken aback to see their husbands actuallyughing together instead of shootingsers at each other.


    They shared speechless nces.


    When did they get so chummy?

 Chapter 249 - Taking Shameless Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Taking Shameless Advantage</h4>


    After enjoying their ride on the huge swing, Siying, Jian, Nian and Nuo came cheerfully hopping back to their parents. Xinyi handed a few small bottles to the kids. "Drink a little water."


    Jun waszily chomping on his seemingly endless cotton candy, wearing a cat ears band on his head. Nuo had bunny ears on her head while Siying had a Mickey Mouse headband. Baby Jin was wearing a Pikachu headband.


    ??


    Of course, Jian and Nian refused to stay behind. Jian wore an angel''s band and Nian had a devil one. Together, the kids took lots of pictures, adorably posing in front of the camera.


    Nana looked at the map in her hands. "Hmm¡­where should we go next? On this side, there is a small superhero skit for children and here there are a bunch of games for them to y. Which side shall we go first?"


    Jinhai and Zhiyuan peeked at the map from the back. Their eyes gleamed seeing a particr attraction. They ced their finger on that spot at the same time.


    "Here."


    Xinyi and Nana grimaced.


    Xinyi said in dismay. "Zhiyuan. That is a horror house. We cannot take the kids there. They are too small for that. I don''t want Siying to have nightmares."


    Nana agreed. "Yes, yes, we cannot go there."


    Zhiyuan said, "We are not going there for kids," he grinned as he looked at Xinyi, "It''s just for Xinyi and me."


    "As for you and me, Nana."


    Their mouths twitched.


    "The kids have been on a lot of rides and they are tired. Until they restore their HP, we will have our own fun as adults."


    The twins said, "We are not really tir-"


    One sneaky cold re from Jinhai immediately shut the twins'' mouths.


    "You ARE really tired, right?" He slowly asked.


    "...Yes, Dad. We are really tired. Oof, our feet are aching so much."


    Jinhai nodded in satisfaction. "En."


    Jian and Niancked tears to shed. They had endless energy to spend, but Jinhai''s warning was clear. If they said anything unnecessary, they can kiss their fun goodbye.


    Jun sneered at his brother''s dramatics. Siying and Nuo were busy ying rock-paper-scissors in their own world. Nobody was there to support the poor twins.


    "Baaaaaaaa¡­" Jinughed at them.


    The twins cried even harder.


    Now, you are making fun of us too?


    Nana cleared her throat. "I still don''t think it is appropriate¡­"


    "Y-Yes," Xinyi quickly nodded.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You don''t have to be scared, Xinyi. I will be with you~"


    "I am not scared of horror houses!" She red at him, feeling embarrassed.


    Jinhai didn''tment anything but his gaze expressed the same thing as Zhiyuan. Nana gritted her teeth. "Why are you looking at me like that? I am not scared either!"


    "Great! Then let''s go!"


    "No, no!" Xinyi objected. "Who will take care of the kids if we are not there?"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "You don''t have to worry about that, Xinyi. Mu Chuanli has assured us that his staff will look after the kids until we are back. They are professionals, so you can be at ease."


    "..."


    They really had no way out.


    ---


    Inside the horror house, the car was a two-seater just perfect for couples. Jinhai and Nana already took the first car and left earlier much to Nana''s protest.


    Xinyi timidly looked around in the dim light. The weird paintings hanging on the wall were creeping up on her. In one of the paintings, she saw the woman''s eyeballs move left and right and she shrieked.


    Zhiyuan held hisughter. "What''s wrong?"


    "Y-you saw that¡­? Her eyes moved!"


    "Really? Where?" Zhiyuan inched closer until his cheek hovered and almost touched hers. "Show me."


    "There. T-that painting¡­" she stammered.


    Xinyi pointed her finger and turned her head that bumped into him. Her nose softly touched his cheek. She stiffened seeing Zhiyuan so close.


    "Why are you standing so close?" Her heart skipped a beat.


    "To see the painting that scared my wife so much," he innocently said.


    She clenched her jaw in frustration. "I wasn''t scared at all! Just a little shocked!"


    Their car arrived and the staff opened the gate. "Sir, Mam. Please step inside."


    Xinyi''s legs were slightly shaking. "Y-you know I am feeling really bad for Siying. It''s better that we don''t go," she righteously said, "How can I have fun leaving my son outside?"


    Zhiyuan rolled his eyes and showed her some pictures of Siying ying with the Liu kids. He wasughing as if he already forgot about his parents.


    "..."


    "He is not lonely, rest assured."


    The car slowly started wheeling along the path. As it moved further into the darkness, creepy and sinisterughter sounds began to echo in the house. The light on the roof blinked as if it was going to fall upon them at any moment.


    Xinyi gulped and subconsciously shifted towards Zhiyuan. His face brightened like the sun to realize that it was working. Taking advantage, he quickly pulled her waist and said, "Don''t be scared. It''s all just fake."


    The fear in her increased so much that she didn''t even realize that Zhiyuan was shamelessly clinging on to her. He grinned in satisfaction.


    Yup heaven does exist~


    From Xinyi''s side, an ugly ragged doll with a bloody face and an ominous smile suddenly jumped on her.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    Xinyi immediately jumped on Zhiyuan and clutched him as hard as she could. She tightly shut her eyes as she buried her face in his shoulder.


    The happiness that bloomed in his heart knew no bounds. Of course, he didn''t let the chance go of hugging her in his embrace. In that small car with restricted space, they sat in the middle, tightly holding onto each other, making Zhiyuan wish that this never ends.


    He patted her head. "That doll is gone now."


    "R-really¡­?" Her meek voice was barely audible.


    "En."


    She fearfully raised her head and opened her left eye only.


    Phew¡­


    She suddenly froze on realizing that she was in Zhiyuan''s arms.


    He-he is taking advantage¡­!

 Chapter 250 - A Simple Solution

    <h4>Chapter 250 - A Simple Solution</h4>


    Xinyi was about to push him away when she felt a strange sensation on her left foot. She broke into a cold sweat and as she robotically looked down, she saw a severed hand grabbing her ankle.


    At that moment, she felt as if her soul flew out of her body.


    ??


    "Ahhhhhhh! Hand! Hand! My leg! Zhiyuan, my ankle!!!" She cried and wrapped her hands around his neck in panic. "Take it away!!!"


    Zhiyuan felt the heat and softness of her chest pressing onto his. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down and a gulp passed down his throat.


    Damn, I want to kiss her! Ugh¡­this is not the right time though, he grumbled.


    "Take it away, Zhiyuan!"


    Zhiyuan peeked below and couldn''t help but softlyugh. "Yes, yes."


    As he moved down, her breasts rubbed against his chest even more, making him freeze. He inhaled a sharp breath and shut his eyes.


    "What are you doing!?" She sobbed. "Why did you stop!? The hand! Remove the hand!"


    With great difficulty against the sultry sensation of her chest sending shivers inside him, he took away the dummy hand off her ankle.


    Xinyi finally sighed in relief. As Zhiyuan got up, his head bumped against her chin in the darkness. With their lips just a few centimeters apart, they couldn''t tear their gazes off. Xinyi quickly looked away and tried to make some distance between them but a ghostly dead body suddenly popped out from thin air right in front of her eyes.


    She gasped in terror and screamed as she hid her face in his chest. "Horrible! Horrible! When will this end?" She sobbed.


    The creepy background noises just added to the adrenaline that kept pumping in her system. Zhiyuan beamed and was extremely satisfied with this position.


    "Xinyi."


    Her voice quivered. "E-En? Are we outside?"


    "Not yet. I have a great solution in my mind. A solution to your fear."


    "What?"


    "Why don''t we get busy kissing until the ride ends? That way, your mind will be diverted from all the ghosts. Don''t worry. I won''t let you think about the ghosts at all~" he proudly grinned.


    "You! How can you think of t-that when I am freaked out?"


    "That is exactly why I am thinking of kissing. Who will think about ghosts and skeletons against passion?"


    !!!


    "S-shut up!" Her cheeks were burning red in embarrassment.


    She was about to raise her head, but he quickly said, "Ah a headless man ising your way¡­"


    "Ahhhh!" Xinyi immediately buried her head in his chest again and almost strangled his neck as she clutched him with all her might.


    Phew! If Xinyi noticed our position, she would escape in an instant.


    The horror house ride came to an end and the car stopped at the exit.


    The staff smiled. "Hope you enjoyed-"


    The staff coughed seeing Zhiyuan and Xinyi and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Feeling that it came to a halt, Xinyi slowly peeked outside and saw the exit board.


    Finally! It ended!


    She noticed the staff members giggling at her and whispering to each other, giving her weird nces.


    Why are they looking at me like that?


    She lowered her head and froze. Then she blushed hard upon realizing that she was actually sitting on Zhiyuan''sp with her arms around his neck.


    Her brow twitched.


    When did this¡­


    It happened when the dead body sprang up in front of her. The adrenaline spiked up so much that she jumped onto hisp without even realizing it. Trembling and shaking, she refused to raise her head again until the ride ended.


    Xinyi bit her lip and felt as if she utterly lost her face. "You-you...why didn''t you tell me?"


    Zhiyuan pulled her waist towards him and gently squeezed it. She widened her eyes. With his fingers, he gently tucked the lock of her hair behind her ear and whispered,


    "You were so passionately locked in my embrace. How could I bear to separate us?" Zhiyuan righteously said. "You were so warm and all cuddly."


    She refused to admit that his words were making her heart beat faster.


    The staff members burst intoughter. "So cute!"


    "And you were so afraid to even open your eyes. I would have spooked you had I said anything."


    "..."


    Xinyi took furious breaths, realizing that he tricked her. She pushed him away and stormed out of the car.


    Just then, she saw Nana and Jinhai too.


    "Nana!"


    "Xinyi!"


    The two women found sce in each other''s hugs as they narrated their horrifying experiences.


    Xinyi slowly asked, "Why do your lips look so¡­"


    Suddenly, she coughed as it struck her.


    Nana''s face flushed hard. Jinhai smiled. "Thanks to our making out, Nana was rtively still sane when the ride ended."


    Nana red at him in indignation. "Jinhai!"


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips. "Didn''t I say, Xinyi? Kissing was the best solution after all! Look, Liu Jinhai did the same thing. Why didn''t you agree? See? Liu Nana''splexion looks so much better than yours. You still look so pale. Had we kissed-"


    "Zh-Zhiyuan!"


    She was already embarrassed seeing herself clinging on hisp and now he was talking about kissing?


    Outside, Siying brightened on seeing his parents and rushed towards them. His little brows furrowed. "Mama is so red!"


    Little Nuo innocently said, "Mama is red too! Our Mamas match!"


    "En!"


    Xinyi and Nana covered their faces.


    Jian and Nian sneered. "Did Dad jump upon Mom? Did something happen that kids shouldn''t about it?"


    Nian said, "It''s the only possible scenario. Dad will never leave a chance of attacking Mom in a closed, dark and lonely ce."


    "Jian! Nian!" Nana twisted their ears hard until they begged her to let them go. "Where did you learn to say all this?"


    "me Grandpa!"


    Jun sneered. "We all know what happened. Can''t you just keep your mouths shut and pretend that you saw nothing?"


    The twins painfully rubbed their ears. "What¡­?" They whined. "We just want to know if another sibling is on his way¡­or her way."


    Nana furiously blushed. Jinhai beamed. "Good question-"


    A re from Nana immediately made him back off.


    Xinyi stammered. "I-I am a little thirsty. I will get some water¡­" She quickly escaped.


    "I aming too!" Nana followed her too.

 Chapter 251 - The Tunnel Of The Love Trope

    <h4>Chapter 251 - The Tunnel Of The Love Trope</h4>


    After having the kids enjoy another round of their rides, Zhiyuan and Jinhai were starting to have withdrawal symptoms from not getting any chances to be intimate with their wives. The adults had their own share of roller coasters and thrill rides, but now they wanted some quiet ce to spend some cozy time with their wives.


    The Tunnel of the Love Trope was a perfect attraction for that. Surely, it wasn''t a problem for Nana to agree because she wasn''t mad at her husband.


    ??


    But Xinyi¡­


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "Xinyi-"


    "No."


    "...*


    "You didn''t even hear what I have to say," he whined.


    "I don''t have to. I already know what you are thinking," she narrowed her eyes.


    Zhiyuan straightened up. "I am not thinking about anything indecent! It''s a just boat ride. What will I do on a boat ride with you?" He innocently questioned.


    Xinyi suspiciously looked at him. "What you wanted to do...to do at the horror house!" She blushed.


    "But that was just a way to calm your nerves. I had only pure intentions of helping you," he seriously nodded. Xinyi coughed hard.


    Pure¡­


    Xinyi had trouble understanding his words. More like believing them.


    Siying pouted as he clutched her dress. "Mama not going on boat ride with Dada? You don''t like Dada?"


    "I-It''s not like that, Siying."


    "Then why Mama not go with Dada?"


    "Yes, Xinyi. Why wouldn''t you go with me?" Zhiyuan probed.


    Jun pushed his sses up and dropped hisment. "Future mother-inw, for the sake of my future wife, please go with future father-inw."


    Xinyi choked.


    Zhiyuan clenched his jaw.


    When will this boy stop calling us like that! Like hell I will give my daughter to him!


    Nana red at her son. "Jun. Sshh."


    He shrugged.


    Jian and Nian seriously nodded. "Yes, new mother. It seems that you missed your chance of making out in the horror house. This is a golden opportunity you shouldn''t lose."


    Nian said, "Considering Dad''s track record, he would, of course, not leave this chance at all to attack Mom. You two shouldn''t fall behind."


    Jinhai proudly smirked.


    "..."


    Nana gritted her teeth and she wished to smack her twins really hard.


    Siying nodded hard. "Mama Dada lovey-dovey! Or Siying won''t talk to Mama!" He turned his head away.


    Nuo pouted. "Siying not be mad¡­" she tried to touch his shoulder but a certain overprotective father promptly pulled her back.


    Nuo knitted her adorable brows. "Dada pull me back?"


    Jinhai nodded. "You don''t need to go near him."


    "Why?"


    "Because you should stay away from him."


    "Why?" She tilted her head.


    "Because Dada doesn''t like it."


    "Why?"


    "Because girls and boys should not be too close."


    "Why?"


    Nana facepalmed. "Oof Jinhai. Let her go. Don''t be so childish."


    Nuo frowned as she looked at her mother. "Dada stwange."


    Nana nodded. "Dada is very strange indeed."


    Jinhai - "..."


    The twins secretly giggled along with baby Jin.


    Zhiyuan said as he looked at Xinyi. "I promise I won''t do anything."


    "... Promise?" Xinyi pursed her lips.


    "En!"


    She had to agree or else Siying had started a protest of not talking to her. She sighed.


    They went to the entrance that was a cave-like structure. It was dark inside and Xinyi gulped, remembering the horror house. Zhiyuan chuckled. "It won''t be scary. It is supposed to be romantic."


    "I-I am not afraid."


    Jinhai and Nana already went ahead and Zhiyuan and Xinyi took the next boat.


    It slowly swam across the water. The atmosphere was pleasant and peaceful. There were dim lights that lit up the tunnel showing all the hearts and romantic setting of the cave. Two cupids hung around either side of the tunnel with arrows stretched on their bows aiming at the couple in the boat. A piece of a romantic melody was also ying from a distance that made the mood even more yful and flirtatious.


    But Xinyi was quietly sitting at the corner of the boat on the right while Zhiyuan was on the left.


    He grimaced.


    Well, this was to be expected.


    But of course, he wasn''t going to give up. He peeked at her and saw that Xinyi even refused to turn her head to his side.


    Zhiyuan tapped his finger on the boat railing. He nced at her and slyly smiled.


    He suddenly pressed his weight on the left side of the boat that tilted it to his side. Xinyi came tumbling to his side andnded straight in his arms.


    She stiffened.


    "W-what happened?" She asked in confusion.


    Zhiyuan said, "I don''t know either. The boat suddenly tilted. I think it''s the water."


    Xinyi''s cheek was stuck to his chest through which she could listen to his rapid heartbeat. She jolted upright and cleared her throat. She tried to shift back to her ce, but Zhiyuan pushed his weight and the boat tilted again, making her crash into his embrace.


    "Zhiyuan! You are doing something, right!?"


    "I swear it''s a problem with the boat! How dare they give us a defective boat?" He seemed angry. "I willin about this to the staff!"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. She moved once again and so did the boat. This happened a couple of times.


    Zhiyuan anxiously said, "Xinyi, I think you shouldn''t move or we will both fall in water¡­"


    Xinyi panicked upon hearing this and stopped moving.


    Zhiyuan victoriously smiled and inwardly gave a thumbs up to himself.


    Good job, Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan slowly snaked his arms around her waist and she twitched. "What are you doing, Zhiyuan?"


    "All for the sake of bnce. I am just holding ourselves steady."


    "D-Don''te any closer than this!"


    "Sure~"


    As if fate finally showed mercy on him, a wave came by and knocked the boat even more. It pushed Xinyi into the air for a second before she fell on top of Zhiyuan.


    It was an extremely intimate position with Zhiyuan beneath Xinyi and her arms on either side of his head. It was like a kabe-don (wall-m).


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I didn''t know that you were so eager to jump on me, wifey. I don''t mind this position at all."


    "..."


    "That''s why you cannot me me for this."


    "Huh? me for what-"


    Zhiyuan grabbed the back of her head and pushed it lower to crash his lips onto hers.

 Chapter 252 - Take Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Take Responsibility</h4>


    Zhiyuan pressed her body onto his as he deepened the kiss. He tilted his head and bit upon her lower lip until he could finally slip his tongue inside. His fingers entangled within her hair. His arm snaked around her waist that traveled across her back.


    Xinyi shuddered. She was so speechless that she couldn''t push him away purely because she was still trying to believe that Zhiyuan was kissing her. He didn''t give her any chance to speak as his mouth hungrily blocked hers. The seductive music that hung in the air only added fuel to the fire and Zhiyuan slowly turned her tond on her back as he pinned her from above. Their positions were now reversed.


    ??


    But even then he didn''t leave the sce of her lips. His thumb brushed across her jaw and his lips passionately devoured hers. From her jaw, his fingers teased her neckline and cor bone that reached up to her shoulder.


    "Mmpf!"


    She helplessly struggled in his embrace. Zhiyuan sighed and with great difficulty, he parted from her lips.


    As she was finally able to breathe, she gasped and looked at him in grievance with her misty gaze. "You-you...You broke your promise!"


    "I didn''t."


    "Huh? How can you go back on your words now?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    Zhiyuan leaned and seductively smiled. "You jumped onto me first. How is it my fault?"


    She was speechless.


    "It was an ident!"


    "But you were still in my embrace even though you were supposed to keep your distance," he said, "I only promised not to initiate anything but you came onto me first. How could I resist? So, don''t me me. You were supposed to hold tight and sit rooted at your ce. I was clearly maintaining my distance," he righteously said.


    "I...I cannot believe that you can be so shameless. Does your conscience not hurt at all when you pin the me on me."


    "Nope~" he chuckled. "As an obedient husband who took an oath, I was withholding my promise to you. You broke it in the first ce."


    "You-you definitely did something to the boat to make me tumble," she bit her lip.


    "What can I do to the boat? I think the boat is defective. I was only trying my best to bnce ourselves."


    "You-"


    Her words got cut off as he ced his finger on her lips.


    "Xinyi¡­Now that you are in my arms right now like this, you cannot expect me to leave you, right?"


    "..."


    "After all, even fate wants us to be together or else why would we get a broken boat and why would that wave knock you into my embrace. Xinyi, I think you respect fate and let nature take its course¡­"


    He is twisting his words to suit himself!


    Suddenly, a rectangr section opened from the ceiling and rose petals began to shower upon them. They gently kissed her cheek and hair as they fell.


    Mesmerized by the sight, Zhiyuan slowly lifted a petal that found its ce on her lip. Her heart skipped several beats as his finger brushed past. Her eyshes trembled and she looked away but Zhiyuan pinched her jaw.


    "You cannot run away from me, Xinyi. I am chasing you with all my might. I won''t stop until you confess that you love me."


    Her cheeks reddened and Zhiyuan leaned to kiss her lips again. His lips then attached to her neck that peppered soft kisses, making her gasp. He squeezed her waist that made her jolt. The pleasure that coursed into her tickled her stomach and she clutched his shirt in her fists. Before Xinyi could protest again, his kisses sessfully managed to shut down her brain that only responded to his seductive touch. All the grievance and anger she held in her heart washed away with his fingers magically casting a vanishing spell.


    The more he kissed her, the more desire heated him from within that threatened to eat her then and there. He tugged her sleeve that slightly exposed her fair shoulder. Gently pecking onto it, his tongue darted out to lick on his kiss mark.


    "Ahn¡­"


    She immediately covered her mouth and tried to stop the moan that escaped her lips.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "You don''t need to control yourself, wifey~ Don''t worry. Only we are in this love tunnel."


    "Zhiyuan, you need to step away. You-"


    "You broke the promise so now you have to take responsibility for provoking me," he smiled.


    The ten minutes ride felt like ten hours to Xinyi as Zhiyuan continued with his sweet kisses whose gentleness and passion touched her soul. At one point, there was a small fountain that sprinkled scented water upon the couple. The shining drops that trickled down her lips and her pale skin ignited the fire within him even more.


    He bent and licked the water droplets from her skin. Xinyi almost fainted with the contrasting sensations of the coolness of the water drops and the touch of his tongue that left a warm feeling behind it. Their breaths were perfectly synchronized just as their heartbeats as they were lost in the whirlpool of these overwhelming feelings.


    As the ride came to an end, Zhiyuan finally let her go. Xinyi adjusted her messy dress and as the situation finally dawned upon her, she red at him. "I really cannot trust you!"


    Zhiyuanughed hard seeing the funny expression on her face. What made it funnier was that she was blushing with a tomato red face that clearly said that she enjoyed it too. Yet, she was acting the opposite.


    "Mama! Dada!" Siying came running towards them.


    Jun raised his brow as he stared at Xinyi. "I see there has finally been some progress. I think I can expect my future wife toe soon."


    Xinyi blushed hard. "T-that''s not it."


    "It''s okay, future mother-inw. You don''t have to exin yourself. I mean, Mom is doing her best in exining to my idiot brothers that nothing happened between her and Dad in the tunnel but we all know that it''s a big fat lie. Rest assured, I won''t question the inexplicable things that happened between you and future father-inw."


    "!!!"

 Chapter 253 - Follow The Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Follow The Tradition</h4>


    Xinyi nced at Nana who was helplessly trying to exin to Nuo and the twins that nothing happened between her and Jinhai, but the blush of her face gave her away. Jinhai was calmly standing at her side as if this had nothing to do with him.


    Jun sighed. "Why is Mom even trying, I wonder? It''s useless to hide it."


    ??


    "Baaaaaaaaa¡­"


    Jin giggled andughed as he excitedly iled his body in the stroller.


    "Look, even a baby understands. He is clearly mocking Mom for her futile attempt."


    Jun seriously said, "As adults, you shouldn''t be lying to kids. What if we take it from you and start lying to others? You should be more responsible as parents. Children are very impressionable, you know. I hope you will be careful while raising my future wife."


    Xinyi finally understood how it felt to lose to a four-year-old child.


    Night befall and the amusement park lit up with colorful lights. The staff burst fireworks in the air that spread its beauty far and wide in the sky. The kids were super eager and jumped up and down as the fireworks lit the sky one by one.


    Thest attraction of the day was none other than the big Ferris wheel.


    The staff greeted them with a smile. "Good evening. Please step ahead."


    One of the female staff said, "After enjoying the ride with your children, the couple can also wish to ride alone for the next round."


    Nana curiously asked, "Why so?"


    "Because then the couple can kiss when the wheel reaches the very top. It is believed that the couple who kiss at the top will always stay together."


    Nana blushed.


    Jian and Nian rolled their eyes. Jian said, "First a fall, even if Mom and Dad don''t kiss, he would not let her go anywhere. So they are safe anyway. Dad will kill fate itself if it tries to separate Mom from him."


    The woman coughed.


    Nian added. "Secondly, they don''t have to dump us out for a ride alone to kiss. Dad kisses Mom all the time. We are used to their public disy of affection."


    "So much that it fills the entire house with annoying flowers all around¡­" Jun drylymented. "I might soon develop an allergy to flowers if this goes on¡­"


    Only Nuo happily chirped. "Mama Dada lovey-dovey!"


    The woman choked.


    Nana red at them and smacked on the twins'' heads. "You two are going to get a beating from me once we reach home!"


    Jinhai smirked and ruffled their heads. "I am extremely pleased to know that you understand it so well."


    Their mouths twitched.


    This time, Xinyi refused to fall for Zhiyuan''s trick. "No, thank you. We don''t need a second round of the Ferris wheel. We will go with Siying ande back."


    Zhiyuan pouted but he knew there would be no way that she would allow them to be alone again.


    Both couples entered with their kids. As the Ferris wheel moved up more and more, Siying felt thrilled to see everything get small.


    "Mama! Pretty!"


    Xinyi smiled. "En. It looks so pretty from here, right? See? That is the huge swing there where you rode this morning."


    He bobbed his head. "Mama! There is Scooby-doo!"


    She chuckled. "Yes. The Scooby doo and Mickey Mouse who gave you a balloon and a lollipop, remember?"


    "En!"


    Zhiyuan watched them with a peaceful smile on his lips. Xinyi and Siying had matching smiles on their sparkling faces.


    Another firework burst into the sky again that lit it up golden.


    "Mama! Look! The sky is gold!"


    "En. It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Their cart was close to reaching the topmost ce of the Ferris wheel. When it finally hit the top, he held Xinyi''s hand. She looked at him, surprised.


    He pulled her into his arms and before she could protest, he whispered, "Xinyi. I love you."


    She froze.


    Compared to the devilish and sly smile that was on his lips for the whole day, shamelessly tricking Xinyi into getting intimate with him, this was a serene and peaceful smile with which he lovingly gazed at her.


    "I know that you are angry at me. And I know it might be silly of me to believe the staff about the kiss at the top. But I don''t want anything toe in our way. Not even fate. If the kiss here seals you to be mine forever, then I will follow the tradition because I... don''t want to lose you."


    Saying that, he leaned and gently pressed his lips on hers. Xinyi watched him in a stupor. His handsome face up close with his eyes shut made her heart race faster. The words that he spoke rang in her ears that shook her. A tear trickled down her cheek and her shoulders trembled.


    Another firecracker lit up the sky that coincidentally took the shape of a pink heart. It felt as if it was rhythmically beating in the sky that mirrored their own drumming heartbeats.


    Zhiyuan slowly parted away and stared into the depths of her eyes. He smiled and wiped the tear off her cheek.


    "I¡­"


    "Ssh. You don''t have to say anything. Neither do you have to force yourself to forgive me. I was just letting fate know that I have followed the tradition and imed you as mine. So, it won''t dare separate us."


    "You¡­" it was an inaudible whisper. She had a lot of things to say but in the end, she couldn''t gather her words.


    Siying giggled. "Mama Dada lovey-dovey!"


    Zhiyuan pinched his cheek. "Yes, Mama and Dada will always be lovey-dovey."


    "Siying wants a kiss too!" He pouted.


    Zhiyuanughed and kissed on his cheek and so did Xinyi.


    The family of three stepped out of the Ferris wheel with a peaceful atmosphere between them. Xinyi had a soft smile on her lips.


    Jun immediately noticed it and raised his brow as he felt the change in her.


    Seems like the time wille really soon huh my future wife...

 Chapter 254 - A Big Family For Us Too

    <h4>Chapter 254 - A Big Family For Us Too</h4>


    "Siying going?" Nuo was on the verge of tears as the time came to bid goodbye. More than her brothers, she enjoyed ying with Siying the most.


    Siying''s shoulders drooped in sadness too. "Nuo also going?"


    ??


    He clutched onto Xinyi''s legs and looked at her with his big watery eyes. "Mama, I don''t want Nuo to go."


    Jinhai''s gaze turned extremely frosty. He picked Nuo in his arms and dotingly smiled. "You don''t have to think about Siying anymore, okay? The trip has ended now so say your goodbye."


    Her eyes turned even more misty than before. "y with Siying¡­"


    "Dada will y with you as much as my princess wants," he smiled.


    Nuo puckered her cute lips. "y with Siying, not Dada¡­"


    "..."


    Somehow, he felt betrayed. Nuo was always eager and excited to y with Jinhai and cling to her father. But spending just one day with Siying had totally brainwashed his cutie pie. Now, she preferred Siying over her father!


    He shot a murderous re at Siying.


    Nuo is just two and she is already forgetting me. I cannot let her meet this kid anymore!


    Jinhai felt a great sense of crisis emerge from Siying''s presence.


    Nana grimaced, seeing Jinhai''s thoughts clearly written on his face.


    This overprotective father¡­


    Sometimes, Nana was seriously worried about her daughter''s future. With the way Jinhai was, he would leave no scope for Nuo to get closer to any boy. Ever.


    Xinyi smiled and pinched Nuo''s cheek. "Aiya, you don''t have to feel sad. Nuo can visit Siying anytime she wants."


    Nana bent and ruffled Siying''s head. "And so does Siying."


    Little Nuo and Siying''s faces turned a little better upon hearing that. The lost gleam returned.


    "No!" Jinhai immediately protested. "Siying will not-"


    Nana red at him. "Don''t be rude, Jinhai."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Jian and Nian consoled their father. "There, there. It''s okay, Dad. Such is the fate of a daughter''s father. You should ept it now that Nuo loves someone else more than you."


    Jinhai sinisterly smiled, making them shudder. "It seems like you don''t need your ystation anymore. I will be d to donate it to charity."


    "Nooooooooo!!! Don''t touch our ystation!" The twins defensively stood against him. "We are extremely sorry! Nuo loves Dad the most! We are blind!"


    Jinhai snorted.


    Jun seriously asked, "Future mother-inw. Is only Nuo allowed toe to the Han vi?"


    "Baaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Jin usingly looked at Xinyi as if she forgot to include him.


    Xinyi said, "Of course all of you are wee as well! Especially baby Jin!" She chuckled. "Jin will get the most special treatment," she poked his cheek.


    "Baaaaaaaaaa¡­" A bright smile lit on his lips as he shyly giggled.


    Jian and Nian dramatically sighed. "The elders have no value here at all¡­"


    Nana smacked on their heads. "You two are so overdramatic."


    Nianined. "Mom, how many times have you hit us today?"


    "We condone this violence!" Jian eximed.


    "Learn something from our new mother. She doesn''t smack us at all."


    "She is being polite," Nana said. "It''s hard not to smack you two once you open your mouth."


    The twins sadly clutched their chests. "Nian. It seems like this world doesn''t cherish us at all."


    "Indeed bro. This world is too cruel for innocent children like us¡­"


    Nana choked hard.


    Innocent...


    Jun nodded at Xinyi. "Good. That way, I will be able to gauge the progress of my future wife. Also, we can strengthen our bonds as mother-inw and son-inw if we meet frequently."


    Zhiyuan puked blood.


    "I will make aw to bar you from entering the Han vi. You are the only Liu kid I won''t allow to step in!"


    How dare he eye my unborn daughter!?


    Jun adjusted his sses. "Don''t be petty, future father-inw. Treat this as a chance to clear your prejudices of me and deepen our bonds. We are going to be a family in the future, after all."


    Nana coughed. "Jun¡­"


    Zhiyuan took two deep breaths to calm down. He grabbed Xinyi''s hand. "Let''s go. If I stay here any longer, I cannot guarantee that I will be able to hold my patience."


    Xinyi ignored him. She hugged Nana and smiled. "I will visit Natsukashi some time soon."


    Nana beamed. "En! I will be very happy if youe!"


    The twins chimed in. "Call us when you will visit. We will have lots of fun!"


    "Me too," Jun said.


    "Me me!" Nuo happily chirped too even though she didn''t understand what she was agreeing to.


    "Baaaaaaaaaa¡­"


    Of course, baby Jin refused to be left behind. Just like Nuo, he didn''t know what he was nodding his head to.


    Xinyiughed and nodded. "I will."


    Zhiyuan and Jinhai secretly red at each other.


    Make sure that I don''t see you anywhere! They cursed each other.


    They bade the Liu family goodbye. Xinyi watched their family with a soft smile on her face. It was always so lively spending time with them.


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat and leaned towards her ear. "That day will soone for us too when we will have a big family just like them with lots of kids."


    Xinyi choked and looked at him in disbelief. "I-I wasn''t thinking of that!"


    "You were definitely thinking how lively and chirpy their family felt."


    "..."


    He chuckled and tapped on her nose. "I will make sure to fulfill your wishes, dear wife."


    She blushed and pulled Siying. She averted her eyes. "L-Let''s head back. Siying is sleepy."


    She turned, trying to hide her red face from him. Zhiyuan shook his head and looked up at the night sky.


    Another firework exploded into the sky, lighting the area with its golden glitter.


    "I have stepped a little closer to you, Xinyi," he smiled. He recalled their kiss in the Ferris wheel.


    "Just like this, I will get even more closer to you until you will have nowhere to hide and until you will finally believe in my feelings for you. I will wait until that day, Xinyi¡­"

 Chapter 255 - Flowery Police Station

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Flowery Police Station</h4>


    The next day, as Yunru stepped into the police station, he saw the other officers whispering and giggling as they saw him.


    Yunru frowned. "What is so funny?"


    ??


    They hastily shook their heads. "Nothing."


    Confused, he entered the station and froze in his steps. The scene that awaited him shocked him out of his wits.


    The whole police station was decorated with flowers and a number of gift boxes were stacked up on a desk.


    He saw Zizi standing near the main desk, holding a bouquet in her hands. She was restlessly shifting in her ce as if she was awaiting somebody. There was silence as the other staff didn''t say a word.


    Then her nce fell on Yunru and she brightened. "Yunru!" She shyly came up to him and offered him the bouquet. "This is for you."


    Yunru took a step back and turned.


    "Hey, Hey! Where are you going?" Zizi grabbed his arm.


    He smiled. "I have clearly arrived at the wrong ce."


    "What do you mean? This is the right ce. You work here, don''t you remember?"


    "I don''t remember working in a flowery kind of ce."


    Zizi sheepishly grinned. "Oh, the flowers...I brought them."


    "Surely, I understand the source of all this pinkiness...What I failed to understand is why does it look like this?"


    "Oh!" Zizi nodded. "I bought flowers and gifts to greet all the people who you work with. It''s the only right thing to do because I am your fiance now," she seriously said.


    He narrowed his eyes. "I smell something fishy here."


    "How dare you! I came here with good intentions! Your co-workers should know who I am and I should know who they are."


    "Ooooooooo~~~" the colleagues whistled. They hopped at Yunru''s side and grinned.


    "You bastard! How dare you hide such good news from us!?"


    "Damn it, you have a fiance now and you didn''t tell us!"


    "How long have you been dating?"


    "We need to get all the answers from you today."


    Yunru coughed. "This...it''s a long story."


    Zizi said, "Since I am meeting them for the first time, it would be rude if I didn''t bring any gifts with me."


    "Sister-inw, forget about this man! He is boring! He works so hard that he even forgets to eat at times."


    "It is hard to drag him out of his shell once he starts working," they grimaced. "No wonder he didn''t tell such a huge news!"


    Zizi frowned. "You skip your meals?"


    "I don''t."


    "Lies!"


    Zizi red at him. "You cannot skip your meals! Do you want to fall sick? Aren''t you a cop? How will you protect the citizens if you are not well yourself?"


    The other officers sobbed. "Oof. Such a caring wife."


    "When will I get one?"


    "Look at yourself in the mirror with that beard. Like hell you will find a girlfriend!"


    Yunru cleared his throat. "They are just exaggerating. I do eat. Now, Princess. It''s time for me to work."


    "Oooo Princess huh~~~"


    His brow twitched.


    Zizi nced at his officer buddies and asked, "Tell me the truth. Does he really not take care of himself?"


    The brothers in arms burst into tears. "Where should we even start!? He is a monster!"


    "Soo Yunru solves the highest number of cases but thates at the cost ofpromising on his health!"


    "He doesn''t eat and sleep!"


    "Sometimes he has stayed in the station for days!"


    Yunru gritted his teeth.


    You traitors!


    As Zizi heard these astounding facts, she grew more and more furious with him. "No wonder you look so thin and even your skin is deteriorating so much! Good food and timely sleep are important for healthy skin."


    "I am a cop, not a model to think about my skin."


    "Shut up!" She glowered at him.


    Zizi took a piece of paper and wrote her number on it. She handed it to his friends and said, "From now on, just call me if he does anything stupid. I will barrage this station until he doesn''t do what I order him to!"


    The brothers solemnly nodded. "Yes, sister-inw! We will do as you say!"


    Yunru pped his hands. "Okay, back to work! We have a lot of cases to work on. Get going!"


    "Boooooo~~~"


    Yunru dragged Zizi to his office amidst all the whistling and cheering. He shut the door and sighed. "What have you done?"


    Zizi smacked him on his head. "I should ask to that! What are you doing with your health?"


    "I am just fine, Princess. Sometimes the work is demanding, that''s all."


    "Whatever it is, you cannotpromise on food and sleep."


    Yunru quickly asked another question to divert her mind. "Okay, okay. I won''t from now on. Tell me why you are really are."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your real intentions," he squinted his eyes.


    "I am your fiance. Can I note to visit your ce to know more about you and your work?"


    "I don''t think that you will suddenly get the idea of meeting my colleagues out of nowhere. Your brain is not that developed yet."


    Zizi gnashed her jaw. "Soo. Yunru!"


    He raised his brow, challenging her to fight his im.


    She coughed.


    "Princess¡­." He narrowed his eyes. "Spill it out."


    Zizi mumbled. "Sometimes, I curse that you are so sharp."


    "Hm?"


    She straightened up and grumbled. "I was reading a novel and there was a scene where a secretary was trying to flirt with the main lead CEO at his office which was a serious threat to the female lead," she looked away, "I couldn''t help but wonder if you have a beautiful female officer working with you in the station who could be hungrily eyeing you."


    "..."


    "She will be a threat to me if there is any such woman here. After all, you are a charming man. It''s easy to fall for you."


    He coughed hard.


    Princess¡­


    "So, I came to check how many female officers you have here. But apart from some attendants, there are really not many women working here which is a relief to me haha," she grinned.

 Chapter 256 - The Hard-working Cop Soo Yunru

    <h4>Chapter 256 - The Hard-working Cop Soo Yunru</h4>


    Yunru waspletely speechless. To think that she came thinking about her rival¡­


    The glow on Zizi''s face was unmistakable now. "I am now relieved. You cannot say anything about a woman these days. Who knows that she might be a hungry beast trying to pounce upon good men?"


    "Like you?" He sneered.


    She gritted her teeth. "I am your fiance! I have every right to pounce upon you!"


    Suddenly, she realized the meaning behind the words and she blushed.


    He was speechless. "Why are you blushing?"


    "Be-because you made me say such embarrassing words!"


    "NOW, you are feeling shy after putting a ring on my finger, dering me as your fiance and smoothly flirting with me all this time? Do you even know what being shy means?"


    "What do you mean? I am a woman. Of course, I will feel shy."


    "Are you really a woman? Why do I think that you are some different species altogether?" He narrowed his eyes.


    Fury burned in her chest as she shotser beams towards him. "You! You should appreciate that you have got such a beautiful and lovely fiance!"


    Yunru smiled. "By the way, I should clear your misconception. I am not your fiance yet because you are yet to win my heart. Currently, you are chasing me if I may remind you."


    Zizi cleared her throat. "But you never denied it in front of anybody!"


    "To keep your face," he chuckled. "I have a big heart, you know."


    Her brow twitched.


    "You are mean!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Thank you for your bouquet. Now, I have tons of work to do."


    "Are you throwing me out?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zizi stomped her foot and dragged a chair. She sat on it with her legs crossed and folded her arms. "I won''t! I want to see my fiance at work."


    Yunru said, "What will you do? You will just feel bored here."


    She smiled. "I will never feel bored if I have to see my handsome fiance working hard. Women like to see hard-working men."


    "...Suit yourself then."


    And so for the first time, Zizi saw up close how officers worked in a police station. He had tons of files and findings to go through, question the witnesses in custody and investigate the truth behind their words. He also went for patrol, to which she happily apanied him. He even caught two offenders that wentpletely unnoticed by her.


    Today, she learned how everybody respected Yunru and relied on him. The more she saw how hard Yunru worked, the more love grew in her heart for him. He was truly a capable man. The mountainous work that had piled in front of him was quickly sorted out in just a few hours. Everybody in the area knew Soo Yunru - from an elementary school-going kid to the elders and who loved him the most.


    Once again, he had forgotten to have his lunch but because Zizi was there today, she forced him out of his work and fed him until he ate thest bite. She even forced him to take a thirty minutes nap to rest.


    Finally, at the end of the day, Zizi had to bow before him. "Are you a God? How did you do this? I almost fainted seeing the pile of work."


    Even though she did nothing much to help, she felt incredibly tired for some reason.


    How tired Yunru might be?


    He chuckled. "Didn''t you see me working the whole day?"


    "I did but it still sounds unbelievable. How can you work so hard and not get tired?"


    "Everybody works hard, Princess. Brother-inw sheds his sweat at thepany too."


    She was in deep thought. "I think being a cop is more difficult and demanding."


    "And people who sign up to be cops are ready for this life. We have only one mission and that is to protect the citizens of this country," he smiled.


    Ahhhh, he is so handsome!!


    She internally fan-girled over him.


    "Yunru. Chief is calling."


    "Yup. I aming."


    He nced at her. "I will be back."


    "En."


    Zizi looked around his desk and seeing how the files were a little messy, she thought about neatly arranging them in a stack.


    As she handled all the files, an envelope slipped from her hands. She stuck her tongue out.


    As she read Yunru''s name on the papers that came out of it, she realized that it was actually hispensation letter. In other words, it was his sry statement. She immediately looked away and coughed.


    Men don''t like their sry to be known, right?


    Zizi thought about it. She thought about thest few hours and seeing Yunru give it his all, she wondered¡­


    Is Yunru even getting the right sry for working so hard?


    She bit her lip and peeked at the papers. She apologized to Yunru in her mind. Her jaw dropped wide open in shock as she read the statement.


    When Yunru entered and saw Zizi reading a bunch of papers, he rolled his eyes. "It''s bad manners to peek, Princess."


    Zizi looked at him in disbelief. "Forget about my manners here. What the hell is with this figure!? Did you get such a low sry?"


    Yunru said, "Well, that is the average sry any police officer gets here."


    "Which is wrong! This amount is not proportional to the effort you put in at all! Who the hell decided this?"


    He chuckled and flicked her forehead. "You don''t have to worry about these things, Princess."


    "But-"


    "Anyway. It''s gettingte. I will drop you home."


    Saying that, he put a paper on the desk.


    "What is this?" She asked.


    "Hm? Oh, the Chief asked me to attend a National Conference for Peace and Protection in Shanghai."


    "So you will be away?" She asked.


    "Yup. For a day or two maybe."


    Zizi blinked her eyes and then a thought struck her. "Can Ie with you too!?"


    "What?"


    She gleamed. "Yes! I will apany you to your conference!"

 Chapter 257 - An Awful Chief

    <h4>Chapter 257 - An Awful Chief</h4>


    "Why would you want toe with me to the conference?" Yunru asked, feeling confused.


    Zizi grimaced. "Take the hint! We will get to spend some time together if we go on the trip together," she blushed. "It is a good chance for me to make you notice me and fall in love with me. Plus, I would alsoe to know more about your work."


    He coughed hard.


    This woman¡­


    "The conference is for cops and officers. You won''t get an entry."


    She put her hands on her waist. "Gaining an entry is not a problem! I will talk to your Chief about it."


    She stepped out of his office and marched towards the Chief''s cabin. Yunru widened his eyes. "Princess!"


    Zizi knocked on the door once and then opened it but was stunned to see the scene. The Chief, a middle-aged man in his fifties, waszily sitting on his chair with his feet up on the desk, scratching his ear. There was a cigarette in his mouth and his phone in his left hand as he watched some funny videos. "Hahaha!


    As soon as the Chief''s sight fell upon Zizi, he froze. "You¡­"


    "Princess, you cannot go like-" Now Yunru also saw the Chief of the police station in such a disorderly manner. For a moment, he was speechless. "...this."


    He cleared his throat and said, "Chief."


    The Chief, Zhong Gen, jolted in his seat. "You...Why are you suddenly here? And who is this woman?" He threw away the cigarette and put his phone on the desk.


    Zizi stared at Chief Zhong in distaste. She whispered to Yunru. "Is the Chief of the police station supposed to be like this? I imagined the Chief to be a serious and dedicated man sitting in his office with a stern expression going through the files. Basically like you."


    Yunru had no words to say. He could only smile. "Well¡­"


    All the officers in the department knew how the Chief was. So, it didn''te as a surprise to him. But for a civilian like Zizi, it was surely a shock.


    The Chief tried to smile. "Yes, Miss. How can I help you?"


    Zizi pursed her lips and said, "You are sending Yunru to the conference in Shanghai, right?"


    "Oh yes, yes," he wiped his forehead.


    "I want to go with him. So arrange the pass for my entrance too."


    Zizi''s no-nonsense attitude took him aback. "Your pass? Why?"


    "Because I want to go with Yunru. I am his fiance and I want to apany him. So arrange for my pass."


    Chief Zhong was stunned. "But that conference is for cops. What will you do there?"


    She red at him. "I can get to know more about his work and isn''t that good? I want to understand my fiance''s work on a deeper level. Is there anything wrong with that? You seem to be free anyway. So call whoever the concerned person is and arrange for my pass."


    Chief Zhong choked in his throat. Zizi directly said it to his face that he was free. That simply meant he was wasting time instead of working.


    Yunru had to show a lot of resolve to burst intoughter. Zizi''s savagement attacked him head-on, draining all his HP.


    The Chief uneasily shifted in his seat, feeling annoyed and frustrated. "I am sorry Miss but the conference isn''t for civilians¡­"


    Zizi narrowed her eyes. "Are you arranging my pass or should I do it myself? Don''t misunderstand that I have to beg you for it. I am just giving you some face. I am Han Zizi after all. Who can reject me?"


    Chief Zhong widened his eyes. "Han Zizi? From the Han family?"


    "Of course," she snorted.


    "I-I see. Of course, I will look into your pass, Miss Han. Soo Yunru, why didn''t you say before that she is your fiance?"


    Yunru smiled it off.


    Zizi harrumphed. "Make sure my pass is ready."


    Before he could say anything, she grabbed Yunru''s hand and stormed out of his office. Outside, a few officers who were listening to their conversation immediately straightened up as they came out.


    Yunru twitched his mouth. "What are you all doing in front of the Chief''s cabin?"


    One of them grinned. "We saw your fiance going into his cabin so we were curious."


    "We wanted to know why she met thatzy ass haha!"


    Zizi raised her brow.


    His friends immediately crowded her and praised her. "By the way, sister-inw. You were awesome!"


    "You insulted him on his face! What a way to make your demand!"


    "Ah that made me feel so satisfied...Damn I wanted to see the Chief''s face he would have made!"


    "It must be ugly, what else?" One rolled his eyes.


    Yunru sighed.


    Zizi slowly asked, "You all don''t seem to like him¡­"


    The officers had a solemn expression. "Of course, we don''t! Chief Zhong Wen doesn''t deserve to be the Chief."


    "He justzes around and does nothing!"


    "And when Yunru solves any case, that bastard takes all the credit!"


    "Honestly, Yunru should have been promoted to the Chief''s position. He is the star of this police station but that Chief Zhong hogs all the glory."


    Zizi was stunned. "Really?"


    "Yes! Everybody knows here what an ass Zhong Wen is. We are just tolerating him. He is an awful supervisor!"


    Hearing all this, Zizi couldn''t help but feel furious. She smacked Yunru on his shoulder. "What the hell are you doing working in such shitty conditions? You should protest!"


    Yunru said, "Princess. It''s not a big deal really. I don''t really care about the credit. I only want justice delivered. As long as I get that, I don''t mind what the process bes."


    "You...you are an idiot! He is taking advantage of you!"


    His friends nodded. "He is!"


    Yunru grabbed her wrist. "Thank you so much for worrying about me, Princess. But it''s fine. Really. Let me take you home now. It has gotten reallyte."

 Chapter 258 - Know More About Her

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Know More About Her</h4>


    "Yup. All fine."


    Jack Si said as hepleted Xiaosi''s checkup. "His condition is much better than when he was discharged. That is a good sign which says his condition is improving."


    Caihong beamed. "That''s good news!"


    "Yes. His brain scan shows that the tumor is still in a little delicate position. So we still have to take care that his brain is not triggered with any sudden shocking news or such. It''s slowly adjusting to his memory loss too which can graduallye back. We should have patience for that."


    Caihong nodded.


    Then she hesitated a bit as she sped her fingers. "Um...And about his¡­" she bit her lip, "l-lifespan...What about it? Last time, you said that he doesn''t have much time left¡­"


    Jack Si was solemn. "The threat is still there, sister-inw."


    She pursed her lips.


    "That''s why, this is a crucial period where we have to be extremely careful. It''s fine if he knows that he has a wife and daughter, but the past...he is still not ready to handle it. So make sure that nobody spills out anything about what happened seven years back. Even when talking about your college days or memories, you should be really cautious of what you are revealing."


    "En. I will."


    He smiled. "Great then."


    Just then, Xiaosi stepped out of the checkup room too. "Is everything okay?"


    "Yup. I was just talking about the general precautions you should take."


    Caihong''s phone buzzed.


    "Zizi."


    "Caihong. Are you free right now? I want to go shopping! Let''s go together."


    "Shopping so suddenly?"


    "Hehe yes. I am going on a trip to Shanghai with Yunru."


    Caihong widened her eyes, surprised. Then she slightly coughed. "You mean...that kind of a trip?"


    Jack Si and Xiaosi leaned in curiously.


    "I wish!" Zizi sighed in exasperation. "But unfortunately, it''s not. Yunru has a conference in Shanghai so I am tagging along. So, shopping is necessary! I asked Xinyi too but she is busy."


    Sheughed. "I see. What about Shuang?"


    Jack Si''s ears invariably perked up by her mention.


    "Ah...Shuang¡­" Zizi''s voice sounded a little ufortable.


    After how Zizi had confronted her on the reunion gathering night, she hadn''t properly talked to her. Her ex-boyfriend was now Zizi''s fiance so things were awkward between them. But apart from them and Yunru, nobody else knew about thisplicated rtionship.


    "She is also a little busy haha¡­"


    Caihong sighed. "Must be ying games again¡­"


    Jack Si raised his brow.


    "Well... Actually I came with Xiaosi for his check up."


    "Oh. Aww, so you aren''t free?" Her voice fell.


    Xiaosi whispered from her side. "What is she asking?"


    "It''s Zizi. She wants to go shopping and is inviting me."


    He nodded. "You should. My checkup is done here."


    "Um but¡­"


    He smiled and nodded in reassurance. "I am fine."


    "Okay," she smiled.


    Caihong agreed. "Sure."


    "Yay! Cool. Let''s meet at J.J shopping center in an hour."


    She hung up and Xiaosi said, "Let''s go. I will drop you."


    They thanked Jack Si and left. He thought about Shuang for a moment but quickly waved his hand.


    "Ah handsome doc, back to work," he said to himself and sighed.


    ---


    "Caihong!" Zizi smiled and hugged her. "And Xiaosi."


    "Hey."


    Caihong chuckled. "You are so excited for this trip huh. Are you nning to...jump on Yunru?"


    Zizi coughed. "I won''t! It''s just that I don''t want tock anything."


    "Alright, alright."


    "Why don''t you join us too?" Zizi gleamed as she looked at Xiaosi.


    "Me? I just came to drop Caihong¡­"


    "So what? It''s a good chance for you to spoil your wife with your credit card hehe~" she winked.


    Caihong rolled her eyes. "You¡­"


    Xiaosi thought about it and brightly smiled. "En! If you don''t mind."


    Caihong has been taking care of me a lot these past days. I should show my gratitude, he thought.


    Xiaosi was also excited at the prospect of shopping with Caihong and getting to know more about her tastes and likes. Since he had forgotten everything, he knew nothing about Caihong as a person and her interests.


    Caihong saw the sparkling expression on his face and was speechless. Somehow, she felt that he looked like Chyou when she was also excited about something.


    He can make that kind of face too... Really, like father, like daughter, she softly chuckled.


    Inside, as they browsed around the shops, Zizi asked, "Hey how is this dress?"


    It was an elegant peach dress that fell down to the knees with frilly sleeves at the shoulders.


    Caihong nodded. "En. It''s pretty."


    "Will Yunru like it?"


    She raised her brow. She took a step forward and raised her chin. "Zizi. You look beautiful in everything." She said, mimicking Yunru''s voice. "This is what he would say," she chuckled.


    Zizi slightly blushed and they burst intoughter. "You sounded just like him haha."


    When Caihong looked back, she choked seeing all the stuff that Xiaosi put in the basket. Mostly, they were all dresses, handbags and shoes.


    "D-Did you grab the whole shop?" She asked in disbelief.


    Xiaosi scratched his head and smiled. "I didn''t know what you would like so I thought to bring everything and then ask you."


    "..."


    Even so, this is too much¡­


    Zizi snorted. "Pretty much showing his status as S3 CEO hah!"


    Xiaosi coughed. "I am not."


    Caihong helplessly smiled. "Let''s see."


    From the dozens of clothes in his cart, she hand-picked a few. Xiaosi carefully observed and registered the pattern in his mind.


    She likes light colored dresses. Mostly sunny and off-white. She doesn''t like too showy designs. I see...


    "There," she sorted it out.


    Xiaosi nodded.


    Caihong said, "I will be back in a minute. Restroom."


    "En."


    Zizi chuckled as she went away. "So. Got to learn something about her?"


    He softly smiled. "En. A lot actually. Thank you for inviting me."


    "Haha. As your gratitude, I will dly ept you sponsoring our lunch."


    His mouth twitched. "I didn''t know that you are actually stingy despite being the Han family''s heiress."


    "Hey!" She fumed.


    "You¡­"


    They turned upon hearing a soft voice from beside them. A beautiful, elderly woman was staring at Xiaosi in shock. She tremblingly pointed her finger at him as she turned pale.


    "W-why are you here?"

 Chapter 259 - That Person From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 259 - That Person From The Past</h4>


    The woman almost copsed but she somehow held herself from falling. Her face had turned ashen and pale as she recognized the simrity in Xiaosi. She gasped and covered her mouth. Her chest heaving in restless breaths.


    Zizi frowned. "Excuse me. Who are you?"


    The woman didn''t respond to her but instead was staring at Xiaosi that brought tears to her eyes. There was fear and panic in her gaze. Her forehead broke into cold sweat.


    Xiaosi felt something tingle in his mind but that feeling soon disappeared. There was confusion and bewilderment within him but he didn''t know why. "Um you¡­"


    "Why are you here!?" She eximed.


    He was taken aback, seeing her so agitated. "I don''t understand¡­"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Mom, there you are!" A young woman in early twenties came rushing to her side. "Mom, why did you disappear and why are you here? I was searching for you everywhere."


    She noticed her mother''s pale condition and widened her eyes. "Mom, are you okay? What happened to you so suddenly?"


    She nced at Xiaosi and blinked her eyes. "You...oh, it''s you! Nice to meet you again."


    The mother froze. She looked at her, aghast. "W-what do you mean by again, Shu?"


    Lei Shi said, "I meant that I have met him before once. So, I was surprised to see him again now."


    Xiaosi furrowed his brows. "Have we met before?"


    "Ah? You don''t remember? Aish, it was about two years back when we were abroad. I think you forgot. It wasn''t for long anyway," sheughed. "But I remember that you talked a little... weirdly. You said something about my family and particrly my Mom.. along the lines of taking care of her or something? I found it strange because we met for the first time."


    Zizi was thoroughly confused now. "How did you two meet?"


    "Ah well, I was abroad for studies and one day, I bumped into him near my University. I apologized and so did he. But then he smiled at me and said to take care of my Mom and my family. I really didn''t understand. He sounded so mysterious and if we met again, I wanted to ask him about it. But it seems like he doesn''t remember.


    Xiaosi apologized. "I am really sorry but I don''t remember anything. Actually I-"


    "Why...why would you meet Shu? Why would you do that¡­?"


    The elderly woman, Lei Biya, burst into tears as she red at him. "Why would you meet Shu!? Is it because you knew that she was my daughter!?"


    Everybody was stupefied by her outburst.


    "You did this on purpose didn''t you!?" Lei Biya suddenly grabbed his cor and attacked him out of nowhere.


    "Hey, hey!" Zizi looked at her in horror and pushed her away. "Are you crazy!? Who the hell are you to suddenly attack us like that?"


    "Mom!" Lei Shu pulled her back. "Mom, calm down. What''s the matter with you? Why are you acting so differently today?"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes in shock. "I think you are misunderstanding something here¡­"


    "I am not misunderstanding anything here!" Lei Biya yelled. "Y-you are back to take revenge on me, right? You are here to destroy my life, don''t you!"


    Zizi gritted her teeth in annoyance. "What is wrong with you? We don''t even know you for God''s sake? Why are you using Xiaosi out of nowhere?"


    Her face turned as white as a ghost.


    Xiaosi¡­It''s him. As I thought, it''s really him!


    *SLAP*


    Xiaosi''s face was tilted to the side as Lei Biya pped him across his cheek. He froze and stood rooted in shock.


    Zizi and Lei Shi looked at her, stunned. "Mom, what are you doing!? How can you p a stranger like that?"


    Zizi shook her arms hard and pushed her back. "I was keeping my respect because you are an elder but it seems that I don''t need to! You are a crazy woman! Apologize right now!"


    Lei Shu tried to calm her down but she was so riled up that she was in no position to hear anything.


    Xiaosi slowly faced her again as he touched his cheek. It stung in pain but he didn''t know why...it hurt his heart for some reason.


    "You...you are nothing but a curse to me! You approached my daughter only to trouble me, didn''t you? How dare you talk to Shu?"


    Lei Shu said, "Mom, what are you saying? Do you know this man?"


    She froze.


    Caihong, who just returned from the restroom, saw themotion surrounding Xiaosi and Zizi and was shocked.


    What is happening?


    She rushed towards him and asked, "What is happening here?"


    Zizi said, "Ask this woman here! She suddenly came out of nowhere and began shouting at Xiaosi! She even pped him! I don''t understand what nonsense she is talking about!"


    "What!?"


    pped Xiaosi?


    Anger filled her heart and as she turned to look at the woman, she froze.


    She blinked her eyes several times, trying to confirm whether what she saw was true or not.


    Her¡­?


    Caihong recognized the woman from the photos that she had seen that day in Xiaosi''s room. She was the woman standing beside Xiaosi when he was a child. She was the woman who had left him in the orphanage. She was the woman who had given birth to Xiaosi and lived a tragic life with his father.


    She was Xiaosi''s mother.


    Caihong couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Zizi said, "Why are you so silent, Caihong? Say something to her! This woman has crossed all her limits!"


    Lei Biyu grabbed his shirt again and screamed. "Why are you back!? Tell me! How dare you meet my daughter behind my back? I know that it wasn''t a coincidence! It cannot be! You did that on purpose!"


    Caihong widened her eyes and immediately made her back off. "Please stop this."


    Lei Shu said, "Mom, for God''s sake tell me already! Why are you doing this?"


    Caihong looked at Lei Shu in shock.


    Mom?


    Then she remembered that Xiaosi said that his mother had married some businessman and had her own family now.


    "Do you know him?"


    Lei Biya said, "How can I not know him? He is-"


    Suddenly, she froze and she didn''t say the rest of her words. She realized that she was going to reveal what Xiaosi was to her. Seeing him after so long had shaken up her so hard that she lost control over herself.

 Chapter 260 - Set Him Straight!

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Set Him Straight!</h4>


    "He...He¡­" Lei Biya was at a loss for words.


    Zizi yelled. "Go ahead! Tell us. How could you get so violent with Xiaosi!? Who the hell are you to suddenly attack us?"


    She clenched her fists and breathed hard. With her handkerchief, she wiped the sweat off her forehead and slightly shivered.


    Lei Shu held her shoulders. "Mom?"


    "N-No...t-that¡­"


    Zizi narrowed her eyes. "Why are you stuttering now? Come on, speak up!"


    Caihong froze. Her expression turned a little pale but she managed to hide it somehow.


    ''We still have to take care that his brain is not triggered by any sudden shocking news or such.''


    No, no! Xiaosi cannot know about the past with his mother. If she reveals about his birth, that truth would be too shocking for him to handle. His condition will get worse!


    Caihong quickly said, "I-I think that there has been some misunderstanding. I hope you let go of this¡­"


    Zizi was stunned. "Caihong, how can you¡­? She even pped Xiaosi for nothing!"


    Caihong clenched her fists and bit her lip.


    Indeed, she felt extremely hurt by that. She was the one who wanted to stand up for him the most, but if not for Xiaosi''s health, she wouldn''t have kept quiet.


    Xiaosi noticed Caihong''s distress and smiled it off. "It''s okay, Zizi. I don''t think we should escte this anymore. We will leave."


    Zizi was heavily dissatisfied by this. "You two... Why are you two being so kind? She doesn''t deserve this!" She red at her.


    Lei Shu anxiously said, "We are extremely sorry. I apologize on behalf of my Mom."


    She nudged Lei Biya and signaled her to apologize too, but she didn''t respond.


    What is wrong with Mom today?


    Lei Biya nced at Xiaosi and the more she looked at him, the more hatred burned in her chest.


    I...I cannot leave it at this! He even met Shu. What if tomorrow he meets my son and husband? What if he spills out everything? I cannot take that risk!


    Lei Shu profusely apologized to them once again and dragged her mother away.


    The rest of the customers who were quietly whispering amongst themselves quickly went back to their shopping.


    Zizi said, "She was one crazy woman!"


    Caihong faintly smiled. "Let''s not think about her anymore¡­"


    She looked up at Xiaosi and noticed his cheek that had turned slightly red. She trembled and raised her hand and as she gently held his cheek, she asked, "I-It hurts, right?"


    Tears threatened to escape her eyes.


    Xiaosi smiled and squeezed her hand back. "It doesn''t. I am fine. Really."


    She knew that he wasn''t. In his ck orbs, she could faintly see a trace of sadness in them. He was affected by it but he wasn''t letting her know about it.


    Nobody was in the mood for lunch anymore, but Xiaosi insisted anyway. He didn''t want the atmosphere to be ruined because of that incident.


    After lunch, they decided to head back home. Zizi smiled. "See youter."


    Caihong and Xiaosi nodded. "Thanks for inviting us."


    From the corner of her eyes, Caihong saw a man approaching them, wearing a white driver''s suit. From behind him, she faintly saw Lei Biya''s figure watching the driver and them.


    Caihong froze.


    Has she sent that driver?


    A million thoughts ran in her mind and she felt anxiety creeping in.


    She said, "Oh! I think I forgot one bag inside. I will fetch it ande back."


    Xiaosi said, "A bag? Wait, I will fetch it for you."


    "No, no. I will be back in a minute. You two stay here only¡­"


    Caihong swiftly left.


    Zizi frowned. "But don''t we have all our bags? What did she forget?"


    Xiaosi stared at her back. "...I don''t know."


    ---


    Caihong met the driver on the way and dragged him into a corner. "Why are youing to meet us?" She hastily asked.


    "Mam, Mrs. Lei asked me to fetch that man."


    "Mrs. Lei?"


    "Yes, the one waiting near the ck car at the back."


    She stiffened.


    Just as I thought¡­


    "Why does she want to meet him?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t know, Mam. She only said that she wants me to fetch him."


    Caihong thought about it for a moment.


    Whatever it is, I won''t let Xiaosi meet her. She definitely wants to talk to him about the past. Xiaosi doesn''t remember anything regarding it!


    "He won''te. Take me with you. I will talk to her on his behalf."


    "But¡­"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Take me with you or we are leaving."


    "No, no! Pleasee with me."


    Behind the shoppingplex, Lei Biya was nervously pacing back and forth, keeping an eye on the driver. She wasn''t able to keep her calm ever since she met Xiaosi and when she heard that he already met Lei Shu, her stress only increased ten fold.


    She saw Caihonging towards her and looked at her in shock. "You? What are you doing here? I called for Xiaosi!"


    Caihong stared at Lei Biya and then shook her head. "He won''te. Whatever it is, please talk to me."


    She was stunned.


    "Won''te? No way! I want to talk to him only! He-he dare meet Shu and talk to her," she trembled as tears flowed, "I want to set him straight! If he everes near my family or tries to contact any of them then I will never forgive him!"


    Something irked Caihong that left a bitter feeling inside her.


    She slowly said, "You...you met Xiaosi after so long and this is what you have to say to your son?"


    Lei Biya stiffened. "You-you know?"


    "Yes. I know everything."


    "H-How?" She paled. "Who are you?"


    "I am his wife, Zhu Caihong."


    Lei Biya widened her eyes. "Wife?"


    He is married?


    "Yes, wife. That''s why I asked if...the first thing you want to say to him is to stay away? Hasn''t he already been doing that? And you don''t have to worry about him interfering because he has-"


    "Y-you won''t understand!"

 Chapter 261 - The Ugly Truth

    <h4>Chapter 261 - The Ugly Truth</h4>


    Caihong jolted, seeing her suddenly raise her voice.


    Lei Biya cried. "You won''t understand at all! How much I have suffered! It was hell¡­" she red at her. "He won''t interfere? Then why is he here!? Why does he want to ruin my happiness? The happiness that I finally got after so long!"


    Caihong clenched her fists. "Excuse me...Mrs. Lei. I know about your past and I understand what you have gone through. But... Please don''t talk as if Xiaosi has lived a happy life. If you have suffered then he has too. Can a child with no parents smile andugh like other children? Then what makes you say that he was happy?"


    "Because he is just like his father! He-he even resembles him so much that it makes me feel sick¡­"


    At first, Caihong thought that if she ever met Xiaosi''s mother, she would be extremely understanding of her. Even though she was bitter that she left Xiaosi at the orphanage, she still had a soft spot for her only because she lived a harsh and abused life with Xiaosi''s father. As a woman, she was empathetic towards her.


    So, it was understandable that she resented that man, but Xiaosi¡­Why Xiaosi?


    Caihong wanted to protest but then she also realized how she treated Chyou for six years and then she suddenly couldn''t speak.


    She bit her lip.


    Do I even have any right? Wasn''t I the same as her? I mistreated Chyou and always pushed her away from me.


    We are the same¡­


    Tears pooled in her eyes. She really wanted to defend Xiaosi but she felt she was too hypocritical to do that.


    She took a deep breath and looked back at her. For now she only wanted to convey that Xiaosi won''t be any threat to her. "Mrs. Lei. Xiaosi has no intention of interfering in your life. Today''s meeting was just a coincidence."


    "Coincidence! Like I would ever believe that!" She clenched her jaw.


    "Mrs. Lei, you really don''t need to bother with him because he doesn''t remember-"


    "I don''t want to see his face! I hate him! I hate him!" Lei Biya was hysterical. "I wish I had never given birth to him. He...he looks so much like his disgusting father who-who ruined my life!" She burst into tears. "He assaulted me and he abused me! That''s why I hate Xiaosi! Only because of him, I was forced to stay with that man for four years! I will never forgive them."


    "W-what¡­?"


    A voice rang from Caihong''s back.


    She froze. Her eyes widened and she felt her heart stop beating for a moment.


    She slowly turned and saw Xiaosi standing behind her, staring at them in disbelief.


    "Xi-Xiaosi¡­ what are you doing here?" She stammered. Her forehead broke into cold sweat.


    Wasn''t he with Zizi?


    Xiaosi slowly walked towards them, his legs slightly shaking as he did.


    "I was worried about you... You seemed a little tense when you left so I followed you¡­"


    She stiffened.


    Lei Biya said, "Good that you came here yourself! I couldn''t talk to you in front of Shu because... because my family doesn''t know about you and neither do I want to tell them. They shouldn''t know about your existence at all!"


    Caihong widened her eyes and panicked.


    If this goes on then she will tell Xiaosi everything!


    She intervened and quickly said, "Enough! You don''t have to say anything anymore. Xiaosi, let''s leave."


    "He cannot leave!" Lei Biya walked in front of him and red at him with her wet eyes. "He has to answer me! Tell me. Why did you meet Shu? If you are staying away from my life then stay away altogether! Why did you try to contact my daughter!?"


    Caihong was confused.


    Xiaosi had met her daughter?


    But she had no time to think about it. She quickly held his arm. "Zizi is waiting for us, right? L-Let''s go back to her."


    Xiaosi didn''t move.


    He lowered his gaze. "What is she saying¡­? I don''t understand. "


    Caihong quickly shook her head. "You don''t have to worry. It''s just a misunderstanding at the shop that we are trying to clear¡­"


    Lei Biya was stunned. "You...You dare say that you don''t understand!? Did you forget those miserable years that I had to live with you and your father who assaulted me!?"


    He froze.


    Assaulted?


    Caihong gritted her teeth. "Please stop it already. You have-"


    "Don''t interfere! This is between me and him! So you stay away."


    Lei Biya trembled. "If only I hadn''t given birth to you, my life would not have been so stressful! Every day I live in fear whether we will meet again or not and look? Today we did!"


    Xiaosi sharply inhaled.


    "Give birth to me...Y-you are my mother?" His voice shook as he asked.


    Lei Biya stared at him in disbelief. "You really are as disgusting as your father! First he forcibly slept with me and then made me pregnant with you!"


    He froze.


    "And now you are asking who I am?" She angrilyughed. "You already forgot my face who was first forced physically and then was forced to raise you?"


    "Mrs. Lei-"


    "You forgot all those years when your rapist father abused and hit me every time he saw me¡­" she trembled, recalling those memories. "You forgot that because of you, I lived a horrible life for four years? Haha...as expected of his son, you are just as terrible. He also acted as if it wasn''t a big deal to ruin my life and now you are casually asking me as if you don''t care either¡­"


    Caihong tried to pull him away but Xiaosi was too shocked to respond.


    "Xiaosi!" Caihong anxiously said, "D-Don''t listen to her! Let''s go."


    "Is this the truth Caihong¡­?"


    She froze.


    "Am I a¡­" he felt uneasy in his chest. His breaths grew restless and he felt his head slightly ache, "r-raped child?"


    Lei Biyaughed. "You are...you are horrible to forget that! Did you conveniently forget everything? Great! Here I remembered those days every moment of my life. I loathed them every second and you lived as if you weren''t affected at all! As expected of that man''s child."


    Suddenly, Xiaosi felt the pain in his head increasing and he pressed his brows in difort.


    Caihong stiffened as she noticed that.


    "Xiaosi?"

 Chapter 262 - Do You Really Want To Die?

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Do You Really Want To Die?</h4>


    "Xiaosi?" Caihong shook his shoulder in panic and turned his face towards her. "Xiaosi, what''s wrong?"


    The pain in Xiaosi''s head was intensifying as he forced himself to remember the past events. He was trying to recall his childhood and that time he lived with his mother but it came nk.


    Frustrated and anxious, he tried even harder to remember that only made the pain worse. He clenched his jaw, trying to fight the dizziness.


    "I-I really cannot¡­.I cannot remember it, Caihong. Nothing ising¡­"


    Suddenly, he heard a faint voice of a woman sobbing.


    ''Why did I give birth to you¡­?''


    ''You and him... ruined¡­life¡­''


    He couldn''t see any images but only heard a woman''s tragic voice as she cried.


    Xiaosi trembled in fear and panic.


    Raped child... Unwanted child...I was an unwanted child.


    My mother hates me¡­? My father had...


    "Ugh¡­" He copsed on his left knee.


    "Xiaosi, stop it! Don''t try to remember anything. Don''t you recall what Jack Si said? You shouldn''t force yourself like this. Let''s go back quickly!" Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I want to remember it, Caihong¡­" his chest heaved up and down and sweat trickled down the sides of his head. "Was it... really that bad? Did I really make...her suffer¡­so much?"


    "Xiaosi, you-"


    "Hey what''s happening here¡­? I was tired of waiting, you know-" Zizi slowly peeked at them and her eyes widened in shock.


    "What happened to Xiaosi!?"


    "Zizi! Please help me in lifting Xiaosi! He is having a headache. We need to take him to Jack Si as soon as possible."


    Zizi didn''t waste any time and wrapped his right arm over her neck. "What happened so suddenly? Wasn''t he alright?"


    Her sight fell on Lei Biya who was looking at the whole situation, feeling utterly confused.


    "You again!" Zizi angrily eximed. "Did you do something to him!?"


    She was taken aback. "What do you mean by that? I was just telling him the past that he conveniently forgot. Here I suffered because of him so much and he was living a happy life, ignoring all the pain he caused me!"


    "That''s what I have been trying to tell you!" Caihong burst into fury. "Xiaosi doesn''t remember anything!"


    Zizi looked at her, speechless. "You bitch! What nonsense did you spout to him when he has lost his memory!?"


    Lei Biya froze.


    "What?"


    Caihong gritted her teeth. "You didn''t give me a chance to speak! I came here to tell you that Xiaosi has no interest in interfering in your life at all because he has lost all his memories. He doesn''t remember anything right from his childhood! He is suffering from a life-threatening illness that wiped out his memory. And you just aggravated his condition because he is not supposed to know any such news that might shock his brain!"


    She stiffened.


    Caihong wanted to say a lot of things to her but Xiaosi was her first priority now.


    "Zizi, let''s quickly go."


    "En!" She red at her. "I am telling you. If anything happens to my friend, I will dump you into jail. FYI, my fiance is a cop. Let''s go, Caihong."


    They quickly left, leaving a dumbfounded Lei Biya standing rooted to her spot.


    Lost his memory? Life-threatening illness?


    She nkly stood there, unable to move for a long time.


    ---


    "Caihong?"


    Xinyi anxiously rushed to her side with Zhiyuan. "Zizi called us and exined everything."


    Caihong trembled and burst into tears. "It''s all my fault...I just wanted to tell her about Xiaosi''s condition but...I shouldn''t have stayed there. But when she insulted him so much, it... it made me so angry that I wanted to defend Xiaosi¡­"


    Zizi fumed. "But who is that woman? What past she was talking about? I don''t know that Xiaosi knew such a person."


    Zhiyuan said, "Same here. Who is she?"


    "... His birth mother."


    They were aghast. "Birth mother? But isn''t Xiaosi an... orphan?"


    Caihong slowly told them about his past that Nana had told her a while back. Xinyi gasped in shock.


    "I didn''t know this¡­"


    Zhiyuan nkly stared at her.


    To think that Xiaosi had such a past¡­


    "He didn''t tell me¡­"


    Caihong said, "He didn''t tell anybody about it. I think he never wanted anybody to know about that part of his life."


    Zizi said, "Well I feel sad for that woman but why is she ming Xiaosi for no reason?"


    Xinyi was grim. "Indeed, it doesn''t make sense. It has already been so many years. If Xiaosi had to take revenge, he would have already done so."


    When Jack Si came out, Caihong rushed to his side, "Xiaosi...how is he?"


    "Bad, sister-inw. If you hadn''t brought him on time, he would have slipped into aa or worse¡­"


    She froze. "N-No¡­"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    He quickly said, "Don''t cry, sister-inw. He is fine now. But he really shouldn''t force himself to remember things. More than the shocking news, the fact that he tried to recall the past took a toll upon his brain."


    "I was telling him not to but!" She bit her lip and tiredly pressed the space in between her brows.


    "Can I meet him?"


    "En. He is awake."


    Caihong stepped into the ward and saw Xiaosi quietly resting with his eyes closed.


    As he heard her steps, he slowly opened them and faintly smiled. "Caihong-"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk to me¡­" Caihong burst into tears. "Why didn''t you listen to me? Do you know what Jack Si said? You could have slipped into aa or have...died!"


    He stiffened then pursed his lips.


    She hit on his shoulder. "Do you really want to leave Chyou and me all alone? Do you really want to die, Xiaosi?"


    She rested her head on his shoulder and tears plopped on his arm. Xiaosi felt his heart tighten seeing her cry her heart out.


    He quickly said, "I am really sorry, Caihong. Please forgive me."


    "I won''t!" She said without raising her head.


    He slowly lifted her head and wiped her cheeks. "I promise I won''t do this ever again. W-will you please forgive me now?"

 Chapter 263 - Cute Indeed

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Cute Indeed</h4>


    Caihong bit her lower lip. "I really don''t feel like talking to you. You scared me like hell. Y-you know how delicate your condition is and you¡­"


    His gaze dimmed. "I can only ask for your forgiveness... Please just give me one chance. Now I will only listen to you, I promise."


    Seeing the anxious and pleading expression with which he gazed at her made her heart soften. "This is thest time...We really cannot afford to worsen your situation, Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi felt furious at himself for making her worry so much. He hadpletely disregarded her feelings at that time. Even though he could hear her crying and asking him not to take stress, he still went ahead and forced himself to recall the past.


    "I am really sorry Caihong...I shouldn''t have ignored you like that. I will never be irresponsible like that again."


    When he imagined Caihong and his six-year-old daughter, Chyou, heartbroken if something had happened to him, it made him feel even more guilty.


    Caihong sensed the sincerity in his voice and nodded. "En."


    Xiaosi smiled.


    There was a moment of silence when he asked, "Caihong. That woman...was she really my mother?"


    She was about to berate him when he quickly said, "I am not trying to remember anything, I promise. But I already know now. So, I wish to hear the full truth."


    She paused and suspiciously looked at him, making him softly chuckle. "I promise."


    "...Yes. She is your mother and what she said was the truth."


    His eyshes trembled. "I see."


    He silently listened to everything as she slowly revealed his past. His countenance didn''t change but in his heart, he felt sadness and grief wash over him.


    "She has really suffered¡­" He faintly smiled. His ck orbs shone with a hint of sorrow in them. "I don''t me her for leaving me at the orphanage."


    Caihong looked at him, surprised. She had heard the same words from him when she saw the old pictures of Lei Biya.


    Even after his memory loss, he held the same feelings for her as he did before.


    "You would say that even after how she harshly talked to you today? I know that she has suffered but so have you. She¡­" she clenched her fists, "she has no right to humiliate you like that."


    Xiaosi didn''t know how to respond to that but seeing her so concerned for him made his heart flutter.


    "For me, it''s enough that you think that way, Caihong."


    "Really...why is your heart so big?" Caihong questioned.


    He anxiously twiddled with his fingers. "It''s you who have a big heart, Caihong."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    "I mean... you-you want to live with me d-despite my past...My family is like that and I know that no woman would like to really¡­"


    Caihong widened her eyes. "Why would I think that way? Xiaosi, it''s not your fault for what happened to her. It doesn''t mean that you don''t deserve to live a happy life. Don''t ever think like that again."


    Xiaosi stared at her in a stupor. He felt his heart beating fast. Ever since he woke up, there were a million thoughts running in his mind and one of which was that Caihong was the wife of such a man who had such an ugly past. And then the more he thought about it, the more he feared that he wasn''t suitable for her.


    Caihong was like a shining white pearl to him, pure and graceful.


    Whereas he with his past felt to him like a stain in her life.


    Xiaosi curled his fingers into a fist. "You really don''t mind epting my past?"


    Caihong stared at him and flicked on his forehead. He dazedly touched it and stared at her, surprised.


    "Idiot. There is no need to ept or reject it. It''s a part of you and it''s not ugly at all," she smiled. "If you are thinking that you are a stain in my pearl-like pure life then throw that thought out of the window."


    He coughed. "H-How did you know I was thinking that¡­?"


    "It is written all over your face."


    "..."


    "Also, sometimes I feel you treat me as if I am some divine Goddess."


    Xiaosi blushed hard. "I-I...not really¡­"


    That was bingo actually. She was nothing less than an angel to him.


    She raised her brow. "You mean to say that I am not a Goddess?"


    "Of course you are!"


    Caihong stared at him and then burst intoughter. "Hahaha, it''s so fun teasing you."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips.


    She shook her head. "But really. Sometimes when I look at you, I can see that you are seeing me as if I am someone standing on a high pedestal. But honestly, I am just a normal human."


    "But to me, you are really special."


    Caihong jolted. "H-Huh?"


    Xiaosi tilted his head and tenderly cupped her cheek. "You are special to me."


    She rapidly blinked her eyes and then it struck her tube light head that Xiaosi said something really incredible.


    Her cheeks flushed red. His gaze was so honest and sincere that he felt her heart bursting in her chest out of pure happiness.


    W-why am I suddenly feeling so shy?


    Xiaosi noticed the blush on her cheeks and she looked even more beautiful with that red tinge.


    "Can you lean in a bit?"


    Caihong blinked her eyes once and bent towards him. Xiaosi lifted his head and gently ced his lips on her crimson-tinted cheek.


    She froze.


    He pressed his lips for a moment and then withdrew. He slightly coughed, feeling a little embarrassed himself.


    "Y-you look cute when you blush so I couldn''t *ahem* if you don''t mind¡­"


    Caihong blushed even harder. Previously, it was a sneak kiss that night when he kissed on her forehead.


    "I d-don''t mind¡­" she lowered her head and shut her eyes. "I remember! I have to meet Jack Si and collect your reports!"


    She immediately ran away and shut the door.


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes and smiled. "Cute indeed."

 Chapter 264 - Office Romance~

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Office Romance~</h4>


    Zhiyuan was lost in a daze when Xinyi noticed it. She knew that he must be thinking about Xiaosi. Sure, she was still bitter with him about the diary but she kept it aside for now.


    "You are worrying about Xiaosi, right?"


    "En. He was always so cheerful back in college, right?" He faintly smiled, "To think that he was hiding such grief in his heart. And now that he met his mother again, it is unbelievable that she would behave like this."


    She pursed her lips. "En. She should hate that man who assaulted her, not Xiaosi."


    His gaze turned cold as he thought about her. "I hope they don''t meet again because I swear if she does anything to hurt Xiaosi anymore, I won''t stay quiet. She has hurt my friend enough already. I can only sympathize with her to a certain extent, not more than that."


    She nodded.


    The car stopped at the Han Corps. Xinyi frowned. "Why did the car stop here? I need to go home."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I told the driver. Siying is at school anyway so I thought why not you join me in my office?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "We can work together."


    "W-why should Ie with you?"


    "Now don''t be like that, former CEO of the Han Corps. Haven''t you worked here before?"


    "..."


    "So I thought why don''t the husband and wife work together for a day? I have heard that spending time at work increases the special bond between them~ It''s a perfect chance for us," he slyly smiled.


    She red at him. "Are you calling me for work or fooling around?"


    He seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Both?"


    "!!!"


    Before she could protest further, Zhiyuan dragged her out of the car and then before she could re at him again, she was already at the entrance so she really couldn''t show an angry face in front of everyone.


    Inside the CEO''s office, Xinyi immediately created a distance between them.


    "You are too far, wifey."


    "This is just fine," she inly said, "We are here to work. An office is a ce for work."


    "So boring," Zhiyuan smiled as he slowly stepped towards her.


    Xinyi twitched her brow and took a step back. He moved ahead and she moved back and this happened until she had no space left. Her back hit the wall and she reached a dead-end.


    Zhiyuan rested his palms on the wall beside her ears and chuckled. "Besides wifey, haven''t you heard of office romance?"


    "..."


    "Office is a ce for work AND romance if I might add."


    "Y-you are the CEO."


    "Exactly why we can do as we please," he grinned.


    "You should set yourself as an example towards dedication and sincerity for work," she righteously said.


    "People are more dedicated and sincere towards work when they have a special someone who works with them~ In fact, I should say that there is an EXTRA dedication from their end and as such, I as a responsible CEO, definitely promote and support healthy rtionships in the office."


    She scowled.


    Zhiyuan gave her a quick peck on her cheek, leaving her dumbstruck. "So shall we begin?"


    Xinyi couldn''t help but blush a little. But she quickly hid it and pushed him away. "S-stay in your limits!"


    She hastily walked towards the table, took a seat and randomly opened a file. Zhiyuan chuckled and held her wrist.


    "Hey what are you doing?"


    He pulled her and made her sit in the CEO''s chair. "Today, you are the CEO and I...I am your able assistant. So my wifey aka Boss, please feel free to order me around as you wish."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. Then she smiled. "Well if you are the assistant, then I have an order for you."


    Zhiyuan gleamed in joy. "Yes, Mam! What can I do for you?"


    "Stay away and no flirting."


    "..."


    "Work with only pure intentions."


    "..."


    "Xinyi, I always have the purest intentions in my heart."


    "I know how pure they are, especially after the trip to the amusement park."


    Did I dig my own grave? I should have remained the CEO¡­


    "How about we switch-"


    "I am already in my CEO mode now, so no thanks," she narrowed her eyes.


    I will not give him any chance to be shameless anymore!


    His mouth twitched. He pitifully took the seat in front of her. Xinyi read about thetest projects that the Han Corps was undertaking and she read through a file, she recognized a name written on it.


    Liao Yuan.


    She blinked her eyes in surprise. She nced at Zhiyuan and asked. "Liao Yuan is back?"


    Zhiyuan straightened up to be in his assistant mode. "Yes, Mam. Wait, you know him?"


    He wondered why she specifically asked about him. Then he recalled one project around four years back where the Han Corps was rivals with the Liao Corps for the bid. It was during the time when Xinyi was the standing CEO in his ce.


    When he took over the position again, Zhiyuan had studied each and every deal in detail that happened in his absence. He remembered that Liao Corps was one of them.


    "Ah wait, I remember¡­" Zhiyuan slowly said.


    That is why she knows him...


    Xinyi said, "Yes. I met Liao Yuan around four years back. We werepeting in a bid at that time."


    Simr to Han Corps, Liao Corps had major business in the service and hotel industry. So, they were bound to be rivals, trying to win deals against one another. One such deal happened when Xinyi was managing the business.


    She coughed. "But after we won the deal, Liao Yuan left abroad¡­"


    Xinyi had a strange expression on her face and she suddenly averted her gaze.


    Hm? What happened to her? Zhiyuan tilted his head. He squinted his eyes, finding it odd.


    "It seems that he is back now and once again, we will have apetition I guess...He also seems to be interested in this deal."


    The secretary knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    She promptly stepped in and bowed. "Mam, there is someone asking to meet you."


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Liao Yuan."

 Chapter 265 - Generations Of Business Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Generations Of Business Rivals</h4>


    Xinyi looked at her in shock. "Liao Yuan?"


    "Yes, Mam. Should I send him in?"


    "Y-yeah sure¡­"


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes and seemed puzzled. He narrowed his eyes, observing how Xinyi seemed different and a little¡­edgy for some reason.


    Why am I getting a bad feeling?


    They heard footsteps walking in and he saw a tall man, wearing a rich, ssy business suit enter the CEO''s office.


    Liao Yuan, the CEO of the Liao Corps. Zhiyuan knew him very well as he was the foremost rival in the hotel industry than any otherpany in the market.


    Previously, it was his grandfather Liao Junjie, who challenged Han Huizhong all along their reign and their rivalry sessfully passed on to their grandsons too as a form of inheritance. They were always at loggerheads and either sides won or lost deals by a very narrow margin.


    Liao Corps was extremely formidable and had given a headache to Han Huizhong and then Zhiyuan a number of times. But statistics proved that in the end, Han Corps always led the race. They always had that edge over them.


    Liao Yuan had a light smile on his lips. His skin was slightly tanned, which kind of gave him a rugged handsomeness.


    But the thing that bothered Zhiyuan the most was the bouquet he was holding in his arms with that irking smile on his face.


    Liao Yuan stood before Xinyi and smiled. "Greetings, CEO of the Han Corps. Nice to meet you. Please ept this as my token of our reunion."


    Zhiyuan choked.


    What reunion is he talking about?


    Xinyi smiled. She cleared her throat as she looked at the bouquet in front of her. "You didn''t have to bring flowers¡­"


    "How could I not bring them for meeting you after four years now?"


    "Thank you¡­" she was about to take the bouquet but they suddenly disappeared from her sight.


    Itnded into Zhiyuan''s arms and he smiled as he looked at him. "What a pleasant surprise, Liao Yuan."


    Xinyi''s mouth slightly twitched, seeing the hostile expression on his face. His gaze was suddenly cold and distant.


    "What work might you have in the Han Corps, I wonder?"


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes. "Oh, I didn''t see you there, ex-CEO of the Han Corps. How are you here today? Helping your wife with the work? Seems like you are out of your ''phase.''"


    Xinyi choked.


    That was brutal.


    But Zhiyuan was unaffected. Liao Yuan exactly knew all about his history and depression and the tough situation he had gone through. They weren''t business rivals for nothing and so they more or less also had a fair idea of each other''s family and personal situations in general.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Yes. I am helping my wife. She is the CEO and I am her capable assistant. My job profile includes assisting her in work and preventing her from doing menial jobs such as holding a bothersome bouquet."


    She widened her eyes at hiseback. But then again, it was always like that.


    Just like Han Huizhong and Liao Junjie, Zhiyuan and Liao Yuan were always at each other''s throats.


    "You sure don''t wee your guests all that nicely, Han Zhiyuan," Liao Yuan said in a pointed voice.


    "I don''t have to because you don''te in the guest category, Liao Yuan. Youe in the bothersome headache category."


    He smiled. "Thank you for thepliment. If I am being a headache, it means that the poor Han Corps is having a hard time."


    "And despite that, Liao Corps never manages to surpass us. Quite a hard time YOU got there," Zhiyuan smiled back.


    The invisible lightning shed between them and thunder roared as the rivals shed.


    Xinyi coughed and diverted the topic. "When did you return?"


    Liao Yuan''s cold gaze softened. "Just two days back."


    Zhiyuan snorted.


    "I think by now you would also know that yet again, we are bidding for the same projects."


    "Yes, I saw the report."


    "That''s why, I look forward to thispetition. After all, I enjoyed fighting a lot four years back with a timid Han Xinyi who stuttered while giving her presentation."


    She coughed in embarrassment. "D-Don''t bring that up please¡­"


    He chuckled. "But I can see that you are different now. So, I will have fun again like before."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You seem to be quite chill for someone who has a habit of losing. Xinyi was still holding the ropes of the business world, yet you lost when you had such a great advantage of experience and knowledge against her. I don''t know what toment on your capabilities."


    "My capabilities are just fine, Han Zhiyuan. I had no chance to win, especially when she was working that hard."


    "Which means Liao Yuan doesn''t like to work hard enough. Is the CEO position really safe with you?"


    "I sense hostility from you, Han Zhiyuan, even more than before."


    "What do you expect when a rival just barges in without an appointment and hands a bouquet to my wife in front of me?"


    There they go again¡­


    "Okay, okay, I think this is enough¡­" Xinyi intervened.


    Liao Yuan said, "Well, I will take my leave. I just dropped by to give my greetings to you. s, he was here too¡­"


    His mouth twitched.


    "We will meet again at the bid meeting. Till then, ba-bye."


    Liao Yuan coldly snorted as he nced at Zhiyuan and left.


    "Annoying¡­" he mumbled.


    Hebed his fingers through his hair. "Why the hell did hee here? The doors of the Han Corps are never open to him."


    "You two¡­" Xinyi didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Zhiyuan saw the bouquet and angrily threw it away in the trash.


    "Hey! They were beautiful flowers!" Sheined.


    "I will buy a whole garden of them if you wish. You don''t need to keep his flowers. By the way...why were you anxious when he came to meet you?"


    She stiffened.


    "Nothing¡­"


    He squinted his eyes. "What are you hiding from me?"

 Chapter 266 - His Kissing Threat

    <h4>Chapter 266 - His Kissing Threat</h4>


    Xinyi quickly sat back on the chair and buried her head in the files. "Why would I hide anything from you? Let me go back to work. As the CEO, I have lots of things to do."


    As if Zhiyuan was going to deter. He walked towards her, making her heart beat fast. He dangerously smiled as he leaned towards her, trapping her in his arms. He ced his right hand on the chair''s headrest and the left one on the desk.


    "Spill it out, Xinyi. Somehow, my instincts are warning me that I could be in a crisis. I feel that this really concerns me," he narrowed his eyes. "Even while talking to him, you seemed strangely fidgety."


    Xinyi broke into a cold sweat. She clutched the file in her hands and tried to smile. "You are overthinking."


    He said nothing but his gaze bored into hers. Her mouth twitched.


    "There is really nothing. We should go back to work."


    Zhiyuan smiled, giving her an eerie feeling. That smile was anything but innocent.


    "If you don''t tell me what''s going on, then I will kiss you here right now."


    "..."


    She slightly jumped in her seat as he leaned even closer.


    "I won''t stop until I make you confess."


    She pursed her lips. "...You are threatening me. Doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Anything to gain the truth, wifey. Don''t worry about my conscience. I have consoled it not to hurt for just this time," he smiled again.


    "..."


    She cleared her throat.


    "I guess only a kiss will make you talk now¡­"


    Xinyi jolted and quickly said, "I-I will say it!"


    Zhiyuan pulled back, satisfied.


    She twiddled with her fingers and averted her gaze. "Liao Yuan...well he¡­"


    "He what?" Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes.


    "Four years ago after the Han Corps won the deal, he had c-confessed to me¡­"


    Suddenly, she felt the temperature drop and danger leaking into the atmosphere whose source was none other than her husband.


    Zhiyuan rapidly blinked his eyes.


    "Excuse me? Am I hearing it right? Liao Yuan confessed to you?"


    Zhiyuan knew what she was talking about, but he still acted ignorant in hope that might have misunderstood it. "Confessed that he is a loser in business who lost the project to you? Or did he confess how he could never match up to the Han Corps?"


    "..."


    Xinyi clearly felt the malice looming in his icy voice.


    "N-not that sort of confession¡­" she faltered.


    He squinted his eyes even further. "Then which sort of confession, Xinyi¡­?"


    He felt his blood pressure rise, thinking of a certain scenario.


    Silence.


    Zhiyuan pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. "Do you want me to kiss you?"


    She widened her eyes and quickly said, "He had said that he liked me!"


    Zhiyuan froze. For a few moments, he still felt speechless though he had a fair idea of what must have happened.


    Then he clenched his jaw and the volcano of rage finally erupted within him.


    "Liao Yuan! How dare he confess!?" He sneered. "Does he want to be my rival in love too apart from business? Or maybe he feels that business is a lost cause so might as well try hitting on my wife!"


    Zhiyuan stormed off to confront him. Xinyi widened her eyes and quickly pulled him back. "Where are you going!?"


    He smiled that was sinister than ever. "What do you think? The answer to his confession and it would be more impactful if it came from her husband."


    !!!


    "Zhiyuan, no! Don''t start a fight with him!"


    "Don''t stop me now!"


    Xinyi refused to move and said, "There is no need for that! I had already rejected his confession!"


    He gritted his teeth. "But I cannot forgive him! What was he thinking? Is he so shameless in targeting a married woman?"


    Xinyi said, "Forget about it. It''s in the past now."


    "But you were still bothered about it."


    "That¡­" Xinyi coughed. "We didn''t meet after that and I was afraid that things might be awkward if he takes that subject again...But you saw right? Things were pretty normal."


    He sneered. "Things were normal with that shy and ugly bouquet he brought for you? Clearly, he hasn''t given up yet and clearly he was provoking me!"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Zhiyuan, I am telling you not to pursue this matter. It will be difficult for me to face him again. Let it be."


    "But-"


    "If you went after him right now, I will add another crime to your list! You have already breached by reading my diary!" Thinking about that still burned her heart in grievance and fury. "Don''t let me add not listening to me to that."


    "..."


    Zhiyuan grimaced.


    If Xinyi got another point to be angry about, then things would be difficult for him to appease her.


    Xinyi sighed in relief at his silence.


    "...Fine. But I just want him to stay within his limits. I will punch him straight in the face if he tries to do anything funny!"


    "..."


    ---


    A few dayster, the flightnded in Shanghai. Yunru and Zizi stepped outside. Zizi was all pumped up and looking forward to the trip while Yunru on the other side made a displeased face.


    "I told you we should take the train. It''s very affordable."


    Zizi said, "Why should we suffer four hours in a train when we can reach Shanghai within two hours?"


    "You find four hours of travel exhausting?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Or does Princess find the train mode of transport too lowly to use?" Yunru smiled.


    She coughed. "Of course not."


    "FYI, we are using the train for our return trip."


    Zizi wanted to protest but a deep stare at him quietened her down.


    "...Fair enough," she mumbled.


    Yunru chuckled and ruffled her hair. "Thanks for your understanding."


    Zizi would have usually gotten furious at anyone for messing up her hair, but if it was Yunru, she could only stare at him in stupor and blush.


    "You can pat my head more hehe...I won''t mind," Zizi shyly said.


    Yunru smiled. "Earn it then. Just like you did now."


    "Don''t be so stingy," she pursed her lips.


    "You are chasing after me, right? Where is the fun if things are easy for you to get?"


    "..."

 Chapter 267 - Seize Your Money

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Seize Your Money</h4>


    At the hotel''s entrance where their rooms were booked, Yunru and Zizi walked towards the reception desk.


    "Excuse me. Soo Yunru and Han Zizi. There must be rooms booked for us."


    The woman was taken aback, seeing the handsome Yunru. He had a charm from which she couldn''t tear her gaze apart and a blush formed in her cheeks. It wasn''t just his handsome face but the aura he emanated gave a sense offort which was hard to feel with other customers who were strangers to her.


    Zizi''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t understand if she should be mad at her for eyeing Yunru or at him for being so attractive.


    Damn it, he is such a ma for all these annoying bugs!


    Zizi suddenly pulled Yunru away in a corner. He widened his eyes. "What happened?"


    "We will not stay in this hotel!"


    "Why not?" He was confused.


    "Because that damn receptionist is eyeing you! Look at her blushing as if you are the first man she has ever seen on this!"


    "..."


    "We cannot stay in a hotel where I know the receptionist is clearly having intentions towards you," she seriously nodded. "So, we will change hotels."


    "No way. We will not change hotels. This hotel is arranged for other cops as well who are a part of the conference. It''s not just for me. We might catch up somewhere here to talk so it will be inconvenient for me if others are here and I won''t be."


    "So-so we will ask them to move-"


    "That will be even more inconvenient. So n cancel. Plus, changing hotels just because of a receptionist isn''t feasible."


    "How can I stay calm when she is¡­" she gritted her teeth.


    He chuckled. "Just ignore her. Her crushing on me isn''t gonna make me her boyfriend just like how you putting a ring on my finger haven''t necessarily made me your fiance yet."


    "..."


    Zizi felt conflicted and extremely aggrieved. She couldn''t believe that he could y with words so well. He assured her and at the same time burst her bubble too.


    "Yunru, am I supposed to feelforted or attacked?"


    "What do you think?" He teased her.


    "Why the hell are you so charming!? You attract bees everywhere!"


    "me my Mom and Dad for the genes."


    She choked.


    Yunru went back to fetch the keys while Zizi cursed him.


    But of course, she wasn''t going to stay quiet when some other woman was crushing upon him. So, she pulled Yunru and hung her arm in his. She arrogantly looked at her as if giving her the message,


    ''Stay away. He is mine.''


    The receptionist inwardly sobbed.


    Aish! Why are such good men always taken?


    Yunru sighed and shook his head. "Let''s go. We got our keys."


    "En...wait! You go ahead. I will be back in a minute."


    He narrowed his eyes. He felt suspicious. "Princess, as a cop I should warn not to do anything stupid that will make me arrest you."


    She fumed. "What do you mean!? That I will try to harm the receptionist?"


    Silence.


    "...Better that you don''t."


    She gnashed her jaw. "Hmph!"


    As he left, Zizi craned her neck and confirmed that he was out of view.


    She rested her elbow on her desk and grinned. The receptionist quickly said as if she already understood what Zizi was going to say, "I swear I didn''t think of anything, Mam. Rest assured. You two look good together."


    Zizi beamed. "Really?"


    "En," she nodded. "I was just a little surprised. There are not really such men I have seen who can make others feel at ease by just being... present. His aura makes peoplefortable."


    Zizi felt proud. "Well, of course. He is also a cop you see. So I think it''s just ingrained in him."


    "Oh that''s wonderful! No wonder he gave such a safe feeling," then she realized that she was talking too friendly to the customer that might be out of bounds. She cleared her throat. "*Ahem* Is there any help you need, Mam?"


    Zizi leaned towards her and signaled her to lean a bit too. She did and then Zizi whispered. "I just wanted to ask if you could do something so that he and I are forced to stay in one room."


    "..."


    The receptionist looked at her speechless.


    S-so bold! Don''t men usually think that way?


    "Tsk, first a fall, why are there so many rooms in your hotel?" Zizi said in dissatisfaction.


    Isn''t that supposed to be a good thing, Mam? Her brow twitched.


    "If there had been a shortage, we would have been forced to stay in one room! The perfect situation for me."


    "But aren''t you two together?"


    "Nah. I am chasing after him. I have to jump on every chance I can get to jump on him," Zizi had a serious expression.


    She coughed hard.


    This woman is... something else!


    "So~" she grinned. "Can you pull some strings to make it happen?"


    The receptionist never thought that she would get such a request from a customer.


    "S-sorry Mam we cannot-" She froze seeing the figure behind Zizi.


    Zizi pouted. "Pretty please? I will pay you handsomely for this. Just do anything to bring me into his room."


    She broke into a cold sweat. "Mam that... be-behind you¡­"


    Zizi frowned and as she turned, she froze on seeing Yunru standing behind her with his arms folded and staring at her as he squinted his eyes.


    "..."


    Damn! Did he hear everything!?


    She nervouslyughed as her heart drummed loudly in her chest. "Haha...Yunru...Weren''t you in your room?"


    "How can I stay peacefully in my room when you are cooking schemes here?"


    "..."


    "What do you mean?" She innocently asked.


    "Show that innocent face to someone else, not to a cop."


    Her mouth twitched.


    Yunru brought his palm forward. "Give me your purse. I need to seize your money."


    "Why?"


    "So that you don''t misuse it for bribing purposes. I don''t trust you anymore," he sneered.


    "..."

 Chapter 268 - Reset

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Reset</h4>


    Zizi''s voice faltered. "Y-you shouldn''t take adies''s purse from her. Don''t you know that she keeps her personal stuff inside?" She red at him.


    Yunru smiled. "With the way you are charging at me with full speed, I won''t find it a surprise if you mind me seeing your ''personal stuff'' if it exists in the first ce. I guess you would be happy to let me know about it."


    She choked and so did the receptionist. "Y-you¡­"


    Zizi grudgingly handed him her purse. "Don''t peek inside."


    He raised his brow. "FYI, I am an honest cop. I don''t invade someone''s privacy though I think inwardly, you want me to peek inside by raising my curiosity."


    Zizi gritted her teeth.


    Is he a mind-reader? Sometimes, I really wish that you are not so sharp!


    He sighed and gave a light chop on her head. "Instead of cooking schemes here, you should take some rest."


    Zizi grinned. "That is exactly why I was bri- a-asking the receptionist to help me. I feelfortable and at peace when I am with you which means that if I have to rest, your presence is my best option!"


    His mouth heavily twitched. "Princess¡­"


    The receptionist was dumbfounded.


    This woman is a pro in flirting! And with such ease!


    "Princess, you should really start flirting sses."


    Zizi brightened. "Does that mean that it''s working on you? Have I upied your heart? Are you starting to have feelings for me?" With each question, she stepped closer and closer to him.


    "..."


    So direct¡­


    But seeing her stare at him with her pure, sparkling gaze and practically leaning forward, their chests being at a threateningly close distance from touching, he felt his heart skip a beat.


    He cleared his throat and pushed her back. "You have to work hard."


    "Great!"


    "Why are you happy with that?"


    He thought she would pout again.


    "Hm? At least you didn''t say that it didn''t work at all. That means it''s working a little bit and that is progress."


    He widened his eyes. He parted his lips to deny it but he couldn''t gather his words.


    "What?" She raised her brow. "Now don''t you dare go back on your words just because I gave such a super awesome deduction!"


    Yunru averted his gaze. "Whatever. I am heading back and you too now."


    "Wait, wait! The conference is tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "So what will we be doing today?"


    "Nothing much I guess¡­"


    "That is so boring. Instead of spending the whole day in the room getting bored, why not we enjoy the day here?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Great! It''s decided then!"


    Zizi didn''t want him to give any chance to think more and then reject it.


    My shopping will finally be of use today haha!


    ---


    When Yunru stepped outside, all freshened up and dressed in a white shirt and jeans, he was surprised to see Zizi already outside his room.


    He nced at her from head to toe in a slight daze. The peach dress on her looked beautiful that entuated her figure perfectly. Her hair was tied into a neat bun and the matching peach earrings added to her charm. The makeup was just light but refreshing. The warm sunlight from the corridor windows gently shone on her side profile and the smile on her lips looked even prettier.


    And just like him, Zizi was also mesmerized by the casual vibe he emanated. He looked just like the day when they had met for the first time for their date.


    Yunru was dressed in a white shirt and jeans just like today. His hair was a little messy at that time and even now they were. He looked charming just like that day and now that Zizi thought about it, she had felt her heart race at his sight. But she has refused to admit it because of his status that bothered her.


    "How are you ready before me?" He asked, "I thought you would take your own sweet time."


    Zizi snapped out of her stupor. "O-of course! Hmph. I didn''t want to make you wait, get bored and then cancel our n. So, I got ready before you."


    Yunru widened his eyes. "Ah? So you did it in a hurry?"


    "Not really¡­"


    But an extra ten minutes would have helped. Damn it, I hope my bun is not too ugly, she sobbed.


    Yunru stared at her and smiled as he shook his head. "You don''t have to worry so much. I wouldn''t be so heartless to cancel the n just because of that. If I say yes to anything, it''s a deal then."


    "Really?" She blushed.


    "Yes. Plus, all the men on this have already epted the worldwide truth that women take time to get ready. So we already prepare ourselves for a long, treacherous wait."


    "..."


    She didn''t know how to retort that.


    He chuckled. "Let''s go."


    Suddenly, he felt tugged behind and he saw Zizi holding his wrist. "What is it?"


    "You...This is like a reset, isn''t it?"


    He blinked his eyes in confusion. "Reset?"


    "Yes. Hehe, when we met the first time, you had worn simr clothes and you gave off that simr charm as today in the restaurant. Remember the day right when Grandpa set us up for a date? I was wearing a light pink dress too which kind of matches this peach dress now."


    He slowly widened his eyes.


    "And now we are alone again. So we can consider this as a fresh start! Our first date ended on the worst possible note, but we got a chance to reset it today! Isn''t this like a new beginning?"


    He stared at her in a stupor and now that she made him realize it, it did make sense.


    Yunru broke out of it. He coughed. "I-Is that so?"


    He had felt it too. Something felt awfully familiar to him ever since he saw Zizi in that peach dress.


    "Yes! So, let''s go!" She grinned.


    His lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile. "Sure, Princess," he chuckled. "Try not to get yourself arrested today."

 Chapter 269 - Fortune Cookie

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Fortune Cookie</h4>


    When Yunru saw the board of a hotpot restaurant, he looked at Zizi, amazed. "Are you sure that we are at the right ce?"


    Her mouth twitched. "What do you mean?"


    "This is a hotpot restaurant."


    "I can read."


    "And I know that you don''t like ces like these."


    She averted her gaze. "N-not like we have a choice. This is the closest restaurant here and I am damn hungry. I am adjusting here."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Hmm~? You don''t really have to. In one of the food guides the hotel staff kept at the table, I saw one five-star hotel nearby. I think you would be more happy to eat there."


    She coughed.


    "Plus, I took you to the hotpot restaurantst time so it''s only fair that we go somewhere that you want this time," he smiled. "I won''t mind a ssy hotel for a change. So, let''s go."


    Yunru turned and already started walking away but Zizi quickly pulled him back. "W-wait! We are already here. I don''t want to waste any more time."


    "It''s only five minutes away."


    "..."


    "Well¡­" she bit her lip.


    Yunru stared at her for a long time before he burst intoughter. "You seriously... Princess, if you want to eat hotpot, then say so. You don''t have to hide that you have started to like something which you considered lowly before."


    Her cheeks flushed red as Yunru exactly read her mind. "I...I¡­"


    Indeed, it was hard to forget the taste of that spicy hotpot soup and the delicious meat that instantly melted in her mouth. It was so sizzling and addictive that she wanted to eat it again but was embarrassed to admit it.


    "Let''s go. I can hear your stomach grumbling," he chuckled.


    "S-shut up! You don''t say that to a woman."


    He rolled his eyes.


    After their delicious meal at the hotpot restaurant, Zizi had no strength to lift even her foot.


    "You are truly a carnivorous woman whether you are chasing me or food," Yunru smirked.


    "W-well I don''t usually overeat like that¡­"


    "And now to burn those calories, let''s take a walk."


    His sight fell onto a board outside the exit and smiled. "Well, it seems that we got just the ce. We will be walking and we won''t be bored either."


    Zizi beamed. "Oh, there is a festival going on!"


    One of the locals who heard their conversation couldn''t help but get excited too. "Yes, yes! It''s a fun local festival that happens every year. The whole street is filled withnterns and shops. There is music and dance and lots of games too. It''s filled with tourists all around."


    Zizi pped her hands. "Then we should definitely take a trip to this festival!"


    So they went and as soon as they entered their destination, the whole atmosphere was so colorful and vibrant that Zizi and Yunru got sucked right into it.


    "So many shops¡­" she murmured.


    People were hustling and bustling in the street, gathered at various fun shops to enjoy. There was still a little daylight left so thenterns weren''t lit up yet.


    "It''s beautiful," her eyes sparkled.


    She soon found herself being swept with the crowd so much that she couldn''t even see her way ahead.


    "Umm...it''s fun but too crowded."


    She gasped as she was suddenly pulled back by a strong but firm force. She bumped into Yunru''s chest and looked at him, startled. His hand securely held her wrist and his deep eyes stared at her.


    "Stay near me."


    She blinked her eyes and her cheeks suddenly turned crimson. "Y-you are flirting with me in the middle of the road? Not that I mind¡­"


    "Ah? I am warning you. Do you want to get lost in such a huge crowd? You are so small that you almost got swept away."


    "..."


    She whined. "What? So you weren''t flirting with me?"


    His brow twitched.


    "Why would I suddenly think of that?"


    "What do you mean? I always think of flirting with you," she pouted.


    He choked.


    She shyly smiled. "But I don''t mind. At least, you are holding my hand. Let''s walk together like this or I will get lost."


    "..."


    You are throwing my words back at me now?


    Zizi tightly intertwined her fingers against his. "Let''s go!"


    He peeked down and slightly coughed.


    They roamed around a bit in the street. Zizi''s sight fell on a certain shop and she curiously stared at the board.


    "Yunru, Yunru, let''s go there!" She pointed her finger.


    Yunru asked, "You believe in fortunes?"


    It was a fortune telling shop.


    "Hm? I don''t know...But I want to try and know when you will finally fall for me!"


    "..."


    Do you have to join everything with me?


    Zizi eagerly hopped to the shop. The owners, who were a couple in their mid-fifties, greeted them with a smile. "Wee, wee!"


    "Hehe, I want to read my fortune. How does this work?"


    "Oh yes!" The elderly woman beamed. "We have fortune cookies. You pick one of the cookies and break it to get the strip of paper inside. You will have your fortune!"


    "Oh!" Zizi, who was doing this for the first time, cluelessly got happy.


    Yunru chuckled.


    So it''s basically luck to grab the right cookie.


    "Show me all the cookies that have love and rtionship fortunes in them!"


    At this point, Yunru had already given up.


    "Yes, yes," the woman''s husband smiled. "Here they are."


    Zizi eagerly picked one of them. She broke the cookie and took out the piece of paper.


    As she read it, she frowned. "Hmm...is it supposed to be good fortune or bad? I don''t understand."


    Yunru asked, "What is written in there?"


    "Your love will be awaiting you but not without going through dangerous hardships."


    Zizi didn''t know whether to feel happy or afraid about it. The hardships part gave her an anxious feeling.


    Yunru lightly knocked on her head. "It''s just a fortune, Princess," he smiled. "Don''t read too much into it."


    "En..."

 Chapter 270 - Rewrite The Painful Memories

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Rewrite The Painful Memories</h4>


    "I cannot help it¡­." Zizi was bummed out.


    Yunru paid the elderly couple and dragged Zizi away. "Don''t take it too seriously, Princess. This was just for fun anyway."


    She pouted. "I know. But I need all the good luck in pursuing you or you will slip away from my hands."


    "..."


    Along the way as they hopped store after store, Zizi saw a shop with a targetpetition going on where the prize was a big white fluffy teddy bear.


    "Yunru, Yunru, let''s go there! That bear is so cuteeeeeeee!"


    Zizi excitedly said, "Give me one gun too."


    "Hahaha! Sure!" The shopkeeper said, "You have to hit the dart at the target dot at the center of that round board. If you do it, then you win the bear! Mind you, it''s the hardest challenge here," he said with pride. "Nobody has been able to win it until now hoho~"


    Zizi indeed felt that it was quite hard. The small dot was hardly visible and she had to urately hit the dart.


    "You got five chances in one round, Miss, and you can have only two rounds max."


    That means I have ten chances...


    "Okay! I will win this for sure."


    Yunru raised his brow. "Are you sure?"


    She grinned. "Just watch me."


    Nine shotster¡­


    Zizi''s mouth twitched as another dart hit way off the target. She pursed her lips and sheepishly grinned at the shop owner. "Can I pay for another round, pretty please?"


    Yunru shook his head.


    The shop owner chuckled. "Sorry, Miss. Rules are rules. Two rounds only."


    She pursed her lips.


    "T-this one will hit for sure!"


    Zizi aimed the gun at the board again and shut her eyes.


    Ah please, please, let it hit this time!


    "You are holding the gun the wrong way," Yunru said and stood behind her.


    "Ah?"


    "Let me show you. Your posture is wrong," Saying that he bent and leaned his face towards hers until their cheeks almost touched each other.


    *Badump Badump*


    Her heart raced furiously, feeling the warmth she felt at her back as his chest covered it. He held her arm and fixed her angle.


    "Your elbow is a little outside. It should be in a straight line. Your hand is slightly shaking. You cannot hit your target that way or the dart will miss¡­"


    Zizi could hardly keep up with his instructions as she was too busy admiring his handsome side profile that was too close for her heart to handle. His sharp nose and clean jawline made her breath hitch. Her cheeks turned warm and red and everything else felt fuzzy to her as if they were the only ones here. The ce where he was holding her arm felt hot and ticklish for some reason.


    Yunru nced at her and froze. Now he finally realized that the distance was¡­


    He coughed and looked away. "Did you understand?"


    "Ah? Y-yes¡­"


    "Really? Repeat it then."


    "Um... Something about the elbow?" She averted her gaze.


    "Princess¡­"


    "S-sorry. You just looked too handsome to ignore. I promise I will pay attention now."


    His mouth twitched.


    Princess never fails to flirt¡­


    This time, Zizi gave serious attention.


    "Like this?"


    Yunru adjusted her arm at the right angle. "Like this. Now don''t shake. Focus on the dot and nothing else."


    Though he said that, he had still tightly held on to her elbow so that she wouldn''t move.


    Zizi narrowed her eyes and a few momentster, she fired the dart.


    Goal!


    The dart hit straight at the center thatnded on the dot.


    "We won! We won! We won!" She jumped up and down in joy. "Yunru, did you see that?"


    Her eyes glittering as gold and smile as bright as the sun was so infectious that Yunru couldn''t help but smile too. "Yup, you won."


    She flicked on his forehead. "It''s not me. It''s us. We won together. You taught me so I could do it."


    "Well then you''re wee."


    The shop owner pped hard. "I am so happy for you! Nobody won this hardest challenge but you did it. Hehe your boyfriend is indeed capable, Miss."


    Zizi beamed. "Isn''t he!?"


    Yunru tapped on her head. "Why are you agreeing?"


    "Isn''t it the truth?" she blushed.


    "Not yet."


    "..."


    "Why do you always have to burst my bubble like that?"


    "So that you are in touch with reality," he smiled.


    "Hmph!"


    Another hourter, they were finally done touring the local festival. The sun had set and the sky turned dark on which stars twinkled.


    "Let''s go back. We have to be there at the conference early tomorrow," Yunru said.


    "Wait! There is one more ce I want to go. Then we can head back," Zizi said.


    "What ce?"


    ---


    A strong gust of wind blew past them and the taste of saltiness settled on Yunru''s tongue. The waves crashed on the shore, glistening in moonlight.


    "A beach huh?"


    Zizi stared at him and softly nodded. "Yes."


    "But it''s already night now. We missed the sunset."


    She smiled. "Doesn''t matter. I just wanted us to spend some time together."


    That and Zizi had another intention behind bringing him here. She clearly remembered the night when Yunru waspletely heartbroken over his one-sided love for Shuang and was at a beach all drunk.


    She didn''t know if he really remembered that painful night in his state of intoxication, but tonight she wanted to¡­


    "You know, Yunru."


    He nced at her and was slightly taken aback seeing the serene smile on her lips. Instead of her usual chirpiness, there was a sincerity in her voice now.


    "Actually...I do have a hidden agenda. It was a simr night when I found you here all drunk and hurt over Shuang."


    He stiffened.


    "You had cried a lot and it still hurts when I recall it. Hehe, you must be thinking how silly I am right from bringing her up? But I wanted to be honest about this. I don''t want you to feel sad whenever you think about the beautiful sea. I brought you here so that I could rewrite that painful night from the past and leave you with good memories."

 Chapter 271 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Gratitude</h4>


    Yunru stared at her in a stupor as Zizi grabbed his wrist and pulled him.


    "Haha why are you looking at me like that? Come on, let''s enjoy the sea!"


    At the shore, the cold water sshed across their feet, making her shiver. "Brr...I didn''t know it would be this cold."


    She grinned, took some water in the palm of her hands and sshed it on Yunru. She giggled seeing his dumbfounded expression and shaking his head to wipe the water off.


    "You¡­" he narrowed his eyes. He bent and took some water too.


    Zizi widened her eyes. "No, no! Don''t ssh it on me!"


    "Ho~~ Am I hearing somebody pot calling the kettle ck?"


    "I-I have put makeup on!" She whined. "The water will ruin it and I will look like a monster!"


    "Oh then it would be more amusing to see a ghost Princess," he chuckled.


    She red at him. "You have no delicacy at all!"


    Yunru ignored herints and sshed the water on her. She quickly shut her eyes and felt the water dripping down the cheeks.


    Yunru tried to hold hisughter in but in the end he couldn''t. "Hahaha...you-your eyeliner¡­"


    Zizi froze and heavily pursed her lips. She quickly took out her mirror and saw the liner smudge around her eyes.


    "You really do look like a ghost...hahaha¡­" he clutched his stomach and rolled inughter.


    "Ahhh I am so hideous!" She cried as she turned the mirror left and right to check her face.


    "No kidding¡­" he whispered.


    "Did you just say something!?" She shot death res towards him.


    He quickly shook his head. "Not a word."


    "Hmph! You will have to pay for this!"


    "Wait, wait! Wipe your face first¡­" he was still chuckling as he took out his handkerchief. He stood beside her and handed it to her.


    "Hmph! Well at least you have a littlemon sense!"


    A cunning glint shed in his eyes and he quickly pulled her arm. He raised his phone with his other hand.


    *Click*


    Zizi froze.


    "Yunru, what did you do?"


    He smiled. "Just clicked a beautiful picture of yours and nothing else~ How could I notmemorate this event?"


    She sharply gasped and looked at him, aghast. A picture in this ugly state was like a death sentence to her.


    "How could you!? Delete that picture right now!"


    "Of course not. This is my trump card. Whenever I want, I can threaten you with this. Of course, you wouldn''t want your beautiful image to shatter, right?"


    She tremblingly pointed her finger at him. "Y-you, how can you do this? You call yourself a cop?"


    He smirked. "Well~ sometimes I cannot help but break the rules a tiny bit."


    "You¡­"


    "Hmm let me see...Who should I first send this picture to? Brother-inw? Sis? Oh or should I send it to Ah Cy and Liang first?"


    "You are horrible, Yunru! If you dare send my picture then-"


    "Then what will you do?" Heughed. "The trump card is in my hands."


    "Well then I will snatch it!"


    She jumped but Yunru effortlessly raised his arm, making his phone out of her reach.


    "You¡­"


    Zizi kept on jumping but her hand never reached her phone. "Give me the phone!"


    "Reach it for yourself," he chuckled.


    Yunru''s tall stature made it difficult for her to catch his phone.


    "Come on, Princess. You can do it. Try a little harder~"


    Zizi stomped her foot on the sand and bit her lower lip. As the onlyst option left, she suddenly pushed him and jumped at the same time.


    But unfortunately, she lost her bnce and tripped. She tumbled on to Yunru and he, in turn, fell back on the sand. She fell on top of him and gasped.


    "Ah!"


    Their intimate position left them a little stunned and speechless. The crashing waves made the air chilly but lying in each other''s embrace, they felt warmth emanating between them.


    The perfume that Zizi had worn twitched up to his nostrils and its sweet scent slightly made his heart tighten for some reason. Not only that, he could see her chest at that angle that narrowly touched his own and the small cleavage in between her?breasts made him take a gulp down his throat. He peered into her eyes that seemed to shine because of the moonlight. Her silky hair dangled on top of his cheek and as it brushed past along his jaw, he shuddered.


    ''I don''t want you to feel sad whenever you think about the sea.''


    From a selfish brat, Zizi had changed a lot. The thing about the beach never crossed his mind, but Zizi did.


    His eyshes slightly trembled as he saw her softly bite her lip. He gently touched her cheek, making Zizi stunned. She blushed, unable to meet his gaze. Their hearts thudded faster and faster.


    "Thank you, Princess," he whispered.


    "Hm? For what?" She tilted her head.


    "For everything," he smiled.


    Ever since she dered her feelings for him, he never got a chance to think about Shuang at all. She barged into his life with full speed, not allowing him to mope in his past even for a second.


    But now that he thought about it, he appreciated her for not giving him that chance.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be just like Shuang who could never truly forget Xiaosi. Unlike her, he wanted to move on and had Zizi''s feelings not given him the push, he wondered if he might have been still sitting at a beach like this, drowning in his sorrows.


    She never once gave him the chance to look back and he felt grateful to her.


    "Just know that I am thankful to you," he smiled.


    She pouted. "Then...can you please delete the picture in exchange for all the awesome things I have done?"


    His mouth twitched. "What a beautiful moment it was¡­"


    She hit his shoulder.


    "Just kidding," heughed. He wiped the liner around her eyes with his handkerchief. "Now you look like a human."


    "You¡­"


    Damn it! Sucha romantic fall and I looked like a monster! She sobbed.

 Chapter 272 - Carry Princess In Princess Style

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Carry Princess In Princess Style</h4>


    They sifted off the sand from their clothes as they got up. Suddenly, arge wave crashed on the sea shore, drenching thempletely with water.


    "..."


    "..."


    They looked at each other and then burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha¡­. you look funny!" Ziziughed hard.


    He rolled his eyes. "You don''t look any less funnier either."


    As he nced back at her, he noticed her clothes turning slightly see-through because of the water that made it transparent and so he could see the outline of her bra.


    He straightened up and quickly pulled her in his arms. Even though it was night, the beach wasn''tpletely empty. A few people here and there were still roaming around, taking a stroll.


    "W-what happened?"


    She was surprised but needless to say, her heart was jumping in happiness.


    Ah ah! Yunru hugged me on his own. En! Today is the best of my life.


    Yunru was quickly thinking about how to salvage the situation. Unfortunately, he was just wearing a shirt himself so had no jacket to offer her. But fortunately, there were some shops in business. One of them was a clothes store.


    Great.


    The only problem was that he couldn''t just go with Zizi like that or the shopkeeper would see everything too¡­


    He cleared his throat. He turned and bent on his knees. "Climb on my back."


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Ah?"


    "Just do as I say. Climb on my back."


    Zizi was clueless as to why he was suddenly asking that, but she was more than happy to give in. She hopped on his back with a wide grin on her lips. "I didn''t know that you have already started to fall for me hehe¡­"


    "..."


    "You like to conveniently bend things to suit your wishes huh Princess¡­"


    Her mouth twitched. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    He shook his head and walked over to the shop. The shop owner was surprised. He coughed. "You¡­"


    Before Zizi could say anything, Yunru spoke first. "She has sprained her leg."


    She hit on his head, visibly displeased by his lie.


    "Ah, ah, I see! Tell me, youngd. What do you need?"


    "Give me that jacket please."


    "Sure!"


    He quickly paid him and asked Zizi to grab the jacket. Then he walked further until he saw a huge chunk of rock on the beach. Behind it, he put Zizi down and said, "Wear the jacket."


    "Why should I? Oh, oh! You brought it for me so that I don''t feel cold?" She lowered her head, feeling shy.


    "That''s not the main reason."


    Her brow twitched. "You don''t care if I catch a cold and get sick?"


    "I care more about people not seeing you in this state."


    "What state?"


    He coughed. "Look for yourself."


    Zizi frowned and looked down. She froze and her eyes widened in shock.


    My dress! And my b-bra is visible!?


    She immediately covered her chest and her cheeks flushed furiously in embarrassment. She suddenly realized why he asked to climb on his back.


    "You-you picked me so that your back could cover my chest?"


    "I had no choice. I could have bought the jacket myself but well... I didn''t want to leave you alone in that state when people were roaming around," he cleared his throat, "Now quickly wear the jacket and let''s head back or you will catch a cold for sure."


    Her heart warmed up on seeing how he cared for her. A soft smileced her lips. "Thank you, Yunru¡­"


    His sight, for a moment, fell on her exposed part. He quickly looked away, feeling slightly warm in his cheeks.


    "R-ready?"


    "En. By the way¡­" she twiddled her fingers. "Will you carry me again?"


    He smiled and flicked on her forehead. "Don''t get too cocky."


    "B-But I liked it!" She sobbed. "Pretty please! You gave me a piggyback ride. This time, carry me Princess style!" Her eyes gleamed. "Don''t you always me Princess? So you ought to carry me like that at least once."


    He folded his arms as he stared at her pitiful eyes pleading him to carry her.


    She coughed. "You know? I-I kind of feel a little pain in my ankle now that I think about it¡­"


    His brow twitched. "I cannot believe that you will still choose to lie."


    She sheepishly grinned. "Anything for a ride in your arms."


    He coughed.


    Well¡­


    He stared at the beautiful sparkling sea and smiled. His heart felt at ease and lighter now for some reason when he heard the sound of the waves. He remembered that night where he cried over Shuang and this night where he didn''t feel as if his heart was crushed by a boulder.


    Only because Zizi was caring enough to drive that pain away.


    "I guess I can spoil you this time¡­"


    He wrapped her arm around his neck and picked her in a sh.


    Zizi widened her eyes. She was trying out of luck, but didn''t know that he would really ede to her wish.


    Their gazes locked onto each other and feeling the warmth of his embrace, she had an urge to cry.


    Stupid. This is a happy moment. Why do I want to cry?


    She felt a strange heat envelope in her waist where his fingers firmly held her. Even though it was dark, the moonlight that faintly shone upon her blush of her cheeks gave him an urge to gaze at it forever. She looked so ethereal as if she was a fairy.


    They said nothing and in silence, he walked, carrying her. She clutched onto his neck and smiled. "You are the best."


    He raised his brow and chuckled. "You never fail to butter me up."


    "These are my heartfelt words."


    "Do you wanna know my heartfelt words?"


    She hopefully looked at him.


    "Maybe...just maybe you have gotten a teensy tiny but fat," he chuckled.


    Of course, he was just teasing her.


    "You! How dare you say those sinful words!?"


    "Must be the hotpot."


    "S-shut up! You are mean!"


    "Hahaha! And you are cute when you are angry."


    She stiffened and blushed hard.


    Ah, ah! He called me cute!


    "F-Fine! I forgive you this once since you called me cute."


    He rolled his eyes.


    They took a cab and reached the hotel. In her room, Zizi rolled on her bed, thinking about the day she spent with Yunru. There was a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Hehe, just the first day was so mind-blowing. How awesome will the rest of the trip be? I cannot wait for tomorrow!

 Chapter 273 - Xiaosis Half-brother

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Xiaosi''s Half-brother</h4>


    The next day at S3 Company.


    After recovering from hisst attack, Xiaosi thought that it would be a good chance to go back to office. Though Caihong was still against it, he felt that because of his condition, S3 Company had been without a CEO for far too long now.


    Initially, he felt a little new to the work because of his memory loss. He had no recollection that he founded thispany. But the subconscious part of his brain quickly allowed him to understand the working and his responsibilities. Very soon, he already felt as if he had been doing this work for years.


    His capable assistant methodically exined everything that had happened in his absence.


    "Sir, these are the files that require your signature."


    "Alright. I will read through them. Give me thetest status update of all the projects S3 is handling now."


    "...Yes, Sir."


    Xiaosi furrowed his brows, noticing a slight hesitation in his assistant''s voice. "Is there any problem?"


    He was a little worried if he should tell him about a certain proposal. As a CEO, he should know everything. But on the other hand, there were personal ramifications.


    "Sir. A few days ago, we got a proposal from Lei Exports. It''s a medium scale business that manages exports in clothing and beauty products. Their President, Lei Shing, has sent a proposal. They wish that S3 offers them excellent security services for their business."


    "I see. What is the problem?"


    "Um that...Lei Shing is the son of Lei Biya."


    "Lei Biya?" He blinked his eyes.


    "...You have forgotten about her, but she is the same woman you met in the shoppingplex that day. Your mother."


    He froze. He slowly kept the file on his desk and paused. "I see...But wait. At that time, there was her daughter with her, right?"


    "Yes. She is Lei Shu, her younger daughter. Lei Shing is her elder son. The siblings are from her husband, Lei Wuzhou."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. It was a tricky situation now. After how Lei Biya burst in furyst time, if Xiaosi decided to ept Lei Shing''s proposal, wouldn''t she think that he is plotting something against her?


    She was already mad about how he met Lei Shu once abroad, misunderstanding that he was trying to sow discord.


    His assistant sighed. "Sir, do you think that it''s wise to do this? I know in business, we should keep personal matters aside, but¡­"


    Xiaosi slowly nodded. "You are right. I feel bad for Lei Shing fro rejecting his proposal and I cannot exactly give him the real reason," he faintly smiled, "But I don''t want to trouble her. It''s for the best that nothing from her past interferes in her life now."


    "I am sorry, Sir¡­"


    "Why are you sorry?" He chuckled. "It''s not your fault. Don''t be so bummed out."


    "Thank you, Sir. Lei Shing had requested a meeting with you¡­"


    "ept it. I will handle it."


    "Yes, Sir."


    An hourter, Lei Shing promptly entered his office. He was just above average height, but had a calm and polite smile on his lips.


    Xiaosi felt a little nervous for no reason.


    Or maybe there was.


    No matter what the situation was, Lei Shing was still his half-brother. His sibling. Even if he couldn''t confess, he was family.


    Lei Shing extended his hand and smiled. "Mr. Zhu. I am Lei Shing. Thank you so much for giving me your time."


    Xiaosi faintly smiled. "No problem. Please sit."


    He could see that Lei Shing was a little anxious himself. "To be honest, I really didn''t think that you would ept this meeting. After all, Lei Exports is not a huge conglomerate that you would be usually dealing with until now."


    "Thepany size doesn''t matter to me. The people leading thepany matters. I checked and yourpany is working quite well. Though because of the recent market recession, the exports have slowed down."


    "It''s indeed as you said."


    Xiaosi nodded. He felt a little uneasy. "My assistant told me about your proposal."


    He straightened up.


    "Actually... I am really sorry but I cannot ept this proposal."


    Lei Shing was quiet for a moment. He had somehow expected this oue.


    "If you are unsatisfied about the money, we can change it to suit you. We will pay for your services as per your quotation."


    He shook his head. "It''s really not about the price."


    "Then what is it? I assure you that I will rify all your concerns. I apologize if it seems that I am pestering you. But we need the best security services. I know Lei Exports is going through a little downhill phase because of the recession. But we will do everything we can to meet your expectations."


    "You are quite honest," he smiled. "People don''t usually like to admit that they are in loss."


    He scratched his chin. "I prefer talking straightforwardly rather than trying to hide things."


    "And I prefer working with people like you," he hesitated. "But we really cannot work together. Though I can definitely rmend otherpanies who can offer you the best services you need."


    Lei Shing smiled. "But they cannot match S3, right? That''s why you are at the top. My father also doesn''t believe inpromises."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips.


    There was no reason to reject it. Hispany was good and with just a few minutes of talking to him, he already got a good impression of Lei Shing too. He was honest, sincere and straightforward.


    Lei Shing anxiously said, "Mr. Zhu, please. We are desperate. To be honest, we had a break-in in one of our warehouses."


    Xiaosi was taken aback.


    "The warehouse was put on fire and we incurred heavy losses. Everything was burned. Our exports were dyed and hence, we suffered a huge setback especially in this time of recession. We are suspicious that it is a rivalpany but it seems like they were well prepared and they disarmed our security easily. We broke the contract with that security firm and now if we don''t get the best of the best services, we fear that our enemy willpletely destroy us. If they could attack one warehouse so easily, others would be a piece of cake for them too. That''s why, Mr. Zhu, please don''t reject us."


    Xiaosi stiffened and felt at a crossroads.


    What should I do now?

 Chapter 274 - Got It?

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Got It?</h4>


    "Mama, the block should be here, not there!" Chyou patiently pointed out Caihong''s mistake as they yed with blocks. "See, they don''t match," she pouted.


    Caihong stuck out her tongue and grinned. "Oops. My bad. So let me see... where is the correct shape then?"


    The door opened and Xiaosi stepped in. "Hello, beautifuldies."


    "Dada!" Chyou beamed. She trotted towards him and hugged his leg. "Dada, Dadae y with us!"


    He ruffled her head. "Sure."


    Chyou noticed a small bag in his hand. She eagerly asked, "What is this?"


    "Haha, I bought a cake for my sweet dumpling."


    Her eyes sparkled. "Cake!"


    Caihong said, "You just got her ice cream yesterday."


    Xiaosi coughed. "There was a discount on cakes."


    She grimaced. "Since when does the CEO of the S3 Company have to look for discounts?"


    He awkwardly smiled as he scratched his forehead. "I don''t know. But I got super happy when I heard of a discount."


    She blinked her eyes and curiously stared at him.


    Before starting S3 and bing its CEO, Xiaosi was amoner. He didn''t have much money so...maybe, the money-saving habit came from those times...


    She couldn''t help but find it cute and chuckle.


    "Anyway, the point is that you just got her ice cream yesterday and now a cake. It''s not good for her. What if she falls sick?"


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. "Chyou will be fine. She is strong, right?"


    Chyou hopped up and down. "Yes, yes! Chyou will not get sick!"


    Caihong raised her brow.


    Xiaosi pleaded. "Pretty please? Last time. I won''t bring sweets so frequently from now on."


    "Yes, Mama! Please let Chyou eat the cake?"


    The father-daughter pair stared at her with their watery eyes, begging her to allow them.


    Caihong sighed. "Alright, alright. Don''t look at me with those eyes. You can have the cake but no sweets for at least a week now."


    "Yay!" Xiaosi and Chyou high-fived.


    Xiaosi joined them in their block game too. Caihong observed him and for some reason, he looked a little tired.


    "Was work too stressful today?" She asked.


    "Ah? Oh no, it was alright."


    She frowned, noticing the slight worry in his gaze.


    Something has definitely happened¡­


    After the game, Chyou went ahead toplete her homework. Caihong folded her arms and asked, "Now, tell me what''s going on."


    Xiaosi stiffened. "Nothing¡­"


    She pursed her lips. "Xiaosi. I don''t want you to hide anything from me now. You don''t remember this now, but you have kept a lot of things for me to protect me. I don''t want this anymore. Neither I will hide anything from you nor will you."


    He seemed anxious.


    Caihong sighed and made him sit on the bed. She sat beside him and held his hand. "We will sort out all the problems together. You are not alone."


    Xiaosi felt his heart in bliss with her encouraging words.


    "Today, I met my step-brother, Lei Shing. He is my Mom''s son from her remarriage."


    Caihong widened her eyes, aghast. "Her son? Was it about the incident?"


    "No. He came for business. Hispany, Lei Exports, wants S3 to take care of its security. So, he came to meet regarding the proposal."


    "Oh¡­"


    She felt greatly relieved. For a moment, she thought that he came for some confrontation just like Lei Biya did.


    "I decided to reject this proposal because of theplicated personal rtionship with her," he faintly smiled. "I am sure she wouldn''t like it that I will be in contact with her son. But in the end, I couldn''t reject it. Theirpany is facing some tough times and they badly need the best security services."


    "And your heart softened."


    He pursed his lips.


    Caihong sighed. "You were right earlier. We shouldn''t have anything to do with her family after how she insulted you like that. Just meeting with her daughter abroad flipped her out so much," she gritted her teeth. "She would definitely me this on you too! And I will not tolerate it. Xiaosi, I feel bad for Lei Shing and the difficulties he is facing, but you should withdraw from this deal. She wille to know one day or the other and then will raise a hell of a storm. I don''t want you to suffer any humiliation anymore!"


    Her chest heaved, taking angry breaths.


    Xiaosi smiled and pinched her cheeks. "You are so cute."


    She stiffened and blushed. "W-why are you suddenly saying this out of nowhere?"


    Heughed. "It isn''t out of nowhere. You are always cute, especially when you worry about me."


    "Are you shrugging me off?" She narrowed her eyes.


    He put his hand on top of hers. "I understand your point too. But I will be fine. Lei Shing doesn''t know this...but he is still my brother after all. As his elder brother, I should support him. He is an honest and sincere man. I checked it out too and found that there is a rivalpany who I have suspicions about sabotaging their warehouse. Also, I secretly dug about some facts and got to know that the rivalpany has bribed many securitypanies to give Lei Exports the weakest services possible with loopholes and vulnerabilities."


    Xiaosi smiled. "After knowing this, I cannot let myself act ignorant of their troubles."


    Her lips straightened into a thin line. "You shouldn''t be so kind-hearted to her. Even though she acted so horribly, she would still get and enjoy the benefits of your help."


    "Well no matter what she did, her family was good to me. In the mall, Lei Shu was against her mother for badmouthing me and Lei Shing seemed like a nice guy too."


    "That''s because they don''t know the past and your rtionship with them. If they know that you are their step-brother, I wonder how they would act with Lei Biya already against you so much. It would be so easy for her to make them hate you¡­" her gaze dimmed. "I don''t want anybody else saying anything against you!"


    His heart skipped several beats, seeing her concern. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. Caihong looked away, blushing a little. She wasn''t used to this side of Xiaosi.


    "Everything will be fine. I will make sure that Lei Shing keeps it a secret from his family that I am the CEO of S3. I will add a use like that. It would be fine then, right? Mrs. Lei won''t know about me."


    "...Alright. But! I am telling you if, by any chance, she does get to know about your identity and starts hurling insults at you, I will force you to break the deal right then and there no matter how sorry you feel for her family, got it?"

 Chapter 275 - All Because Of You...

    <h4>Chapter 275 - All Because Of You...</h4>


    Xiaosi straightened up and nodded hard. "Whatever you say."


    He had no wish to face the wrath of his wife.


    Caihong reluctantly nodded. "Hmph."


    He slowly leaned and peeked at her. "Still mad at me?"


    She looked away.?"I am. You shouldn''t have agreed to this deal, but you did. I cannot get rid of this unnerving feeling that something bad might happen," she pursed her lips, "Sometimes, your kind heart is really a brother."


    He burst into a chuckle, making her re at him. "It''s not funny!"


    "It''s not, but your puffed up cheeks are making me smile so much," he touched his chin, "It looks like two cute balloons that I can pop at any time."


    She grimaced. "You mean to say that I am fat?"


    "..."


    How did it trante to that?


    "Of course not! I just mean that you are cute."


    "A cute fatty is what you want to say," she clenched her jaw, "You see my cheeks as two fat balloons."


    He widened his eyes. "Just...how did youe to that conclusion?"


    She gritted her teeth. "Zhu Xiaosi! You should have immediately disagreed, but you actually questioned me! You do think that I am fat!"


    Before he could say anything in his defense, Caihong picked a pillow and threw it at him. "You are mean!"


    "Hey, hey! My question was a form of disagreement!"


    Her nostrils red and she picked another pillow. Xiaosi jumped on his feet and took two huge strides back. "Calm down. Take a few deep breaths and keep the pillow down."


    He was treating the pillow as if it was a bomb.


    Caihong threw the pillow at him and grabbed another one at the same time. Xiaosi safely dodged the pillow.


    "I don''t understand these indirect forms!"


    "Huh? Then what should I have said?" He was dumbfounded. In the meantime, he was running from her pillow attack.


    "Of course that I am not fat!" She fumed. She was also running behind him around the room, threatening to throw the dangerous pillows at him.


    "You aren''t!"


    "But you didn''t say that!"


    "I did!"


    "When? Stop lying, Zhu Xiaosi!"


    "I asked, ''How did youe to that conclusion?'' Doesn''t it mean that I was too shocked by the way youprehended the meaning behind mypliment which means that you are actually not fat?"


    "Xiaosi! ''The way Iprehended your meaning?'' You mean to say that I am stupid? You mean that Ick understanding?"


    "!!!"


    "So on top of being fat, you are also calling me an idiot?" Caihong red at him.


    "No!" Poor Xiaosicked tears to shed.


    The ''life-threatening'' pillow attack worsened and Xiaosi now climbed on top of the bed to save himself from his furious wife.


    Caihong joined him as she threw another vicious attack at him.


    "Please forgive me, my wife. I have no ill-intentions towards your weight."


    "You should have thought about the consequences before hurting my feelings!"


    She threw another pillow at his head and then another at his chest. The one-sided pillow fight went for a while before Xiaosi had no space left to defend himself on the bed.


    He grabbed her arms and they tumbled on the bed as she was about to throw another pillow.


    They bounced on the bed and Caihong was trapped within his arms. Xiaosi grinned. "Now you are finally within my reach," then he mumbled, "Since when did this room have so many pillows?"


    Since Caihong lost her only weapon of attack, she used her fingers and pinched his cheeks hard. It didn''t have as much of a painful effect as she had expected.


    He chuckled. "Is that your full strength?"


    As he sessfully riled her up, Caihong used both of her hands and pinched both of his cheeks.


    "Hmm...still not very effective."


    She felt extremely aggrieved. "You!"


    In retaliation, she grabbed his head, brought it forward and knocked it with her forehead.


    "Ow!"


    She painfully rubbed her forehead as her attack backfired on herself. "How hard is your head!"


    Xiaosi broke intoughter. "You...you¡­ahahaha!"


    "Y-you areughing¡­" her body trembled in rage.


    "There, there. I won''tugh anymore," though he was still chuckling as he spoke. "Let me look at it."


    "No need!" She turned her head away.


    "Don''t be stubborn. I don''t want you to have a bump on your beautiful face."


    Despite her protests, he made her face him as he pinched her jaw. He leaned and gently blew on her forehead and softly patted the ce with his thumb.


    Caihong lifted her gaze and seeing his lips at such proximity, her heart skipped several beats. She tried to look away but in the end, her sight would always fall into his lips and she grew more and more conscious. A red tinge appeared on her cheeks as she felt his warm breath brushing on her skin. The dull pain already began to fade away.


    She forced her gaze to leave the sight of his lips but then itnded on his fair neck, making her brow twitch.


    T-Too close¡­


    She blushed even harder, seeing his Adam''s apple move slightly up and down.


    "Is it alright now?" He asked.


    He lowered his gaze and suddenly, he realized the distance between them was too close. By that time, Caihong''s mind had already be a mess so she didn''t quite hear his question.


    Then she felt his deep gaze staring straight at her. But she didn''t have the courage to look back at him. In a stupor, Xiaosi put his thumb under her jaw and forced her to lift her gaze.


    They felt as if they forgot to breathe. Silence reigned in the room and the only sound they could faintly hear was of the other''s racing heartbeats.


    From her cheeks, she felt the heat spread to every cell of her body.


    Xiaosi slowly whispered, "Your heart... I can hear it beating it very fast."


    Her eyshes trembled. "S-So is yours¡­"


    From her jaw, his thumb traveled up to her lips that teasingly touched it. He ced her hand on his chest and said as he bridged the gap between their lips, "Right...and it''s all because of you¡­"


    Saying that, he shut his eyes as their lips finally met.

 Chapter 276 - No Escape Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 276 - No Escape Next Time</h4>


    *Warning - Slightly Mature*


    Thest trace of hesitation and doubt faded away as his lips touched hers. The moment her soft lips came into contact, his heart overwhelmed in pure bliss. He felt as if the happiness he was chasing after so long was finally in the palm of his hands.


    He couldn''t pinpoint why he felt that way. There was a sense of mncholy that engulfed his chest. A bittersweet feeling.


    But he couldn''t realize why he felt that sadness enveloping his chest. It was as if after a long, long journey, he finally reached the person he desperately wanted to for all this time.


    In his mind, there was a blurry image. There was a woman''s back. He was standing behind her with his hand raised towards her. He chased after her. He ran after her. But the distance never lessened. In fact, it only grewrger. He didn''t understand why he felt that uneasiness crept within him.


    He never told this to Caihong. But he was getting that same recurring dream again and again. A woman''s back and him chasing after her, giving him nothing but sadness. He felt disdain and disgust for him. Sometimes he felt that she purposely walked faster so that he couldn''t reach her. He could sense hatred emanating from that woman''s figure as if she never wanted to turn and look at the man behind her.


    And her hatred was what brought him incredible sorrow.


    But why?


    Ever since he woke up, didn''t he and Caihong live in harmony? She smiled at him. She took care of him. She got angry when somebody humiliated him. She stood up for him. They had a lovely daughter together.


    It was a happy marriage, right?


    Then why did he see such painful dreams was what Xiaosi always wondered.


    But now those thoughts that brought grief to his heart washed away when Caihong ever so slowly ced her hands on his shoulders. He felt her hands trembling and her fingers tightening onto his shirt she clenched in her fists. All his remaining doubts fled away when her shivering lips moved in tandem with his as he captured her mouth. Their breaths and heartbeats were in sync.


    It was a moment that broke apart everything for them and Xiaosi wanted more. He wished to dive in that oasis that he reached after a long, painful journey through the desert. His white teeth dug into the soft flesh of her lower, making her shudder. He darted out his tongue that tenderly traced the outline of her upper lip and she knew what he wanted.


    With a face as red as a tomato, she slightly widened her mouth and with a satisfied smile, he ventured into the inviting depths. She took a sharp breath as their tongues shed for the first time.


    Their heartbeats quickened and a soft gasp escaped her lips. Xiaosi froze for a moment. But then a strange giddiness arose in his chest. Her mild peachy smell that invaded his nostrils was making him more and more impatient and intoxicated.


    After a long time, he parted away and gazed at her flushed face. The blush on her cheeks that reddened all the way up to her neck passed a gulp down his throat. He had an urge so he leaned and pecked the crimson tinge on her face and slowly traveled down her neckline. His feathery kisses left a tickling sensation. It touched her skin for just a moment but she could feel the heat building up at the spots where he kissed.


    He took her hand and intertwined his fingers against her. Once again he left a string of kisses that made her heart go into a frenzy. From her arm, he went up to her shoulder that brought him to her chest.


    Her soft breasts that pressed themselves on his chest made his cheeks go as beet red as Caihong was. His fingers trembled and his heart beat like crazy when he ever so slowly cupped one breast within his palms.


    Caihong stiffened and blushed harder.


    Even through her dress, he could feel the softness in his hand. She softly whimpered as she felt him tracing the outline of her breast that reached up to her valley. The gentleness with which he lovingly touched her made her eyes slightly misty.


    This was the Xiaosi who loved her. He wasn''t a merciless beast that had selfishly ravaged her that night seven years ago.


    Her clothes got slightly disheveled as he buried his head in her chest and peppered soft kisses. His fingers wandered along her beautiful curved waistline and then towards her thigh that teased his way. She bit her lower lip and clutched his neck harder as a tingling and pleasurable feeling coursed through her.


    Xiaosi kissed her lips again as they stared into each other''s gazes, they felt a need for more pleasure. Their ck orbs twinkled for something more.


    As soon as his finger hovered over her sweet spot, she shuddered and softly moaned. Her sweet voice echoed in his ears and their breaths grew haywire. Lost in their growing emotions that made them go crazy, the intimate act of him pleasuring and satisfying her continued as the hands of the clock slowly ticked by.


    Caihong''s chest heaved up and down, taking deep breaths as she just climaxed. The tingling sensation broke every barrier as it crazily attacked every cell of her body. It was simply so exhrating that she already felt dizzy and tired as if she ran a long marathon. It had been seven years since she had been this intimate, so for her, it was as good as her first time.


    A simr ecstasy filled Xiaosi''s heart too. He nced at Caihong and chuckled, seeing her eyelids turning heavy and drooping for a sleep. He kissed her forehead and wrapped the duvet over her.


    "Take good rest, wife."


    "Hmm¡­" she mumbled. She tried to fight her sleep, but it was of no use.


    Xiaosi slowly got up. It was still quite early in the evening so he figured he might do some work while she rested.


    His gaze was warm with a loving smile lit on his lips as he whispered, "Next time, there would be no escape, Caihong."

 Chapter 277 - Annual Business Summit

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Annual Business Summit</h4>


    The next day, in Han Corps, Zhiyuan received an invitation for the Annual Business Summit where all corporations from small to medium scale businesses gathered together. It was nothing but just a method for all the professionals and business owners towork with one another. It was an extremely useful get together for the CEO''s and young, talented entrepreneurs to form connections.


    ''It''s tonight. At seven PM," Zhiyuan said.


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, Sir."


    In the invitation, it was also said that the businessmen could also bring their families along with them.


    He smiled. "Siying will be thrilled. He was just telling me today how bored he felt at home."


    Then he scratched his chin. "Though I am not sure if he wouldn''t be bored in a business gathering between grown-ups," he sighed.


    His assistant chuckled. "Children can find fun anywhere, Boss."


    "That''s true too," heughed. "Well then I will call Xinyi and inform her about today''s event."


    He got a call from Liang who was sobbing on the other end. "Zhiyuan, you areing to the Summit, right?"


    "Yeah but why are you crying?"


    "Ugh I feel bored at these banquets. If you and Xiaosi will be there, I won''t be so bored anymore. Also, don''t bring Siying."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because I am bringing Leina with me too! Of course, Ah Cy will be there with me as well. I don''t want your son hovering like a busy bee near my precious daughter!"


    He grimaced. "You and your possessiveness."


    "Hah! You would only understand my feelings when you have a daughter one day!"


    Zhiyuan''s thoughts automatically went to think about Liu Jun who had constantly been calling him as his father-inw. His gaze darkened. "I guess I already understand your feelings."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Don''t be unreasonable. Of course, I will bring Siying with me."


    "Damn it! I am telling you, if he flirts with my precious daughter, our friendship is over!"


    *Dingggg*


    He hung up.


    Zhiyuan could only roll his eyes.


    ---


    At S3 too, Xiaosi received a simr invitation for the Summit. And just like Zhiyuan, he got a call from a sobbing Liang too, toe to the banquet.


    "You have to bring Chyou, okay!?"


    Where he insisted Zhiyuan not bring Siying at all, his words were the opposite when he talked to Xiaosi.


    Xiaosi chuckled. "What happened?"


    "Chyou and Leina can y a lot together! It''s a win-win for us! Our kids won''t get bored at a grown-ups party. That way, Siying won''t get a chance to y with Leina at all!"


    "..."


    "You do realize that all the three kids will be together, right?"


    "Tell Chyou to hog Leina all to herself. Even better is to make a rule that boys cannot enter in their group!" He harrumphed.


    Xiaosi couldn''t help butugh. "You know, sometimes I wonder if Leina is the child or you¡­"


    "Hmph! I am just doing this to protect my daughter! As a daughter''s father yourself, I expect you to understand my feelings! Okay, gotta hang up. Don''t forget to bring Chyou, okay?"


    Xiaosi shook his head and helplessly chuckled. He thought for a moment and fidgeted with his phone.


    I will have to tell Caihong about this banquet, right?


    His cheeks reddened thinking aboutst evening. He didn''t know what happened to him so suddenly, but he just couldn''t hold himself back.


    Technically, he shouldn''t feel so shy since they have been married for seven years. So to him, he thought that they must have gotten intimate many times over the past years. It wasn''t something new.


    But after his memory loss, he couldn''t act that familiarly and intimate so directly. Since he had forgotten everything about his family, he still felt a sense of distance, especially when it came to sexual matters.


    Xiaosi cleared his throat and finally dialed Caihong''s number after a long time.


    "...Hello."


    On the other side, Caihong was also blushing just like Xiaosi as she picked his phone. She was even more embarrassed to face him after she fell asleep after her climax. If she hadn''t, then she wondered if things might have gone further between them¡­


    But she slept the whole evening just like that, not knowing how Xiaosi felt. It would be a bummer if he expected more, but he couldn''t go further because she felt tired and instantly dozed off.


    Ahhh, so embarrassing!


    Caihong wished to dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    Xiaosi said, "T-there is the Annual Business Summit tonight and we can bring our family too...So, *ahem* will you and Chyoue along with me?"


    "Oh s-sure! I have heard of that summit. Previously, I had apanied Dad."


    "That''s great then."


    "Yes."


    There was a long silence. Nobody knew what to say further.


    Caihong quickly said, "So, I will hang up! Have to decide on the proper attire for Chyou and me¡­"


    "Of course!" He quickly said and hung up. He let out a deep breath.


    Phew. It wasn''t that bad I guess¡­


    Though he definitely felt that Caihong sounded a little jittery too. He sighed.


    ---


    At five-thirty in the evening, Yunru and Zizi reached the venue where The National Conference for Peace and Protection was held. It was going to start at six which would go on for two hours.


    Yunru was dressed in his neatly ironed cop''s uniform while Zizi had worn a formal dress whose color matched his uniform''s, very obviously showing off that they were a couple.


    "Why did you wear this color? I sense some agenda," he smiled.


    Zizi harrumphed. "So that other female officers know that you are taken."


    He rolled his eyes. "This is a conference, not a mixer."


    "One can fall in love anytime. It''s better to take precautions."


    He shook his head.


    As they stepped in, Yunru immediately noticed some secretmotion happening near the stage. People were urgently whispering to each other.


    "Wait here, Princess. I think there is some problem over there...I will check it out."

 Chapter 278 - The Conference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 278 - The Conference (1)</h4>


    "What is happening here?" Yunru asked as he walked to the assembled crowd.


    One of the senior officers, Xu Hui, had a worried expression on his face. He nced at Yunru and smiled. "d to meet you, Officer Soo Yunru."


    "Pleasure is mine, Chief Xu."


    Chief Xu Hui was the Chief of officers in charge of the Jilin region in Northeast China.


    Sun Zihao, a young officer in his thirties, said, "Indeed. I have heard a lot about officer Soo Yunru. He is the best of all in Beijing."


    "You tter me officer Sun Zihao," Yunru said. "You all seem a little worried for some reason. What is the problem?"


    Bai Guiren, of Sichuan''s region in Southwest China, sighed. "It''s the Head of China''s Intelligence Services, Yin Liu, who is in charge of addressing the conference today. He had to be hospitalized today."


    "Why so?"


    "It was the day before yesterday. He had his dinner and then an hourter, he startedining about a severe stomach ache. He was in a really pale condition. So his assistant chief officer here, Luo Jiang, gave him some quick medication."


    Luo Jiang said in a panic, "I thought things would be normal by the next morning, but he was still weak. We couldn''t cancel the conference because all the cops nationwide had already gathered in Shanghai. It would be too much of a hassle if we sent everybody away and then call you all back a few dayster. Head Yin suggested that we postpone it to today. He was sure that he would be all better. But then around afternoon, his condition grew worse and we had to admit him to the hospital."


    Yunru remembered that he faintly heard some cops talking about Yin Liu. But he didn''t expect that the situation would be this serious.


    He tilted his head and seemed to be in deep thought.


    Sun Zihao said, "Now, the question is who will address the conference?"


    Chief Xu Hui seemed grim. "He is an important figure and a symbol of justice in China. Who would give the speech if not for him?"


    Bai Guiren suggested, "I think Chief Xu could do it. After Head Yin, it would be more appropriate if one of the senior officers addressed the conference."


    All the officers nodded. Sun Zihao nced at Yunru. "What do you think?"


    "Fine by me."


    There was no other choice so they settled for it. Chief Xu Huibed his hair in frustration. "Ah this is difficult."


    Bai Guirenughed. "We have faith in you, Chief Xu. You will deliver an awesome speech."


    "Well, Officer Luo Jiang. I would need your assistance. You are Head Yin''s closest aid, so you know what speech he must have gotten ready."


    He nodded. "I will fetch it for you at once."


    Luo Jiang hurriedly went away.


    "Wait a minute," he saw Yunru walking towards him.


    "Officer Luo, I have an important thing to say to you."


    He looked at him, puzzled. "Is something bothering you, Officer Soo?"


    "Who is guarding Head Yin at the hospital?"


    "Nobody as of yet," he shook his head. "Why do you ask this?"


    "I just think you should quickly station a few guards outside his ward. There is a threat to his life."


    He widened his eyes and looked at him, dumbfounded. "What!? A threat? But there is no basis for this. It won''t juste out of nowhere."


    Yunru smiled. "It didn''t. There is this conference today. It doesn''t seem like a coincidence to me that he got so severely sick during this conference''s time."


    He was stumped for a moment, but then his expression turned grim. "This¡­"


    "As Chief Xu said, Head Yin Liu is like a symbol of justice. His copse at such a crucial time doesn''t feel right to me. That''s why along with Head Lin, we need more eyes in this conference too. We have to strictly monitor who ising in and going out of this venue. Just as a precaution to be on a safer side."


    He immediately nodded. "I will do that. But it''s really a shock. There were no signs of any threat and Hear Yin didn''t feel so either."


    "Attacks alwayse by surprise, Officer Luo. That''s their nature. Also, I have a friend who is the CEO of a pharmaceuticalpany. I have asked him to contact the best doctor for Head Lin''s treatment. If there is some hidden motive behind his sudden sickness, then we need to get him recovered as soon as possible. My friend said that he would send the doctor as soon as possible."


    He beamed. "That''s great, Officer Soo. I will make the arrangements right away."


    Yunru smiled. "Thanks."


    ---


    Zizi was exasperated. "You are finally back. What took you so long?" She pouted.


    Yunru said as he took a seat beside her chair. "The head of Intelligence Services, Yin Liu, suddenly fell sick and was hospitalized. He was going to address the conference tonight, so we were discussing who should take his ce."


    "Can they not cancel it?"


    "It would be troublesome."


    "I see."


    The conference started fifteen minutester and Xu Hui, as decided, came upon the stage. "Apologies to all fellow officers but due to some medical emergency, Head Yin Lui is unable to address this conference. Hence, I am taking his ce with the help of his assistant, Luo Jiang."


    The other officers whispered amongst themselves.


    He started the presentation. "Let''s start with the current crime rate in China that has overall reduced by a good thirty percent aspared tost year. It''s all because of our able officers working so hard to protect all the citizens. This improvement is especially seen in fewer crimes against women in Beijing¡­"


    Chief Xu Hui continued and discussed various methods they could adopt to ensure peace and safety in society. He also praised the unit''s exemry performance in some regions where the crime rates had drastically reduced.


    "This is all from my side. Does anybody have any questions or suggestions? Please feel free to ask. We aim to discuss policies beneficial for the general public to promote a safe environment," He seriously said.


    There was silence for some time as other officers discussed and talked amongst themselves.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in the hall as a hand raised in the air. "I have something to say."


    Yunru froze and mechanically turned his head to see Zizi, raising her hand and realizing that it was she who had spoken.


    P-Princess?

 Chapter 279 - The Conference (2)

    <h4>Chapter 279 - The Conference (2)</h4>


    Yunru waspletely taken aback. "Princess, you really want to go on to the stage?"


    "Why not? Chief asked if anybody had questions and I do have some questions which can be transformed into suggestions," Zizi solemnly nodded.


    He curiously said, "I thought you would get bored at the conference."


    "Didn''t I say that I want to know more about your work? I was serious when I said that."


    Yunru smiled and he didn''t know why, but he felt a sense of joy in his heart. It always felt good to know if somebody was taking an interest in your line of work and honestly trying to understand it, especially a cop''s job because more than often not, an officer''s job was undervalued, and sometimes people took them for granted who put their lives on the line.


    "Fine, I guess."


    Zizi was a civilian, so he thought that it would be actually better to get a perspective from a normal citizen''s point of view. She must have her own ideas about safety that could be considered.


    Chief Xu Hui blinked his eyes. He didn''t recognize her and neither was she wearing an officer''s uniform.


    A civilian?


    "Sure Miss."


    Zizi proudly smiled and walked up to the stage with confidence. She stood at the center of the podium in front of the mike.


    Chief Xu Hui asked, "Apologies, but I didn''t recognize you, officer. Which region''s unit are you from?"


    "Oh, I am not a cop. I am Han Zizi, and I came here with my fiance."


    "Fiance?"


    "En! Soo Yunru, who is an extremely capable officer in the whole of Beijing! No! The whole of China!" She grinned with pride and arrogance.


    Every single officer in the hall turned to look at him. Yunru coughed, feeling a little shy, but he didn''t know why.


    Was it because she said that he was her fiance or that she praised him as an extremely capable cop in front of everyone?


    Maybe...both.


    Chief Xu Hui was surprised. "Oh, that''s great news! Officer Soo Yunru is engaged. Congrattions!"


    Everybody pped a lot and cheered for them. The poor female officers who were eyeing Yunru as a potential partner could onlyment and cry in the corner.


    Zizi beamed. "Thank you!"


    "So Miss Han, you said that you have something to say?" Chief Xu asked.


    "Yes, I do. I want to ask a question first."


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    "What about the cops?"


    He blinked his eyes in confusion. "Sorry, I didn''t understand you."


    Yunru also tilted his head in wonder.


    "I mean that you spoke a lot about the general public and all and about all the citizen''s safety which is good, but what about the cops? What are your policies for an officer to live a better life?"


    Silence. Everybody was so stunned that they couldn''t speak.


    Even Chief Xu Hui was stupefied and didn''t know how to answer her question. "Um¡­We are talking about the citizens here-"


    "Yeah so? Are cops not humans? Are they not the citizens as much as I am or the others are? It''s good to know that you are seriously thinking about normal people and their lives, but who is thinking about the cops here? Nothing in your presentation was included about any changes being offered to implement for the cops. I thought you forgot to add in the slides, so I came to ask myself."


    He coughed hard and so did the other officers.


    Zizi frowned. "This is called a National Conference for Peace and Protection, right?"


    He nodded.


    "Great. So who is looking after the peace and protection for the officers? My fiance is working hard day in and day out to deliver justice. He protects the citizens, but who is protecting him?" She folded her arms and narrowed her eyes.


    She let the question hang in the air for a while.


    "You see. I have observed his life as a cop up close and it''s hell shitty to be brutally honest. First of all, he has gotten a lousy supervisor who justzes around in his cabin, warming his chair by sitting all day and taking all the credit of MY fiance''s hard work in solving cases.


    He is getting praised for nothing while the true hero is pathetically sidelined. I am not gonna take this shit from anyone who behaves like that. So introduce a system where everyone gets fair and just supervisors otherwise it would be a disaster."


    "Second point. What the hell is with such long hours of work? I understand that a cop''s job is demanding and a crime can ur at any time. But that doesn''t mean you will make officers work to the bone like dogs. FYI. Cops have their personal life too, and they have a family just like others.


    I have seen Yunru not return home for days, and he spends his nights at the station so many times. Do you want to kill my fiance by overwork? Or the other officers who have their loved ones waiting for them at home? Do you understand how seriously deteriorating it is for their health, staying hungry and sleepless like that? Don''t give the reason that they are trained for this! That is just a pathetic excuse to me!" Her nostrils red.


    "So introduce some proper shifts in ce. Increase the capacity of officers in the stations so that nobody feels the burden of working all the time. Everything will be fairly divided."


    "Third point. Just like how normal office workers get public holidays and weekends off, officers should get them too. They are not machines for God''s sake! Why do people forget that just because they are an officer, they should tirelessly work? Everybody wants a little break, right? Maybe it couldn''t be that often considering the job, but every cop can get one day off every week, right? But no! I see Yunru going every freaking day to his work! Even when he has those ugly bags under his beautiful eyes! What the hell is going on with your system!?"


    Everybody was stupefied but touched at the same time with her words that expressed the pain of all cops that every single one of them secretly felt.


    "Then fourth point¡­" Zizi continued.


    Everybody coughed hard.


    There is more!?

 Chapter 280 - Yunrus Guilt Towards His Father

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Yunru''s Guilt Towards His Father</h4>


    Zizi continued. "I also took the liberty of seeing Yunru''s sry slip. Thepensation is so low that it doesn''t match how much effort he puts in at all! I mean, the officers are working like dogs, and they don''t even get decently paid for it. Even a clerk in my brother''spany has a high sry! This is utterly preposterous! The citizens are safe because officers like my fiance are risking their lives and this is the return they get? How can anybody give their family a good life with such a low sry? Are cops supposed topromise for the rest of their lives?"


    Once again, not a single person dared to speak.


    "If anybody here says that they are just satisfied by seeing the country happy and safe and less money isn''t an issue, so let me open your eyes. Let''s be realistic and practical. It''s good to have patriotic feelings in your heart for your country, but they are not going to fill your stomach when you are hungry. You cannot pay for your son''s or daughter''s education with your feelings. My brother always says that appropriate work should get an appropriate reward or the society crumbles. Isn''t it exactly why corruption happens? Because people are not satisfied with their sries. Sometimes corruption is out of pure greediness I admit. But not always."


    Zizi shot a stare at Chief Xu Hui and said, "That''s why I want to see revisedpensation for the whole police force! All the things I said are the basic facilities any person should get in his job, especially more for all the hard-working cops. An officer should live with dignity, but these poor conditions are as if everybody treats them as a ve."


    She red. "Like hell is my awesome fiance a ve! He is the most handsome, dedicated, hard-working and the kindest person in the whole wide world. I won''t let anybody treat him like shit! I won''t let this go until I see all my suggestions are implemented. I won''t let Yunru suffer anymore. Mind you, if these policies are not taken care of as soon as possible, you will make the Han family your enemy which nobody wants to mess with. That''s all!"


    Chief Xu Hui had his jaw dropped wide open. He was... utterly impressed with her.


    Nobody had so openly criticized the system before. These were the loopholes that all officers knew, but they couldn''t do much about it. They were too stunned to say anything, but their hearts had incredibly warmed, thinking that somebody cared for their well-being.


    A cop''s job is often undervalued which actually shouldn''t be the case. The officers and soldiers are the true heroes of any country. But they are the ones who are treated the most badly.


    Zizi flicked her hair back and walked back towards her seat. She grinned. "Hehe, now you don''t have to worry, Yunru. I will make sure that your life as a cop would be super-duper better than before!"


    Yunru unblinkingly stared at her so hard that his eyes started to ache, but he still didn''t blink. As her every word reached his ear, the emotions within him grew and grew until they overwhelmed to the point that it made his gaze misty.


    She was mad for him. She was angry for his sake. He never really thought of these things before. But when she clearly and harshly pointed them out, it made him realize how he was indeed affected by all this.


    Long hours of tiring work¡­


    Many times, he wished to return home early because he knew that his father waited for him. Zizi made him remember that he had a family. Soo Ei''s wife passed away early on and Xinyi married Zhiyuan when she was just twenty. Since then, it was the two of them.


    But when Yunru started his job, he became more and more busy with cases. Soo Ei was retired now, so Yunru wanted to be there for him as much as possible. He didn''t want him to feel lonely. Soo Ei never said it, but Yunru often saw him sleeping on the couch the next morning when he returned. And he would realize that his father was secretly waiting for him the previous night.


    But Soo Ei never expressed his desire to spend time with him because he didn''t want to make Yunru feel guilty. Yunru couldn''t even spend a decent holiday with his father.


    Low sry¡­


    That was something that ached his heart too. Soo Ei had once owned a car. But he sold it for the sake of his children''s education when his job''s sry wasn''t enough. Since that day, he always dreamed of gifting his father a car and paying back with his gratitude for being such a good father to them.


    It wasn''t impossible now because Xinyi was married to a rich family. Zhiyuan could buy a car at a snap of his finger. But the siblings knew that their father would never ept it that way. That''s why Xinyi never brought this topic up or insisted on it. She silently knew that Yunru would do it for sure.


    Yunru had been saving a lot for this, but he still had more ways to go to buy him the best car. He could buy an average or cheap car with his savings, but he didn''t want topromise. So he had been working hard on his promise to himself.


    Soo Ei had been nothing but a good father, but Yunru felt that he had been nothing but a bad son.


    He couldn''t give his time to his father who was slowly getting old now, and he had yet to fulfill his dream. He felt he was useless and somewhere along the way, he forced himself not to think about it.


    The safety of the citizens was a daunting task, and he felt ashamed that in front of his duty, he couldn''t be a filial son.


    But Zizi opened up every one of his feelings that finally broke through all the barriers. She spoke his heart.


    Yunru loved his country. But he loved his father just as much. Yet, he couldn''t give him equal treatment.


    As a tear slid down his cheek, he tremblingly got up on his feet and without saying anything, he just silently hugged Zizi hard.

 Chapter 281 - A Deadly Plan

    <h4>Chapter 281 - A Deadly n</h4>


    Zizi widened her eyes in surprise. Yunru had firmly gripped her in his arms as he rested his forehead on her shoulder. Before she could ask him anything, she saw his shoulders slightly tremble and then felt a warm tear fall on her skin.


    She stiffened.


    "H-hey Yunru...why are you crying?" She bit her lip hard. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "...No. You said nothing wrong."


    She pursed her lips. She hated the sight when he cried. It made her feel as if somebody was twisting her heart. She red at Chief Xu Hui. "Look what you did! You made my fiance cry! I am telling you, I am not letting you go for this! How dare you!"


    Chief Xu Hui - "..."


    The other officers - "!!!"


    Yunru softly chuckled. "They didn''t, silly. It''s you."


    !!!


    "But you just said that I did nothing wroooong¡­" she whined.


    "Who told you to say such nice words and make me cry?"


    "Hmph. You are crying because you realize that you have been indeed suffering all this time because of these shitty things. It''s still this horrible system''s fault!"


    She pulled his head and furiously started patting him. "There, there. You have nothing to fear with Han Zizi is here. I will make sure I throw away all these useless things that are making your life hard."


    The others were speechless seeing their public disy of affection, but they had to admit that her words struck them hard.


    Every time, they only thought about their country but failed to remember that they were humans too and they also longed to live a normal life with their families.


    Chief Hu Dui raised his hands and started pping. A momentter, the others joined him too and everybody cheered hard for her.


    Yunru released her and stared at her in a stupor. He felt his heart drum in his chest as he saw her smile. Suddenly, he felt as if he could only see her and nobody else. Amidst the loud cheers, he felt as if he could clearly only hear her voice. He gazed into her deep ck eyes and felt himself suck into them. The tip of his ears turned slightly red upon recalling how she stood up for him and then he felt a strong urge to¡­kiss her.


    He touched the back of his neck and quickly looked away.


    Zizi beamed. "Oh, oh! You are blushing! You are doing it again. You touch the back of your neck when you feel embarrassed right?"


    Yunru coughed.


    The othersughed hard seeing a blushing Soo Yunru.


    Chief Xu Hui gratefully said, "Thank you, Miss Han. You have indeed brought some very important points to our notice that we had forgotten."


    She nodded.


    Some of the officers had tears in their eyes.


    "I have been on the post for six months now, away from my wife who lives in another city. Damn I am going straight to her after this conference!"


    "I had missed my daughter''s parents conferencest time," one of the cops wiped his eyes. "But not this time. I don''t want to miss seeing my daughter grow up."


    "My mom has been telling me how she misses me so much, but I couldn''t do anything before my work. It''s time to be a filial daughter now. I couldn''t have be a cop without her support."


    Zizi heard the officers talking to each other and nodded in satisfaction.


    Good. Family time is important too!


    After the conference, Yunru and Zizi werepletely surrounded by everybody. They praised Zizi so much that she was overwhelmed to amodate all their feelings.


    "Damn Soo Yunru, you are so lucky to have her as your fiance."


    "You two look so good together!"


    Her ears instantly perked up and she grinned. "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Yunru''s heart skipped a beat. He stared at her as his lips curved into a smile.


    As they were finally left alone, Zizi proudly stood tall. "See? We look good together."


    "...Hm."


    She shyly said, "We even got the blessings of all your fellow officers."


    "En¡­"


    "So do you give your blessing to our rtionship too and finally make me your girlfriend?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Zizi froze. She jerked her head towards him and asked, "What did you say?"


    Yunru broke out of his stupor and realized that he was totally lost in her. "U-umm...I don''t-"


    "No, you definitely said yes!" She brightened. "That means-"


    Her phone buzzed and she saw Zhiyuan''s iing call.


    "Oof. It''s bro. Wait for me. I wille back. But don''t you dare go back on your yes!"


    She turned, but Yunru quickly held her wrist. He didn''t know why he suddenly did that.


    "...Come soon," he said.


    He didn''t know why he said that, but he didn''t want her to leave.


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Of course, silly. I will be right back. And then I will be ready to hear your yes once again," she grinned.


    Yunru watched her go and her name escaped his lips.


    "Zizi¡­"


    ---


    "Yes, bro. I am fine," she rolled her eyes.


    "You are not troubling Yunru, right?" Zhiyuan chuckled.


    "You!"


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a figure enter a corridor and she frowned.


    He looks familiar¡­


    "Bro, I will call you back."


    "Okay. Take care."


    Zizi slowly followed him and saw him suspiciously enter a room.


    Where have I seen him?


    She got a bad feeling about it, so she tried to know more about it. She sneakily put her ear on the door and heard some voices.


    "...Heh. That head Yin Liu is knocked out cold. We have a clear way to execute our n."


    "These fucking officers are always like a thorn to our ns! But not anymore~ The best officers are assembled here. How can we miss such a golden chance to get rid of them in one swoop?"


    "Poor cops don''t even know that we have nted a bomb here. KABOOM! And everybody goes to hell! Hahaha!"


    Zizi froze. She let out a sharp, silent gasp.


    B-Bomb st?


    Her face turned instantly pale, and she felt short of breath. Suddenly, she remembered that she had seen the man in the police station on the most wanted criminal list. His picture was hung there.


    She tremblingly took a step back.


    Yunru¡­I have to tell this to Yunru...I have to warn him o-or everybody will die!


    But then something suddenly struck her hard at the back of her head.


    "Ahh!!"


    She clutched her head in pain and felt her consciousness fading away.


    Painful...Yunru...Bomb¡­Run...


    Tears pooled in her eyes and before shepletely fainted, thest words escaped her lips.


    "Please don''t die¡­"

 Chapter 282 - The Three "demon" CEOs

    <h4>Chapter 282 - The Three "demon" CEOs</h4>


    The Annual Business Summit started at seven PM and businessmen from all around the cities parked theirvish Porsche and Lamborghinis as they stepped into the luxurious hall.


    Everybody''s eyes were on the Han, Zhu and the Liang families. The small to medium-sizedpanies entrepreneurs were eager and also nervous to finally meet. Everybody was going to take their chance in winning a score to work with them.


    "Damn it, I am so nervous. I am prepared to meet Mr. Han Zhiyuan and have even practiced what to say, but ughhh!! I think I have forgotten my speech wuwu¡­"


    One of the young entrepreneurs wiped his forehead covered in sweat. "You know that Mr. Xu Liang is so stern? I have heard rumors of how he frequentlyshes out at his assistant. He is a difficult man to work with."


    "It''s the same with Mr. Zhu Xiaosi! I have opened my tech firm and it would be gold if he agreed to invest in mypany. But I have heard that it is not easy to please him at all."


    And just like that, rumors floated of the three demons who everybody feared to approach. They gulped, imagining their figures step in with cold and icy expressions. Their stern gaze would drive everybody off with just one sharp nce.


    "Damn it, your son is walking too close to my daughter, Zhiyuan!" Liangined.


    "Will you stop it, Liang?" Ah Cy sighed.


    Zhiyuan dryly said, "If they move any further than this, they would need cell phones to talk, Liang."


    "Fine by me!" His nostrils red. He red at Xiaosi. "You traitor! Why aren''t you helping me? You said that Chyou and Leina will be safe in their girl group!"


    Xiaosi''s mouth twitched. "It was your idea, not mine."


    Liang whined. "You agreed to it!"


    Zhiyuan was speechless. "You wanted to iste my son? How cruel of you, Liang!"


    Xinyi and Caihong chose not to step in their petty fights and just focus on their kids. Simrly, the kids'' triopletely disregarded Liang''sining and whining.


    Leina eagerly hopped up and down. "See? Dada bwing new dress!"


    It was a cute, frilly pink dress.


    Chyou''s eyes gleamed and she shyly said, "Dada bought a new dress for me too!"


    She twirled and giggled. Siying nodded hard and pped. "Pretty!"


    Caihong bent and grinned. "Hehe... Siying is looking so handsome today~~ You are just like a miniature Zhiyuan."


    Siying furiously blushed and twiddled with his fingers, his cheeks burning red. He hid behind Xinyi''s legs and buried his face. Xinyi chuckled. "Why are you hiding? Aunt isplimenting you. What should you say when someone says a nice thing to you?"


    Siying slowly peeked out and shyly said, "Thank you, Aunt¡­"


    Caihongughed. "So cute!"


    Leina and Chyou giggled. "Siying is cute."


    Liang clutched his chest in pain. "Ah Cy...did you see? Did you just see that!?"


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes. "What is there to see?"


    "She called him cute! That means she likes him! That means she wants to marry him!"


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    "You really hate Siying, don''t you?"


    He indignantly said, "Of course, I cannot hate an innocent kid like him. He is just a child."


    His mouth twitched.


    "But I hate it when he gets closer to Leina! I won''t ever allow that!" He red at Zhiyuan. "He is bewitching my innocent daughter."


    Xiaosi sighed. "You are so childish."


    The others were dumbfounded as they speechlessly stared at the three supposed "demons" fighting like kids. They questioned if they were really adults or not.


    Are they really the CEO of the prestigiouspanies that we heard about?


    They expected to see a dangerous aura but here...


    One of the entrepreneurs who had talked about how terrifying Liang was dared to approach them. "U-Um¡­"


    Liang turned and raised his brow. "Oh!! Aren''t you the one who has just started the Star Pharmacy chain? Bo Jing, right?"


    Bo Jing''s mouth dropped wide open. "Y-you know about me?"


    "Of course, I do. I have my eye on every budding business in the medical field hahaha! I was going to talk to you today but great that you came here yourself," he nodded.


    He wanted to faint.


    The CEO of Xu Pharmaceuticals wanted to meet me!?


    "Y-You are nothing like the rumors say¡­"


    Liang curiously said, "What do rumors say about me?"


    He nervously said, "That you are a tyrant and oftensh out at your assistant."


    "That is true!"


    Bo Jing stiffened.


    "I just want to spend some lovely time with my angelic daughter, but he always drags me to those boring meetings and interrupts my date! The assistant deserves a cut in his sry."


    "..."


    The poor assistant!


    Zhiyuan smiled. "At this point, you should just make him the CEO. Don''t you hang around in the Han Corps all the time? He doesn''t deserve a cut, rather a direct promotion to the CEO''s position."


    Xiaosi chuckled. "I have specifically asked my security not to let Mr. Xu Liang enter S3."


    Liang was heartbroken. "You two! Can''t buddies meet and have some fun together?"


    Ah Cy smacked him hard. "It is a problem when you only have fun and ck at work!"


    The tense atmosphere in the Summit hall instantly rxed with their presence.


    "Dad!"


    Caihong beamed on seeing An Guoting. He smiled and hugged her. "Caihong. And there is my Chyou."


    "Grandpa!" Chyou hugged his leg and brightly smiled.


    "Aiya my granddaughter is so beautiful."


    She blushed.


    Xinyi politely smiled and nodded. An Guoting slightly nodded back.


    "By the way, did you see Shuang?"


    Caihong blinked her eyes. "Shuang is here too?"


    "Yup. She ns to coborate with more tech firms for herpany."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    "But I cannot see her anywhere," he sighed. "Don''t tell me she is dozing off somewhere¡­"


    "I am not dozing off, Dad¡­" Shuang rolled her eyes.


    An Guoting coughed. "My bad."


    Caihong smiled. "It''s been a long time. You said you would drop by my home once, but you didn''t," she pouted.


    "Ah¡­" Shuang faintly smiled. "I was just... figuring things out¡­" she whispered.

 Chapter 283 - Match Up

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Match Up</h4>


    "Hey dude, why did you call me here? It was my precious evening off you know," Jack Siined, clearly not so thrilled by his friend''s sudden request toe to the business summit.


    Xiaosi smiled. "What do you mean? Aren''t you such a talented and renowned doctor? There are many entrepreneurs who would definitely love to have your insight."


    He scratched his chin. "Isn''t Xu Liang enough for them?"


    "Don''t be such a party pooper and enjoy. Liang has extremely good knowledge, I admit, but you are a doctor in the flesh."


    He grimaced. "A doctor amidst the sea of capitalist businessmen¡­I feel totally off here."


    "You won''t soon¡­" he whispered.


    "Say what?"


    "Nothing."


    The women were so thrilled seeing such a handsome foreigner in the summit that nobody could tear their gazes off him.


    "Oh my God, he is so hot!"


    "Ahh, those eyes...so beautiful."


    "He is definitely American, right? But he looks a little Chinese too¡­"


    "He is mixed. Gosh, that just makes him even so attractive!"


    Women were drooling and swooning at his sight, and Jack Si shed his smile at them that he would normally give at such attention.


    But among the pair of gazes that were glued at him, there was one that didn''t look his way. Jack Si paused and tilted his head as he stared at Shuang, who was talking to Caihong and An Guoting.


    He nced at Xiaosi and narrowed his eyes. "Why do I feel that there is a hidden agenda here?"


    "What agenda would I have? Look over there. Those youngds definitely want a chance to talk to you," he shrugged.


    Jack Si squinted his gaze.


    "Ah Jack Si!" Caihong waved her hand towards him.


    Shuang paused slightly and stared at him.


    "Uncle Jack!" Chyou eagerly hopped to his side. Jack Si pinched her cheeks. "Hey, pumpkin. Looking beautiful as always," he winked.


    Chyou blushed and giggled.


    "What a pleasant surprise," Caihong smiled.


    "Thanks to your husband who dragged me here," he shot an using stare at Xiaosi.


    Caihong questioningly looked at Xiaosi. He simply coughed.


    "Anyway. Dad, he is Jack Si, Xiaosi''s doctor. And Jack Si. He is An Guoting, Shuang and my Dad."


    An Guoting nodded. "Nice to meet you, youngd. I have heard a lot about you but didn''t get a chance to meet you unfortunately. Thank you for taking care of Xiaosi."


    Jack Si smiled. "Nice to meet you too, Mr. An. Well, Xiaosi is my friend and my patient. The responsibility is double and I cannot fail in it."


    "Haha, you are right. Caihong and I have full trust in you. Also, I must say that you got some seriously good genes. I can sense everybody''s gazes on you."


    He scratched his chin. "Well¡­"


    "As someone who is so talented, smart and good-looking, I cannot help but want to match you with Shuang."


    Shuang choked.


    "Are you single?"


    "Dad!" She stared at him, speechless.


    What the hell! How did this suddenlye in between out of nowhere?


    "What? I am your father. I am just thinking of a prospective man for you. I think that you two are quite a good match."


    Xiaosi was even more dumbfounded. He had realized that Jack Si might be a little bit interested in Shuang, so he just called him here to give a push. Who knows if things would work out?


    But his father-inw already jumped the gun here.


    Caihong beamed. "Ohhhh! Dad, you are absolutely right."


    "Not you too¡­" Shuang sighed.


    Jack Si rapidly blinked his eyes. For the first time, he didn''t know how to respond. He curiously looked at Shuang and she was looking back at him.


    An Guotingughed. "Hahaha. I would love to have a grandchild with bluish-grey eyes."


    "..."


    Shuang dryly said, "Seems like that is your real agenda, old man."


    An Guoting shrugged.


    She stared at Jack Si, signaling him to say something that would drop this subject.


    Jack Si smiled. "Well...I am single indeed and I wouldn''tpletely deny the possibility here¡­"


    Shuang''s brow twitched.


    What is this man doing?


    "But it seems that your daughter has a lot of things to figure out."


    "Ah? Figure out what?"


    "For example, her love for her-"


    "Jack Si!" Shuang stared at him, aghast.


    Was he going to say her love for her brother-inw?


    Her forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    Caihong and Xiaosi were puzzled.


    "Her love for her games," he chuckled. "Doesn''t she own a gamepany? I think she is still in a one-sided love with games that wouldn''t let her move on to someone else," he smiled.


    Shuang narrowed her eyes.


    "I heard it from herself. Once upon a time, she had a game she really loved. But she always lost in it. Broken-hearted, she found relief in another game in which she always won. She got everything she could. She should have been so happy. But in the end, it could never beat the ce the first game she had in her heart where she always lost. She still wanted to y the first game even though she knew she would always lose. And so she parted with the game one day that always brought her victory."


    Shuang froze.


    She grudgingly smiled as she gritted her teeth. "That was a...good way to say it, Mr. Jack."


    "My pleasure, Miss An~"


    An Guotingughed. "Ahahaha. You are right. Shuang is really a game addict."


    Caihong sighed. "No kidding. Shuang. I think it''s really the time that you look up from your game console."


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. "Indeed. You are lucky. You don''t need to find someone. You lift your gaze and Jack Si is already here."


    Shuang stiffened.


    She stared at Xiaosi for a second and then averted her gaze.


    An Guoting said, "Anyway. I am not forcing you, of course. But you can give it a chance. Who knows if you two really hit it off," he smiled.


    Shuang dangerously smiled. "I don''t reaaaaaaally think so."

 Chapter 284 - You Killed Her

    <h4>Chapter 284 - You Killed Her</h4>


    Invisible sparks flew between them and Shuang almost had an urge to strangle Jack Si.


    An Guoting gently smacked on his daughter''s head. "Don''t re at him. Take this opportunity to know more about him instead on a deeper level."


    Caihong furiously nodded. "I would love to have him as my brother-inw. Who doesn''t want a dashing and good-looking foreigner?"


    Shuang gave a wry smile.


    "*Ahem!* Xiaosi cleared his throat, feeling a little iffy.


    Caihong blinked her eyes. "What?"


    He grumbled. "Nothing¡­"


    "Isn''t it Mr. An Guoting?"


    A stern voice sounded from behind him and he looked at the elderly figure in surprise. Then he shook a little, recognizing the man.


    Elder Liao Junjie stared at him with a sharp gaze. "I didn''t expect that I would see you here."


    His grandson, Liao Yuan stood beside him. His gaze searched for a particr person in the crowd and as soon as it fell upon her, he waved his hand. "Xinyi!"


    Xinyi, who was feeding Siying juice, looked up. She smiled. "Yuan."


    Zhiyuan''s expression darkened and if looks could kill, Liao Yuan would have already died a thousand times by now.


    Damn it, he is here too!


    He absolutely had no interest in joining over there. He held Xinyi''s wrist and said, "Let:s not go there."


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t like him."


    Her mouth twitched.


    She ignored him and, holding Siying''s hand, walked up to him.


    Liao Yuan smiled. "I knew you would be here."


    "You seem to awfully know a lot about my wife,"Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "This knowledge isn''t necessary really."


    "I decide what type of knowledge I want to keep, Han Zhiyuan," he shot back. "It''s my mind, after all."


    "Sure you can keep whatever garbage you want to keep in that tiny brain of yours. But just make sure not to step on someone''s territory."


    "Hahaha!" Liao Junjie broke intoughter. "Aish you two remind me of the days when Huizhong and I used to fight like this."


    Xinyi coughed. "About Zhiyuan, I am really sorry. He doesn''t mean it in a bad way."


    His brow twitched.


    He waved his hand. "Yuan doesn''t mind."


    Liao Yuan''s brow twitched.


    I do mind¡­


    "And he must be the apple of your eye, right?" Liao Junjie warmly looked at Siying who was curiously but shyly staring back at him.


    "Yes. Siying. Say hello."


    Siying mumbled. "H-Hello¡­"


    "Haha shy, isn''t he? I am surprised how he survives when Huizhong is over there."


    The mention of Han Huizhong made Zhiyuan''s gaze slightly dim. Their rtionship was bing increasingly distant since the reunion night. Xinyi had tried her best to sort things out, but the wound this time was too severe to heal.


    Liao Junjie asked, "I don''t see Huizhong anywhere. What happened? I thought he would definitely attend this summit."


    Xinyi peeked at Zhiyuan who seemed a little downcast.


    She faintly smiled as she faced him. "Grandpa is a little sick¡­"


    Liao Junjie blinked his eyes. He smelled something fishy. Zhiyuan and Xinyi and even Caihong and Shuang seemed awfully quiet for some reason.


    Xiaosi slightly furrowed his brows and whispered. "Is anything the matter? Zhiyuan doesn''t look too good."


    Caihong stiffened.


    "Um that¡­"


    Jack Si understood her concern and quickly grabbed his arm. "Dude, this summit is boring for a doctor like me. Come on, let''s munch on something or I will get hell bored."


    Liao Junjie narrowed his eyes thatnded straight on An Guoting. He sneered. "Is it because Mr. An is here? Well, Huizhong never liked him in the first ce."


    Caihong paused.


    Didn''t like Dad?


    She didn''t understand this part.


    Han Huizhong never liked her and she always knew that.


    But An Guoting?


    Shuang pulled Caihong''s hand. "Yes, yes. Let''s go. Chyou seems to be hungry too."


    She observed An Guoting turning a little pale, but this wasn''t the time to ask about it.


    An Guoting faintly smiled. "Excuse me¡­"


    Xinyi frowned and felt something was off between them.


    Does Liao Junjie know him more than just a businessman?


    ---


    An Guoting stepped out to take a breath of fresh air. There was a small pond at a distance where the Summit hall was located.


    He stood at the edge and stared at his reflection in the water, lost in his thoughts. A trace of sadness flickered in the light of his eyes.


    "Stop looking as if you fucking care, An Guoting."


    He stiffened upon hearing Liao Junjie''s voice. The elderly man stood beside him and looked at him with disdain visible on his face.


    "After ruining everything for Zongying and Huizhong, you are feeling guilty now?" He curled his fists, anger rising in his chest the more and more he looked at him. "Are you suddenly looking back at all the things you have done to destroy someone''s life?"


    He said nothing.


    "Even your sight disgusts me, An Guoting! I came to know what happened seven years back and then at the reunion party. Truly unfortunate for your daughter, isn''t it?"


    Silence.


    "But look at you. You don''t even have the guts to confront Huizhong about it because you know you don''t have the right, isn''t it? Here you are stillughing with your daughters while he is sitting lonely in the house, mourning her death."


    An Guoting shut his eyes and let the tear slid by his cheek.


    "Truly pathetic. I wonder how long your happiness wouldst like this once your daughters get to know this ugly side of yours? They will be right in front of you but would hate to even look at you."


    He trembled and his hand clutched his chest, anxiety creeping in it. The thought of Caihong and Shuang hating him made him feel as if his heart was ripped into pieces.


    Liao Junjie shook his head. "Zongying was just like my daughter. I loved her as much as Huizhong did. She was the one who would always resolve our petty fights," His eyes teared up, thinking of her, brightly smiling at him. "I will never forgive you for murdering her, An Guoting! Never! You killed Zongying...you killed her."

 Chapter 285 - Repeat History?

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Repeat History?</h4>


    Xinyi, who was hiding behind a tree and listening to their conversation, couldn''t help but gasp. Her lips parted in shock as this was too sudden to digest.


    Daughter? Zongying? Grandpa had a daughter? Doesn''t he have just one son, my father-inw?


    At the party, she didn''t know why but she got an uneasy feeling about Liao Junjie and An Guoting. The disdain that Liao Junjie held for him was evident. He wasn''t even trying to hide it. Then she saw Liao Junjie following him outside, and so she did too.


    Everything was too confusing to her.


    Han Huizhong had a daughter and nobody knew about it. Zhiyuan never mentioned anything about an Aunt and neither did Han Huizhong bring up her topic.


    She took a step but tripped on a rock. She was about to fall when she fell into someone''s arms. She raised her head and was taken aback. "Yuan¡­"


    Xinyi felt a little embarrassed and quickly stood on her feet. Liao Yuan was holding her for one second and then she was suddenly gone. His hands froze in midair.


    "Xinyi," he smiled. "What are you doing here outside? It''s cold."


    "Ah that¡­"


    Liao Yuan craned his neck and saw An Guoting and his grandfather together. He let out a sigh. "Even though I told Grandpa not to say anything¡­"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "You... know something about it?"


    "He must be talking about Han Zongying. If it''s An Guoting, he will only talk about her," Liao Yuan smiled. "I guess you don''t know about her."


    She dazedly shook her head. "Not even Zhiyuan or Zizi. Can you tell me? I want to know."


    Liao Yuan touched his chin. "Honestly, I don''t know much about her. Grandpa used to talk about her sometimes."


    He turned and saw a small bridge at the other side. "Let''s talk over there."


    As they stood at the center of the bridge, Xinyi hesitatingly asked, "Grandpa really had a daughter too?"


    "Yes. Grandpa said that he used to treat her like his daughter. They are old rivals and the only thing that connected them was Han Zongying. He used to say how she always scolded them for fighting like little kids. It''s because of her that their rivalry kind of turned into friendship though neither of them epted it. She was Uncle Han Tian''s little sister."


    Xinyi was in deep thought. She couldn''t believe that there was another member in the Han family.


    "B-But why was her existence hidden from us? And what is the rtionship between An Guoting and the two of them?"


    Liao Yuan shook his head. "Unfortunately, Grandpa refused to talk about it too. He only said that he hates An Guoting to his core. He killed Han Zongying and it''s because of him that the rtionship between the Han and An family is so bad. And because he destroyed her life, Grandpa became his enemy too. How An Guoting and Han Zongying knew each other, I don''t know about that."


    Somehow, Xinyi had this strong feeling that whatever happened between them had a direct implication of what happened seven years back with Caihong.


    "Grandpa visits her grave every year. I am sure Grandpa Han would be doing it too."


    Now that she thought about it, Han Huizhong did always go somewhere on the same date. He never missed it. She remembered it was the day when Xinyi, Zhiyuan and Siying had left for the school pic when he wasn''t there in the house.


    Liao Yuan said, "That''s why Liao Corps doesn''t do any business with the An Corps. Grandpa has strictly prohibited from having anything to do with An Guoting and his business."


    Xinyi slowly said, "Is that why... Grandpa always hated Caihong?"


    He nodded. "It''s a very high possibility. If An Guoting really had something to do with Han Zongying''s death, then Grandpa Han would definitely not like Caihong or anybody from his family."


    "I see¡­"


    She looked up at him and smiled. "Thank you, Yuan. I guess Grandpa Liao must have told you not to talk about her to anyone, right?"


    Liao Yuan stared at her. "You are not just anyone."


    She stiffened. Panicked, she lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. "We should go back¡­"


    She turned but he suddenly caught her wrist. "Xinyi."


    Surprised, she looked at his hand holding her wrist and then lifted her gaze towards him. "Y-yes?"


    "You¡­" Liao Yuan felt his heart drumming fast and he slightly squeezed her hand. "Do you-"


    Suddenly, his hand was harshly shook off as Zhiyuan pulled Xinyi behind his back. Liao Yuan stumbled a few steps back. He narrowed his eyes.


    "Like I said Mr. Liao, I don''t care what goes on in that tiny brain of yours, but I warned you not to step in anybody''s territory," Zhiyuan was so enraged that he wished to push him off the bridge into the water. His jaw was tightly clenched and he gathered everyst bit of his strength not to punch the hell out of him.


    "Zhiyuan¡­" Xinyi tried to intervene but he didn''t let her.


    Liao Yuan chuckled. "Territory? That''s a funny word to use so suddenly, isn''t it? All that time you were depressed over the separation from your first love and now you suddenly feel territorial of Xinyi? Hypocrite much? Why are you suddenly so possessive? You don''t have the right."


    Zhiyuan clenched his fists. "I know what I have done, Liao Yuan. You don''t need to remind me. I have made mistakes and trust me, there was nobody more than me who felt that we should really separate. But I realized that I have to own up to them, not run away. I want Xinyi in my life and I will do anything to make up for the time lost. But what you are doing isn''t anything saintly either. Aren''t you trying to do something questionable to a woman who is already married."


    Liao Yuan snorted.


    Zhiyuan sneered. "Get it straight, Liao Yuan.. You have already been rejected once. Do you want to repeat history again?"

 Chapter 286 - Answer Me

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Answer Me</h4>


    The atmosphere had be too frigid and tense as they stared at each other.


    Liao Yuan chuckled. "I know my limits, Han Zhiyuan. I remember the past too. You don''t have to remind me. I was just talking to Xinyi as her good friend. Or do you mean to say that she cannot have any friends?"


    "Of course she can. I am nobody to stop her and I am not. I am stopping you. You are wee to be her friend as long as you remain within the boundary of friendship," he narrowed his eyes. "Considering your gaze just a moment ago and how you were holding her wrist, it seemed you were overstepping that."


    Liao Yuan said nothing.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw his grandfather leaving in an extremely bad mood.


    He smiled at Xinyi. "I will leave now. Grandpa seems a little disturbed."


    "O-Oh okay."


    Liao Yuan passed by Zhiyuan but not before whispering to his ear, "Zhiyuan. You should be careful. You have made a lot of mistakes that have hurt Xinyi. Just make another one and I won''t hesitate to discard that "Zhi" from her life," he smiled. "Then only "Yuan" would remain in her life, wouldn''t it?"


    Zhiyuan''s ck eyes looked extremely frosty as he silently stared at him. He was clearly provoking him, and Zhiyuan would have surely punched him in the guts for making that statement, but he remained calm.


    As he left, Xinyi finally let out a sigh of relief. "Zhiyuan! Why do you always have to argue with him?"


    Zhiyuan stared at her with a serious gaze that made her jolt a little. He stepped towards her, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps back. He trapped her within his arms, resting his palms on the bridge''s railing.


    "Why do you think that I always argue with him?" He tilted his head.


    His face was so close that she felt her breath stuck in her throat. Somehow, the words couldn''te out of her mouth. The intense gaze with which he stared at her, made her slightly tremble. Instinctively, she averted her eyes.


    But Zhiyuan lifted her chin and forced her to look up at him. "Tell me. Why do you think that I fight with him? Why do I get angry when I see him?"


    Xinyi softly bit her lower lip.


    A faint voice within her was giving her the answer.


    Zhiyuan felt jealous of Liao Yuan.


    Jealousy...a feeling that would only erupt in a rtionship when your partner had feelings for you.


    Years ago, it was Xinyi who felt envious and slightly jealous of Zhiyuan.


    But today it was Zhiyuan.


    Jealousy was a sign that he loved her and that notion made Xinyi stagger a bit.


    Love me¡­


    It felt like an impossible dream that could nevere true, yet Zhiyuan''s intense gaze was forcing her to ept that conclusion.


    "I...I don''t k-know¡­"


    "Hm? You don''t know?" Saying that, he took a step further and slightly pressed his body against hers. She felt his incredible heat enveloping her that brought a tinge of redness to her face. She softly gasped and had the urge to run away. But Zhiyuan''s arms had blocked her way.


    "Everybody would be w-waiting for us¡­" she stammered and quickly wanted to escape from Zhiyuan.


    "I don''t care. I want to hear your answer first," Zhiyuan was stubborn.


    She red at him in grievance. "Y-you leave my way. I was just talking to him."


    "Of course I don''t mind you talking to him. But I mind when that other person holds any designs for you," his gaze narrowed, bringing a streak of dangerous storm and darkness in his eyes.


    "I already told you that-"


    "You rejected him," he smiled. "Clearly, he doesn''t seem to have gotten the message yet¡­" he clenched his jaw.


    ''I won''t hesitate to discard that "Zhi" from her life. Then only "Yuan" would remain in her life, wouldn''t it?''


    That was an open challenge for Zhiyuan. It was obvious that Liao Yuan wasn''t going to give up on Xinyi, and here she was thinking that everything was over with her rejection.


    He pinched her chin and leaned closer to her until their lips hovered at a dangerous proximity that threatened to brush against each other. "Why do you think I get angry every time I see him?" He narrowed his eyes.


    A gulp passed through her throat as Zhiyuan pressed his fingers on her waist, teasing her to no end. His lips inched closer which were finally touching the edges of her lips.


    "Should I give you the answer?" His warm breath fanned and tickled her cheek. His fingers sensually traced the outline of her jaw that went back and entangled themselves within her silky hair. She shuddered as he softly chomped on her earlobe.


    "It''s because I feel jealous."


    She froze.


    "Why would I pick up fights with him? To be honest, I don''t want to have anything to do with him. But he keeps oning and approaching you with questionable intentions in his mind."


    From her earlobe, he moved down and pressed his lips on her neck, making her shiver. His teeth but upon her skin as an uncontroble desire to possess her ignited within his body.


    "Zhi-Zhiyuan¡­"


    She felt extremely hot at that spot where Zhiyuan was passionately kissing and biting, bringing tears of pleasure in her eyes.


    "Now why do you think I will feel jealous?"


    She shivered.


    "If you do not answer me in the next second, I will bite you again," he threatened.


    She jolted. "I-I don''t know!"


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t admit that his jealousy was due to his love for her.


    "Wrong answer," his deep voice dered.


    As her punishment, he darted his tongue out and flicked over her burning skin. The sudden wetness on top of the heat that was left by his kiss made her feel dizzy. Her trembling fingers clutched his coat for support as her knees wobbled.


    "The answer is because I love you."

 Chapter 287 - Find Answers About Her

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Find Answers About Her</h4>


    Xinyi felt chilly as Zhiyuan lifted his head that was buried in her neck, kissing and biting her. His lips traveled from her neck to her chin that impatiently settled on her lips. He kissed her hard until the veryst semnce of her consciousness began to fade away.


    With an intense urge to make her his, his warm and wistful lips glided across hers, wanting to im every inch of her luscious lips. He grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss, forcing her to dive into the depths that swept her off her feet. Xinyi felt as if she was floating in the clouds.


    His overwhelming passion rendered her helpless and in ecstasy at the same time. She couldn''t help but want more of this heat that invaded her all her senses, making them go haywire.


    Sensing her defeat, Zhiyuan effortlessly entered his tongue and hurriedly swirled it around her tongue like a moth who was attracted to me. Soft, wet sounds echoed in the air that made Xinyi blush hard. He slurped and tasted the remnants of sweet juice on her tongue. Their saliva mixed as his tongue easily gained the dominance that explored her mouth he wanted to for a long time.


    He parted away and peppered soft kisses on her forehead, nose, cheeks and chin. The heat within him was growing at an rmingly dangerous rate that threatened to gobble her up. Their bodies rubbed against each other, trying to findfort and satisfaction. Zhiyuan felt that if he went any further, his little brother would not seriously not be able to stop himself from devouring her.


    With exercising extreme control, he was finally able to tear himself apart from her. It took so much energy to fight his desires and instinct that he felt breathless for a long time as if he just fought a war.


    Xinyi, who was still delirious, looked at him questioningly. "Hmm? W-what happened? Why did you stop?"


    A sharp shudder ran through his spine, looking at her inviting expression. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. At this point, he really had the urge to throw her on the bed and make a beautiful mess out of her.


    "Don''t tempt me, Xinyi, or I won''t stop myself¡­"


    The bubble burst and Xinyi finally snapped into reality, hearing the growl in his voice. She rapidly blinked her eyes and remembering what she asked earlier, made her face flush hard.


    Zhiyuan gently but firmly tugged her hair and squinted his eyes. "I hope you got my answer. I feel jealous because I love you, Xinyi. A lot. So much so that I wish to kidnap you and¡­" he left it unsaid. "I think you understand the next part."


    Her brow twitched.


    "As a man, I have already understood Liao Yuan''s feelings. Trust me. He hasn''t given up on you. And when he looks at you the way ''only'' I am supposed to look at you, it drives me crazy and insane. Feel lucky that I didn''t dump him from this bridge."


    She choked.


    "Xinyi¡­" He wrapped his around her and lowered his head. "There can be only Zhiyuan in your life, okay? I know¡­I know that you love me. That''s why you stuck with me for all these years. But I have made some huge mistakes that make me insecure. I feel that you would really... really get tired of me one day. I don''t want that."


    Xinyi looked at him, taken aback.


    "That''s why I''m chasing after you. I want you to look at me and think of only me and I will do that as long as it takes for you to believe me that I really really love you the most."


    He chuckled. "I will make you ept it soon enough whether you want it or not."


    "Y-you¡­" she felt at a loss of words.


    "And once you do¡­" Zhiyuan''s voice suddenly had a tinge of mischief in it, "we can start working hard on giving Siying his sister."


    She looked at him, aghast. "You! You are so shameless!"


    "Only for you," he cheekily smiled and pecked her cheek.


    She pursed her lips and pushed him away. She cleared her throat.


    As she turned, she saw An Guoting quietly walking away from the pond and she suddenly remembered.


    "Zhiyuan. Do you know about your Aunt?"


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes in confusion. "Aunt?"


    "Yes. Dad''s younger sister."


    "Huh? Younger sister? No. Grandpa doesn''t have a daughter. He only has one son, my father."


    Xinyi didn''t know how to say this to him.


    "But I just heard that he had a daughter who is...no more in this world," her gaze dimmed.


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes in shock. "Where did you hear this?"


    She said about the conversation that she heard between Liao Junjie and An Guoting. Then Liao Yuan also said a few things about his mysterious daughter.


    "He said that Grandpa hates Uncle An a lot and it seems that...he had something to do with her death."


    Zhiyuan was seriously puzzled. "Why would Grandpa hide his daughter? I really had no clue. He never said anything about his daughter. Never. It was only Dad. But¡­" he squinted his eyes, "this feels that this is connected to why he tried to ruin Caihong seven years back?"


    She nodded.


    "I think so too! There is really some deep hatred Grandpa has for Uncle An. Do you remember that he always goes somewhere on the same day every year? He did before we left for Siying''s school pic."


    He blinked his eyes. "Is that ce...her grave?"


    "En. At least that''s what Yuan said. Grandpa Junjie also visits her grave every year. Seems like only he knows about Aunt."


    Zhiyuan was in deep thought.


    "Grandpa is hiding something really important from us. How can we not know that we had an Aunt? His biological daughter¡­"


    "But I don''t think Grandpa will say anything about her even if we ask."


    He sighed. "That''s true. We can ask Grandpa Junjie but I am not sure if he will say anything either. Wait. There is one storeroom on the fourth floor, right? Grandpa has never allowed us to go in there?"


    Her eyes widened in realization. "Could there be some things about Han Zongying in that room?"


    "I strongly feel so. Grandpa always used to get mad if Zizi or I were even seen anywhere near that room when we were small.. We can start from there to know who Han Zongying was."

 Chapter 288 - Zizis Message

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Zizi''s Message</h4>


    "Princess!"


    Yunru had been searching for Zizi ever since she failed to return even when almost an hour had passed by. He called her phone but it was switched off. Then he called Zhiyuan, but he found that they had talked for only five minutes, and then Zizi hung up the phone.


    Zhiyuan was suspicious if something had gone wrong, but Yunru reassured him.


    "Where did she go without telling me?"


    He had looked for her everywhere, but he didn''t find any trace of her.


    Chief Xu Hui asked, "Why are you looking so frantic, Soo Yunru?"


    "Chief Xu, did you see Zizi anywhere?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    "I cannot find her anywhere for almost fifty minutes now and her phone is switched off."


    "Perhaps, she headed back to the hotel?"


    "She wouldn''t do that without informing me."


    Yunru got an extremely bad feeling. First, Head Yin Lui suddenly fell sick and now Zizi had mysteriously disappeared. He couldn''t help but connect the two cases. He already had a gut feeling that somebody have nned something to cause havoc.


    A worker from the staff passed by Yunru and he quickly asked, "Wait. Did you see this woman anywhere?" He showed her Zizi''s picture.


    The woman took a good look at it and said, "Oh yes. I think I saw her talking on the phone and then she seemed head over there in a hurry."


    "Where?"


    "Towards that corridor at the far end," she pointed the way.


    "Okay. Thanks!"


    Yunru hurriedly dashed towards the corridor. "Zizi!"


    He looked around, but there was no sign anywhere. Chief Xu Hui had also followed him. "Do you think she is in trouble?"


    "...I cannot help but feel that way," he clenched his fists.


    His sharp eye fell on something at a distance. He squinted his eyes and rushed towards it. His eyes widened seeing a sandal and some blood on the floor.


    He felt his heart almost stop beating in his chest.


    "This is her sandal¡­"


    Chief Xu Hui immediately bent and examined it. "Was she attacked here?"


    Yunru hastily opened the room near where he saw it lying around, but there wasn''t a sign of anybody in the room. The smell of cigarettes distinctly twitched his nostrils. He searched the whole room, but nobody was there.


    But his instinct said that this ce was up to no good. Or rather the people who had gathered in this room.


    "I don''t understand. Who did this and why would they attack Han Zizi?"


    For a moment, Yunru had an urge to copse. The signs were clear.


    Zizi was kidnapped and in danger.


    I was here...She was right here with me¡­


    What do they want with her? Why did they take her away? What if they hurt her? What if they kill her?


    Will I never see her again?


    His face turned extremely ashen and pale, and his body started to tremble. He felt short of breath as if somebody was squeezing his neck.


    Suddenly, all sorts of negative thoughts barraged his mind.


    He pressed the space between his brows and gulped hard. Sweat trickled down the sides of his ears.


    Princess¡­


    Herughter echoed in his ears, and he wondered if he would never hear it again? He wondered if he could never hug her again?


    "Soo Yunru!"


    Chief Xu Hui shook him hard, finally snapping him out of his daze. "I called your name at least five times by now. Where are you lost?"


    "I-I...Zizi...Where is she? I need to find her as soon as possible or they will¡­"


    He shook his head. "Listen to me. I know you are shaken up by your fiance''s disappearance. But this is the time you have to get it together. You cannot lose your calm now, or we will get even further away from her."


    He froze.


    He is right. What was I doing? I am wasting time here! I need to find Zizi and stop whatever n the criminals are cooking.


    He shut his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then he stared at him and gratefully said, "Thank you for that wake-up call. Let''s get to it right away."


    "That''s the Soo Yunru I know!" Chief Xu Hui patted his shoulder.


    "Let''s head out again."


    Near the door where they had seen Zizi''s bloodstains, Yunru observed that Zizi was actually trying to write something with her blood. The blood formed some blurry shape of two letters, and then it trailed off.


    Chief Xu Hui narrowed his eyes. "Was she writing the criminal''s name?"


    Yunru bent on his knee and leaned closer.


    The first letter seemed like an ''R'' and the second like a ''C''.


    "R...C?" Chief Xu Hui tilted his head and tried to read the letters.


    Yunru stared hard at the two letters, and he felt something was off with them. It did seem like RC at first nce but¡­


    "I think it''s B...O?"


    Chief Xu Hui frowned.


    "Look at the first letter. It does look like an R but the stroke at the end here is actually bending to form a circle. Maybe she lost her strength and she couldn''tplete it. But I could see the curve here. It is also a little thicker and darker at the end of this vertical line as if she wanted it to form a B. Then the next letter. It looks like a C but again, I can see the curve slightly going higher. She was trying to make it an O. But either she lost consciousness, or somebody took her away and she couldn''tplete writing it."


    Chief Xu Hui nodded. "You are right. But what might she be pointing at? BO? Somebody''s initials or a name starting from it or some ce starting from it. It could be anything."


    Yunru bit upon his lower lip. He pressed his brow and tried to think hard about it.


    What could Zizi be trying to warn him? In that extreme danger, what would be the first thing she would want to show him?


    He methodically tried to think of all the circumstances.


    Head Yin Lui fell sick.


    There was a conference where officers from all over China gathered today.


    Criminals have nned a disaster.


    All officers at one ce with the Head being away¡­


    Aren''t we like sitting ducks here for the criminals who hate us and giving them a chance to end us all in one fell swoop?


    Yunru slowly widened his eyes as realization dawned on him.


    "Bomb."

 Chapter 289 - Nice To Meet You

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Nice To Meet You</h4>


    Chief Xu Hui had an extremely grim expression on his face. His demeanor had turned instantly frigid and alert. "Soo Yunru. This is a huge leap we are making here."


    "But a usible one," Yunru said.


    "It will be chaos if anybody finds out about this. Not just officers but civilians'' lives are also at stake here."


    He nodded. "We have to tread very carefully."


    "We have no clue when they are nning to st the bomb. It could be literally seconds from now on."


    Indeed it could be true. They had no clue where the bomb was kept and at what time they would set it off.


    "They didn''t detonate it when the conference was going on. Maybe they are waiting for it to get over. The dinner is going on, but they still haven''t set it off. They must be timing it when everyone would start leaving the premises."


    Chief Xu Hui touched his chin. "Why would they want to wait for the conference to get over?" He thought about it and narrowed his eyes. "Those bastards...are they thinking of having satisfaction when the officers would leave in hope of creating a better society, considering the policies we all discussed? They think the best time would be when we will leave in vigor and excitement to implement the beneficial policies."


    He smiled. "Yup they the leader is a bastard. A sadist. I think I know who he is. He is a wanted criminal. Milo is his codename."


    His eyes widened. "The whole police force knows him. Head Yin has given shoot on sight orders. He is one nasty criminal."


    And Zizi was in the clutches of such a criminal¡­


    Yunru couldn''t help but feel deathly afraid. He was trying to remain calm and strong, but whenever he thought about Zizi, he got riled up and anxious.


    "Maybe Zizi recognized him and trailed him. She had once asked me about him in the station. She saw his photo hung up on the board."


    "Head Lin is also in danger, isn''t he?" He stated.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "He will be fine. I already arranged for some cops in in clothes to take him out of the hospital."


    Chief Xu Hui widened his eyes. "When?"


    "When Luo Jiang said that he got admitted to the hospital. He is the one who is involved in making him sick."


    "That is a serious usation, Soo Yunru."


    "He is his closest aid, and it''s damn easy for him to mix something in his food. I am sure he is in cahoots with Milo. That''s why I said to him that I have asked my friend to send the best doctor for his treatment. Luo Jiang would have already sent his men to finish Head Yin."


    Chief Xu Hui gritted his teeth. "A traitor¡­"


    He paused.


    "He could have finished Head Yin in the hotel itself but¡­"


    "You are right. His death would be too suspicious, so he arranged in a way that he would die in a hospital where he won''t be present."


    "Why not finish him in this bomb st with the rest of us?"


    "Because Head Yin''s security force is top-notch. Milo wanted to divert it away from this conference so they could easily move."


    "We have to start evacuating everybody, but we cannot do it openly or they would detonate it right away."


    Yunru thought about it. "Evacuation is a risk. If they see arge number of people suddenly leaving the ce, they will press the button in seconds. We have to keep the conference going as long as possible until we need to find that bomb and disarm it."


    Chief Xu Hui said, "We will need a team to diffuse the bomb. We cannot do it on our own. It''s too risky."


    That was true¡­


    "We will call the team and let them in in civilian clothes. From the other side, we will arrange the transportation of all their equipment."


    "Won''t they keep an eye?" He frowned.


    Yunru sneered. "I know Milo. He is overconfident as much as he is arrogant and a sadist. He is thinking that his whole n is under the wraps, and none of the officers got a single clue about this bomb st. We don''t know anything, so there is no need to keep extra security. But because of Zizi we now know about it. I asked Luo Jiang to keep an eye on the ins and outs to test him, but he won''t really do it precisely because they have nothing to fear about. Plus, he doesn''t want to restrict Milo''s men''s movements. The remote is in their hands and our lives are literally in their palms right now. They got a hell of an advantage."


    Chief Xu Hui said, "They will only station their resources where the bomb is kept."


    "Yup. They wouldn''t want any intrusion in that room until Milo decides to press the button. The other men would be guarding Zizi right now. That''s why we have to wipe off this blood and her message. If one of his men passes by here again and sees this message, they will learn that we are already alerted. They might even kill Zizi in revenge."


    "Damn, you are right!" He quickly gave it a thought. "I will get back right now and make an excuse to prolong the conference."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Until then, I will find the bomb''s location and inform the diffusion team toe as quickly as possible."


    He anxiously asked, "This is a big hotel. How are you going to find the bomb''s location before the team arrives?"


    Yunru thought about it.


    "He is Milo. He is a sadist. He wants to kill us in the worst way possible. I think I got a fair idea where he might have kept it."


    ---


    Zizi''s eyshes slowly fluttered open, and she immediately felt pain shooting up in the back of her head. She softly yelped.


    "Ah, so you are awake."


    Zizi blinked her eyes and dazedly looked at the menacing figure in front of her. Her eyes slowly widened as she saw the creepy smile on the most wanted criminal''s face.


    Milo smiled. "Nice to meet you.. My name is Milo. What is yours?"

 Chapter 290 - A Sensible Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 290 - A Sensible Hostage</h4>


    Zizi jolted and struggled in fear, but her hands and feet were tied by a rope. She anxiously looked left and there and apart from Milo, there were two more men in the room who seemed to be his underlings.


    "A little birdie brought you here to my ce who happened to be eavesdropping in our conversation," he smiled. "You seem like youe from a good family. Haven''t your parents taught you that it''s bad manners to secretly listen like this?"


    His sinister voice wasced in amusement as if he was thoroughly enjoying this. It ran a shiver through her spine and the menacing look gave her an urge to cry.


    Naturally, she had never been in such a precarious situation before. Now suddenly, she was trapped amongst a group of criminals and terrorists wanting to blow up the whole building.


    "But I should thank you for that. We were getting bored of waiting anyway. At least, I got someone to talk to now," Miloughed.


    Hezily sat back on his chair.


    Zizi anxiously darted her gaze and learned that she was still at least at the venue, not some dpidated and worn-out base.


    She secretly sighed in relief.


    It meant that there was still a chance for Yunru to save her.


    "What is your name?" He yawned.


    Zizi wanted tosh out at him for plotting to kill everyone in this conference. A person like Zizi who never stepped back from speaking her mind was stumped for the first time. She wanted to shout and use him and scream to let her go.


    But then Yunru''s words came to her mind.


    During one of her visits to the police station, their conversation was around a case that Yunru was in charge of. A man in his thirties was kidnapped by his wife''s stalker who wanted to kill him. Yunru and his team had quickly cracked down on his location and arrested the stalker, but the husband was heavily injured and had to be admitted to a hospital.


    At that time, Yunru had told her how to behave if somebody was kidnapped or in a hostage situation.


    "First thing first. This is the most difficult part. But you have to calm yourself down instead of panicking. The more you panic, the more mistakes you make. The only thing you have to concentrate on is pure survival."


    So she took a few quick breaths and tried to rx. Naturally, it wasn''t easy as she was still slightly shivering, but she had to do everything she could to survive and possibly help Yunru.


    I hope he got my message¡­


    She was a bit tense because she couldn''tplete the word ''Bomb''. She only prayed that Yunru found her message and understood it.


    "I asked you something," Milo raised his brow.


    She looked up at him.


    ''When a kidnapper asks you something, act cooperative. Don''t dismiss him. Don''t antagonize him with obstinate behavior. Captives who behave like that often get tortured. That''s why the husband was so severely injured because he antagonized the stalker and he beat him up to punish, feeling enraged.''


    "Zizi," she said, keeping in mind Yunru''s next advice.


    ''While answering, divulge only the necessary information that will satisfy his question but not put you at any risk. Give short answers. Talk politely, and don''t lose your temper.''


    She could have said her full name, Han Zizi, but Han Corps was a reputable family, and she didn''t want to put any of the family members in danger. What if he tried to contact them, knowing that she was from a rich family?


    "Hoo~ Nice name."


    She said nothing.


    "I like you. You are one sensible woman. Others used to cry and whine so loudly that they irritated my ears. So, I used to cut off their tongues and ears as punishment," he sighed.


    Zizi froze.


    Calm down. Calm down. Calm down...He is just trying to scare you.


    She seemed unfazed by hisment, though inwardly, she was badly shaken up.


    Milo smiled brightly. "Woah you are cool! You didn''t tremble with that. See, this is what I am talking about. People should learn to behave like you hahaha¡­"


    Zizi pursed her lips.


    Milo asked, "So tell me. What were you doing outside that other room?"


    Another room? So just like I expected, this isn''t the same room where I heard them talking.


    Then where is this room?


    Zizi wondered how to answer this question.


    Was she supposed to reveal that she saw his picture in the police station as the most wanted criminal?


    ''Try to build a rapport with the kidnapper. Sometimes, telling some truth is necessary for it to happen. Kidnappers are not fools. They know that your basic instinct will be to always lie. You need to hide things, not tell lies. There is a difference.''


    "I recognized you."


    Milo tilted his head. "How?"


    "A wanted poster."


    "Ahh¡­I understand now," heughed. "Well, I am quite famous, aren''t I? The whole of China is searching for me."


    His underlingsughed with him.


    Of course, she didn''t.


    "And how much did you listen, Zizi?" He rested his face on his palm.


    "Head Yin Liu is knocked out. Something about executing a n."


    He blinked his eyes. "That''s it?"


    "I cked out."


    Milo believed her because that''s exactly what he had talked about.


    "So the more important part is safe," he chuckled. "Let me share it with you since you have been so nice this whole time. Not like you could do anything anyway."


    He leaned forward and smiled with a gleam shining in his eyes. "I will soon make this whole building explode. Boom!"


    Zizi slightly jolted and looked shocked.


    She couldn''t act as if she already knew about it.


    She didn''t say anything unnecessary, but her terrified expression was enough to make him satisfied.


    "...Why would you do that?"


    He sneered. "Why? Because I hate justice. And I hate these bastard officers who carry their fake definition of justice and act like the judges.. It''s time to cleanse these impurities."

 Chapter 291 - Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Granddaughter</h4>


    At the Summit, Xinyi and Zhiyuan returned with grim expressions as they just learned about Han Zongying, who they were clueless about her identity.


    Xinyi nced at An Guoting, who seemed tired and worn-out than before. He was holding a wine ss in his hand but looked in a daze. Shuang was beside him, trying to talk to him. An Guoting snapped out of his daze and faintly smiled at her. She asked something to which he shook his head.


    Shuang frowned but didn''t disturb him anymore. She found Xinyi and Zhiyuan and walked towards them. "Yo."


    Xinyi slowly asked, "Is Uncle An alright? He seems¡­"


    "Yeah, same. I don''t know what happened to him. I saw hime back with a not-so-good expression on his face, and then he was just sitting there, holding the wine ss but not drinking anything. I don''t know what happened, but he lied to me when he said that he was fine. He is not. Do you guys know anything? You were just outside too, weren''t you?"


    Zhiyuan said, "Honestly, even we are just as clueless. Grandpa Liao and Uncle An don''t seem to have a good rtionship."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xinyi recalled their conversation to her, which made Shuang stunned.


    "Actually, we were wondering if you know anything about Han Zongying. Did Uncle An ever tell anything about her to you or Caihong?"


    Shuang touched her chin and frowned. "Nope. I don''t remember Dad talking about Han Zongying," she tilted her head, "Grandpa Han had a daughter?"


    Zhiyuan softly sighed, "This is the first time we are even getting to know about this."


    "Can you not ask your Mom and Dad? I mean Han Zongying would be Uncle Han''s little sister. He knows about her."


    There was a beat of silence. Things were still quite awkward between him and his parents. Sure, they were on slightly better terms now but¡­


    "Yes, but I don''t know if he would reveal anything. He didn''t just like Grandpa."


    Xinyi bit her lip. "We can try once. Maybe Mom can help us too."


    Zhiyuan slowly nodded. "I just hope that he doesn''t lie. The elders seemed to really want to hide all this."


    Shuang said, "I will check it too. I want to know why Grandpa Liao and Grandpa Han hate him so much. What is this animosity between the An and the Han family?" she narrowed her eyes, "I mean this has been going on for years because of which everything happened seven years back."


    She nced at Caihong who wasughing with Siying, Leina and Chyou. Liang and Ah Cy were with her too.


    Shuang wondered if she should talk about this to her.


    "Don''t," Xinyi said, understanding her thoughts, "After a long time, she has gotten her family back. She is also focussing on Xiaosi''s health."


    Shuang nodded. "Yup. Better not add any more stress. I will handle this. I will check with Dad''s friends if they have heard about Han Zongying¡­" She touched her chin and thought about what she should do next.


    On the other side, it was Chyou''s and Siying''s turn to hide in hide and seek as it was Leina''s turn to catch them now.


    Ah Cy said, "Don''t go too far in choosing your hiding spot, okay?"


    Caihong agreed. "En. We don''t want you to get lost in the crowd."


    "Yes!"


    Siying dashed at the other side whereas Chyou trotted towards the corridor to hide. She giggled in excitement.


    Haha, Leina cannot find me here!


    But she suddenly bumped into one figure on her way and was pushed back. She rubbed her nose and looked up.


    Lei Biya was taken aback and almost sshed wine upon her dress. "Oof. Look where you are going-"


    She lowered her gaze and was surprised to find a child.


    Chyou said, "Sorry!"


    She worriedly pursed her lips, afraid of a scolding and took a step back.


    Lei Biya blinked her eyes. "Ah no...It''s okay. Just be careful of where you are going. And don''t run in the corridor."


    "Yes! Thank you, Aunt!" Chyou brightly smiled.


    The more she looked at her, the more she didn''t understand why she felt so ufortable. Even though she was a child she never met before, she seemed to hesitate around her.


    She patted her head. "You are a good girl. Your parents have taught you good manners."


    Chyou gleamed. "Yes! Mama and Dada are the best! Mama and Dada love me very much! They y with me a lot too!"


    She chuckled. "Is that so? I am happy to know that they love you."


    "Yes! I like it now!" Her shoulders drooped in sadness for a moment, "Mama don''t like Dada before...Mama don''t like me too and fought with Dada a lot," then her demeanor instantly brightened up, "But now Mama and Dada are lovey-dovey! Mama smiles at Dada and me and no fighting."


    "Oh¡­"


    Seems like her parent''s rtionship wasn''t good before.


    "Chyou? What are you doing here?"


    Lei Biya stiffened upon hearing the voice.


    Xiaosi, who was just returning from attending his assistant''s call, saw Chyou from a distance.


    "Dada!" She clutched his leg andughed.


    Xiaosi smiled and kissed her forehead, "How are you here? You are not with Mama?"


    Lei Biya slowly widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Dada?


    She looked at Chyou in utter shock and silently gasped.


    Sh-she is his daughter¡­?


    Her heart drummed in her chest, and she realized why she felt a little ufortable before. Chyou had some resemnce to Xiaosi, and she remembered her son as she talked to her.


    But she thought she was mistaken.


    His daughter¡­


    That meant Chyou was her granddaughter.


    She froze upon realizing it.


    Chyou said, "I am ying hide and seek with Siying and Leina! It''s Siying and my turn to hide," she giggled.


    Xiaosi smiled. "I see. But don''t hide somewhere far away, okay? Stay near to Caihong and me."


    "En! I came here to hide but I bump into Aunt!"


    "Bump?"


    He lifted his gaze and froze. He rapidly blinked his eyes and suddenly pulled Chyou to his side.


    "You¡­"

 Chapter 292 - Why Are You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Why Are You Here?</h4>


    Lei Biya secretly clenched her fingers and her eyes glowed in frustration. "You are here again¡­"


    She recalled Caihong saying that he had lost his memories. But now meeting him again in the summit where she was, she couldn''t help but get suspicious. She felt as if he was purposely following her everywhere.


    Did hee here to cause trouble for me!?


    Lei Biya was more agitated because this time, her whole family was here. Her children, Lei Shing and Lei Shu and her husband, Lei Deming too.


    She paled upon realizing what would happen if Lei Deming met Xiaosi¡­


    "Why don''t you just leave me alone?" She gritted her teeth. "What is your purpose ining to this Summit? Don''t tell me your wife lied to me when she said that you lost-"


    "Mrs. Lei!" Xiaosi sharply cut her off.


    Chyou was evidently shocked by the sudden turn in her behavior. Just now, she was so sweet and smiling. But now, she looked furious.


    She hid behind Xiaosi.


    Lei Biya was startled by being suddenly cut off. Xiaosi awkwardly smiled. "Please¡­don''t say anything unnecessary," he anxiously said.


    Chyou was kept unaware of his memory loss, and if she came to know that Xiaosi didn''t remember his daughter or knew nothing about her, she would feel hurt and distressed.


    He softly squeezed her shoulder. He stepped a little further and whispered, "We have kept it hidden from Chyou. So please. Don''t say anything unnecessary that would hurt my daughter."


    He was polite but firm and a little stern at the same time.


    Lei Biya stiffened.


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Dada. Why is she angry at you?"


    Xiaosi quickly said, "No, no. She is not angry at me."


    Her little brows furrowed.


    She looked at Lei Biya and came out of her hiding. She stood between them and raised her head. "Don''t be mad at Dada! My Dada is very nice!"


    Lei Biya faintly snickered.


    "Nice... Really now? You say that you don''t want to hurt your daughter, but then why are you here? Is it not because you are following me? Tell me, Xiaosi. How should I believe what Caihong said!? You are everywhere where I am! Will you say that this is a coincidence? You...you are really here to destroy my family, aren''t you? You really want to reveal everything to them so that they start hating me! Why can''t you just stay out of my life?"


    Chyou jolted a little as she suddenly raised her voice.


    Xiaosi said, "You are misunderstanding, Mrs. Lei. I had no idea that you would be here."


    "Give that excuse to somebody else!"


    Tears pooled in Chyou''s eyes. "You-you are mean... Don''t bully my Dada!"


    She trotted forward and began hitting her on her thighs. "You are bad! Say sorry to Dada!"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. He hastily pulled her hand. "Chyou. Come back."


    Lei Biya angrilyughed. "I was wrong. I thought that her parents taught her good manners but here she is already acting so violently at her age towards her elders. What else can I expect from her? I think she has gotten that horrible man''s blood who tortured me! No wonder violence is in her nature!"


    "Enough!" Xiaosi glowered at her with an extremely frosty expression that plummeted the temperature by a few degrees.


    "You can say whatever you want about me. But don''t spout any nonsense about my wife and my daughter. I am warning you," his voice was dangerous and cold.


    His blood boiled at her poisonous words. Topare Chyou to his hideous and cruel father was so


    mething he wouldn''t tolerate at all.


    Chyou burst into tears with the argument. Now along with Xiaosi, she was scolding her too. She suddenly dashed away from Xiaosi.


    "Chyou!"


    He wanted to run after her, but Lei Biya blocked his way. "Tell me. What are you nning?"


    Xiaosi''s expression darkened. "I am not nning anything! I know we might share a horrible past, but we both have moved on from it. You have your own family and so do I."


    "Then why would you even be here!? This is the Annual Business Summit where prestigious CEOs of MNCs gather. What possible reason would you have to be here if you are not following me?"


    "What is happening here?"


    Caihong hastily rushed towards Xiaosi as Chyou came crying to her. She was shocked to hear that some elderly woman was fighting with Xiaosi.


    She was stunned to see Lei Biya. Suddenly, she knew why the fight happened.


    Liang asked, "Hey, what''s wrong? Who made your little pumpkin cry?" He red.


    They all turned silent upon seeing Xiaosi''s mother.


    Caihong gritted her teeth. "Mrs. Lei. I think I already made myself clearst time what Xiaosi is going through. So I fail to understand why would you still me Xiaosi?"


    Chyou hugged Caihong''s legs as she sniffled. "Bad Aunt...She was scolding Dada!"


    Lei Biya folded her arms. "I remember what you saidst time. But I don''t feel that this is a coincidence for him to be here! He...he is definitely doing this-"


    "To what?" Caihong red at her. "Xiaosi and you live in the same city. You cannot expect that you won''t ever run into him. Everytime, you cannot use my husband that he is stalking you! Why don''t you understand that we don''t want to ruin anything in your life?"


    Lei Biya tremblingly raised her finger. "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "Because you are unnecessarily targeting my husband and even made my daughter cry! Am I supposed to just stand here and do nothing?"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "Also, I think you are misunderstanding something here. Are you thinking that Xiaosi is some no-name guy who just happened to be here? This is the Summit and, of course, he would be here as the respectable businessman that he is. He hasn''t barged here just to trouble you. He has been invited like all others are."


    Lei Biya blinked her eyes. "What? What do you mean?"


    "You are really clueless, huh? Xiaosi is the CEO of S3 Company.. The samepany where your son, Lei Shing, went to ask for his help to Lei Exports."

 Chapter 293 - Say Sorry!

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Say Sorry!</h4>


    Lei Biya stood frozen. Her mind went numb after hearing the incredible truth. She stared at Xiaosi in disbelief.


    C-CEO of S3 Company? He is the CEO?


    She recalled Lei Shing talking about meeting the CEO of S3. She didn''t understand business matters that much, but by the way her son sang Xiaosi''s praises, she came to know that S3 was an extremely prestigiouspany and the only one capable of saving Lei Exports from any more damage from their enemy.


    Shing went to him for the c-contract?


    Her face went through numerous changes in expressions from shock to utter confusion.


    That means the one we are depending on now is... Xiaosi?


    She never thought that Xiaosi would grow up to be a CEO one day. Somehow, she always imagined that that bastard''s son would be just scraping by for his livelihood as his father had. That person who destroyed her life was a good-for-nothing man who only drank alcohol the whole day and stayed useless at his small house. He even used to selfishly take all the money that she would earn by working hard at her job.


    And now Xiaosi, that same man''s son was a CEO!?


    Caihong asked, "Are you satisfied now? Apologies for talking like that to an elder but you are overestimating yourself way too much. His world doesn''t revolve around you anymore ever since you dropped him in the orphanage."


    She froze.


    Ah Cy frowned. "This is the Annual Business Summit. Xiaosi has every right to be here. Stop associating everything to you."


    Lei Biya stammered. "H-How¡­you¡­"


    Liang snorted. "Why are you so surprised? Do you think that he doesn''t deserve to live a good life? Did you imagine that you married a businessman and are living your lifefortably, but Xiaosi would be endlessly suffering? Birth doesn''t determine anything, Mrs. Lei. How selfish of you to assume that he would be useless just as that man was."


    Her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    He sneered. "Heh. I can see how disappointed you are. You never expected that Xiaosi would soar so high, right? Or maybe you always felt satisfied that he must be struggling with his life while you finally achieved a good life with your husband. You wanted him to suffer, right? Because you hate him."


    "I-I never thought that!" Lei Biya was so ashamed that she couldn''t even meet their eyes anymore.


    Now it looked as if she was pestering Xiaosi, who was a reputable CEO.


    Caihong took a step forward. "You should be really careful, Mrs. Lei. Xiaosi surely epted to help your husband''spany. He didn''t want to, but his heart softened much to my distaste."


    Xiaosi awkwardly coughed. He knew how Caihong didn''t like that he agreed to help Lei Shing.


    Lei Biya stuttered. "W-what do you mean?"


    "Mom!"


    Lei Shing and a man in his fifties, walked towards her. On his other side was Lei Shu. Lei Deming, Lei Biya''s husband, recognized Xiaosi and brightly greeted him.


    "Mr. Zhu. It''s so nice to meet you. Thank you so much for agreeing to Shing''s proposal," he gratefully thanked him.


    Xiaosi faintly smiled. "No problem."


    Lei Biya stood rooted on her spot.


    So it''s true¡­


    Xiaosi is really helping our business¡­


    Lei Shing smiled. "I knew I would meet you here. Mom, Shu. Let me introduce you. He is Zhu Xiaosi, CEO of S3, who is helping with his security services."


    Lei Biya bit her lip hard. Lei Shu nced at her mother and got anxious. She remembered how she had made a scene in the mall and even pped Xiaosi.


    And now he was the same man helping them in their crisis.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if he backed off now from this deal. Who would work with someone whose family member pped you in public?


    She politely greeted him. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhu."


    She was worried if he would bring that incident up.


    Xiaosi smiled back. "Nice to meet you too."


    Lei Deming said, "Once again, thank you very much, Mr. Zhu. It has been a hard time for us, but once we get the security in ce and expose our rival, we can finally rest assured."


    He looked at his wife and said, "Biya. Now, we don''t have to worry at all. Zhu Xiaosi is a really capable man. Remember all those achievements that I showed you of S3, right? It''s only because of this man. He is extremely talented and a genius in technology."


    Hearing her husband praise Xiaosi, who she ill-treated and abandoned in the past and now used him of stalking her, made her extremely ufortable.


    Here she wanted to break all contact with him, but she never imagined that her husband and son approached Xiaosi themselves! It was like a p to her face who thought that Xiaosi was following her.


    Zhiyuan and Liang had an urge to expose her face in front of her family, but they somehow restrained themselves.


    Even Ah Cy was about to revolt, but Xinyi quietly pulled her back. "Forget it," she whispered, "I think she will finally withdraw after this."


    Caihong smiled as she faced Lei Deming. "Indeed. Xiaosi is a talented man, and you have no idea how many people are seeking to work under him. Alone and without any family support, he built the wholepany by himself by the time he was just twenty-four. He is a source of inspiration for all the young budding talents here. Any mother would be so proud of having a son like him. Am I not right, Mrs. Lei?"


    She froze and felt her face burn in embarrassment.


    It was a direct p to her face.


    Even Caihong had an urge to expose her just like Ah Cy, but this face-p was enough for her. After tonight, Lei Biya wouldn''t dare to humiliate Xiaosi anymore.


    But a certain small dumpling who was observing the conversation didn''t like the way things were going. She only wanted one thing to happen, but it didn''t.


    Chyou stomped her foot in frustration and pointed her finger at Lei Biya. "You not say sorry to Dada! You were mean to my Dada and fought with him.. You are bad. Say sorry to Dada!"

 Chapter 294 - Gulping The Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Gulping The Hatred</h4>


    Lei Biya widened her eyes. "W-what?"


    Lei Deming and Lei Shing seemed confused. The cute, little angel had suddenly puffed up her cheeks and was demanding an apology.


    Chyou looked at her, displeased and feeling downhearted. "You said mean things to my Dada! You hurt my Dada! It''s wrong to fight. So you have to say sorry to Dada!"


    She stood fierce and unyielding as if she won''t let this matter go until she was satisfied.


    Lei Deming was taken aback. "Umm Biya...what is this little girl saying? You fought with Zhu Xiaosi?"


    Lei Shing anxiously asked, "Yes, Mom. Please exin."


    To him, Xiaosi was a truly nice and capable man. He didn''t want anybody from his family member to offend him, especially when he was theirst ray of hope of saving their business.


    Lei Shu shook her head.


    Gosh, Mom got in a fight once again? Just what is wrong with her? Why does she hate him so much?


    Lei Biya was stumped.


    How could she say the reason behind their argument? Wouldn''t that expose everything about her past?


    Xiaosi held her shoulder. "Chyou. Let it be."


    "No! She made Dada sad! I don''t like to see Dada sad!"


    Xiaosi softly smiled.


    Zhiyuan and Liang nodded. "Little Chyou is right, Xiaosi! You don''t have to be so merciful towards her."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "Indeed. Plus, this the second time that she is pestering you like this. Thest time she had caused amotion made you hospitalize. Did you forget how serious your condition had be?"


    "What!?" Lei Deming looked at his wife in disbelief. "I-Is this true?"


    "Of course, Mr. Lei," Caihong smiled. "His doctor is also present here in this Summit if you would like to meet him. He will personally tell you how horrible it was. Xiaosi is already going through a tough phase regarding his health and she just had to agitate him and make his condition worse. That''s why I am not satisfied that Xiaosi agreed to this deal with you. I made myself clear that if she humiliated him any further, I would force him to cancel this deal. There is a limit to how much we will bear and this time, she even humiliated my daughter. So technically since this is the second time, Xiaosi should be canceling this deal¡­"


    Lei Shing asked, "Mom, what is happening? You met him before and fought with him? And he was even hospitalized? I don''t understand. Why would you do this?"


    Lei Shu nodded. "I don''t know either. I was there with Momst time when this happened and she was strangely very furious to know that Zhu Xiaosi and I had met before in the past when I was studying abroad."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Lei Biya trembled, and she didn''t know how to rify it. She feltpletely nk in her mind.


    "T-that¡­"


    Lei Deming said, "Biya, how could you do that? How could you insult Zhu Xiaosi and his family? He is the one helping us right now. We should be grateful to him and here you are¡­"


    "I-I really didn''t know that he was helping us!" She burst into tears. "I didn''t know that Shing was talking about him. So-so¡­"


    "But why would you behave like that in the first ce? This isn''t like you, Biya. You are always so calm and collected, and you never speak ill of anybody. Do you know him from somewhere?"


    She stiffened. "I...I¡­"


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. "Indeed, she had been very unreasonable. But like Chyou, I also want her to apologize to Xiaosi. You can ask your questionster."


    Lei Deming quickly said, "Of course, of course. I don''t know what happened, but Biya is at fault here. To think that we troubled you so much¡­"


    Lei Biya was heartbroken to see her husband so dejected and worried in front of Xiaosi.


    Lei Deming clenched his fists. Her hesitation was enough for him to know that she had been indeed wrong. It was hard to believe that she would act this way, but she didn''t seem to want to say it. But no matter what, she was his wife. He cherished her. He couldn''t see her bow in front of anybody, feeling ashamed.


    "I am truly sorry, Mr. Zhu Xiaosi," he bowed. "You have been troubled because of us. Please forgive my wife. I think there is a misunderstanding, and I sincerely apologize. If¡­" his gaze dimmed, "If you want to cancel the deal with us, I won''t me you. You have every right to end it."


    "De-Deming¡­"


    Even though Xiaosi was thest hope, he was still ready to let go of him.


    She bit her lip hard.


    She wiped her eyes and bowed. "I am sorry. I apologize for humiliating you."


    "Biya¡­"


    She shook her head and smiled at him. "I-It''s my fault. So, I will take responsibility."


    Even though she was heavily dissatisfied and furious that she had to beg his forgiveness whose very existence she hated, she couldn''t see Lei Deming like this. Lei Exports was his business that he and Lei Shing have worked so hard for. If Xiaosi was the only one who could save it, so be it. She gulped all her hatred and apologized.


    Caihong snorted. She knew that Lei Biya wasn''t truly apologetic. She could see the hatred still burning in her eyes.


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "Please raise your head."


    No matter how she treated him, he still didn''t want to see her bowing in front of him.


    He faintly smiled as he looked at Lei Deming. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lei. Rest assured. I won''t cancel the deal. S3 has given amitment, and I don''t back off from it."


    Lei Biya said nothing. But Lei Deming was still anxious.


    "This¡­why would you¡­"


    Some other businessman would have already ended it long back. But Xiaosi was generous enough not to abandon them.


    "I just hope we remain amicable until this deal is over."


    Lei Biya stiffened.


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. "Apologize to Chyou too. I heard all the insensitive things you said to her."


    Lei Biya looked down at Chyou. "I-I am sorry dear¡­"


    Chyou harrumphed. "Don''t talk bad about my Dada again! My Dada is the best!"


    Xiaosi smiled and ruffled her head.


    He nced at Lei Deming and said, "Please excuse us now."


    After the whole gang left, Lei Deming faced her with a grim expression and asked, "What is going on, Biya? How do you know Zhu Xiaosi?"

 Chapter 295 - Time To Say Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Time To Say Goodbye</h4>


    Zizi didn''t know how much time passed by. But she wasn''t sitting still at that time. She had memorized the faces of her captor and the underlings who were keeping an eye on her so that she could help Yunru with the investigation. She didn''t know what floor it was where she was being kept. It was so silent outside that she couldn''t guess anything.


    But soon, she began to see Milo impatiently pacing back and forth in the room.


    "Why has the fucking conference not ended yet? Wasn''t only dinner left? So what is taking so long?"


    Zizi was expressionless on the outside but inwardly, her mind was churning with this information.


    ording to the timetable, the conference should have gotten over by now. But it isn''t, she thought. That means Yunru is doing something to prolong it.


    She felt hopeful.


    He is definitely doing this to find the bomb and disarm it! Once it does, Milo is helpless!


    Suddenly, the door opened and a familiar figure stepped in.


    Milo frustratedly looked at him. "What the heck is happening!? When will it end?"


    Zizi blinked her eyes and tilted head in confusion. Then her gaze slowly widened in shock as she recognized him.


    Luo Jiang nervously said, "I want to but Chied Xu Hui suddenly dered that he has more to discuss. The other officers are also co-operating. Until he gives the green signal¡­"


    "Oh shut up! How long do I have to wait?"


    "That-"


    Luo Jiang''s gaze fell upon Zizi, and he stared at her in shock. "What is she doing here?"


    Zizi slightly stiffened.


    Milo frowned. "You know her?"


    "By now, the whole police force knows her. She is the fiance of a cop named Soo Yunru. He is from Beijing. Heh. She had given a heartfelt speech about an officer''s rights and all."


    Zizi burned in fury.


    This bastard! He is a traitor! Somebody from the police force is in cahoots with a terrorist! How shameless!


    Milo narrowed his eyes. "You never told me that you are a cop''s fiance."


    Zizi calmly said and innocently blinked her eyes. "You didn''t ask me."


    "That''s why you recognized me. It''s because your fiance is a cop. He must have told you about me."


    Zizi didn''t respond.


    He sneered. "Heh. So you were nning to tell him everything once you heard my n."


    She panicked a bit, but she didn''t show it on her face. She couldn''t deny his im.


    Her gaze dimmed.


    "But I cannot now...I don''t know what you have nned. Maybe I will die like this¡­" tears pooled in her eyes. "Yunru¡­" she lowered her head and feigned to cry.


    Milo smirked.


    He still didn''t know that Zizi had already heard the most important part and had left a message for Yunru about the bomb.


    Luo Jiang frowned. "But it''s strange¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "I haven''t seen Soo Yunru anywhere in the conference since thest thirty minutes."


    Zizi gulped.


    Milo said, "What is so shocking about that? His fiance has disappeared. He must be searching crazily for her."


    She secretly sighed in relief.


    Thank God¡­


    Luo Jiangughed. "Oh yeah. You are right. Guess I got paranoid ever since he talked to me."


    "What?"


    He shrugged. "He said that he found it suspicious that Head Yin Liu suddenly fell sick and was hospitalized. So, he told me to keep an eye on the peopleing in and out of the conference venue. He even said that he will bring a doctor from one of his acquaintance''s contacts to treat Head Lin. Heh. But I have already sent my men to finish him off. The doctor will be toote."


    Milo widened his eyes. "What!? So many things happened and you are telling me this now!?"


    "There was nothing to report. Even if Soo Yunru felt suspicious, so what? He couldn''t possibly know about our bomb st n. The most he will think is that somebody is after Head Yin''s, not expecting this conference to blow up."


    Milo anxiously said, "I don''t know. I am getting a bad feeling about this. This conference is getting prolonged which is wasting our time. And now one of the fucking officers seems a little suspicious. I don''t care. Let''s get out of here and st this ce already. I don''t want to take any risk after getting such a golden chance!"


    Zizi panicked.


    What? He is nning to st it!? Damn this traitor! If he had note here, then Milo wouldn''t be so anxious and Yunru would have gotten more time! What if he hasn''t found the bomb yet? This venue is so big, after all!


    Luo Jiang said, "It''s fine. Didn''t you say that he is busy searching for his fiance? He doesn''t know anything about the bomb. Nobody does."


    He red at him. "Shut up! I have decided and that''s it!"


    Milo called a number. It rang for three rings.


    "Why the hell isn''t he picking up the call!"


    He heard a click.


    "Were you fucking cking on duty!? You have an important job to guard the electrical room!"


    "I was at the restroom," came a rough voice.


    "Idiot!" He cursed him. "Anyway. Nobody came into the electrical room, right?"


    "All clear."


    "Great. Get out now. I am going to blow up the ce."


    "...Yes. I will get out of here."


    Milo hung up.


    Luo Jiang asked, "What do we do with her?"


    "Well we can leave her here. She would die anyway. She isn''t a threat anymore. But I am thinking that she can fetch a good price if we sell her."


    Zizi gritted her teeth.


    Milo sneered and grabbed her arm. "Let''s go. You are too young and beautiful to die here."


    ---


    Outside as Milo and his underlings got into the car parked at a distance, he took out his prized remote control.


    Zizi felt restless and her heart drummed faster and faster in fear.


    Yunru please¡­I hope you have stopped it...


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    Milo sneered. "Time to say goodbye."


    He nced at the venue and pressed the button.

 Chapter 296 - Escape!

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Escape!</h4>


    Tears streamed down Zizi''s cheeks and she shut her eyes hard.


    Yunru¡­Yunru, you cannot die, okay? Please don''t die¡­


    She couldn''t help but imagine the building blowing into pieces by the bomb st. Everybody would be dead.


    Her body shook and trembled. But the menacing and ominous sound of a terrible st never came. It wasplete silence.


    Milo rapidly blinked his eyes in disbelief. He pressed the button again and again but nothing happened.


    Luo Jiang was aghast. "What the hell is wrong?"


    Milo gritted his teeth. "Fuck! Why the hell is this button not working!? The building should have sted by now!"


    He furiously pressed the button again and again until he broke the remote in frustration. "Somebody disarmed my bomb! My n failed! I waited months for this and it failed!"


    Angry veins popped on his forehead and his body trembled in rage.


    Zizi was still slightly shivering, but now the tears in her eyes expressed how relieved she felt.


    Luo Jiang said, "Wait. I will check what happened. There must be some problem in the electrical room."


    Milo jerked his head to the right but to his shock, he didn''t see the men who were ordered to guard the electrical room.


    Luo Jiang stepped out, but as soon as he took a few steps, he froze.


    "Heading somewhere Officer Luo Jiang?" Yunru smiled.


    From the car''s front window, Zizi saw Yunru standing before them, and her heart burst into happiness. She only wanted to see him alive and unharmed.


    Yunru¡­


    Luo Jiang stiffened. His breath got stuck in his throat. "O-Officer Soo Yunru?"


    Yunru nced towards the car and saw Zizi trapped with Milo. His gaze darkened in fury and danger seeing her tear-stained cheeks. But at the same time, relief washed over him to see her safe and unhurt.


    Just a bit more Zizi¡­I will take you out of here.


    His cold gazended upon Milo and he smiled. "If you are searching for your dogs who were keeping an eye at the bomb site then they are here."


    Another officer, Bai Guiren, with whom Yunru has talked before the conference started, roughly dragged the two men and threw them on the ground. He sneered. "Bastards¡­"


    Their hands were tied behind their backs and their faces were swollen red with bruises.


    Milo stared at them, dumbfounded.


    What the hell¡­


    Yunru said, "Your glorious n of killing all the officers has already failed, Milo. Also, you are surrounded."


    Milo looked around and saw his car surrounded by officers. Chief Xu Hui and officer Sun Zihao led them forward.


    Impossible¡­


    How can they know about my n? How can they know that there was a bomb inside!?


    Yunru said, "You nicely betrayed the country huh, Luo Jiang?"


    Luo Jiang panicked. "W-what are you saying? Actually you came at the right time! I just saw Milo trying to escape and wasing to inform you!"


    Sun Zihao sneered. "Save your breath, Luo Jiang. We have already investigated everything. Milo was bribing you with loads of money to spy on the cops and bring every information to him. That''s how he knew about this conference and nned this bomb st."


    "We have already checked your bank statements and found one suspicious ount with loads of money. The cyber team had tracked you to be its ount owner. Heh. Obviously, you are not so stupid to use your own ount to fill all the guilty money," Bai Guiren said.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "We have also caught the waiter who you bribed to add poison to Head Yin''s dinner. And we also caught your flies who came to murder him in the hospital."


    Luo Jiang froze.


    How can he know all this?


    Yunru chuckled. "The part about bringing a doctor to treat Head Yin was a lie. I had already arranged to secretly shift him to another hospital, thanks to my friend''s connection. My officers were actually waiting for your men to show up, and they fell right into the trap. They confessed that you sent them to kill Head Yin."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Yunru then nced at Milo. "Good that you broke the remote. It was useless anyway. The bomb diffusion team already disarmed the bomb."


    "Shut up! Shut the fuck up! You cannot possibly know about the bomb!"


    Zizi jolted in her seat. He, who was all calm and collected until a few minutes ago, was raging like a wild, furious beast now.


    "Indeed," Yunru nodded, "It was difficult, at first, to know where you might have nted the bomb. It is a huge building. It could be anywhere, and I didn''t have the liberty to search every nook and corner of the building. You had the remote in your hands, after all, ready to press the button at any time. But then I thought that Milo is a sadist. He wants a painful death for us. So, he would keep a bomb at a ce where it would have the maximum impact after the st. Either it could be the kitchen where gas cylinders are kept for cooking food or an electrical room with all the fuses and wires."


    He smiled. "But it would be difficult for your guards to keep an eye on the kitchen without getting suspicious when there are chefs and other staff members constantly going in and out. But there would be no interference in the electrical room. It''s empty except for those times when there is a problem with power. It was the easiest choice to nt your bomb there. As expected, I was right. You could guess what happened next."


    Yunru secretly called the bomb diffusion team and disarmed it. Before that, he had already taken care of the guards and grabbed theirmunication devices.


    "You were that bastard who answered the call a few minutes ago," Milo spoke through a clenched jaw.


    "Yours truly."


    Milo grabbed Zizi''s arms and she yelped in pain. "You bitch told him, right? You lied to me! You had heard everything, and you left him a message! That''s how he knew about the bomb!"


    Yunru clenched his fingers and coldly said, "Leave her. There is nowhere for you to run. Give up."


    "Hahaha! You think I lost? So what if I am surrounded? I still win!"


    The car key was already at ignition. Milo jumped into the driver''s seat in a sh and started the engine. With a harsh jerk, he drove the car backward. Sun Zihao and the other officers jumped away or the car would have crushed them.


    Yunru widened his eyes as he saw Milo driving the car away with Zizi inside.


    "Zizi!"

 Chapter 297 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Revenge</h4>


    The officers pulled out their guns and aimed at the car, but Yunru stopped them. "No! Zizi is inside the car! Don''t shoot."


    Chief Xu Hui said, "We can still aim at the tires."


    He hastily shook his head. "It has drizzled a little. The road has be wet. If the tires burst now, it would be an invitation for a serious ident. We cannot take the risk. Fuck!"


    He dashed back towards Bai Guiren''s car. Bai Guiren threw the keys towards him. "Yunru!"


    He caught it and quickly started the engine. "I am following Milo''s car!"


    Chief Xu Hui nodded. "We will follow you too. We need to catch Milo today at any cost!"


    Yunru clutched the steering wheel and tightly clenched his jaw. "Fucking bastard¡­" he angrily whispered under his breath. "I swear I will kill you with my own hands if my Princess gets hurt."


    He stepped on the elerator and charged the car with full speed.


    ---


    "Let me go!" Zizi screamed as she protested with all her might against Milo.


    "Shut up!"


    With his blood boiling in anger, he harshly grabbed Zizi''s hair.


    "Ah!" She gasped in pain and tears plopped down her cheeks. It was extremely painful at her scale where her roots were being pulled.


    "You bitch! You lied to me! I thought you were being a good hostage, but you were just ying with me! You heard the whole conversation, right!?"


    She couldn''t pay attention to what he was saying with the pain shooting in her head.


    "Confess it!"


    "Yes, I did! I heard everything and left my fiance a message! You were cruelly nning to kill all the innocent people in the building. So many people would have died! So many families would have suffered! Was I supposed to act and do nothing!? You are a murderer!" She cried.


    *p!*


    Milo pped her cheek and her head tilted to the side. "You bitch! You ruined my n! I was waiting for this opportunity for months and you...I was so close. Nobody knew a single thing about my n. Hah! Nobody would have even realized when they died! But you had to interfere!"


    Zizi trembled and touched her cheek.


    You bastard! Nobody has ever pped me before¡­


    It hurt and stung a lot.


    She tearfully red at him. "Do you think you can escape? Yunru will definitely catch you! You also hit me! You have no idea how mad he will be! You have courted death!"


    Milo burst into sinisterughter. "Hahaha! Death? We will see that. That bastard ruined my n, and now I will ruin his! Let me see how arrogant he will be to see your dead body!"


    It was a tant threat, but Zizi didn''t feel afraid. She had full trust in Yunru that he would definitely save her.


    Their car sped at an rming rate and soon, from the rearview mirror, Milo saw a car speeding up and catching up to his car.


    "Fuck!"


    Zizi turned and was joyous to see Yunru in the car.


    Milo hit the elerator and was getting away from Yunru''s car.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. He had to stop the car somehow before Milo disappeared. He had to do it fast because there was a valley ahead which could prove dangerous if they didn''t stop this cat and mouse game.


    With that in mind, he quickly took a left turn that was a shortcut to reach them faster. At this point, he had only one way to stop his car.


    Milo smirked seeing his car disappear. "Look at your fiance. He ran away! Haha! Nobody can save you now-"


    But suddenly from the front, he saw some headlights glow and a car came towards him. It stopped with a loud screech horizontally in front of his car. Yunru had taken a U-turn that took him in front of Milo''s car from the other side.


    Milo had no time to pull the brakes and it crashed into Yunru''s car. His car was pushed back with the sudden force for a few moments after which it stopped. The impact made Yunru crash his shoulder and he slightly yelped in pain.


    But Milo''s car finally stopped. "Fuck!"


    From behind his car, he could see sirens from the distance and he knew that Yunru''s other buddies would soon catch up to him.


    "Come out!" He grabbed Zizi''s arm.


    "Don''t touch me!" She tried to resist.


    Yunru stepped out of his car but froze to see Zizi at gunpoint.


    "Don''t take a step further, officer or I will shoot her right away!"


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Don''t care about me, Yunru. Catch him!"


    Yunru said, "Leave her. There is no point in escape anymore."


    Milo sneered. "I will decide that, not you. Your woman is my ticket to escape. You ruined my n. Now, I will destroy your woman!"


    His gaze darkened and his expression turned icy. "Try that and you are dead."


    Milo quickly dragged Zizi away, pointing the gun at her temple. He kept running with her and even though Zizi wanted to escape, she couldn''t. His grasp on her hand was too tight.


    Suddenly, he froze to see a dead-end. There was a valley in front of him. There was no way out.


    He quickly turned and saw Yunru who had already arrived. His chest slightly heaved in breathlessness and tension.


    "That''s why I said there is no point in escape anymore," Yunru said, "It''s in your best interests that you give up right now."


    Yunru¡­Zizi sniffled.


    Milo gritted his teeth in anger. But then he suddenlyughed maniacally. "I would rather die than be caught by the likes of you! You think you won? No, you didn''t! I will kill myself, and I will take your woman with me! Hahaha! That will be your punishment for ruining my ns! My revenge! I will make you suffer for the rest of your life! Die in loneliness!"


    He took a huge stride backward and pulling Zizi with him, he jumped off the cliff.

 Chapter 298 - Now Its My Turn

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Now It''s My Turn</h4>


    Zizi slowly gasped in horror as she felt herself falling. The sight of Yunru was going farther and farther away and she tremblingly raised her hand towards him. A tear escaped her eye.


    Yunru¡­


    She shut her eyes hard, scared and afraid.


    This is the end. I am gonna die. Yunru and I will never be able to spend our lives together. I hope you find a good woman-


    Suddenly, she felt a strong and firm hand grab her wrist. Her eyshes fluttered open and she saw herself hanging down the cliff with the help of Yunru''s support who had tightly held her.


    "Grab onto me. I will pull you up!" He screamed.


    Zizi was a bit stunned.


    "Don''t give up, Princess! I won''t let you fall! Trust me!"


    She saw the resilience and determination in his gaze, his decisive expression to save her and his clenching jaw.


    Zizi lifted her other arm and shakingly held onto him. Yunru slowly and steadily lifted her. It had lightly rained so he had to be extra cautious. The ground was wet and slippery. But thankfully, the cliff was not too steep. It had a fair enough gentle slope.


    "Put your step there and try to lift yourself. I will pull you from here," he calmly said although his heart was beating like crazy.


    Zizi fearfully looked down.


    "Don''t look down!" Yunru warned. "You will only get more afraid. Just look at me."


    "E-En¡­" she was somehow hanging with his help. "Al-alright. I will only concentrate on your handsome face. I won''t be scared."


    "..."


    Princess doesn''t fail to flirt even in a life and death situation¡­


    Two minutester, Zizi was finally at the top and into Yunru''s arms. She was trembling and shaking. She smelled his familiar scent, but she was having it hard to believe that she was finally in his embrace.


    She lifted her head and stared at his beautiful irises. They were separated for a few hours only, yet they felt as if they were years.


    "W-what happened to your super handsome face? You look like an old man haha¡­"


    But Yunru was icily gazing at something else. He brushed the tip of his thumb along her slightly reddened cheek.


    "...Milo did this right?"


    He spoke with such an extremely low voice that even Zizi had trouble hearing it. But she distinctly felt the danger and rm in his tone. She saw his eyes clouded with bloodthirsty darkness.


    "He pped you?"


    Zizi pursed her lips. "He was very angry that I left a message for you and then you managed to foil his ns¡­He even cursed me and grabbed my hair."


    The atmosphere turned even chillier and heavier.


    "B-But it''s okay! I am fine and Milo¡­well he must be d-dead by now¡­"


    Yunru stared at her and noticed the wet corner of her eyes. He balled his fist with his aura emanating the killing intent.


    He sneered and softly shifted her aside. "Dead? I don''t think so."


    Yunru walked over to the edge again and craned his neck at the side. He faintly saw a movement and someone''s figure tightly clutching onto a tree branch who was desperately trying not to fall.


    "What happened, Milo? I thought that you wanted to die. Why are you holding on to your life then?" He taunted.


    Yunru had already seen him alive and hanging when he was trying to save Zizi.


    Milo stiffened. He was trying to save himself withouting to his notice. It was the perfect chance to escape in the guise of darkness. It might have been easier if the ground was dry.


    Even the fucking rain is against me!


    He couldn''t be so hasty or he would have slipped for real and died.


    Zizi widened her eyes and came to check too. She was dumbfounded.


    He is alive!


    Yunru dangerously smiled. "Don''t worry. I will save you. After all that shit, you are just one another pathetic creature who doesn''t want to die."


    They heard the sound of sirens and several police cars stopped. Chief Xu Hui, Bai Guiren and Sun Zihao along with other officers quickly stepped out.


    They saw Zizi and sighed in relief. "You are safe. That''s great."


    Zizi nodded.


    They looked at Yunru. "What about Milo?"


    He sneered and pointed his finger towards him. Everybody saw the state in which he was hanging off the branch.


    "S-save me please!"


    Yunru chuckled in disgust.


    Chief Xu Hui yelled at the officers. "Make arrangements to go down and bring him up! Be careful!"


    Five minutester, Milo was pushed to the ground, handcuffed.


    Chief Xu Hui said, "Get ready to serve your punishment, Milo. You tried to kill innocent people tonight. You can only look at a death sentence."


    "You¡­-"


    Milo didn''t understand when but a strong punch came flying at his face and his head sharply tilted back. His neck bone almost cracked because of the sudden movement.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Blood spewed from his nostrils and immense pain shot in his face. His nose turned crooked that clearly said his bone was broken.


    Chief Xu Hui widened his eyes. "What are you doing, Soo Yunru?"


    Zizi was just as startled.


    Yunru was in no mood to listen to anybody. Milo was having difficultying back to his senses when his fistnded on his cheek again. Milo felt as if his jaw was split and crushed and blood dribbled down his mouth too. He couldn''t shout anymore.


    Sun Zihao stopped Chief Xu Hui. He cleared his throat. "Let it be, Chief. You saw Han Zizi''s face, right?"


    Of course, he had noticed her red cheek and could have imagined what would have happened.


    He sighed.


    Bai Guiren said, "Well if it was my girlfriend then I would have killed him and given the excuse of an encounter," he shrugged.


    "..."


    "He is one bastard anyway. Before he dies, let him take out all our grudges. I am actually feeling great after how he tried to just blow up the whole building. Let him suffer."


    Yunru jabbed his abdomen with the most painful kick, making him tremble hard and puke more blood.


    He grabbed his shirt and his chilling gaze sent a sharp shudder across Milo''s spine.


    He whispered in a cold voice, "Now get ready for my revenge, you bastard."

 Chapter 299 - You Are Really Important To Me

    <h4>Chapter 299 - You Are Really Important To Me</h4>


    It was a painful duration of a whole fifteen minutes that was nothing but hell to Milo. Yunru''s every punch and kicks urately hit his vital spots that by the end of it, Milo couldn''t even keep his eyes open. He didn''t have the strength to even cry and beg him to stop. His face was bleeding and the bruises on his skin were turning purplish.


    But Yunru still wasn''t satisfied. The sight of Zizi''s delicate face marred in red with Milo''s p was burned and imprinted in his mind. He was extremely angry not just at Milo but at himself too for not arriving in time. Zizi wouldn''t have suffered so much if he had quickly caught Milo outside the venue itself.


    Milo''s breaths were ragged and he could hardly move.


    Yunru clenched his fists but Chief Xu Hui stopped him this time. "That is enough, Soo Yunru. We cannot kill him or what would we answer to our higher-ups? He will get his due punishment by thew and you have beaten him enough.. Look at his state."


    Yunru clenched his jaw. "It''s still too little for a bastard who raises his hand against a woman!"


    Bai Guiren and Sun Zihao nodded their heads.


    "Indeed," he sighed. "But he will suffer that punishment too. Milo has to ount for every one of his crimes now."


    Yunru felt a soft sensation gently holding his hand. "Yunru¡­He is right. Let him go. This is more than enough. I don''t want you to get in any trouble anymore."


    Yunru stared down at her in silence. The rage in his eyes seemed to slowly dissipate.


    The officers dumped Milo in the back of the police car. Sun Zihao smiled. "All''s well that ends well. Milo is captured and Han Zizi is safe too. So is Head Yin. You did a great job, buddy," he patted Yunru''s shoulder.


    Bai Guiren chuckled. "He is the star of tonight. Anyway. Let''s head back. We are all tired, especially you two. Let''s have a nice long rest."


    ---


    Back at the hotel, Zizi observed how quiet Yunru was for the whole ride back. He seemed to be in some daze.


    He faintly smiled as he patted her head. "Go to sleep. Our flight back to Beijing is in the afternoon tomorrow. There is no hurry to wake up early in the morning."


    He turned but Zizi quickly grabbed his wrist. "Wait!"


    He stopped.


    Zizi bit her lip and dragged him inside the room. She shut the door and then faced him, putting her hands on her waist. "Why are you not speaking anything?"


    Yunru slightly stiffened.


    "What do you mean? I am talking to you."


    "But this doesn''t feel right to me. You are not clearly looking at me. You are avoiding your gaze and you seem to be in some other thoughts. Tell me, what are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing like that-"


    Zizi red at him, cutting off his words. "Don''t lie. What is bothering you? Tell me the truth."


    Yunru kept quiet for a long time. Zizi didn''t pester him more either.


    Slowly, he lowered his head and tiredly rested it on her shoulder. Zizi was taken aback.


    "...I am sorry, Princess," he whispered in a soft voice as if he felt defeated.


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Why are you saying sorry? Idiot, you saved everybody tonight. You should feel proud."


    "I do not. You got kidnapped and had to spend hours at Milo''s ce. I cannot imagine how scared you must have been. I was so close to catching him, but he took you away again...This time he even hit you," he felt his blood boiling in anger once again, "I failed to protect you. I can never forgive myself for this. I am really sorry, Princess¡­"


    Zizi felt her eyes tear up. "You...you are an idiot."


    He sadly chuckled. "I don''t deny it."


    "I don''t mean it that way! You are stupid to think that it''s your fault. Are you crazy to me yourself? Milo''s advantage was that we were in the car. You couldn''t have stopped him. Plus...it''s really my fault to begin with," she guiltily said, "I found him suspicious, so I followed him. But I should have immediately told you instead of following him¡­I-I made you worry unnecessarily."


    Yunru slowly wrapped his arms around her and tightly hugged her. "Don''t me yourself, Princess. You are the real hero. Even in that unconscious state, you managed to leave a message for me. If not for that, I wouldn''t have understood Milo''s n. But I waste in saving you-"


    "Oof stop it already. If you had beente, I would have been dead already by falling off the cliff," she harrumphed. "Did you forget that it was you who pulled me up?"


    Yunru froze. How could he forget that? Not that he saved her but how Zizi had stumbled off the cliff. If he had been a secondte then¡­


    The thought of seeing her bloody dead body at the bottom of the cliff made him shudder.


    His breaths turned messy and ragged in panic.


    Close...so close he was tonight to losing her forever.


    When he saw her falling off, he saw his life sh in front of him. The first thought that crossed his mind was¡­


    What am I supposed to do if I lose Zizi? How will I live without her?


    A life without Princess Han Zizi suddenly felt too nauseating to him. Dull, grey and lifeless¡­


    Yunru hugged her hard. Zizi felt his warm tear drops plop on her shoulder.


    "Zizi¡­"


    She trembled. "H-hey, why are you crying?"


    "Zizi¡­"


    "En."


    "You...you are really here right?" He gently squeezed her.


    "Of course. I am right here. You are hugging me right now, isn''t it?" She smiled.


    Indeed. He was hugging her. Right at this moment, she was in his embrace. Her warmth made his anxious heart calm down.


    His Princess was alive.


    "Zizi... Don''t leave me, okay? Please don''t leave my side...You are really, really important to me."

 Chapter 300 - Will You Please Wait For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Will You Please Wait For Me?</h4>


    Her ears tickled and buzzed at his sweet words. She blushed and buried her face in his chest. "R-really?"


    You are really important to me¡­


    Yunru had no idea just how much his words meant to her. Her heart thumped in joy. This whole trip had brought them closer to each other.


    "Yes¡­That''s why please always stay by my side. Don''t get into anything dangerous again. I would have never been able to forgive myself if you had been hurt."


    Zizi thought about it and felt he was right to think that way.


    "I won''t.. I promise," she nodded and resolutely said.


    They remained in that warm embrace for a while. As Yunru slowly pulled back, he gazed into her eyes. Zizi couldn''t help but blush and looked away.


    "Y-you...why are you looking at me like that?"


    He gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear, making his fingers softly graze across her skin. "Hmm? Is it wrong to look at you?"


    She blushed even more.


    "O-of course not! Look at me as much as you want! I am your fiance, after all."


    Her shy expression automatically curled a smile on his lips.


    "...Indeed," he whispered in a stupor.


    Zizi asked, "What did you say? Say that again."


    He snapped out and coughed. "What did I say?"


    "D-Don''t act innocent," she pointed her finger at him. "Even at the conference, I heard you say yes when I asked if you would make me your girlfriend!"


    He chuckled. "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    He paused for a beat. Then he rested his forehead on hers and smiled. "Princess...I don''t want to give you an answer in a haste. But yes. You are someone really important to me. It was the most terrifying feeling when I saw you falling from the cliff, and I realized that I couldn''t bear to lose you."


    An apprehensive chuckle escaped his lips. "But you know? I get afraid. It has been so long feeling this way that I wonder if it''s just a rush of emotions? Am I clinging on to something just to protect my heart from the scars that I got from the past? Am I thinking of you only to escape from my pain?"


    Zizi trembled.


    "That''s why I really want to think through this. I had given my all in those seven years of my one-sided love. Everything. So much so that I didn''t have the strength to open up my heart to anyone else. I felt tired. But now something new is slowly filling it once again. I can feel it. But I am scared, Princess. I don''t... know how to put it into words. It''s like...I don''t want to use you to get out of that past. I get scared thinking what if it''s still her in my heart? What if I am just suppressing my feelings because you are chasing me and you are conveniently at my side to make me forget her? If I see her again, would I start clinging on to my past and my love for her?"


    His fingers slightly shook as he held her face. "If it''s like that, then I would be the most unfair to you. No, I would be a fucking bastard to use you. I don''t want to be so weak, Princess. I don''t want to ept you when I am feeling so vulnerable. There shouldn''t be any ce for her when I ept your feelings. There shouldn''t be any thoughts about her when I would kiss you. There shouldn''t be any ce for any lingering feelings for her when I would make love to you. It must be only you and no one else."


    He let out a troubled sigh. "I really do want to move forward and at times, I have instinctively felt to hold your hand and step ahead. It is so easy. You love me and I just have to say yes, right? But I don''t want to regret thinking that she might pull me back again towards her. I don''t want to stand beside you without having a proper closure. So you...can you please wait for me, Princess? Will you wait for my feelings to catch up to yours?"


    Silence.


    Yunru pursed his lip and felt guilt engulf his heart.


    "I am sorry for saying all these things. I-I really don''t want to hurt you by mentioning her but-"


    His words failed to escape as Zizi softly pressed her lips on his. He froze.


    Everyst thought in his mind flew away with her kiss. He stared at her in a silly stupor. His heart skipped several beats, and he felt his blood rush up to his cheeks.


    Her lips trembled as she imed him. It was a short, sweet kiss that expressed how overwhelmed she felt at this moment.


    She pulled back and stared at him. Yunru forgot to blink, feeling dumbfounded.


    "I will wait," she whispered, "I will wait for you as long as it takes. But I won''t wait by doing nothing. I will make you fall harder and harder for me that there would be no ce for someone else in your heart."


    Her eyes teared up and she held his face. "You...You didn''t hurt me at all. In fact, I am really happy to know that you are seriously considering my feelings so much. I don''t think any other guy thinks so sincerely before moving on and¡­" she sniffled, "it makes me so d that I fell in love with a man like you. I feel so lucky to meet you. That''s why you don''t have to feel guilty. I will always be here by your side. I slipped the ring in your finger that night which means that I will stick to your side like a permanent glue haha¡­"


    Yunru pulled her in his embrace and hugged her hard. He felt a lot lighter now that he let out all his feelings and worries to her.


    "Thank you, Princess," a tear slipped down his eye, "Thank you so much..."

 Chapter 301 - Like A Domineering CEO

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Like A Domineering CEO</h4>


    Yunru then curiously asked, "By the way, I wanted to ask you...what were you thinking when you were falling? I mean, of course, you must be terrified. But your expression seemed a little odd to me."


    Zizi blinked her eyes and thought back to that moment when she felt that she would die.


    "Oh!"


    She sheepishly grinned. "I thought that I was really gonna die and you would be all alone. So I was praying to God."


    He tilted his head. "God?"


    .


    "En. I prayed that you get another princess to make you happy," her gaze dimmed. "I can''t see you living your whole life alone. A man like you deserves to have a good wife and a family. But if I were to be dead-"


    Yunru gently knocked on her forehead. "Idiot. There is only one Princess in my life and that is Han Zizi. Nobody can rece you."


    She froze.


    "There is no question of finding any other woman. Only you can be Princess, okay?"


    Zizi dreamily stared at him and felt her heart flutter. Except for the part that she was kidnapped and almost died, this was the most special night of her life.


    She cleared her throat. "I-Indeed! Bing a princess like me is not easy. Hmph. Not anybody can be a princess."


    He chuckled. "Yes. Princess is unmatchable."


    She grinned.


    The clock chimed and it was already midnight in the night.


    Yunru said, "It''ste. You should...head back to your room."


    To be honest, Yunru actually didn''t want her to leave tonight. After seeing her so close at death''s door, he wanted reassurance and wished to stay with her tonight. He wanted her presence with him to make him feel that everything was really alright.


    Zizi, on the other side, had simr thoughts. It was an incredible night in various ways, and after listening to Yunru''s heartfelt emotions, she had an urge to stay with him.


    She bit the corner of her lip and tugged his shirt. "Ca-Can we not...stay together for tonight?"


    He shook.


    "I don''t want to go back¡­" she softly said. She lifted her gaze and pleaded. "Please?"


    How could he deny those beautiful eyes that were urging him?


    He felt happy to know that Zizi was wishing for the same. He coughed and looked away. "Well, s-sure... It''s been a tough night."


    Zizi beamed and a bright smile bloomed on her lips. She jumped into his hug. "Thank you, Yunru!"


    He smiled and patted her head.


    They took a bath in turns and as it was time to go to sleep, Yunru and Zizi had a big question in their minds.


    Are we going to sleep on the same bed?


    Zizi''s expression sparkled even more, thinking of sharing a bed with Yunru. She couldn''t help but hide her face in embarrassment.


    Ah, Ah!!


    She was internally rolling on the floor in her thoughts in pure bliss.


    Yunru coughed. "You sleep on the bed. I will take the couch¡­"


    "..."


    And just like that, he poured cold water on all her hopes. She red at him. "Why can''t we sleep on the same bed?"


    He coughed again. "You...I don''t want you to make ufortable-"


    "Oof. You don''t have to be such a gentleman all the time! Why can''t you be a little more domineering like the CEOs in the novels that I read?" She whined.


    "..."


    She shyly said, "I won''t mind if you pushed me on the bed¡­"


    "You¡­!"


    A cunning glint shed in her eyes.


    "Or¡­"


    Zizi suddenly pushed him on the bed and climbed on top of him. "Or maybe I can act like the domineering CEO~" she giggled.


    Yunru looked at her wide-eyed. His eyes automatically shifted towards her chest and he could faintly see the cavity between her breasts. The freshly bathed smell of the soap wafted through his nostrils and he swallowed a gulp. Her silky hair dangled on his cheeks and the scent of the sweet fruity shampoo made him feel a little delirious.


    This isn''t good for my heart¡­


    Her soft and warm body gave him an urge to hug her hard.


    "You shouldn''t really provoke me like this," he narrowed his eyes.


    Zizi''s sweet sound of herughter echoed in his ears and he watched her in a daze. "You are so cute. You are being a gentleman on one side and then warn me not to provoke you on the other side. Decide yourself what you wanna feel exactly."


    His mouth twitched.


    Yunru grabbed her arm and turned her on his side. "Go to sleep."


    "Whaaat?" She whined. "Don''t go¡­"


    "I am not going anywhere."


    Heid beside her and faced her. "Happy?"


    She chuckled. "Very!"


    He smiled. "Don''t jump at me in the middle of the night."


    She pouted. "How did you know my n?"


    "It''s written all over your face."


    Her cheeks puffed up in disappointment. "I thought I could steal some kisses from you in your sleep."


    He choked. He sighed and shook his head.


    Yunru switched off themp and wrapped themselves in a duvet. "Good night."


    "Can I scoot a little closer?" She hopefully asked. "I am a little scared of the dark¡­"


    He squinted his gaze. "...Okay."


    She brightened and took a huge leap andnded directly into his arms.


    "..."


    He pinched her cheek. "This is not a ''little'' close."


    "What do you mean? There is still a lot of space between us," she innocently said.


    Yunru looked at the tiny gap between them. "How much? Just five centimeters?"


    "Not just five centimeters. Five WHOLE centimeters. You are focusing at the wrong point."


    After spending so much time with her, he understood that he couldn''t win against her in such arguments.


    He chuckled. "Alright."


    Not that he minded it actually.


    "Good night."


    Zizi quickly pecked his chin and said, "Good night!"


    "You¡­Princess¡­"


    "Zzzzzzz¡­" She looked as if she was fast asleep.


    His brow twitched.


    As if you are asleep! Nice acting.


    Yunru stared at her and silently chuckled again.


    So cute.

 Chapter 302 - [Bonus ]Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 302 - [Bonus ]Questioning</h4>


    "Xinyi! Bro!"


    Zizi dashed towards the couple and hopped in their hug. "I missed you."


    "Zizi!"


    Xinyi brightened and hugged her back. "You are back! How was the trip?"


    Zizi coughed. "Well¡­"


    Zhiyuan ruffled her head. "Hey sis," his eyes shifted at Yunru who came in, carrying her bags.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and tapped on her head. "Why are you treating him like your servant?"


    "I am not! He insisted!" She grinned..


    Yunruughed. "You were tripping and falling because of the bag''s weight. You bought the whole Shanghai I feel. I had to insist."


    Zizi grumbled and looked away.


    "Aunt!"


    The sight of the cute, adorable Siying running towards her with his short legs and his arms stretched wide to hug her, melted Zizi''s heart. He clung on her legs like a ko and stared up at her with his sparkling eyes. "Aunt! I missed you!"


    "Aiya! I missed my nephew too! I missed you the most actually!"


    She picked him in her arms and twirled him around. Siying giggled and kissed her cheek. Holding his fluffy warm body in her arms made Zizi feel at peace.


    "Aish this is happiness¡­" she yfully rubbed her cheek on his chubby ones. "Hmm, I see you have gotten a little fat."


    Siying heavily pursed his lips. "I am not heavy!"


    Yunru curiously raised his brow. "Since when did Siying start to worry about his weight?"


    Zizi looked away.


    Xinyi chuckled. "It''s the Zizi effect."


    Zizi cleared her throat. "I am d to see that Siying is healthy. That is what is important."


    Zhiyuan pinched his cheek. "Well, he is a growing boy."


    Siying sheepishly grinned.


    "Uncle!" He waved his arms towards Yunru.


    "Yo, buddy. Did you miss your awesome Uncle?"


    Siying furiously nodded. "I missed Uncle! Where are the gifts?"


    Siying was eagerly waiting for the gifts that Yunru and Zizi had promised to bring from Shanghai.


    "I see. You missed the gifts, not me," he narrowed his eyes.


    He pouted. "Uncle promised!"


    "And I have fulfilled it," he proudly said.


    "Yay! Gifts! Gifts!"


    The atmosphere was warm and loving with their return.


    The elders, Han Huizhong, Han Tian and Xia Liqin were also seated at the breakfast table. Han Huizhong instinctively wanted to join in, but then he suddenly remembered how the situation was between him and everybody else.


    He snorted.


    Whatever.


    Xinyi noticed something odd in her face and her eyes widened. "Zizi. What happened to your cheek? How did you get hurt?"


    The elders froze.


    "Zizi?" Han Tian and Xia Liqin worriedly rushed towards her. "Xinyi is right. What happened?"


    Zhiyuan nced at Yunru and he saw the grim expression on his face. "What happened?"


    Yunru sighed. "It''s a long story. The conference was attacked by a terrorist."


    Xinyi sharply gasped. "What?"


    "Yes."


    Yunru exined everything in short about the almost bomb st that threatened to take everybody''s lives.


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. "Hah! Did some ghost enter Zizi? Since when did Zizi be so heroic that she followed a terrorist on her own?" He sneered. "As always, you only know how to cause trouble."


    Zizi red at him indignantly. "Y-You you!"


    Yunru held her back and shook his head. "He is just worried about you. After all, you are his granddaughter, right? He will not show it, but he must be shaken up."


    Xinyi slowly nodded. "You know how Grandpa is. He is not very expressive about emotional things."


    Zizi pursed his lips. "I don''t need him to worry about me!"


    Han Huizhong paused. There was a slight flicker that passed by his gaze before he shrugged as if he didn''t care at all.


    Xia Liqin checked her up and down and hugged her. "I am so d that you are safe!" She trembled.


    Zizi was hesitant for a moment but then hugged her back too. It was difficult to see her parents now acting all caring but...she could see that they were truly worried about her.


    Han Tian asked, "Why didn''t you say anything before? Such a huge thing happened and¡­" He was also relieved to see her safe and sound.


    Yunru sighed. "Everything was a messst night. Then we got tired and went straight to sleep."


    Zhiyuan coldly asked, "What about the terrorists?"


    "We have caught everyst one of them. They are gonna suffer harsh punishment."


    He seriously nodded.


    Zhiyuan inwardly also decided that he would make Milo''s life hell in prison until he would be hanged. He dared to kidnap his sister and even get violent with her. Of course, Zhiyuan would take his own revenge.


    Xinyi said, "Anyway, let''s all forget about the bad stuff. Everybody is safe and that''s what matters. Zizi and Yunru should go and freshen up and then we can have breakfast together!"


    "En!" Siying happily waved his arms too. "I am hungry too!"


    Yunru scratched his chin. "Ah, no. I will head back. I want to meet Dad¡­"


    He gently smiled. After he decided to spend more time with his father, he couldn''t wait to see him again.


    Zizi understood with a single nce. She nodded. "En. Yunru should go back. Uncle will be missing him."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi agreed.


    After the breakfast was over, Han Huizhong retired to his room while Han Tian and Xia Liqin stayed back. As always, they ignored each other.


    Xinyi nced at Zhiyuan and he understood. It was time they asked them about Han Zongying.


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "Mom, Dad. We want to ask you something."


    They were surprised.


    "Yes?"


    Xinyi said, "Yesterday at the Summit, we met Grandpa Liao Junjie."


    Han Tian beamed. "Oh, Uncle Liao! How is he? Haha, I still remember how he and Dad used to fight a lot," he sighed, "Sometimes their fights would be so petty that I used to wonder if they were rivals or best friends."


    She smiled. "Grandpa Liao is fine. He was in good spirits."


    He nodded. "That''s good to hear. I think he has a grandson about Zhiyuan''s age, right?"


    Zhiyuan sneered. "Liao Yuan. Yeah, he is good too...if he stayed within his limits that is¡­" he whispered thest part to himself.


    Xinyi coughed. "Yes, we met him too. And we also... met Uncle An Guoting."


    They visibly froze.


    "That''s what we want to ask you about. I heard Uncle An and Grandpa Liao talking about...Han Zongying."


    They slowly widened their eyes and the color slowly drained away from their faces.


    "I heard that Han Zongying was Grandpa''s daughter. But we never heard about her from him. You must know about her, right? Can you tell us who is Han Zongying?"

 Chapter 303 - Fishy Story

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Fishy Story</h4>


    The air instantly froze and the atmosphere suddenly felt as if somebody died. They never thought that Xinyi and Zhiyuan woulde to know about Han Zongying.


    Xia Liqin clenched the chopsticks in her hand, thinking of her. Han Tian was also unusually silent.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan exchanged nces. Just her mention had riled them up so much. What were they hiding that had such a huge impact?


    Han Tian slowly asked, "What did you hear?"


    .


    Xinyi hesitated. "It''s... Grandpa Liao was furious at Uncle An and used him of killing Han Zongying."


    They froze.


    "He destroyed her life and murdered her. But I didn''t understand¡­"


    Han Tian threw an ugly nce at Xia Liqin. There was disdain and a hint of hatred in his eyes. Xia Liqin didn''t look back, but she knew that he was staring daggers at her.


    There was a suffocating silence.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Did Grandpa really have a daughter? But he never mentioned her to us."


    The elders didn''t know what to say. It was forbidden to talk about Han Zongying because Han Huizhong had strictly prohibited them from even uttering her name.


    Xia Liqin smiled with a pale expression. "Sorry, dear. You are mistaken. We don''t know... about Han Zongying."


    Han Tian trembled.


    The couple looked at them in confusion. If Han Zongying indeed existed, didn''t it mean that they should know about her? She had been Xia Liqin''s sister-inw. Why would Han Tian also deny his sister? Surely, they would have spent their childhood and adulthood together.


    Xinyi said, "Mom, Dad. Is everything alright?"


    Han Tian quickly said, "Yes, dear. It''s nothing."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think Grandpa Liao will lie. And why would Uncle An bear all the usations for no reason?"


    "Why are you probing into this matter?"


    "Because we feel that''s where the whole hatred between Han and An families started. Grandpa Liao also broke all their business ties with him because he considered her as his daughter. And you are saying that you don''t know about her?"


    Silence.


    "Grandpa never told us why he hated them so much. Even when I dated Caihong in the past, he never gave any proper reasons."


    Xinyi nodded. "Grandpa isn''t unreasonable. He wouldn''t hate someone so much out of anything. We cannot think of any other reason for his hatred towards the An family. Mom and Dad must have known what happened in the past."


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin became even more anxious under their scrutiny and questioning.


    They couldn''t deny their existence. So, Xia Liqin said, "You are right. Zongying was my sister-inw."


    Han Tian suspiciously stared at her. He didn''t expect that she would take charge of all people.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan attentively listened to her.


    "She was Tian''s younger sister. She was a kind and warm person. But unfortunately¡­" her eyes teared up, "she left us too soon."


    Han Tian took a deep, silent breath.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "What happened to her?"


    Xia Liqin swallowed a gulp. "She had an ident and died because of it."


    Han Tian stiffened.


    "And An Guoting was driving that car."


    They widened their eyes in shock. They looked at each other, stunned.


    "Dad was really furious. He...lost his only daughter because of him. That''s how the rtionship soured between us."


    "But¡­"


    Xia Liqin quickly stood up. "That''s all I know. If you will excuse me now."


    Her face looked pale and tired. She hastily went away.


    "Mom!" Xinyi called her but she was already gone.


    Zhiyuan frowned. "But why would Grandpa hide her existence from us?"


    Han Tian''s gaze dimmed. "Dad was broken-hearted after her death. He didn''t want to hear anything about her and get sad over it, so he prohibited us from talking about her or mentioning her. Zhiyuan was quite small at that time. That''s why you don''t know about her."


    Han Tian also soon excused himself. He looked as tired as Xia Liqin.


    Xinyi asked, "Do you find anything wrong in their story?"


    "Anything? I don''t buy their whole story. It''s too fishy. Plus, Mom wasn''t really looking at us when she was exining it. It also doesn''t ount for why Grandpa would try to harm Caihong seven years back."


    Xinyi was in deep thought. "Indeed...From Grandpa Liao and Uncle An''s conversation, it didn''t feel to me like, I mean...that he actually killed her. It felt more metaphoric to me."


    He sighed. "They clearly want to hide this. I don''t think they will say anything if we probe any further. Maybe...we should try going in the room to find more about her."


    "But if Grandpa came to know then he would be really furious."


    He chuckled. "It''s alright. I will handle it. That seems to be the only source of ce from which we could get any information. Let''s visit that storeroom when Grandpa won''t be at home."


    ---


    An residence.


    Shuang was quietly sipping her coffee and also staring at An Guoting at the same time with a curious and suspicious gaze. She just got a message from Xinyi about the supposedly ''true'' story that Xia Liqin said to her about Han Zongying''s ident.


    Dad was involved in an ident and he killed her?


    She frowned.


    This doesn''t make sense to what happened to Caihong though. Should I ask Dad?


    But what if he lied to me too?


    She bit her lip.


    An Guoting tapped on her hand. "What are you thinking so deeply about?"


    His gaze brightened. "Oh! Is it about that foreigner, Jack Si? Are you seriously considering him?"


    "..."


    Ever since they came back from the Summitst night, he had been going on and on about Jack Si.


    "No, Dad."


    "Why not?" He was dissatisfied. "He is a capable doctor, a handsome man with such beautiful eyes and even Xiaosi''s friend. So, there is a guarantee about him too. He is well-off with a decent lifestyle. Why can''t you consider him?"


    "Dad, I am not going to marry him just because you want a bluish-grey eyed grandchild," her mouth twitched.


    An Guoting cleared his throat. "Of course, that is not my intention. How can I be so shallow?"


    Shuang shot him a judgemental stare and he could only look away.


    "Anyway. I wanted to ask you something."


    "Sure."


    "Zhiyuan mentioned that he recently came to know shocking news."


    An Guoting furrowed his brow. "What?"


    "That he had an Aunt."


    An Guoting froze.


    "It came as a shock to me too. I never heard Grandpa Han having a daughter too."

 Chapter 304 - Pleading For Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Pleading For Forgiveness</h4>


    Shuang observed him and noticed that the moment he heard about Han Zongying, he looked as if he saw a ghost. But it was just for a second, and he quickly retracted his expression. He was trembling just a second ago but forced himself to calm down.


    "H-Han Zongying?"


    "Yup. She was Zhiyuan''s Aunt, is what he told me. But it''s strange. How do we never know that Grandpa Han had a daughter?"


    An Guoting wasn''t able to answer her.


    "Dad, did you know about her?"


    "....I¡­" he faintly smiled. "Y-Yes¡­"


    "Oh! But I don''t remember you telling Caihong or me about Han Zongying. We always thought that Uncle Tian was an only child."


    He stiffened.


    Shuaung pursed her lips. "Zhiyuan told me that she passed away quite early. Do you... know what happened?"


    It seemed as if An Guoting walked into a trance, and the past came rushing down to him like a strong force pulling him inside.


    "She¡­"


    His eyes wet, and as his gaze turned blurry, he slightly jolted in his seat. He realized he got a little emotional in front of Shuang. "I am feeling a bit tired, Shuang...I will go inside for rest¡­"


    An Guoting slowly got up from his seat and walked away. Shuang watched the sadness and pain in his eyes as he heard about Han Zongying. It was so sorrowful that Shuang''s heart skipped a beat too. She felt uneasy and troubled.


    What must have happened? How serious is it? What''s his rtionship with Han Zongying?


    She leaned back in the chair and pressed the space between her brows.


    Dad doesn''t want to share whatever it is. So, how should I find out?


    She tapped her finger on the table and thought about it. Then she remembered that An Guoting had some close friends. One of them was abroad right now. But the second friend was still in China. However, he lived in another city.


    Would they know something? There is no harm in trying¡­


    Alright!


    Shuang decided to contact An Guoting''s close friend who lived in another city. At first, she thought about talking to him on the phone, but important conversations should ur face-to-face. It was better to meet him personally.


    She smiled. "Today, I will ask his address from Dad with some excuse and tomorrow, and I will head out to get our answers."


    ---


    The next day just as Xinyi and Zhiyuan had wished for, Han Huizhong headed out for some work. This was the perfect chance for them to check the locked storeroom that was forbidden for Zhiyuan and Zizi to enter.


    "You never tried to break in before in the storeroom? Like when you were small?" Xinyi asked.


    Zhiyuan indignantly said, "Why would you ask that? Grandpa prohibited us from entering the storeroom, so I didn''t."


    Xinyi smiled. "But you surely read my diary even though you weren''t supposed to touch it."


    He coughed violently.


    "I won''t be surprised if you tried to break in here too."


    Zhiyuan''s brow twitched. Hecked tears to shed.


    Ugh... Xinyi is still salty about me reading her diary. Will I never be able to win her heart?


    He looked away. "...Well, I did try once. I was curious about it. I had dragged Zizi with me too."


    That earned a judgemental stare from Xinyi. "But it seems that you failed because you still don''t know about Han Zongying."


    "Yes. Grandpa caught us and then shouted the hell out of his lungs. He forced me to kneel for the whole day as punishment. As for Zizi, he took away her dollhouse and never gave back. She cried hard that day¡­and the rest of the days too. I did say that I forced her toe with me, but he didn''t listen to me."


    There was guilt in his voice for dragging his sister into the mess that was originally his idea.


    Xinyi didn''t know why but imagining little Zhiyuan guiltily kneeling on the floor, reflecting on his actions, made her softlyugh.


    He cleared his throat. "Don''tugh¡­"


    She nced at him. "You deserved it."


    Zhiyuan pushed her back and trapped her with his arms. He leaned towards her face. "Xinyi."


    She coughed with the sudden closeness. "W-what are you doing?" She looked away, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    "I am willing to kneel down if that is what you want. No matter how long it takes for you to forgive me. I am willing to bear any punishment."


    She pursed her lips.


    "B-But you have to admit that I wouldn''t have known anything if I hadn''t tried to pry in¡­" he looked pitiful, "I know it was hical, but you left me with no choice. Just like how today we have no choice but to enter this storeroom sneakily without Grandpa''s permission because the elders are refusing to say anything about Han Zongying. It is wrong indeed but aren''t you being a part of this too, even if you understand it?"


    Xinyi stiffened.


    "W-Well¡­"


    She couldn''t deny it.


    "Sometimes, we do have to cross the boundaries to get the answers even if it will offend others."


    He pulled her waist and looked at her with a pitiful expression that was twice as powerful as the first time. "So please don''t be mad at me, Xinyi¡­"


    He hopefully stared at her. One could see imaginary dog ears pping up and down.


    "You¡­" her heart tightened.


    "Please, Xinyi¡­!" He held her hand and squeezed it. With a highly downcast voice, he said, "I cannot see you ignoring me. It feels...so lonely when you don''t talk to me. I cannot concentrate on my work either, thinking that you don''t want to see me when I return home¡­"


    Ugh¡­


    She felt her chest constrict seeing him so down and aggrieved. He looked like Siying, who would stare at her with his big, watery eyes and pleaded to her to forgive him whenever he made a mistake.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze dimmed. "I understand. I won''t bother you anymore... Let''s head into the room before Grandpaes back."


    With a glum look, he took a step back.


    "W-wait!" Xinyi pulled his coat. At first, she hesitated but then slowly said as she bit her lip, "I-It''s okay...I forgive you."

 Chapter 305 - A Photo Album

    <h4>Chapter 305 - A Photo Album</h4>


    Zhiyuan''s eyes shone as if the brightest star justnded on the earth. He grabbed her shoulder and shook her. "Really? You really forgive me?"


    Xinyi felt her eyes roll in dizziness as Zhiyuan eagerly kept shaking her. She snapped out and coughed. "Yes¡­"


    She was indeed furious at him for sneakily reading her diary, but she had also understood that Zhiyuan was genuinely apologetic. She realized that she was also at fault for hiding this from Zhiyuan instead of properlymunicating with him.


    A marriage neededmunication as much as it needed love and trust between two partners. She was too stubborn not to let him know anything.


    Plus, now she wasn''t doing anything different. Han Huizhong would be just as furious to know that they entered the storeroom without their permission.


    Han Zongying for him was simr to how Xinyi''s diary was for her.


    But this was necessary to dig out the truth. After all, what happened in their parents'' generation had a cascading effect on their present lives.


    Zhiyuan tightly hugged her and twirled her in his arms. "Xinyi really forgave me!"


    Xinyi''s head was rolling in dizziness. She thought that she might copse at any moment.


    She shook her head and faced him. "Yes, I did forgive you because I was also at fault. But!"


    Zhiyuan froze. He got a bad feeling that her ''but'' won''t be anything but adding to his happiness.


    "But?" He anxiously leaned towards her. "It''s alright, Xinyi. I will suffer any punishment you give me as long as you forgive me."


    She cleared her throat. "It''s not about that. There is no need for any punishment. I...I was talking about¡­" she shifted her gaze away from him. "Your confession," she whispered in such a low voice that it was hardly audible.


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes.


    "That! It''s still overwhelming for me...So I have forgiven you, but don''t consider it as a yes for your confession too¡­" her cheeks flushed. "I mean...it''s all¡­"


    "I understand!" Zhiyuan suddenly grabbed her hands and grinned. "I never misunderstood your intentions or took your forgiveness for granted. I will work hard to prove my feelings for you. Just how you epted my apology, you will ept my love too. I am sure of it. I will make you believe that I am really sincere towards you."


    She looked at him, a little stunned. Then she broke from her stupor and quickly looked away. She didn''t want him to see her red face and hear her loud heartbeats.


    "E-En¡­"


    Zhiyuan beamed. He leaned in and pecked her cheek for a feathery kiss.


    "Y-You...you just said that you will wait!"


    Zhiyuan seriously nodded. "Of course, I will. This is just a promise that I won''t go back on my words. A kiss seals the deal."


    Her brow twitched.


    "We could have made a pinky promise!"


    "That is not fun," he shamelessly said, "A kiss makes it more real."


    "..."


    She coughed. "I-I am going in!"


    She ignored him and then stomped her way inside the storeroom. Zhiyuan silently chuckled and followed her.


    As they stepped in, they imagined the room to be dusty and messy. But on the contrary, the room was clean and neat, just like all the other rooms in the vi. There wasn''t even a speck of dirt anywhere. There was faint sunlighting from the windows through the curtain.


    "Was this room really locked for years?" Xinyi asked in wonder.


    "I guess Grandpa told some maid to keep it clean and tidy. Or wait. He doesn''t want anybody toe in the room, so maybe...he cleans it himself?"


    They switched on the lights and were surprised to see a bedroom. They thought that it was actually a storeroom.


    Xinyi darted her gaze at all sides and took a good look. Theyout and structure were simr to the other rooms. There was a cupboard on the left and a shelf on the right.


    She opened the cupboard and found many beautiful dresses neatly lined up one after the other. The clothes were washed and kept and still in good shape. At the bottom, there were as many pairs of sandals as there were clothes. There was a make-up kit inside one of the drawers. Though the products were expired for sure, it was still maintained in a good state, just like all the other things in the room.


    Such meticulous taking care of the room and Han Zongying''s belongings¡­


    Is Grandpa doing this everything himself?


    She could feel the care and sincerity as she held Han Zongying''s things. Nothing was misced. Nothing was broken. To keep everything intact for so many years wasn''t an easy job.


    She felt a bit mncholic.


    Suddenly, the door slightly opened, and they froze. Xinyi nced at him, shocked.


    Did Grandpa arrive already?


    Zhiyuan also couldn''t understand this. He silently raised his hand and nodded.


    I will take care of it.


    A head slowly popped in. "Hehe...can I join you too?" Zizi sheepishly grinned.


    They stared at her for a few seconds and then let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Zhiyuan pressed his brows. "You...why do you have to scare us like that? We thought that Grandpa came back."


    Zizi coughed. "S-sorry! I actually heard you two whispering abouting here. So, I got curious. Bro, do you remember how Grandpa got angry in the past?"


    "Of course, I do. Ugh, I had to kneel for the whole day¡­" Even thinking about that made him feel pain in his knees.


    Zizi fumed. "He took my dollhouse away! I cried for so many days and begged him too, but he never gave me back. This is my revenge!"


    So childish¡­


    Xinyi chuckled. "We are here to find out about Han Zongying."


    "Huh? Who is Han Zongying?" Zizi looked bewildered. "And why is she a Han?"


    Xinyi sighed. "Well, that is a long story..."


    "Hey, is that a makeup box in your hands?" Zizi brightened as her sight fell on the kit. "Show show!"


    "Yeah."


    Zizi took a closer look and rummaged through the stuff. Then she took a look at all the dresses on the cupboard. "Woah! Whoever Han Zongying is, she has good taste in fashion. I am impressed."


    Zhiyuan waved his hand. "You can awe at itter. Come here quickly for now. I found one photo album. I guess we might learn something from here. Let''s check it out."

 Chapter 306 - Complicated Generation

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Complicated Generation</h4>


    "Ah, damn!" Shuang kicked at the t tire of her car.


    "Why did it have to break down right now? I have not even reached my destination! Ugh¡­"


    She was heading towards An Guoting''s close friend''s house, Guo Long, who lived in a neighboring city. He was her only hope of finding something about the rtionship between her father and Han Zongying.


    There was no other spare tire in her car, and neither was she able to connect to a mechanic just outside the city.


    Her shoulders slumped.


    Should I tell Driver Ji to bring another car and tow this one?


    She sighed.


    Forget it. It''s too much trouble.. Guess I will go tomorrow¡­


    *Honk*


    Shuang turned and saw a car arrive in front of hers, honking a few times. Her car was blocking most of the road


    Ughh¡­How will I move the car? This will be a mess.


    She walked up to the driver''s side''s window and knocked on it. It slid down, and her gaze met a familiar pair of bluish-grey orbs. The slightly blond hairplimented the man''s handsomeness.


    Shuang blinked her eyes. "You?"


    Jack Si was surprised himself. "Hey. What a coincidence."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Yeah¡­"


    "What? Don''t you believe me? Or you thought I was stalking you?" He curiously raised his brow.


    Shuang smiled. "You should take care of your balls if you try to do something dangerous like stalking me. Dr. Jack Si will end up in the hospital himself.


    He heartilyughed. "That''s more like it. You are a normal woman, it seems."


    "Excuse me?"


    Jack Si shrugged. "I haven''t met any sane woman until now. Some of them have stalked me in the past, and when I asked to stop them, they insteadined that I wasn''t stalking them. They would be so happy if I did."


    Her brow twitched.


    "And I was wondering what was wrong with their brains? I still do. Stalking is a crime whether the man is handsome or ugly."


    Shuang raised a brow. "You seem to be a man of principles too."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "Though I am still salty about the Summit night," she said in disdain.


    It was when he openlypared her messy love life to games. For him, it was an amusing way to expose her but really not at the same time.


    Jack Si cleared his throat. "I couldn''t help it. When I see people stuck in their past and who refuse to move on, I get this urge to... tease them a bit. Call me sadist if you wish."


    "Huh? What kind of a fetish is that?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Also, what do you know about moving on?"


    "Oh, trust me, I know plenty," he smiled.


    She remained quiet. His smile seemed to be sorrowful for some reason. She felt a little curious to know the pain behind it.


    Jack Si was nothing less than a dream man for any woman. They drooled at his sight and crawled for his attention.


    Did such a man really face something simr to her?


    "Anyway. I see your car is broken. Do you need my help?"


    Shuang let it go.


    "Do you have a spare tire? I got a t one."


    "Ah, unfortunately, I don''t," he sighed.


    There goes myst hope.


    Jack Si gave it a thought. "Why don''t I give you a ride? You call the towpany and get this sorted out. Then I will drop you off wherever you want."


    Shuang looked beyond. "But you are going towards home while I am going away from the city. It will be too much of a bother for you."


    He shrugged. "I don''t mind. I was out of the city for a short doctor trip. I have taken a day off today anyway, so I don''t have anything else to do."


    "You have, and that is to rest at home and chill after your trip," she folded her arms.


    He chuckled. "Is that concern I hear?"


    "You bet. I don''t want you to go back and forth because of me-"


    He waved his hand. "You are overthinking. Just hop in. It will be my pleasure to apany you. A sane woman, to be precise. It''s such a breather."


    Shuang widened her eyes but then burst into a chuckle. "Alright. If you insist, but don''te crying to me if you get tired."


    Jack Si gave a thumbs-up. "Mark my words."


    So she quickly called the towingpany and gave the address to pick her car. As she sat on the passenger seat, he asked, "Where are we headed to?"


    Shuang showed him the address on GPS.


    "Cool," He took a U-turn and sped his car away.


    A few minutester, he asked, "Is it rted to work? Your trip."


    "Nah. He is my Dad''s close friend. I have some questions to ask him about Dad and someone."


    Jack Si''s gaze was focused at the road, but his ears perked up in curiosity. "You are going to visit someone who will tell you about your father?"


    "Yup."


    "And you cannot ask your father."


    "I would love to, and I tried as well. But he avoided my questions and ran away. So he pretty much doesn''t want to reveal anything about his past. So I guessed his friend might know something."


    Jack Si squinted his eyes.


    "Is that someone else a woman?"


    Shuang turned her head in surprise.


    "Your reaction means that I am right," he smiled. "Well, I am not a brain doctor for nothing."


    "I thought you only cut up and stitched back the brain," shemented.


    Heughed. "Psychology is closely rted to the brain and its functioning, so I know a bit about it."


    "I see. Well, you are right. It''s a woman. To be precise, it''s about Zhiyuan''s aunt. It''s something rted to them that ruined the rtionship between our families."


    He nodded. "Xiaosi told me about it. That the elder Han never liked the An family, and so he didn''t like sister-inw as well."


    "Yup."


    He tilted his head. "So...does this have any connection to what happened to my sister-inw that night?"


    "We all strongly feel so. But neither Zhiyuan''s parents want to say anything nor my Dad," she sighed. "Our parents'' generation is soplicated¡­"

 Chapter 307 - The Dream Couple

    <h4>Chapter 307 - The Dream Couple</h4>


    Jack Si smiled. "Is our generation any lessplicated?"


    "Hey! Whatever happened is because of our parents'' messy lives that affected their children," Shuang indignantly said.


    "But your feelings for Xiaosi have got nothing to do with your parents'' past. Even if that past hadn''t happened, you would have still fallen for him. That doesn''t dictate your feelings and what happened with him and your ex-boyfriend."


    Shuang grumbled. "I hate it when you say such intelligent stuff."


    "Hahaha."


    Shuang looked outside the window and wondered what Yunru must be doing now. She wanted to have a proper conversation with him so many times.. She had a lot of things to say. But she couldn''t gather her courage to face him. There was this awkward air between them, and she had no idea how she would react if they met again.


    Her gaze dimmed.


    Sorry for hurting you Yunru. Sorry for not realizing your feelings. But I really wish that you are happy.


    Jack Si silently stared at her for a moment and then went back to the road.


    He stopped the car, and Shuang snapped out. She looked ahead and saw a small house that looked warm and inviting.


    "Let''s go."


    Jack Si asked, "Ah? You want me toe in too?"


    "Of course. You are not my driver to wait outside like this."


    "Well...but isn''t it personal? Are you sure you want me to know stuff that you wouldn''t want me to?"


    She shrugged. "You already know all the embarrassing things about me and my Mom who is in jail right now. Anything about my father wouldn''t make a difference to be honest."


    He chuckled at her attitude.


    They rang the doorbell and a minuteter, a middle-aged woman with grey locks her earside opened the door. She greeted Shuang with a warm smile.


    "You must be Shuang, right? My husband told me about you."


    "Yes. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Guo. Sorry for bothering you like this."


    She waved her hand. "Aiya. Don''t be. We are happy to have you. After our daughter married and went away, it''s been lonely here."


    She took a nce at Jack Si and gasped. "Oh my. Such a handsome man! You have such beautiful eyes."


    It wasn''t everyday that she saw a man with blonde hair and bluish grey eyes.


    Jack Si humbly bowed and smiled. "Thank you, Mrs. Guo."


    "Oh my. Your Mandarin is good too!" Mrs. Guo then eagerly asked, "Are you two dating?"


    They coughed hard.


    Jack Si cleared his throat. "No."


    Shuang nodded.


    "Why not? You two look so good together! You should definitely think about a rtionship," she nagged. "It''s hard for youngsters to find a suitable partner these days¡­" she touched her cheek and sighed. "You shouldn''t let go of such a good man, youngdy," she sharply looked at Shuang.


    "And so do you, young man," she nced at Jack Si.


    They stood awkwardly, not knowing how to respond.


    "Aiya Mengmeng, why are you still talking to our guests outside? At least, let them in," A man in his early fifties came walking towards them.


    Mrs. Guo pped her forehead. "Aiya, my bad. This young man is so handsome that I forgot everything."


    Mr. Guo''s brow twitched. "Mengmeng¡­"


    He smiled and weed them inside.


    "I will bring some tea for you two. Or do you want something else?" Mrs. Guo warmly asked.


    Shuang quickly said, "No, no. Please don''t take the trouble. We are already intruding upon you."


    "Oof, it''s no trouble at all. You havee far from another city to meet us. Of course, you must need refreshments. Let me bring some snacks!"


    She merrily hopped away.


    Jack Siughed. "Mrs. Guo is cute."


    Mr. Guo chuckled. "That''s why I fell for her."


    He looked at Shuang. "Guoting has such a lovely daughter. Is he treating you nicely?" He sternly asked.


    She smiled. "Yes, Mr. Guo."


    "Call me Uncle," he pouted.


    She chuckled. "Alright. Uncle."


    He nodded. "Good, good. How is Guoting doing these days?" He sighed. "After I shifted to another city, we lost contact. Though we do asionally chat."


    "Dad is great."


    Mr. Guo looked a little grim. "I heard about your mother. It''s saddening, but I hope you all are doing well¡­"


    Shuang smiled. "We are, Uncle. Mom is... suffering what she deserves. There is nothing to feel bad about."


    He sighed.


    Mrs. Guo brought some tea and snacks. "Here. It''s all yours."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Guo."


    Mr. Guo asked, taking a small sip. "Tell me dear. You said you wanted to ask something important about Guoting''s past that he won''t tell you on his own?"


    She nodded.


    "En. I don''t know why Dad is hiding stuff from us, but I feel that it''s important to know the truth. A lot of things have spiraled as the consequences of the past that have affected us. We have no clue why everything happened and what messed up our lives in the first ce."


    Mr. Guo widened his eyes. "Oh dear. That must be terrible. Indeed, you deserve to know the truth if things are so serious. You can ask me anything. I will answer to the best of my abilities."


    "Thank you," Shuang hesitated a bit before she took a breath and asked, "What was the rtionship between Dad and Han Zongying?"


    He blinked his eyes. "Han Zongying...Now that is a name I haven''t heard in years. Han Huizhong''s daughter."


    "So you know about her?"


    "Of course I do. Guoting, Zongying and I used to study in the same college."


    Shuang was stunned. "Same college?"


    "Yeah. I was actually their senior, but we had hit it off right off the bat."


    "I see¡­So then Dad and she.. "


    "Were dating at that time. They were in a rtionship."


    She froze. Her jaw dropped in shock. "W-What? Rtionship?"


    "Yes. Guoting and Zongying were the most popr couple in our college. People envied them. They were like the dream couple of the college."


    Shuang had a hard time digesting this incredible fact that just exploded.


    They were dating¡­


    Mr. Guo let out a sad sigh. "But then one day, the dream couple broke up in the worst possible way."

 Chapter 308 - The Torn Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 308 - The Torn Pictures</h4>


    "Whose photos are these?" Zizi asked.


    Zhiyuan held a photo album in his hands. As they flipped through the pictures, they found that most of them were pictures taken in some University.


    In one of such pictures, Xinyi found a young woman brightly smiling towards the camera, donned in a beautiful sunny dress.


    "Is she Han Zongying?" Xinyi curiously tilted her head. "She is, right? She resembles Grandpa."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "I feel the same."


    Xinyi then stared at the siblings duo. "Hmm.. You two too. Though I feel like Zizi''s resemnce is on a higher side."


    Zizi was confused. "Okay, I am totally lost here. Who is Han Zongying?"


    Zhiyuan sighed. "Supposedly, she is...she was our Aunt. Dad''s sister."


    "Huh?" Her jaw dropped wide open. "Dad had a sister."


    "Is what we came to know at the Summit in a conversation between Uncle An and Grandpa Liao."


    He quickly surmised what happened.


    "Oh my God! This is¡­" she touched her chin, "I don''t know what to say. We had an Aunt and Grandpa never told us! Neither did Mom or Dad!"


    "That''s what we are trying to find out. It seems like this was Han- Aunt''s room that Grandpa kept locked up."


    "Ah yes. This is the same dress I just saw in the cupboard too! This is definitely her room."


    Zizi stared at the picture, and her heart ached thinking of her Aunt. "She was such a beautiful woman. I feel sad that she died so early¡­"


    There was silence for a moment.


    "But I don''t understand why Uncle An would be the cause of Aunt''s death?"


    "I think I know¡­" Xinyi mumbled as she nced at another picture. "Look at this picture. It is torn from the right."


    Zhiyuan squinted his gaze. "Seems like Aunt was leaning on someone''s shoulder."


    Throughout the photo album, they observed that some photos were kept neat and undamaged where Han Zongying had clicked it alone or with her friends. But a few pictures were torn apart from the sides. Han Zongying was still there, but the unknown stranger who was with her was always cut off.


    "Do you think he must be...Uncle An? Because this is definitely strange."


    Xinyi slightly widened her eyes. "You mean that they went to the same college?"


    Zhiyuan said, "Indeed. You can feel it, right? These pictures are torn with so much hatred as if Grandpa really couldn''t bear the sight of that person with Aunt. In today''s date, it''s only Uncle An who he hates so much. He didn''t want to destroy itpletely because his daughter is also present."


    That seemed to be the only usible reason.


    Zizi took the photo album in her hand and stared at those torn photos. She tilted her head and wondered about something.


    Then she looked as if lightning struck her. "Hey, hey! I...got this incredible thought in my head! It is so incredible that I am afraid to share."


    Her forehead broke out into a cold sweat.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you think that Uncle An and Aunt were¡­" she coughed, "in a rtionship?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi stared at her, stunned. "What!?"


    Xinyi stammered. "D-Dating?"


    "Yeah. I mean they went to the same college. So, that means they knew each other and were friends. Maybe they fell in love with each other too. Look at these pictures. That person, most probably, Uncle An is cut off, but look at Aunt. She is staring at that man with such...Um, how do I exin...with a loving gaze? Her expression seems differentpared to when she is with her other friends. But only with this particr person, she is looking as if she is standing with her lover."


    When Xinyi and Zhiyuan observed it a bit more, they had to agree with Zizi. The whole feel of the damaged pictures was different from the rest.


    Xinyi smiled. "I missed it. You are incredible, Zizi. How did you understand it?"


    Zizi sheepishly grinned. "Well, firstly that look is all too familiar to me because that''s how you two always stare at each other like idiots."


    "..."


    "..."


    Xinyi choked. However, Zhiyuan beamed. "Is it, Zizi? Xinyi looks at me like that? Even now?"


    He wanted to say ''especially now'' after how Xinyi had started her cold war.


    Xinyi''s mouth twitched.


    You¡­


    "Yes, she does. Do you have any doubts that she has fallen out of love?" Zizi frowned.


    "Of course not!" He hurriedly eximed. Then he cleared his throat. "I was just asking."


    He nced at Xinyi and shot a sneaky smile. She secretly pinched his arm and signaled not to ask useless questions.


    Zizi blushed and shyly smiled. "But well, I am nobody to call you idiots because I am one myself. I must be totally looking at Yunru like that, right?"


    "Yup."


    "Yup."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan nodded and unanimously answered without any hesitation.


    Xinyi whispered a momentter. "Aunt and Uncle An. It seems without a doubt now, but it still feels shocking. Their rtionship¡­I still wonder if we are mistaking it."


    "You are not."


    The trio froze upon hearing a voice from the door. They slowly lifted their heads and saw Han Tian and Xia Liqin at the entrance.


    There was heavy silence that settled in the air. Nobody spoke for a good few minutes.


    Han Tian said, "You should be really lucky that it''s us. Otherwise your Grandpa would have thrown you three out of this house."


    It was the first time that Xia Liqin agreed with him.


    The elders shut the door and stepped inside. Han Tian looked at the photo album. Her eyshes trembled seeing his sister''s pictures. The memories with his sister came flooding in his mind, and his eyes turned misty.


    Xia Liqin''s gaze dimmed, and she looked away, clenching her fists.


    Zhiyuan slowly said, "We are sorry for breaking the rule, but you left us with no choice. We want to know what happened in the past."


    Silence.


    "It''s Uncle An in the pictures, right? Where they are torn."


    Han Tian said nothing.


    "Is our assumption correct? Was Aunt really in a rtionship with Uncle An?"


    Han Tian parted his lips after a long time. "...Yes."

 Chapter 309 - The Most Painful Separation

    <h4>Chapter 309 - The Most Painful Separation</h4>


    "How did they break up?" Shuang asked.


    Mr. Guo looked at Shuang, who was patiently waiting for him to speak. Jack Si, on her side, had kept a silent stance too.


    He said, "Guoting and Han Zongying started dating in college. Their rtionship progressed quite quickly. Han Zongying was the prettiest woman in our college. Plus, being Han Huizhong''s daughter, she didn''tck money.. In short, she was the campus belle of our college."


    Like Caihong and Zizi were in my time, Shuang thought.


    "Guoting, on the other hand, didn''te from a rich family. He had gotten a schrship through the previous high school he was in. He was average, money-wise, but he was smart. It didn''t take long for them to begin dating. The news already went like wildfire, and they became the most popr couple in the college. They had their own ups and downs before they started their rtionship, but things progressed smoothlyter on."


    Shuang tilted her head. "So everything was going well between them?"


    "Yeah. They loved each other a lot. Some of the jealous peeps began spreading rumors like Guoting was only after her money. But they ignored it. Some of them couldn''t see Zongying getting such a good boyfriend on top of being rich and beautiful while others envied Guoting as if he had scored a lottery by winning her," he sighed, "truly deranged mindset."


    "But Guoting quickly proved everybody wrong. While in college itself, he was beginning to build his ownpany. He was a young entrepreneur who had started his business, and with his capabilities and skills, it flourished too. At first, people thought he would definitely suck Zongying dry of her money by sweet-talking her into investing in his business. But that never happened. Guoting had his own savings, and Zongying rified it too. She or the Han Corps didn''t give him even a cent of money even though she had insisted on helping him many times. But he always rejected it."


    Shuang smiled.


    "Guoting got a good momentum with his business, and it was growing at a faster pace with profits. His rtionship with Zongying was also going well. Things were doing good for the couple until one day¡­"


    "What happened?"


    "Guoting had won the most potential entrepreneur of the year award. It was a big achievement for him being recognized in the industry. He was the happiest that day¡­"


    His gaze seemed a little mncholic, staring into the distance. "I still remember how he was jumping up and down as if he had conquered the whole world. He told me how proud he felt to stand as an equal to Zongying. He had worked hard so that he could give a good life to Zongying in the future. After all, she had led a veryfortable life in the Han family. He didn''t want her to suffer orpromise by choosing him. Naturally, Zongying was also thrilled, and Guoting threw a huge party for celebration that night."


    Shuang had a feeling something had happened. "Your tone...It doesn''t feel like the party went smoothly."


    "It didn''t. Everything was so cheerful, but in an instant, everything had turned still when Zongying... found Guoting sleeping with another woman."


    Shuang widened her eyes. "What!?"


    Mr. Guo hesitated. "It was one of their ssmates, Hu Lijuan. We found them sleeping on the bed...naked."


    Shuang froze.


    "Naturally, Zongying was crushed. It caused a lot ofmotion. Everybody was aghast. Nobody could believe that Guoting cheated on Zongying. It was a mess. Amidst that, Hu Lijuan woke up and was shocked to see everybody. Zongyingpletely broke down. When I asked how everything happened, Hu Lijuan said that it was an ident."


    Shuang narrowed her eyes, and so did Jack Si.


    "She said that Guoting was heavily drunk and then he...In his drunken state, he said to her that he was tired of being with Zongying. She was demanding and arrogant, and he felt suffocated to stay with her. He was going to break up with her anyway. Zongying couldn''t bear the betrayal, and she ran away, crying hard."


    Shuang clenched her fists. "I don''t know how it happened, but...but I know Dad. He would never think of cheating on her! That Hu Lijuan... I can tell you that she is a white lotus! That bitch slept with Dad on purpose!"


    Angry veins popped on her forehead, and she had an urge to punch someone hard.


    She felt a big hand squeezing hers. Jack Si slightly shook his head. Shuang calmed down a bit after that.


    "What did Dad say?" She quietly asked.


    "When Guoting came to know about this, he was utterly horrified. He only had one thing to say that he didn''t sleep with Hu Lijuan."


    Shuang blinked her eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes. He said that he didn''t drink any alcohol at the party. Only juice and refreshments because he wanted to drive Zongying back to her home on his bike. There was no way he would drink and drive. He was waiting for Zongying in the room because she sent him a message. But Zongying didn''t arrive. And then he started to feel heavy in his head. He saw Hu Lijuaning into the room, and she offered to help him, but Guoting ignored her. Then he felt something was wrong with the way she was insisting on helping him."


    Shuang gritted her teeth.


    "Guoting said that he was quickly losing strength because of his dizziness, so he rushed into the bathroom and locked himself up. He was afraid of any mishap. That''s why he was so adamant about denying the usations. He didn''t sleep with her at all because he was in the bathroom and then passed out. But he didn''t understand how he got out and thennded on the bed with her."


    "Han Zongying¡­"


    Mr. Guo sighed. "It was a mess. No matter how much Guoting tried to exin, she didn''t listen to him. She didn''t believe him. He begged her like crazy, even in college in front of everyone. But Zongying broke up with him. Everybody was watching. It was the most painful separation to see."

 Chapter 310 - Ten Years Later Too

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Ten Years Later Too</h4>


    "The rumors that had died down became alive again. That Guoting was just having fun with a wealthy woman. As soon as he started earning money, women came flocking to him, and so he didn''t need to stay faithful to Zongying anymore. He could have as many women as he wanted."


    "Bullshit! My Dad is not like that!" Shuang''s chest heaved up and down, and her eyes slightly teared up, mixed with anger and sadness.


    Jack Si didn''t know why, but he slightly felt a tug in his chest seeing her like that. She was a strong woman, but now that strong woman was slightly shaking.


    He poured a ss of water and offered it to her.


    "It''s okay," he said in a gentle, soothing voice.


    Shuang looked up at him, and he nodded.. She took a few sips and let out a breath.


    Mr. Guo anxiously said, "I am sorry that you have to hear this, dear¡­"


    "No, please don''t be. I wanted to know this. It''s not your fault," she quietly stared at him and asked, "Did you believe Dad?"


    Mr. Guo was quiet for a beat. "Initially, I couldn''t help but doubt him. Thepromising position in which he was found with He Lijuan was difficult not to believe in. I did feel incredulous that he could do something like this. It seemed impossible. But the evidence was damning...But when I heard his side of the story, I believed him. I felt the desperation in his eyes and voice. I felt that he was telling the truth. He kept saying that he didn''t sleep with her even if he was seen on the bed with her. He didn''t make any excuses that he might have identally slept with her. He said with absolute certainty only one thing. That he didn''t do it."


    He put his teacup back on the table.


    "But He Lijuan wasn''t going back on her words either. She cried and sobbed that he had forgotten about it, but it did happen. Guoting tried to convince Zongying with his utmost sincerity that he was innocent. Even in college, he would desperately follow her everywhere to give him a chance to listen to him. But in front of that incriminating scene, she also couldn''t bring herself to listen to him. Then the break-up happened in the worst possible way. Guoting was utterly humiliated by Zongying, and she broke up with him."


    Silence.


    He continued after taking a pause, "I genuinely tried to convince her to let him speak once. Maybe, we really misunderstood things. Guoting worked so hard to build hispany just for her sake. He wanted to be a capable man to prove that he could take care of her, and she would be happy with him. He was so thrilled when he won the award and even more excited to see Zongying''s reaction. That''s why I always hesitated to believe it. Would such a man really cheat on his girlfriend?"


    He sighed. "But Zongying was too heartbroken to hear anything. The sight of the man she loved sleeping with another woman was too much to bear for her."


    Jack Si asked, "What did Uncle An do then?"


    "He stopped following her."


    Shuang was taken aback.


    "Zongying broke up with him without giving him any chance to prove himself innocent. That hurt his pride and his feelings. He asked me if Zongying didn''t believe him even a little bit that she couldn''t hear him out just once? Was her trust in him that weak? He knew it was a difficult situation for her to handle too. But she shook him away and ended everything between them one-sidedly. He really loved her, but didn''t she have even a little faith in that love? Her ignorance crushed his heart, and feeling disappointed and hurt, he epted the break-up and left the college."


    Shuang lowered his gaze. "I see¡­"


    "Hepleted hisst year from another college, and I never really saw him again. I tried to stop him, but I couldn''t. He left just like that. However, we met a few yearster coincidentally and exchanged numbers. Since then, we have kept in touch a bit."


    Her heart ached for her father.


    "But how did Han Zongying die because of him?"


    "Because of him?" He was taken aback. "I don''t know what you mean. I remember that day when Guoting told me that shemitted suicide."


    Shuang was stunned. "S-Suicide?"


    "Yes."


    "Did shemit suicide after the breakup?"


    "Oh no, no. She went her own way after everything happened. I think it was around nine or ten years after the incident."


    "How old was Dad when this happened?"


    "Twenty. He did hisst year in another college."


    Shuang internally calcted.


    Dad married Caihong''s Mom when he was twenty-six. His wife got pregnant the next year, and Caihong was born the year after that. So she was around one and a half or two at that time when Han Zongyingmitted suicide...


    Does that mean that they reunited somehow ten yearster? And Dad did something that made her kill herself?


    Ugh...this is confusing. I thought everything happened during college, but it seems that something happened ten yearster too¡­


    "Do you know why she killed herself?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t. Guoting didn''t tell me. But he was in a horrible state at that time. I couldn''t help but wonder if he knew the reason behind such a decision or if he was somehow involved in it. Please don''t misunderstand me. I am not using Guoting of anything. But I felt that he knew more than he was letting me on to. Then five yearster, he told me that he got married to your mother not to let Caihong deprive of motherly love. And he also wanted to wholeheartedly be your father too."


    She smiled. "I know," she softly said. She stood and bowed. "Thank you so much for telling me this. Don''t tell Dad that you told me about this¡­"


    "Of course not," he chuckled. "It''s our secret."


    They stepped outside, and Shuang finally loosened her stiff shoulders.


    She looked at Jack Si. "Told you that my parents'' generation isplicated."


    Jack Si smiled. "And so is yours. What are you going to do next?"


    She stepped on her toes and then came down. "I guess the only option left is to meet He Lijuan now."

 Chapter 311 - Still Hiding Something

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Still Hiding Something</h4>


    Zhiyuan, Xinyi, and Zizi were extremely quiet after Han Tian spilled out the beans of what happened during the college days between An Guoting and Han Zongying. They were utterly stunned to realize that they were college sweethearts who broke up in such a miserable way.


    Zizi stomped her foot and her gaze burned in anger as she eximed. "How dare Uncle An!? He cheated on my Aunt with some shitty woman!? No wonder Grandpa hates him! He deserves to rot in hell! He broke Aunt''s heart! Just because he became a sessful businessman, he changed his colors and betrayed Aunt? Despicable!"


    Xinyi was in deep thought, and she nced at Zhiyuan. He also shared a thoughtful stare at her.


    Zhiyuan asked, "How is Uncle responsible for Aunt''s death?"


    The elders stiffened, especially Xia Liqin. She lowered her gaze and looked away, clenching her fists.


    Xinyi said, "It seems that Uncle An and Aunt went their own way after their breakup. So, Aunt was alright then. Did something happenter? Oh wait.. Mom and Dad said that Uncle An was the cause of her ident in which she¡­"


    Zhiyuan stared at his parents. Surely, they had said this before when Xinyi and he questioned them, but he didn''t feel like it was something as simple as an ident. It didn''t ount for why Han Huizhong tried to ruin Caihong seven years back.


    Han Tian awkwardly smiled. "It''s in the past now, Xinyi. There is no meaning to digging it anymore. Dad also doesn''t want this. It was a coincidence that An Guoting was driving the car by which Z-Zongying was¡­"


    He trembled and curled his fists. He still remembered the sight of Han Zongying''s dead body when he hade running after hearing a loud thud. Shey in the pool of her own blood, lifeless and eyes brimmed with tears.


    Han Tian took a sharp breath and shivered. Xinyi slightly widened her eyes and worriedly held his arm. "Dad. Are you okay? You look pale."


    He faintly smiled. "I am fine, dear."


    He sneakily shot a furious re at Xia Liqin for just a moment, but he quickly withdrew it. But Zhiyuan''s sharp eyes noticed that nce, and he narrowed his eyes.


    He darted a nce at his mother, and she seemed a little lost, and he didn''t understand why but...a little guilty too.


    They are still hiding something¡­


    Han Tian said, "Dad will being at any time now. Put everything back into its ce and leave from here or he will scold the hell out of you three. Don''t tell him that I told you about Zongying. He doesn''t like to hear her mentioned in this house. Let this ce and her memories stay as they are."


    The trio slowly nodded.


    They quickly arranged the room back how it was and left.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "I think we only came to know the truth partially."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "Yes."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. "Whatever the whole truth is, it won''t change the fact Uncle An betrayed Aunt!"


    "We don''t know that Zizi," Xinyi shook her head.


    Zizi was dumbfounded. "What do you mean? Didn''t you see how heartbroken Dad looked? He won''t lie about how his sister suffered. He looked so sorrowful¡­"


    "I am not saying that he is lying, but I feel something is missing. Uncle An...I don''t think he is the type of person to cheat. After Caihong''s mom''s death, he only married An Meiying to give Caihong the motherly love shecked. He sincerely thought about his daughter, and not in the way that he wanted to fool around. Otherwise, he would have had a lot of flings after his wife''s death if his reputation of ying around with women was true."


    Zizi still seemed dissatisfied.


    Zhiyuan said, "Also if Aunt died by Uncle An''s fault in a car ident, then it doesn''t make sense for Grandpa to try to ruin Caihong in the past. What is the connection? If he wanted to give an eye for an eye, then he would have somehow caused Caihong''s car ident too instead of-"


    He abruptly stopped and froze.


    Zizi frowned. "What were you saying?"


    Zhiyuan snapped out and quickly said, "Ah, nothing. I was just thinking about something else."


    Xinyi squinted her gaze and noticed his odd behavior.


    He cleared his throat. "Anyway. We will get to know more about this when we meet up with Shuang. She must have gotten some clues too."


    After Zizi left, Xinyi asked, "Did you figure something out? You looked strange just now."


    "I... it''s a preposterous thing to think about," his gaze dimmed, "Something that can shake Caihong and Shuang''s trust in Uncle An. Even I find it unbelievable. But I can only confirm it with conclusion after we talk to Shuang. We need to know how Aunt died."


    She blinked her eyes. "You don''t think it''s an ident?"


    Zhiyuan''s eyshes slightly trembled. "I don''t think so¡­"


    ---


    The next day, they met at a high-end restaurant and booked a private room for their discussion.


    Shuang was surprised to see Zizi with Xinyi and Zhiyuan.


    "You are here too?"


    Zizi harrumphed. "I caught bro and Xinyi sneakily doing things behind my back. I want to know the truth too so I tagged along."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan chuckled.


    Zizi looked at Jack Si. "And Jack Si?"


    Jack Si politely smiled. "Greetings."


    Shuang shrugged. "Long story. He was there with me yesterday, so I brought him here anyway."


    "I see."


    She remembered about An Guoting and his cheating, and Zizi couldn''t help but get a little frustrated even though she knew that Shuang wasn''t at fault.


    The door opened and a man stepped in. Zizi widened her eyes in shock. "Y-Yunru?"


    "Hey," Yunru, donned in his officer''s uniform, smiled at everyone.


    Xinyi was also surprised to see her brother here. "What are you doing here?"


    "Brother-inw called me."


    She nced at Zhiyuan, and he nodded. He whispered. "I had him investigate something."


    "Oh," she nodded.


    On the other side, Yunru and Shuang''s gazes met, and they froze.

 Chapter 312 - Where The Whole Problem Lies

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Where The Whole Problem Lies</h4>


    There was an air of awkward silence between them. After the reunion gathering, they hadn''t even met, much less talked to each other. Though they knew that they needed a proper conversation, nobody could yet take that step.


    Zizi stiffened and felt anxious.


    Bro and Xinyi don''t know about their history, and now they have finally met together.


    She nervously darted her eyes between them. Things were going smooth until now, but that was only because Yunru and Shuang hadn''t met again. There was always a lingering fear in her heart that everything would get upside down if they met again, and the bond and closeness that slowly formed between them would vanish in the blink of an eye.


    She had worked hard to gain her ce in his heart, but would everything disappear if they crossed paths with Shuang again?


    Xinyi noticed Zizi slightly fidgeting and shifting in her ce. She whispered.. "Zizi, are you alright?"


    "Ah? O-of course! I just feel a little hot, haha¡­"


    Xinyi wondered if it was the truth. She was strangely staring at Shuang as if she was afraid of something.


    On the other side, Jack Si had also immediately noticed Shuang''s demeanor stiffen. She stood rooted as if she had received a massive shock.


    But her reaction made him understand.


    I see. He must be her ex-boyfriend, he narrowed his eyes with an unreadable expression


    Yunru stared at Shuang for a few moments, and their memories instantly came crashing down in his mind. It was instinctive, but somehow, it didn''t feel painful as before.


    He imagined that he would never be able to face Shuang again. He thought he would feel chained by the love he was trying so hard to forget. Maybe he would even break down.


    But today...he felt tethered. He thought he would stumble, but he felt a warm feeling at his back as if somebody was holding him. Even though Shuang was in front of him, he strangely felt at peace. He nced at Zizi and knew why he felt that way.


    Yunru smiled at Shuang. "Hey."


    Shuang couldn''t help but lower her gaze. "Hey¡­" she faintly smiled back.


    The guilt in her heart of hurting Yunru weighed heavily. He was always a good friend to her, but she only trampled upon his feelings every time. She silently clenched her fist, feeling ashamed.


    Suddenly, Jack Si said, "Hey, there is a spider on your back, Shuang."


    She widened her eyes and snapped out. "What!? Ew!"


    She immediately patted her back in haste to shoo it away.


    "Hahaha. I was just kidding. I wanted to know if you are afraid of bugs or not."


    Shuang grimaced and red at him. "I will fill your whole house with bugs if you pull this prank the next time! Bugs are creepy."


    Jack Si raised his hands in defeat. "My bad."


    Even though Shuang was annoyed, she felt her gloomy mood turn a little better.


    She suspiciously looked at Jack Si.


    Did he do that purposely¡­


    Yunru took a seat beside Zizi, and she slightly jumped a bit. She anxiously gazed at him. But to her relief, he didn''t seem hurt or sad by Shuang''s presence.


    At least on the outside.


    "A-are you okay? I am sorry. Bro doesn''t know about¡­"


    He shook his head. "No, no. It''s not his fault. It''s okay. Princess, I cannot avoid her forever anyway. We have to get used to the current status quo and move on."


    Zizi slowly brightened and furiously nodded. "Good, good. If you had cried, I would have beaten you up."


    "Hahaha."


    Shuang softly smiled, seeing them bicker. She didn''t know how far things had gotten between them after Zizi''s confession, but they seemed to have a nice pace and atmosphere.


    Her heart felt at ease.


    Yunru, I really hope that Zizi can give you the happiness that I couldn''t¡­


    Shuang cleared her throat and said, "So, what did you guys find in that storeroom? Anything about Han Zongying?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Zhiyuan said, "Mom and Dad told us about her. They saw us in her room, fumbling with the stuff."


    She was taken aback. "They told you everything?"


    "I don''t think so. They are still hiding something about her ident?"


    Shuang blinked her eyes. Jack Si also tilted his head.


    "ident?"


    Xinyi nodded. "Yes. Dad told us that she passed away in an ident."


    As Zizi recalled the story, she felt indignant for her Aunt.


    Shuang widened her eyes. "Ah? ident?"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "You seem to have a different opinion?"


    "I do because Han Zongying didn''t die from an ident. I met Dad''s close friend from when they were in college. He told me that Han Zongyingmitted suicide."


    Apart from Yunru and Zhiyuan to an extent, Xinyi and Zizi had stunned expressions.


    Xinyi gasped. "That is impossible...Dad told everything himself," she seemed worried, "why would he lie about her death?"


    Shuang asked, "What did he say? Can you tell me from the beginning?"


    Xinyi nodded and told everything that Han Tian and Xia Liqin conveyed to them.


    Zizi pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. "Yes. Uncle An betrayed my Aunt! He slept with some other woman and then had the nerve to deny his horrible crime. He yed with feelings! I never thought Uncle An would have been so¡­"


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. "Would have been so what? Dad denied all the usations because he was really innocent."


    Zizi grimaced. "How can you say that when he was found with some woman in bed, naked for God''s sake?"


    She frowned. "What one sees isn''t necessarily the truth, Zizi. Let''s say, if you see Yunru in bed with some woman one day, what would be your reaction?"


    Yunru choked hard and looked at Shuang, speechless.


    Did you have to take me as an example?


    Zizi sharply gasped. "What are you saying!? Yunru will never betray me!"


    "I am not asking will he or will he not. I am asking if you would believe the scene you witnessed?"


    "Of course not! I know what kind of a person is! I know he respects me a lot. His heart is pure gold. He would never cheat on my back," she resolutely said.


    Yunru coughed and couldn''t help but look away, his ears turning slightly red.


    His heart is pure gold...


    He was, once again, caught off-guard by her smooth, buttery flirting.


    "But what if you saw him in bed with some woman?" Shuang still probed.


    "Then there must definitely be something fishy about it! The earth can turn into a square instead of a sphere, but Yunru will never betray me!"


    Shuang paused.


    "Yes. That''s where the whole problem lies. Your Aunt should have questioned the whole situation rather than blindly believing what she saw and using Dad of adultery."

 Chapter 313 - Starting Three Different Investigations

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Starting Three Different Investigations</h4>


    Zizi was stumped for a few moments, but she didn''t find any fault with Shuang''s words.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi agreed.


    Zhiyuan said, "Shuang is right. When Mom and Dad told us, I thought the same for a second that she was really betrayed. But over the years that I know Uncle An, he didn''t seem like that type of a person to fool around."


    Xinyi sighed. "Yes. It just doesn''t feel right to me. Even the whole story of the car ident is suspicious. That''s why I feel that what Shuang said about her suicide must be true."


    Zizi touched her chin.. "This is strange. One side says that she died from an ident and the other side says that it''s from a suicide. What is the truth?"


    "Suicide."


    Yunru spoke as he took out a file.


    "Last night, brother-inw asked me to investigate Han Zongying''s death. That''s why I am here. It''s interesting."


    Jack Si tilted his head and seemed to be in deep thought. "Let me guess."


    Yunru raised his brow. "Sure. Go ahead."


    "Her death was first reported as a suicide, but then it was changed to an ident?"


    Yunru was visibly impressed. "Yeah. That''s what is interesting. To be honest, I only found the ident report first. But I found the whole story suspicious, so when I dug around a little deeper, I got the records which were deleted."


    Zizi asked, "Cops keep deleted records too?"


    ""Cops should keep everything'''' is my motto. Whether a piece of information is wrong or written identally and then deletedter, I have made it a practice to record everything. It wasn''t a practice almost thirty years back, but I did find it."


    He looked at Jack Si. "How did you guess it?"


    His bluish-grey orbs twinkled. "Mostly psychology, I guess. I think Mr. Han Huizhong doesn''t want anyone to know that it was a suicide because suicide signifies weakness. It''s a sign of giving up and running away, and he doesn''t want anybody to treat histe daughter as a weakling. I have heard about his personality. Fierce and unyielding. It must have been really painful for him to see his daughter take her own life."


    There was a long silence.


    Zhiyuan slightly trembled as he clenched his fist. "Indeed. Grandpa doesn''t like weakness."


    Even though he had qualms about what he did to Caihong, he sided with Jack Si on this. Losing his young daughter to suicide must have been heartbreaking.


    Zizi''s gaze dimmed too. Her heart was engulfed in sadness. Yunru squeezed her hand and smiled.


    Xinyi softly asked, "What did Uncle An''s friend have to say?"


    Shuang then told her side of the story that Mr. Guo said.


    "But he also doesn''t know what exactly happened ten yearster. How did Dad and Han Zongying meet again, and how did everything lead to her suicide? He doesn''t have any clue either."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and nced at Zhiyuan. "Zhiyuan, Mom seemed a little distraught yesterday."


    "Yeah. I noticed it too. Dad was also ring at her for some reason."


    Xinyi looked at her brother. "Yunru, in the suicide report, did you get any clue?"


    "It''s only written that she jumped from the terrace, and the rest of it was unreadable. Clearly, the truth was destroyed. I am amazed that I got my hands on the suicide report. Guess the cops at that time did a sloppy job after taking the bribery. There are no other investigation records for her death or who drove her tomit suicide. By the way, I came across another interesting thing about Uncle An."


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "While I was investigating, I came to know that¡­"


    Yunru turned to look at Zhiyuan. "Your Mom and Uncle An were actually friends."


    Zhiyuan and Zizi were shocked.


    "Mom?"


    "Yeah. Aunt Xia Liqin. They know each other because they went to the same high school. Then she went off to a different college, and Uncle An went off to another where Aunt Han Zongying studied."


    This came as a shocking twist to everyone.


    Xia Liqin and An Guoting were good friends of the past.


    Xinyi said, "But she doesn''t act like she knows him."


    "That''s the question. You asked them what happened, but she didn''t admit that she knew Uncle An from before. About the whole cheating thing - I think she would have not believed it either. But she was studying somewhere else, so, unfortunately, she couldn''t stand up for him."


    Zhiyuan pressed his brow. "But why would she behave as if she is a stranger to him? Isn''t it too much of a coincidence that Mom and Aunt were sisters-inw, and then Uncle An met her yearster?"


    This whole thing was getting more and more bizarre.


    Zizi felt her head ache. "What should we do next? Everything is so confusing. Ughhh! Why does nobody want toe out with the truth!?"


    Shuang said, "I was going to meet He Lijuan anyway. I am hundred percent sure that that bitch nned to set up Dad to make him break up. I will meet her and make her cough up the truth," she dangerously said as she cracked her knuckles.


    Jack Si coughed. "I guess I will be needed to treat some injuries... Better safe than sorry."


    Xinyi nodded. "I agree. Uncle An''s business was flourishing at that time, and some women... start to cling onto such men for money and drive a wedge in their rtionship," she grimaced.


    Zhiyuan said, "Xinyi and I will try to find out about Mom and Uncle An''s rtionship. She was a good friend, but why is she keeping quiet about everything when Uncle An was innocent?"


    Yunru agreed. "Well then I can try and investigate more on Aunt Han Zongying''s suicide and see if I could get anything more on it."


    Zizi eximed. "Me! I will help Yunru too!"


    He nodded. "If we could find the officer-in-charge at that time who handled her case and presumably epted Grandpa''s bribe to erase the suicide record, then it would be of great help."


    He squinted his eyes. "We could also investigate the hospital where she was taken to after her death."

 Chapter 314 - Where No One Can See

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Where No One Can See</h4>


    That afternoon, Xinyi was lost in a daze as she helped with the cooking. Her thoughts were still revolving around Han Zongying, An Guoting and Xia Liqin. She tried to think of all the possible oues and scenarios that might have happened. But she couldn''t conclude anything.


    ''It must have been so painful for him to see his daughter take her own life.''


    Her gaze dimmed in sadness. She couldn''t even imagine what he must have gone through. Seeing Siying get even a tiny scratch on him would make her feel hurt and depressed.


    Just how painful it must have been for Han Huizhong to see his child die?


    Suddenly, somebody switched off the gas knob, and she jolted out of her stupor.


    "Where are you so lost in yournd that you didn''t see the milk boiling all the way up?"


    Xinyi heard the familiar gruff voice and looked at Han Huizhong, who was suspiciously staring back at her.


    "Ah?"


    She lowered her head and widened her eyes. She quickly said, "Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention."


    He sneered. "I can see that. I am curious what made you that way?"


    Xinyi cleared her throat. She couldn''t exactly tell him that he was thinking about his daughter.


    "Nothing," she smiled.


    Han Huizhong said nothing.


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk to me like Zhiyuan and Zizi openly don''t, then you can do that. Han Huizhong doesn''t need anybody''s forcedpany."


    She widened her eyes. "What? I didn''t mean that."


    He snorted. "It''s alright, granddaughter-inw. I am a shameless man who hasmitted a horrible crime. I don''t expect you to show any sympathy, nor do I need any."


    Xinyi pursed her lips in disappointment. "Grandpa. Do you really think that I think that way?"


    As she looked at him, she noticed how thin he had be for a few days. He wasn''t eating properly, and he would stay locked up in his room for almost the whole day.


    It felt as if he was purposely noting to spare everybody the trouble and not the atmosphere awkward.


    At first, she thought not to intervene and give him a little space. But now, his behavior was hurting him because she knew how painful he must be feeling in turn for isting himself from everyone.


    Xinyi held his hand and smiled. "Shall we go for a walk, Grandpa? It''s been a long time."


    Han Huizhong shook his hand off. "I don''t need it."


    "But I do. I want to spend time with you. But I refrained until now because I thought you needed some time alone."


    "I still need a lot of time alone."


    "So let''s go."


    "Did you just ignore me?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Han Huizhong''s mouth twitched. "You and your brother are the same. Stubborn as hell! That night too, I wanted to go home alone, but Yunru didn''t let me. He was insistent on dropping me off."


    "En. I am proud of him," she nodded.


    "..."


    Xinyi gently held his hand and pulled him along. He wanted to shake it off again, but somehow he couldn''t. He grumbled and let her do as she pleased.


    Siying came hopping towards them in the garden. "Mama! Grandpa! Look! It''s such a pretty flower!" He beamed.


    Han Huizhong looked at him in disdain. "You disappoint me. Look for a thorn, not a flower. Flowers are weak."


    Xinyi - "..."


    Siying''s shoulders drooped in sadness. "Flowers are pretty¡­"


    He sneered. "What is the use of beauty if it gets trampled under someone''s foot? Even if a thorn came under someone''s feet, it wouldn''t rest until it stabs the other person. You ought to fight, not fall for delicate beauty."


    "Grandpa¡­"


    He shrugged.


    Xinyi sighed. She kneeled on the ground and kissed Siying''s cheek. "En. The flower is really pretty. How about you try to draw it?"


    Siying''s gaze sparkled. "En! I will draw this flower and color it too!"


    "Draw a thorn instead. You will be done in a second. Why waste time in a flower?" Han Huizhong insisted.


    Xinyi coughed. "Go and draw over there. Mama and Grandpa are on the bench here."


    "En!" Siying eagerly ran away.


    Xinyi looked up at him. "Grandpa. Sometimes, I really wonder how you impressed Grandma."


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. "What do you mean? She fell for my charms right away."


    "Which says to choose a thorn over a flower?"


    "Hey, I don''t have any enmity with flowers, alright?"


    Her brow twitched.


    It looks that way...


    "Appreciate flowers all you want, but in the end, you should be sharp and merciless as a thorn who nobody dares to mess with and who nobody wants toe anywhere near it."


    "So, how did Grandmae so close to you?"


    "Because I know when to switch between a thorn and a flower," he smirked.


    Xinyi choked.


    Grandpa and acting like a delicate flower?


    Somehow even the thought made her shudder.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "How dare you! I have a romantic side too. It was reserved for my wife. How else do you think I married her? If I had stabbed her like a thorn, then wouldn''t she have run away?"


    She coughed and sat beside him. It felt good to talk to him, just like how it was before. She missed his snarkyments.


    There was a beat of silence.


    "How are things between you and Zhiyuan?"


    Xinyi paused. "I forgave him for reading my diary."


    Han Huizhong grimaced. "What was there to forgive for? For once, that brat used his head and did something I felt proud of."


    "..."


    "H-How could you? It was my diary!" Xinyi said indignantly.


    "So? If you want your feelings to remain a secret, then don''t write a fucking diary. It''s just an invitation to fall in someone''s hands one day. If I knew you kept a diary, I would have already given it to Zhiyuan to read it long back and let him know the blunder he made!"


    Xinyi bit her lip.


    She couldn''t believe that Han Huizhong would say that!


    "It shouldn''t be on a paper. Your feelings should be kept tightly locked and secured in your heart where no one can see," he smiled.

 Chapter 315 - Like A Flower, Like A Thorn

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Like A Flower, Like A Thorn</h4>


    Where no one can see¡­


    Indeed that was true. Han Huizhong had expertly locked up his feelings so well that nobody had the faintest realization of how he had been in pain for all these years over losing his daughter.


    And thinking of all that time of him bearing that sorrow all by himself with nobody to lean on and nobody to share his grief made her feel constricted.


    Xinyi softly asked, "Grandpa. Is there something that you have kept hidden in your heart?"


    Han Huizhong faintly trembled. His gaze seemed far away, as if he was in a trance. He looked up at the sky and emptily stared at it.


    "I guess¡­" his voice was quiet and weak.


    Xinyi sped her hands together.. "Will you tell me?"


    Han Huizhong faintly smiled. He nced at Xinyi and patted her head. "I am old now, so there are many things that I have seen in my life."


    She lowered her gaze in disappointment. "Grandpa. You knew everything about my pain, and you were always there for me to lean on you. I never felt weak because you always firmly stood by my side. I care for you a lot. So I wish that you share your feelings with me too."


    Han Huizhong chuckled. "What happened, dear? You are so emotional. Are you pregnant?"


    "Grandpa¡­" Her cheeks flushed. "I am being serious here."


    "Hahaha."


    Han Huizhong stared at his great-grandson, who was merrily absorbed in drawing the flower.


    "I want Siying to grow strong, Xinyi. So strong that he can weather everything that life brings on him. Life is not a merry-go-round, and I want him to know that. You might feel that I am being very harsh and strict with him. But I am afraid if I go soft like you, then I will lose him. He is still a child, and I want to take this chance to drill into him that he has to be tough and unyielding. Otherwise, just one incident, and...he will give up. He will break down so much that he will throw away the value his life holds to him and his family. As a mother, you don''t want to suffer that Xinyi."


    Xinyi trembled. She understood that he was thinking of Han Zongying as he said that. Her eyes teared up. The thought of Siying trying to end his life was something that she wouldn''t even want to dream of.


    "...Did you lose someone like that, Grandpa?" Her voice slightly shook.


    Silence.


    After a long time, he said, "Yes."


    "Are you angry at that person for leaving you like that?"


    A faint chuckle escaped his lips. "Hm? That is the anguish I have been going through for so long. Should I be angry at that person for giving up? Or should I be angry at myself that I failed to teach her that? Or maybe I am disappointed that a powerful man like Han Huizhong was standing right beside her, but she still couldn''t get the strength to face her adversities. And then I question myself. What is the use of everything I earned until now? I wanted to be strong so that I could protect everyone. But in the end, the strength that I earned from my power, money, and influence amounted to nothing for her. That wasn''t the kind of strength that she wanted."


    A tear slipped down Xinyi''s cheek.


    "It was then that I realized that money and power...these are all external entities. Surely, it helps solve a lot of problems in the world very easily, but...it''s of no use when your mind is telling you to kill yourself."


    She stiffened.


    "At that time, you don''t need a million-dorpany or the most prestigious position in this world. The only thing you need is a heart of steel that is strong enough to throw away those dangerous thoughts."


    "Mama! Grandpa!"


    Siying came running to their side. "I finished my drawing! Look, look!" He eagerly pped the drawing paper in his hand.


    Han Huizhong picked Siying in his arms and ced him in hisp. "Ho. Let''s see what you have made. Though a thorn would have saved so much time-"


    He blinked his eyes. Xinyi peered and slightly widened her eyes in surprise too.


    Siying had almost perfectly drawn the delicate flower, giving it a nice and warm shade of pink. But what surprised them were short and sharp thorns that grew on the flower''s stem.


    Xinyi said, "Aren''t you supposed to draw leaves over there?"


    Siying proudly rubbed his nose and grinned. "Grandpa gave me the idea! I want to be like Grandpa. A flower and a thorn! The flower looks pretty from above. But if you are mean to the flower, then she will prick you! Mama wanted me to draw the flower, and Grandpa wanted a thorn, so I draw both! How is it?" His gaze sparkled in excitement.


    Han Huizhong stared at Siying in a stupor until his eyes began to sting.


    "Hahahahah!"


    He covered his eyes and loudlyughed. "That was pretty awesome, kid. You did a good job! I never thought of that."


    Siying beamed, and one could see imaginary dog ears furiously shaking in happiness.


    "Mama! Grandpa praised me!"


    Xinyi smiled. "En."


    It was a rare event actually. Han Huizhong used to talk mockingly to everyone, especially to Siying, who behaved like a delicate child.


    But perhaps it was after how he disappeared and separated from his parents and how he met Liu Jun that he slowly began to change.


    Han Huizhong ruffled his hair. "Aish, you made this old man happy today."


    Xinyi stared at his eyes that looked wet and misty, as he hugged Siying. His hands were slightly trembling as he held him.


    Is he thinking of Han Zongying?


    From a distance, Zhiyuan was also watching the scene as Siying showed him the drawing. He had heard their conversation. He clenched his fists, seeing the tears in his eyes.


    Grandpa¡­

 Chapter 316 - Thank You For Everything

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Thank You For Everything</h4>


    A few dayster, at the Zhu vi.


    "*Cough cough*"


    Chyou anxiously looked at her father and felt saddened to see her father sick. "Dada is coughing a lot."


    Xiaosi looked slightly pale as he smiled. "I am fine, dear."


    "No, you are not," Caihong stepped in, bringing a bowl of warm ginger soup. She narrowed her eyes. "If you had dried yourself after ying with Chyou in the bathst night, then you wouldn''t have caught a cold."


    Xiaosi averted his eyes. "I was just a little wet¡­"


    She squinted her gaze. "Yet you are coughing right now, aren''t you?"


    He mumbled something to himself but couldn''t retort anything.


    "I am sorry."


    "You better be."


    She sat beside him. "Drink this soup now. You will feel better."


    She touched his forehead and pursed her lips. "You have a bit of fever."


    Chyou was on the verge of crying. "Dada sick because of me."


    "No, no!" They quickly said. Caihong took her in herp and patted her head. "It''s not your fault. It''s okay to y in the water, but your Dada was irresponsible and didn''t properly dry himself up. So he got sick."


    Chyou puckered her lips and puffed her cheeks as she red at him. "Dada is bad. You should have listened to Mama!"


    Xiaosi felt helpless. "Mother-daughter is ganging up against me¡­"


    Caihong snorted. She put Chyou down and said. "Chyou. Go in your room and y. We don''t want you to catch Dada''s cold."


    Xiaosi seriously nodded.


    "I want to be with Dada¡­" she sadly pouted.


    Xiaosi chuckled. "You will be when I get all better. Then we will y a lot."


    As she left, Caihong said, "Drink the soup now."


    Xiaosi looked at the soup that had an ugly color. "It doesn''t look tasty."


    "Medicines aren''t supposed to be tasty. Don''tin and drink up. You should have nothing to say when you brought this cold upon yourself," she sternly said.


    Xiaosi stiffened. "Caihong. Have you ever thought of bing a teacher?"


    "No. Why?"


    "Or maybe you must have been a teacher in your past life."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are scolding me like I am a child."


    "Aren''t you after how you got sick?"


    "..."


    Xiaosi insisted. "This soup seems really bitter."


    Caihong said, "I only care about the effects, not the taste."


    "But I have to drink it."


    "me yourself for not drying up properly."


    His mouth twitched. Then he peeked at her and fiddled with his fingers. "Caihong. Will you feed me?"


    She blinked her eyes.


    He scratched his chin. "I have the feeling it would taste less bitter with you feeding me."


    "Y-You you¡­" she coughed and blushed. "It''s not going to change the taste¡­"


    He smiled. "I am pretty sure it will. Why not try?"


    With a tinge of blush appearing on her cheeks, she brought the soup spoon near his lips. "Here."


    Xiaosi grinned and drank it. Though it was bitter, the sight of her beautiful face turning red as she fed him made it taste sweet.


    "En. I was right. It does taste a whole lot better now."


    "You are sick. J-Just drink this and go to sleep."


    "Wait, feed me the whole thing, or it won''t go down my throat."


    "You¡­"


    Even though she seemed annoyed, it was just a way to hide her embarrassment.


    Xiaosi inwardly checked an item in his mind.


    I should get sick more often so she can feed me like this.


    As he finally finished it, Caihong said, "I will take this back to the kitchen. You rest now."


    "Wait."


    She stopped and turned. Xiaosi pulled her wrist, and she gently copsed on top of him. "W-What¡­"


    She felt her heart skip a beat.


    Xiaosi smiled. "I should thank you for taking care of me."


    He leaned and pecked her cheek. "Thank you for everything."


    She blushed hard. His lips were there only for a second, but she could still feel their softness. His gaze filled with love and warmth made her tremble.


    Xiaosi thought that she would run away, feeling embarrassed. Instead, she kept standing there, much to his surprise.


    He couldn''t help but tease her. "You want a kiss on the other cheek too?"


    She coughed. "N-Not that!"


    Caihong felt her heart drumming so hard that she thought it woulde out of her chest. She lifted her eyes and stared at him. Then she leaned in too but instead of his cheek, she kissed his lips.


    Xiaosi stared at her unblinkingly.


    Huh? Huh?


    Caihong''s emotions behind the kiss were simple. He thanked her for taking care of him, but to Caihong, Xiaosi had done much more for him that she couldn''t be able to thank by mere words.


    He protected her that night. He kept her loving for all these years, no matter how much she hated him. He was ready to abort Chyou and lose his daughter to save his wife''s life. Even though she loved Zhiyuan, he never once came between them to steal her.


    For her sake, he had hurt himself time and again, but his love for her always kept burning like the strongest me that had weathered every storm and all hatred.


    The kiss still wasn''t enough, but she wanted to let him know that she appreciated every single thing he did for her.


    Caihong parted away and stared at him, who looked at her, dumbfounded.


    "This is my thank you. You don''t remember it now, but you have done a lot for me that I could never repay for even if I took care of you for my whole life. It will still be too short," her eyes stung in tears. "Thank you for everything, Xiaosi. Thank you foring into my life, and thank you for loving me so much."


    He shook upon hearing her heartfelt words. In a stupor, he pulled her and fiercely pressed his lips over hers. Caihong was spellbound for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses and kissed him back with the same passion. Their heated kisssted for a long time until they felt breathless.


    Their faces were bright red and breaths haywire as they stared into each other''s gazes.


    Xiaosi pressed his forehead on hers. "You don''t need to thank me. Yes, I don''t remember anything, but whatever things I did, I know it was out of my own selfishness. I want to see the woman I love always happy, or I will feel bummed out, won''t I?"


    Caihong trembled. "You... Don''t tease me. You are far away from the word selfish!"

 Chapter 317 - A Visit To Zhu Villa

    <h4>Chapter 317 - A Visit To Zhu Vi</h4>


    Caihong moved away and quickly said, "You rest. I will check on Chyou."


    Now that she realized the steamy kiss they had just shared, she had an urge to hide her face and run away.


    She shut the door behind her, making Xiaosi chuckle. He was about to head to rest a bit, but his phone buzzed with a call.


    It was Lei Shing.


    Xiaosi thought for a moment and picked up. "Yes, Lei Shing."


    Lei Shing said in a cheery voice, "Greetings, Mr. Zhu. Did I disturb you?"


    "Not at all," he smiled.


    "Oh, that''s great. Actually, I called you to discuss something. Ever since the security has been reformed in Lei Exports, the business is going back on track, and our demand for goods has also increased."


    "That''s incredible. Congrattions."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhu. It''s all because of your help. Since our business is expanding, Dad decided to open a new warehouse to amodate the increasing demand. It''s about the security of the new warehouse that I wanted to discuss."


    "Ah, I see. Sure I don''t - *cough cough*"


    Lei Shing was bbergasted. "Mr. Zhu. Are you sick?"


    "It''s just a bit of a cold."


    Lei Shing profusely apologized. "I am really sorry. I have really bothered you," he anxiously said.


    "Please don''t apologize."


    "No, I must have disturbed you. There is no rush for the discussion. Please take care of yourself. Health is more important."


    Xiaosi asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright then."


    Lei Shing hung up and sighed. "I called at the wrong time¡­" he mumbled.


    "What happened?"


    His sister, Lei Shu, saw him sighing and furrowed her brows. "Are you sick?"


    "It''s not me. It''s Zhu Xiaosi. I called him for a meeting regarding the new warehouse, but I learned that he is sick. I disturbed his rest," he guiltily said.


    Lei Shu smiled. "It''s alright, bro. You didn''t know. Don''t overthink."


    She felt a little worried. "What happened to him, though?"


    "It''s a cold. He sounded a little pale, but ugh...I am an idiot. I should have noticed it."


    Lei Shu recalled that one time when she met Xiaosi abroad. At that time, she had caught a cold too, but she didn''t tell anybody. She was surprised to know that Xiaosi recognized it at a nce and bought a warm muffler for her.


    It was strange. If it had been some other man, she would have gotten a bit nervous. But somehow, towards Xiaosi, she couldn''t feel that way.


    "Why don''t we pay him a visit?"


    Lei Shing thought about it. "Good idea."


    Then he cleared his throat. "After how Mom behaved in the Summit...I think this a good chance to apologize to him again."


    She sighed. "I still don''t understand why Mom acts like that. She says she doesn''t know him, but then why did shesh out at him?"


    Lei Shing squinted his eyes. "I wonder that too¡­"


    ---


    At the Zhu vi, a maid stepped in and said, "Madam."


    Caihong looked up at her. "Hm?"


    "There are guests who want to meet Master Zhu."


    "Guests? Who?"


    "They said they are Lei Shing and Lei Shu."


    She widened her eyes.


    What are they doing here?


    She walked in the living room and saw the sibling duo waiting patiently. She narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    Lei Shu greeted her. "Hello, Mrs. Zhu."


    Lei Shing bowed as well.


    "Hello. How did you two suddenly visit here?"


    Lei Shing said, "I had called Mr. Zhu for some business but came to know that he is sick. So, we thought of visiting him."


    "Oh."


    Lei Shu quickly said, "I-I hope you don''t mind."


    She wondered if Xiaosi would feel ufortable by them.


    Caihong looked behind them. "It''s only you two?"


    "Oh yes. Don''t worry. Mom is not with us."


    "That''s better because I don''t want her to cause any scene anymore, especially when he is sick," she sharply said.


    They stiffened.


    Lei Shing lowered his head. "Actually...we also came here to apologize for that night. I know Mom had already asked for forgiveness. But...we sincerely apologize again. She hurt Mr. Zhu and your daughter. We are really, really sorry."


    Lei Shu solemnly nodded and seemed guilty too.


    Caihong stared hard at them.


    Even though Lei Biya had caused only troubles, she realized that her family was indeed nice and understanding.


    "It''s alright," she slowly nodded.


    They brightened. "Thank you so much!"


    Lei Shu said, "We bought some gifts for you."


    "Gifts?" Chyou came trotting and eagerly asked, "Gifts for me?"


    She chuckled. "Yes. We bought gifts for you too. "


    Caihong said, "It wasn''t needed."


    Lei Shing smiled. "We havee here for the first time. It is only appropriate that we don''te empty-handed."


    Caihong raised her brow.


    Seriously...there is so much difference between her and her children¡­


    Lei Shu stared at Chyou and squealed. "Aiya, you are so cute! Your cheeks are so squishy."


    Chyou beamed. "Thank you!"


    Lei Shing grimaced. "Control yourself, Shu."


    She red at him. "I know!"


    Caihong noticed how Lei Shu and Lei Shing quickly warmed up to Chyou as if this wasn''t the first time they met. Chyou also seemedfortable around them.


    She left it at that.


    Caihong led them to Xiaosi. He lifted his gaze and was surprised. "Lei Shing?"


    He smiled. "Sorry for the sudden visit. But we couldn''t help bute here after knowing that you are sick."


    "Thank you. But you didn''t have to take the trouble¡­"


    Lei Shu shook her head. "It isn''t any trouble."


    She hesitated and offered him a small paper bag. "For you."


    Xiaosi curiously opened it and found a fluffy muffler inside. "Thank you so much¡­"


    Xiaosi stared at it and felt nostalgic for some reason.


    She smiled. "In the past, you had also bought a muffler for me when I was sick."


    He felt guilty. "I am sorry, I don''t remember¡­"


    "Oh no. I understand."


    Lei Shu''s phone buzzed, and she saw her mother calling her. She stiffened.


    Why is Mom calling now?


    She quickly cut the call.


    I don''t want her to make any scene if shees to know we are here.


    On the other side, Lei Biya frowned.


    Why did she hang up?

 Chapter 318 - The Woman In The Picture

    <h4>Chapter 318 - The Woman In The Picture</h4>


    After an hour or so, the siblings decided to leave. Lei Shu said, "We will leave now. Please take care, Zhu Xiaosi."


    Xiaosi coughed and nodded. Chyou pouted. "Leaving so soon?" She tugged Lei Shing''s pants as if she didn''t want them to go.


    Their hearts melted to see little Chyou staring at them with her watery eyes.


    She is really so cute!


    He leaned and ruffled her head. "Yes. But we will visit you soon, we promise."


    Lei Shu nodded. "I will doll you up into the most beautiful princess!"


    Chyou sparkled and hopped up and down in excitement. "Okay!"


    Caihong paused and said, "Wait for a moment here."


    Since they bought gifts for them, Caihong felt that she should give something in return. She left for the kitchen.


    Lei Shu couldn''t help but say, "I really envy your family."


    Xiaosi was surprised.


    "You have such a beautiful wife and an adorable daughter. Your family lives in such harmony. I hope I meet a man like you in the future too¡­" she awkwardly smiled. "Until now, all the men I dated were only interested in me because of my family business. But when I look at you and Zhu Caihong, I feel warm in my heart."


    She had heard that Caihong was from the rich An family, but Xiaosi was a nobody when they met. But even then, she was lucky to find a man like Xiaosi who didn''t eye Caihong''s family''s wealth.


    That''s why Lei Shu also hoped to meet a man who would love her as much as Xiaosi loved Caihong without any greed for her family business.


    Lei Shing coughed in embarrassment. It was the same for him. He had dated only one girl in the past, but after knowing her greedy nature, he broke up with her. Since then, he wasn''t interested in a rtionship.


    Xiaosi narrowed his eyes. "Who were they? Tell me their names."


    Lei Shu blinked her eyes. "What will you do?"


    He smiled. "Expose them with a crisp face-p. They dare act selfishly and break your heart. They used your feelings which is unforgivable. So, I will teach them a lesson," he coldly said, "It''s hardly any task for me to get information on them. Such people must be dealt with, or they only keep on ruining lives."


    Xiaosi knew he shouldn''t meddle with their affairs, but when he heard how they suffered as a brother, he couldn''t help but get furious at those exes.


    Lei Shing and Lei Shu stared at him in a stupor. A warm feeling gushed in their hearts by his genuine concern. To see him so angry for their sake made them feel incredibly happy. They felt as if they got an older brother who was protective of their siblings.


    Lei Shu didn''t know why, but her eyes slightly teared up. She smiled. "Thank you so much. But it''s alright. It''s in the past now. But I really appreciate your concern."


    Lei Shing sighed and nodded.


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "Alright- *cough cough*"


    Suddenly, he began to furiously cough. His brows tightly furrowed.


    "Mr. Zhu?" Lei Shing patted his back. He quickly said, "Here. Drink some water."


    He did, but it didn''t help much.


    Chyou worriedly came over. "Dada¡­"


    He weakly smiled. "I-I am fine *cough*"


    Lei Shu urgently asked, "Where is the medicine box?"


    Coughing, he pointed towards the cupboard. She quickly rushed towards it and opened it.


    "Dr-drawer *cough cough*" his coughing was increasing.


    Lei Shu rummaged in the drawer and found the medicine box. But as she lifted it, a picture slipped out. She instinctively threw a nce over it.


    She rapidly blinked her eyes as she stared at the woman in the picture, holding a small boy''s hand.


    M-Mom¡­? Am I hallucinating? Why would there be her picture here? This boy...he looks like...


    Xiaosi''s coughing snapped her out of her shocked trance, and she quickly closed the drawer.


    He quickly fed him the cough syrup. "You will feel better now."


    When Caihong stepped in, bringing a small paper bag with her, she saw Xiaosi in a pale condition and froze. "What happened to him?"


    She rushed and checked his condition.


    Lei Shing anxiously said, "He was suddenly coughing a lot, so Shu fed him the syrup. I hope you don''t mind Shu rummaged through your cupboard¡­"


    She shook her head. "I am grateful to you. Thank you," she helped lean Xiaosi on the bed.


    Caihong handed them the bag. "This is for you. Since you came here for the first time, I cannot let you go empty-handed too. These are some pastries I baked this morning. I hope you like them."


    Lei Shing gratefully epted it. "Thank you so much!"


    He stared at his sister, who seemed to be in a daze. "Shu!" He whispered. "Say thank you."


    She snapped out. "Y-Yes! Thank you so much," she bowed. "We will take our leave. Bye, Chyou."


    "Bye-bye!" She chirped.


    She grabbed her brother''s hand and quickly dragged him away.


    ---


    Outside, Lei Shingined. "Hey, hey! You will break my arm off! Why are we walking in such a rush?"


    She stopped in her steps and turned. Lei Shing frowned, seeing her so serious. "Are you okay?"


    "I am not. I am confused."


    "Why? About what?"


    "I saw Mom."


    He widened his eyes. "Huh?" He hastily looked left and right. "She is here?"


    She knocked on his forehead. "I mean in a picture!"


    "What picture?"


    "When I was fetching the medicine box, I saw a photo with Mom in it, holding a little boy''s hand. She was definitely Mom. But I don''t understand why Zhu Xiaosi would have her picture? And that boy. He...he looked like Zhu Xiaosi. When he was a little boy, maybe¡­"


    Lei Shing was stunned. "What!? You are sure-"


    "I am a hundred percent sure. She was Mom," her brows furrowed in doubt. "It seemed like a really old picture."


    "Bro. Is this why Mom is always so edgy when she meets him? Do they somehow...share a past?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Lei Shing narrowed his eyes. "Then we will need to investigate, Shu.. If Mom and Zhu Xiaosi have some connection that we don''t know about, then we have to find out about it."

 Chapter 319 - A Special Day

    <h4>Chapter 319 - A Special Day</h4>


    The days were quite gloomy and serious ever since everyone came to know about Han Zongying''s existence and her rtionship with An Guoting. The past had a deep connection with everybody''s present but amidst the investigations going on, today Xinyi and Zhiyuan didn''t want to think about the past.


    Because today was a really special day for them.


    They tip-toed towards the bed and stood on either side of it. Their adorable prince was quietly sleeping, tucked inside the duvet. The peaceful expression on Siying''s chubby little face melted their hearts.


    Zhiyuan quickly snapped a picture and immediately set it as his phone''s wallpaper. He grinned.


    Zhiyuan whispered, "Are you ready?"


    Xinyi excitedly nodded. "Yes! I cannot wait for him to wake up!"


    A few minutester, Siying yawned and slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed his eyes and got up.


    "Surprise!"


    They popped some crackers over him and said, "Happy Birthday Siying!"


    Siying''s beautiful eyes widened and as the colorful confetti rained upon him, his gaze sparkled in excitement.


    "Pretty!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan hugged him hard. Zhiyuan chuckled. "Yes they are really pretty, right birthday boy?"


    Siying jumped on the bed and eagerly hopped from one foot to another. "It''s my birthday today!"


    He remembered how he couldn''t wait for the day toe.


    Xinyiughed. "Yes. It''s your birthday. So tell me. How many years are you now?"


    Siying seriously thought about and counted on his fingers. "Four!"


    As evidence, he stretched out all five fingers.


    Zhiyuan pressed his thumb and said, "That was five. This is four. You are four years old."


    Siying sheepishly grinned in embarrassment. "Mama! Dada!" He kept jumping up and down, "I am four now!" He proudly said, "So that means I am an adult now?"


    They widened their eyes andughed at his cute question.


    "Aiya¡­" Xinyi caught his warm body and squished it in her embrace. "You have a long way to go until you be an adult."


    Siying pouted. "But I am four now! It''s more than three!"


    "Yes. But you are an adult when you turn eighteen."


    Siying frowned. "How many years I have to wait?"


    "Fourteen more years," Zhiyuan pinched his cheeks.


    His brows furrowed in dissatisfaction. "That is so long."


    Xinyi pouted. "Yes. But why does my Siying want to grow up so soon?"


    "So that I can take care of Mama and Dada when I grow up!" He raised his arms in the air.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan widened their eyes. "Take care of us?"


    "Yes! Mama and Dada work hard and love me the most. So I also want to be adult soon and take care of Mama and Dada!"


    Aiyaaa¡­


    Warmth gushed in their hearts. Even though he was still a kid himself, he was still thinking about taking care of his parents.


    "My friend in school said that I will take over Dada at work when I grow up. Then Dada will rest!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Do you want to take over Han Corps in the future?"


    Siying nodded hard. "En!"


    "But you don''t need to think that it''s the only option you have. You are always weed to be the future CEO. But if you feel that you have other dreams or if you want to do something else in your life, you can always choose that path. Your career is an important decision. You don''t have to necessarily do what I did."


    Siying tilted his head. "Really? But I still want to take over Dada and let Dada rest with Mama!"


    A bright smile lit on his lips. "Well of course if that''s what you really want. I just want to let you know that you are free to pursue anything you want even if it''s not business."


    Xinyi nodded. "Dada is right. And also! I don''t want my Siying to grow up so soon," she puffed up her cheeks, "I still want you to be my cute, little prince," she hugged him.


    Siying giggled. "Mama acting like a kid!"


    Then he jumped in her arms, his eyes shining with expectations. "Mama! Dada! Where is my gift! It''s my birthday!"


    Zhiyuanughed. "Hoho! There are lots of presents we have bought for you."


    Siying drooled, thinking of all the beautiful gifts he will unwrap.


    "All your presents are in your toy room. Why don''t you check it out?"


    "Yay Yayyyy!!!"


    Siying didn''t wait a second longer and dashed away with the speed of lightning to dive into his treasures.


    Zhiyuan nced at Xinyi and smiled. He gently wiped the corner of her eyes. "He will grow up to be a good man."


    She sniffled, feeling emotional. "En. I still cannot believe that Siying is four now. Time flies so fast," she chuckled, "Now he is even talking about taking care of us."


    "Yeah¡­"


    Xinyi looked at at him and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    He slightly trembled and lowered his gaze. For a moment, he curled his fist but he soon released it.


    "Xinyi."


    "Hm?"


    With his gaze slightly blurred with tears, he faced her and bowed. Xinyi widened her eyes, taken aback.


    "I know that today is a special day, and I shouldn''t talk about the past and affect the mood. But I don''t want to be cruel as if I am ignoring and pretending that it didn''t happen. Thank you for giving birth to Siying," his voice choked.


    Xinyi trembled.


    "Even if you forgive me for what I did to you that night, I will never be able to forgive myself. It will always be a thorn in my heart. With all my sincerity, I want to apologize to you for... for forcing you to question Siying''s birth. For making you go through the pain that no woman should ever go through. Thank you for not giving up on him¡­and...and I am sorry for being such a terrible husband. I have hurt you a lot, but you still stayed by my side. Thank you for everything, Xinyi."


    As he let the tears flow, he felt himself enveloped in a warm embrace.

 Chapter 320 - What I Lacked

    <h4>Chapter 320 - What I Lacked</h4>


    Zhiyuan lifted his gaze and stared into her misty irises. What always reflected pain and sorrow in them were now filled with love and warmth.


    "Indeed that was a difficult time for me," she whispered.


    Zhiyuan slightly shook.


    "I wanted to love Siying, but I couldn''t. But you know, Zhiyuan? I really understand your position because trust me. It would have been impossible for me, too, to fall in love with someone else had I married him. There might be no excuses to make for that night on your part. You called her name, and it broke my heart."


    He lowered his gaze and pain welled within him, thinking of the darkest night that has ruined everything between them.


    "But it was my fault that I indirectly brought us to that stage."


    He jolted and looked at her in shock. "Don''t be stupid, Xinyi. Why are you ming yourself?"


    She silently stared at him.


    "I never told anybody this but that night during the reunion gathering when I had ran away after the abortion topic came up...I saw Yunru, Zizi and Shuang talking together before I met you."


    Zhiyuan blinked his eyes.


    "And I saw Yunru and Shuang breaking up."


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. "What!? Yunru and Shuang?"


    She nodded.


    Zhiyuan felt too stunned to speak for a few moments. "W-Wait. Were they dating? When did they get into a rtionship?"


    He had never imagined that Yunru and Shuang had anything to do with each other, especially as a couple.


    "Seven years back when everything happened on the graduation party night. When the man Shuang loved so much slept with Caihong."


    He froze.


    "Shuang...had feelings for Xiaosi?"


    "It came as a shock to me too."


    Silence.


    She softly said, "I also don''t know many details because Yunru never shared this with me. I only came to know about his girlfriend when he had arrested Zizi that day. He said he couldn''t marry her because he had a girlfriend."


    Zhiyuan slowly nodded. "I remember that¡­He was talking about Shuang?"


    "Yes. But their rtionship wasplicated, so they never came out with it. At the reunion gathering night, there was a big confrontation, and Yunru confessed his feelings for her. But Shuang couldn''t ept him because she still couldn''t forget Xiaosi. Then Zizi stepped in, and she bashed Shuang for being cruel to him."


    She bit her lip. "Everything came so suddenly at me that I didn''t know what to do. I wasn''t in the right state of mind since I was asked about my attempted abortion," her eyes teared up, "I wanted to be there for my brother, who was so heartbroken. But I knew that you wanted to talk to me, and I didn''t want to face you back then. So I could do nothing for my brother that night."


    "Xinyi¡­"


    Zhiyuan pulled her into his arms, and tightly hugged her. The sound of his heart beating in his chest made herfortable.


    "Even until now, I couldn''t bring that topic with Yunru. It seems that he doesn''t want to talk about it, and I don''t want to put him in a difficult position," she sadly chuckled, "We are simr. We have a hard time expressing our emotions just like how I couldn''t tell him about what I went through."


    She raised her head and slowly withdrew from his embrace. "I brought this up now because I want to say that I really admire Zizi. I am envious of her. And when I look at her, I always realize how much of a coward I had been. What happened between us that night was my fault too because I couldn''t be bold like Zizi who dered her love for Yunru."


    Xinyi faintly smiled. "She fought with Shuang, and then said that she will chase after Yunru. They had broken up, so now she will take that chance to make him hers. And I... could only watch her in a daze. I saw in her what I alwayscked in myself. Courage."


    She trembled.


    "In that sense, Zizi and I were in the same position. The man we loved was in love with someone else. But there was me on one end, who couldn''t do anything, and there was Zizi on the other side who didn''t have any trouble deciding that she would make Yunru fall in love with her. She wasn''t afraid of Shuang or challenging her ce in his heart. Or maybe she might have been, but she was still determined to win over Yunru."


    A tear slid down.


    "I... could never do that. Even though I married the man I love, I couldn''t take a single step forward. I lived with an unrequited love for two years, but when we finally got married, I was too afraid to approach you. I was afraid to challenge Caihong''s ce in your heart."


    She clenched her fist.


    "It''s the same thing Grandpa said. What would happen in our marriage would highly depend on my actions. It was up to me to nurture your feelings for me. But I was overridden with guilt that you had to marry me when you loved Caihong so much. I didn''t want to be a bother to you. In the end, I only pushed you deeper into the despair of her loss. I-If I had tried to make you look my way just like Zizi is doing, then...there might have been a chance that you wouldn''t have gone through that depression."


    "That is what is tethering Yunru to stand on his feet when he is so broken right now. Zizi. It is she who is holding his hand and forcing him out of that darkness that is left behind after he lost his love. Otherwise, maybe Yunru would have also slipped into that despair. He was with Shuang for seven years even though he knew she loved Xiaosi. He might have gone through the same fate."


    Her shoulders quivered, and she broke down. "But I was useless.. I didn''t try to make my ce in your heart, so after doing nothing, the only one who remained in that precious position was Caihong."

 Chapter 321 - Scam!

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Scam!</h4>


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "It''s not your fault, Xinyi. Stop ming yourself for doing nothing. Instead of drowning in despair over Caihong''s loss, I should have moved forward and-"


    "It''s not easy, Zhiyuan," Xinyi sadly smiled. "I said, right? Had I been in your ce, I wouldn''t have been able to give up on you either. It''s the same with Shuang, who couldn''t move past her feelings from Xiaosi even though Yunru was right beside her for all these years. Zizi is there with him now, but I can see that he has been hesitating too. Sometimes love makes us strong, but sometimes...it also makes us helpless that keeps on binding us in the past. And I did nothing to break that connection."


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips and seemed to be frustrated. "No matter what you say, it seems ridiculous to me. If you use yourself one more time, then I would stop talking to you!"


    She looked at him, surprised and then burst into a soft chuckle. "But isn''t it me who is giving you the cold shoulder?"


    He harrumphed. "Tables seem to be turned now. If you don''t stop this, then I won''t forgive you," he red at her.


    Her gaze softened.


    "It''s not like that, Zhiyuan. I am just thinking about it from all perspectives. There are some mistakes that you made, but those happened because I couldn''t get it together. I felt hurt, but I couldn''t get angry with you because I knew that somewhere or other, I had failed too."


    He gritted his teeth. "Didn''t you handle thepany when I was unable to? Stop saying that you failed. You had always been the best wife who supported me in my tough times. Don''t be so hard on yourself."


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. "Company matters are different. I did my best there, but¡­" she lowered her head, "I cannot run away from the truth that I should have been proactive like Zizi when it came to our marriage. When somebody has difficulty in moving on, which it always happens when you lose your love, it''s the partner''s responsibility to push you through that difficult phase. We only get this life once, and we have limited time. So we should do everything we can that makes us happy. But I never fought for my happiness with you. I should have taken the chance to make the man I love notice me. But I couldn''t. That was my weakness."


    Zhiyuan pressed his brows. "You¡­"


    Xinyi quickly raised her palm. "Don''t try to convince me otherwise, Zhiyuan. You feel that way because you are guilt-ridden over that night. But trust me. I am thinking about this very objectively."


    "Hmph. We are not going to get anywhere with this."


    Xinyi seriously nodded.


    "..."


    Zhiyuan squished her cheeks. "You shouldn''t nod your head!"


    "But you are right. We will just be on an endless loop if we argue about this."


    He sighed. "Anyway. Today is Siying''s birthday, so we shouldn''t fight like this."


    Xinyi pouted. "You brought up the topic, though."


    "..."


    "You are right. My mistake. I just wanted to thank you for Siying''s birth, but the conversation¡­"


    "It''s alright. It was bound to happen one day," her eyes lit up with joy, "And honestly, you shouldn''t thank me for it. It was someone else who made me realize the mistake I was going to make¡­Hehe, and I have invited them to Siying''s birthday party tonight."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. Then his gaze darkened in dismay.


    "Can we not invite two particr people to the party?"


    "No. Whatever problem you have with them, keep that to yourself," Xinyi narrowed her eyes.


    Damn it!


    ---


    "Siying!!!"


    The twins, Jian and Nian, jumped onto Siying, who was sincerely trying to tie his party hat.


    The trio copsed on the floor with Jian and Nian crushing on top of Siying''s back. Siying looked back, and his gaze brightened.


    "Bro Jian! Bro Nian!"


    They squeezed him hard until he had no ce to move. "Happy Birthday, Siying!"


    Siying cheekily smiled. "Thank you!"


    Jian put his hands on his waist and said with a solemn expression. "This brother blesses you that you will never be caught and punished by your Mama while secretly eating choctes."


    Nian raised his hand as if he was a great wise sage. "This brother blesses you with good luck that your teacher never calls your Mama for a parent meeting when you make mischief at school."


    Siying blinked his eyes, and half of the things flew over his head.


    "Mama and Dada said that I am four now! I am a big boy now!" He proudly said.


    The twins grimaced. "You just ignored our great blessings! You have no idea how useful they will be for you."


    Siying pouted. "But I never secretly eat choctes. I always ask Mama. I never do any mis-mis... mischief at school too!"


    The twins were bbergasted. Then they sadly held his shoulders with pity in their eyes. "Siying. Are you sure you are living your life to the fullest?"


    He blinked his eyes. "I don''t understand¡­"


    "Siying!"


    From the corner of his eye, he saw little Nuo trudging and trotting to his side. He beamed. "Nuo!"


    "Happy Birthday, Siying!"


    She was about to hug him when she was promptly pulled back. The atmosphere had suddenly turned colder, but the kids didn''t understand it except for the twins.


    Nuo frowned and turned. She pursed her lips and asked, "Dada. Why do you pull back?"


    The CEO of Liu Corps gave an extremely gentle smile which was anything but gentle inwardly.


    The twins exchanged understanding nces.


    We should get out of here.


    They moved, but their father''s chilling voice froze them in their steps. "Move an inch and be ready for the consequences."


    They shuddered.


    Jinhai''s attention went back to his adorable daughter. "You were running too fast. I was worried that you might trip, dear."


    The twins were horrified and usingly looked at their father.


    Scam! This is a scam! Please don''t fall for it, Nuo!

 Chapter 322 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Gratitude</h4>


    Nuo nodded her head in understanding. "I not twip!"


    Jinhai dotingly smiled. "En."


    But he still didn''t leave her hand. Little Nuo was impatient. "Dada. I go to Siying!"


    His mouth twitched. "You don''t have to. You wish him from here. This is a good distance."


    Suddenly, he felt a smack on his head, and he stiffened. He turned and saw his wife ring at him, putting her hand on her waist.


    "What are you doing, Jinhai?"


    "Not letting my precious daughter go near a strange boy."


    "Siying is not a stranger to us! Don''t be rude!"


    "Nana!"


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan came to their side as they saw the Liu family gather around Siying. Nana brightened in joy. "Xinyi."


    They hugged and squealed in happiness.


    "Thank you, Nana. I am so d you coulde."


    "Of course, I will. It''s Siying''s birthday, after all."


    She bent on her knees and ruffled his head. "Wish you a very happy birthday, Siying. Gib bless you, and you do super-duper good things in life that will make your parents proud."


    Siying blushed as he lowered his head. "Thank you, Aunt Nana."


    She felt as if an arrow struck her heart. "Aiyaaa, you are so cute!"


    On the other hand, Zhiyuan and Jinhai were busy doing what they always did when they crossed paths.


    Throw daggers at each other.


    Zhiyuan forced himself to smile. "Wee, Liu Jinhai, to Siying''s birthday party."


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "Thank you for the invitation...which wasn''t really needed, especially for Nuo and me."


    He smiled. "Trust me. I hold the same feelings for you. But what kind of a father are you who doesn''t want his daughter to enjoy an innocent birthday party?"


    "Your son is anything but innocent, Han Zhiyuan. I cannot let my daughter carelessly approach him," Jinhai''s cold gaze burned in a fury.


    He sneered. "Let''s not talk about my son. At least, he is not like a certain son of yours who likes to im himself as the future son-inw of my family. I wonder how you have raised him, Liu Jinhai."


    A shadow approached them, and then a voice came that was all too simr to Jinhai. "What is wrong in iming my wife, future father-inw?"


    Little Jun came into view, pushing Jin''s trolley. Baby Jin was eagerly rolling his head left and right and was excited to sense the party mood.


    "Baaaaaa Baaaaa!!!"


    He iled his hands in the air in excitement.


    Zhiyuan''s brow heavily twitched. He really wished that by some miracle, he wouldn''te.


    But Xinyi had the opposite reaction. "Jun! Wee."


    Jun lifted his gaze, and a warm smile lit his lips, looking at her pretty smile. "Future mother-inw."


    Nana choked. "Jun. Stop saying that all the time."


    "It''s the truth, Mom. Also. Don''t you and Dad feel a little ashamed of dumping Jin''s trolley onto me?" He pointed using stares at his parents.


    Nana coughed. "I was excited to meet Xinyi."


    Xinyi chuckled and hugged him. "Haha. You are such a good son."


    Jun raised his brow and nodded. "And the smartest brother of all my siblings."


    Jian and Nian red at him. "What do you mean!? Nobody can be as smart as the super Liu twins duo!"


    Jun shrugged.


    Xinyi stared at the boy and remembered how she had held him in her arms when he was just a baby. If not for his warm body that was pressed to her chest, she wouldn''t have been able to waver from her decision to abort Siying.


    Jun squinted his gaze, and his index finger caught the culprit. "Why are you crying?" He whispered.


    She pinched his cheeks. "Just remembering the day when I met you and Nana. You don''t know, but...you had really saved Siying that day. I cannot thank you enough for it."


    Zhiyuan quietly stared at her. He slowly bent and gently ruffled his head. "Thank you, Jun."


    Jun tilted his head, and he couldn''t understand. But he felt their sincerity and gratitude. He faintly caught his fingers trembling as he patted his head.


    "Of course. As your future son-inw, it''s my duty to make you happy even if I was a baby."


    "Hahaha! You are so cute!" Xinyiughed.


    Jinhai stared at them and sensed something had happened between them. He had noticed Xinyi''s closeness with Jun whenever they met.


    "Baaaaaaa¡­"


    Baby Jin was tearful. He was sending signals for Xinyi to hold him, but she still didn''t even look at him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t ever forget my cute Jin," Xinyi carried and cradled him in her arms.


    "Baaaabaaaa¡­" he finally seemed to be appeased as he buried his face in her chest and grinned.


    Nana pped her hands. "We have brought a lot of gifts for Siying!"


    Siying''s gaze sparkled, and he drooled. "Gifts!"


    The twins found the starters from a distance, and they beamed.


    Food! Let''s go!


    "Mom! We will be right back!"


    Nana widened her eyes. "Hey! Come back!"


    Xinyi chuckled. "It''s alright. Let them enjoy themselves."


    Jun pushed his spectacles up in disdain. "They behave as if they are some hungry souls from the past who never got to eat in their lifetime."


    ---


    Jian said, "Bro. We have to stuff all the things we can see here."


    Nian nodded. "Let''s get on with our mission!"


    The twins separated and dashed towards the starter''s counter. The meat sparkled in front of Jian, and he felt as if he was in heaven.


    My meat. I aming... Let me get you into my stomach!


    But his trip abruptly halted as he crashed into someone. The one in front of him fell back on her butt. Jian also stumbled, but he bnced himself on his other foot.


    His sight fell on a guest who took thest piece of skewer from the te.


    "..."


    Jian felt his dreams crash, and his mouth widened in shock.


    My-my meat!!! Noooooooo!


    He usingly red at the girl, who at the same time also got up and tearfully stared at him.


    "You pushed me!"


    "You pushed me!"


    Both said at once.


    Jian was dumbfounded. "Why would I, Liu Jian, push you on purpose!?"


    The girl puffed her cheeks in anger. "Leina not push you! You bumped into me!"

 Chapter 323 - As If One Wasnt Enough

    <h4>Chapter 323 - As If One Wasn''t Enough</h4>


    "Ah Cy, I am telling you that we should just wish him a happy birthday and leave!" Liang urgently whispered into his wife''s ears, cautiously looking left and right.


    Ah Cy sighed. "How many times have you already told me this, Liang? And how many times have I rejected you already?"


    "But you don''t understand! This party is dangerous territory! That sly brat will use this chance to get a hug from our precious daughter!" He gritted his teeth.


    "And what is the problem in that?"


    Liang was aghast. "You have gotten way toox about this. The only man I will let Leina hug is me! Her father! The rest of the boys are off-limits!"


    "Liang. Leina is only three years old and will be four in a few months. Children hug each other all the time."


    He snorted. "Their parents don''t know how to raise their kids. You should always be on alert, especially when you have a super cute daughter!"


    A voice came from the other side. "Well, I have to agree about that."


    Liang brightened up on Xiaosi''s approval. "Hah! Xiaosi agrees," he proudly said.


    Xiaosi and Caihong came in, hand in hand, with little Chyou on Caihong''s side. "Uncle Liang! Aunt Ah Cy!" She chirped.


    Ah Cy smiled. "Aish my Chyou pumpkin looks so adorable. That ribbon on your head makes you even cuter."


    Chyou felt extremely happy. "Where is Leina?"


    "Ah...she was here a moment ago¡­"


    She giggled. "I will find her, and then we will wish Siying together! I bought gift for him too!"


    Caihong said, "Don''t run around, okay?"


    "En!"


    Liang turned pale. "Where is Leina? Damn it, did that brat alreadyy his hands on my daughter!?"


    Caihongughed. "Liang. You seriously never change. You are so possessive of her."


    "Hey! Xiaosi understands me too. Don''t you two have a daughter too? Don''t you care about an ugly and selfish boy targeting your Chyou?"


    "You are saying as if they are some ult who can hypnotize them?"


    "Yeah, tell him, Caihong," Ah Cy said, exasperated. "It''s getting hard to deal with Liang and his daughterplex."


    "You¡­" Liang''s mouth twitched. "Whatplex? Don''tbel my love asplex!"


    Xiaosi cleared his throat. "Do you know, Liang? If you continue to be like this, then one day, Leina might run away from home. Imagine she would be so terrified in the future if she wants to introduce her boyfriend to her. And you, who cannot bear even her talking to anybody will¡­"


    "You all are bullying me! You just said that you agreed!"


    Xiaosi scratched his chin. "Of course, I don''t want anybody to steal my cute daughter, but there wille one day when she will find someone for her. No matter how hard it is, I have to let her go¡­"


    Suddenly, the fathers felt mncholic, and the atmosphere turned dreary.


    Ugh... letting our daughters go...


    Caihong couldn''t help but facepalm. "Xiaosi, Chyou is only six. There is a long time before that happens."


    Ah Cy rolled her eyes. "You are all so emotional."


    Liang refused to give up. "Wait you three. I will prove my point!"


    He looked left and right and found his target.


    "Weeeeeee!"


    Yunru lifted Siying in the air, making himugh. Zizi said, "He will feel dizzy!"


    Yunru chuckled. "Come on. He is the birthday boy. My nephew isn''t so weak. Right, Siying?"


    "En! I want more! Higher!"


    Zizi put her hands on her waist. "You have to cut the cake. Do you want to do that with stars running in front of your eyes? The birthday boy cannot faint."


    He pouted. "I am fine!"


    Just then, Liang dragged them where everyone was gathered.


    "Hey, hey, where are you taking us?"


    Liang said, "Now you tell them, Yunru!"


    "Tell them what?" He was confused.


    "If you have a daughter one day, won''t you protect her at all costs? Will you let any useless pest hover around her, trying to snatch her away from you? Will you? Will you? Will you!?"


    Ah Cy dryly stared at her husband.


    Yunru - "..."


    Why did this topice up so suddenly?


    Zizi blushed hard.


    Ahhhh, he is talking about Yunru and m-my child... I-isn''t it still a bit far? Though I don''t mind¡­


    She shyly smiled. "I think Yunru will be a protective father. Plus, he is a cop too. So, he would be extra strict with any boy approaching our d-daughter¡­"


    The thought of their child turned her cheeks warm and red.


    Liang smiled, feeling victorious. "See?"


    "Nah, I won''t be that protective," Yunru shrugged.


    Liang and Zizi - "..."


    Ah Cy, Xiaosi and Caihong burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Liang, you lost!"


    "Yunru, you traitor!" Liang red at him in a fury. "How could you? Don''t you care about your daughter at all!?"


    "More like I care about the poor boy. If I have a daughter like Princess in the future, I need to warn the boys to be alert of her, not the other way around," he nodded. "It''s not the boy but my daughter who will charge towards him for sure."


    Zizi coughed hard.


    "Y-You!"


    He smiled. "Did I say something wrong, Princess?"


    She harrumphed.


    Suddenly, they heard amotion, and Liang instantly located Leina in that crowd.


    When they gathered, they saw Jian and Leina furiously throwing daggers at each other.


    "What happened?"


    "Mama!" Leina tearfully hugged Ah Cy''s leg. Liang''s gaze darkened. "Who made my daughter cry?"


    "It''s not me for sure," Jian snorted.


    Nana smacked on his head. "Tell the truth, Jian!"


    Jianined. "Hey! She came in my way, and I lost my precious meat! That''s a crime! Taking my food away!"


    "..."


    Leina stomped her foot. "You pushed me, and I fell!"


    "That''s because you popped up like a ghost!"


    Liang clutched his chest in pain. "Y-You...how dare you call my daughter a ghost!?"


    Jian was speechless. "I didn''t call her a ghost. I said she appeared out of nowhere like a ghost!"


    "That''s the same thing, you brat!"


    "No, that''s not!"


    "Who the hell are you anyway?"


    "Liu Jian!"


    Nana quickly said, "I am really sorry on his behalf. Is she hurt anywhere?"


    Liang had an ugly expression.


    As if Siying wasn''t enough, now this brat came in! Why can''t anybody let my daughter live in peace?

 Chapter 324 - Same Day Birthdays

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Same Day Birthdays</h4>


    The situation somehow calmed down after a while when Xinyi and Zhiyuan finally intervened.


    She smiled. "I wanted to introduce them to you all. They are the Liu family. Remember how Siying had lost a few months back? At that time, Jun and the Liu family helped us."


    Ah Cy said in realization. "Oh yeah, I remember. Liang and I had stayed back to take care of Grandpa."


    Han Huizhong, who had just crossed them, couldn''t help but dryly look at them. "Who the hell needed your help in taking care of me? I was just fine, pharma boy."


    Liang''s brow twitched.


    Soo Ei, who was enjoying his time with his cute grandson, chimed in. "Now, now. Don''t be like that. You were so pale after Siying had disappeared."


    "Soo Ei! Who the hell was pale? Are you underestimating me?"


    He sighed.


    Liang carefully studied Jian. "Well, of course, who doesn''t know about the Liu family? It is really nice to meet you."


    Jinhai gave a perfunctory nod while Nana greeted them with a warm smile.


    "But I would still like you to warn your son to stay away from my Leina!"


    Ah Cy red at him. "Liang! Didn''t we just sort everything out?"


    "Hey, my daughter was pushed down and hurt!"


    Leina nodded. "En!"


    Jian gritted his teeth. "I was walking just fine. It''s not my fault if she cannot look ahead and carry herself in the dress at the same time!"


    Jun clicked his tongue. "Tsk. Tsk. You will never get a girlfriend like this if you treat girls like that."


    "I don''t want a girlfriend like that who snatches my precious food away!" Jian''s gaze darkened.


    Nian gravely nodded. "It''s a painful thing to watch your meat go."


    Liang was horrified. "How dare they talk about making my daughter their girlfriend!?"


    Caihong choked. "You are not listening to the conversation!"


    Nana felt a headacheing. Jinhai, who couldn''t see his wife in pain, quietly said, "Enough."


    Liang snorted. "The point is to tell your boys to stay away from my daughter."


    Zhiyuan couldn''t agree more. "Of course. One of them even targets my unborn daughter."


    Jun tilted his head. "Why do I sense hostility from your tone, future father-inw?"


    Zizi coughed hard.


    Future father-inw?


    Zhiyuan had an urge to throw him out of this party.


    Han Huizhong raised his brow and sharply studied the young boy. "Hooo. Why do you have interest in my yet-to-be-born great granddaughter?"


    "Of course, it''s a given. Who wouldn''t want a wife like Aunt Xinyi? Warm, sweet, gentle, and beautiful," he nodded.


    Xinyi touched her chin, feeling embarrassed.


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened.


    The hell you are flirting with my wife!


    Han Huizhongughed. "Well, you got good eyes, but don''t think we will just hand her over to you."


    Jun smiled. "I will take on that challenge anytime."


    He smirked. He nced at Jinhai. "Liu Jinhai. Nice to meet you after a long time."


    "Same here."


    "What is Liu Hai doing these days?"


    "Enjoying with Mom."


    He sneered. "Tell me something new. His whole tenure as the Liu Corps CEO felt like a honeymoon period to me."


    "I cannot deny that."


    As the adults were busy talking, the children were having their own serious conversation, especially Jian and Leina, between whom lightning seemed to crackle.


    Chyou stepped in between and made some distance between them. Being the eldest of all, she said in a responsible tone. "No fighting anymore. So don''t look like that."


    Siying pursed his lips. "En. It''s my birthday. So everybody be happy!"


    Nuo hopped up and down. "Happy, happy!"


    Baby Jin pped his hands too as if giving his approval. "Baaaaaaa!"


    Nian furiously patted his brother''s back. "Cheer up, bro! Aunt Xinyi said that we would get a lot of skewers! So forget about the lost meat."


    Jian grumbled. "I guess so¡­"


    But the invisible tension between Jian and Leina still remained.


    Ah Cy felt tired. "Phew. Everything is sorted out. Hey, I remember now that I think about it¡­"


    She looked at Caihong. "Isn''t Uncle An''s birthday today as well?"


    Liang scratched his chin. "Oh yeah. Siying and his birthday fall on the same day."


    Caihong and Xiaosi nodded. She smiled. "Yup."


    Ah Cy sighed. "Does he still refuse to hold his birthday banquet?"


    Caihong lowered her gaze. "Yes...I don''t know why."


    "But don''t worry. We already wished him beforeing here," Shuang''s voice echoed from behind them.


    They turned and saw hering along with Jack Si.


    "Sorry, we arete," she sighed, "I hope we aren''t toote for the cake cutting ceremony."


    "Nah, you are just in time¡­" Liang curiously nced between her and Jack Si. "You two came together?"


    Jack Si smiled with his beautiful bluish-grey orbs twinkling in delight. "Well, she asked if I wanted to eat some cake, and I said, why not? Who can ever deny cake? And so we are here."


    Shuang said, "It''s my thanks for giving me a ride in your carst time."


    "You didn''t have to, but I appreciate it," he winked.


    She shrugged.


    "So, as I was saying, you don''t have to worry about Dad. We already wished him and smothered him with gifts beforeing here. He must be still crying, feeling emotional over Chyou''s drawing gift."


    Xiaosiughed. "Yup. He was so cute when he burst into tears like that."


    Caihong shook her head. "It''s like he bes a child whenever Chyou is around."


    Jack Si smiled. "Well, I can understand. Grandfathers are like that, especially to their granddaughters, more than their grandsons."


    Suddenly, Shuang''s gaze fell on Xia Liqin, who seemed to walk past them. Her shoulders were tense, and she was tightly holding a gift box in her hand. Her fingers clutched it as if she was thinking hard about something.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Did she hear us talking about Dad?


    ---


    Back in her room, Xia Liqin ced the gift box on the table and slowly sat on the bed. Her gaze dimmed as she thought about An Guoting.


    The door opened, and she heard a voice filled with anger and disdain.


    "I guess that gift must be for your good friend, An Guoting, isn''t it?"


    She stiffened and looked up to see Han Tian staring back at her, his gaze glinting in indignance and contempt.

 Chapter 325 - Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 325 - usations</h4>


    Xia Liqin coldly narrowed her gaze at him. Han Tian clenched his fists at her silence. He let out a mocking chuckle. "Even after everything that happened, you still choose to have sympathy for him. Even though my sister killed herself because of that bastard, you have no qualms thinking about that man and even¡­" he sadlyughed, "preparing a gift for him."


    She said nothing.


    "So I guess all these years, you continued to maintain your ''friendship'' with him, didn''t you?"


    "Tian, I don''t want to talk about this," she stood up.


    "Of course. Why would you want to talk about it? If not for you, my sister would still have been alive!"


    She shook hard as her eyes turned wet.


    "But there isn''t a trace of guilt in your gaze. I cannot believe that you still choose to side with that man who should suffer in hell. He destroyed everything for us and you... Guess old feelings die hard."


    Xia Liqin red at him. A tear slipped past her cheek as she trembled. "Han Tian! How many times will you say the same thing!? Guoting and I had nothing between us! We separated exactly because of this! I cannot believe that you still use me of having feelings for him."


    "You¡­" Han Tian''s irises were just as wet and misty as hers. "Do you think I am happy using you of this? I am the most desperate to cling to anything that will prove otherwise. And you say that our marriage ended because of me? Really? Even after Zongying died, you cried for that murderer instead of feeling sorry for my sister! Even though he¡­" he trembled thinking of the past.


    Xia Liqin broke down. "You are stupid! Do you think I was happy that Zongying died?"


    He chuckled. "Of course not. Because her death brought a stain on your ''good friend''s'' reputation that you couldn''t bear at all. You actually tried to convince me that Guoting is heartbroken over what he did. He cried over her death. He med himself for what happened."


    "Because that was true! That is still true!" She eximed.


    "Do you think his so-called guilt will bring my sister back!? Even in those circumstances, you fought for Guoting instead of standing against him. Do you think I am blind to fall for your lies? Come on, Liqin. We are already separated now. At least¡­" tears streamed down his cheeks, "at least admit it now that you always loved him."


    Xia Liqin clenched her fists. Even after their separation and even after all these years, his words still crushed her heart. She thought that she wouldn''t be affected at this point. But in the end, she still did.


    His prickly words and his usatory gaze still felt to her as if somebody had stabbed her heart. His refusal to believe her still left her heartbroken.


    "That is not true...I am tired of telling you this. Guoting and I were only friends. I am not excusing his actions. I never did. I was the first to p on his face for his mistake!" Her slightly red eyes glowered at him. "I was the one who was disappointed the most precisely because we were such good friends! Zongying was like my sister. Do you think I am so cruel to look away from his blunder?"


    "It doesn''t matter because, in the end, you begged for him, didn''t you?"


    "Because he was truly guilty! His mistake cannot be forgiven. But he was just as devastated and all the more because he was the reason. Tian...he is already paying for his sins. Even now when he doesn''t even know the truth."


    Han Tian''s nostrils red. "He doesn''t deserve it either!"


    "I know...I know it very well. But do you think he deserved the pain that Zongying left him years back?"


    "For God''s sake, he cheated on her! Do you me Zongying for breaking up with him? And do you think that she deserved her misery as payback?"


    "Of course not! There is no putting curtains to Guoting''s mistake. But you cannot be biased towards Zongying. He never cheated on her, but she never believed him! Just like... just like how you don''t believe me, Han Tian."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I am tired of telling you that there was nothing between us. Why? Can a man and woman just not be friends? Is it so difficult to digest?"


    "Yes, it is when you never did anything but protect him!"


    "Haha¡­" sheughed at him in disdain, "You didn''t change a bit, Tian. I am sorry to say that you siblings were the same. Neither you believed me nor Zongying believed Guoting. He kept screaming and screaming that he didn''t sleep with that woman, but she left him without giving him any chance to speak. He built An Corps for her. He worked his ass off to stand as her equal. But what did he get? Nothing¡­not even her trust for whom he did everything. But how will you understand? Because you couldn''t trust me either!"


    "You¡­"


    *Knock knock*


    They stiffened upon hearing a knock on the door.


    Xia Liqin quickly wiped her tears and so did he. She opened the door and found Xinyi standing in front of her.


    "Xi-Xinyi¡­"


    Xinyi quickly smiled. "I just came to tell you that it''s time for Siying to cut the cake¡­"


    "Of course," she awkwardly smiled back. "I-I aming. Sorry, you had to take the trouble¡­"


    "It''s no trouble. Dad¡­"


    Han Tian smiled. "Of course, I aming too. How can I miss my grandson''s special moment?"


    They lowered their heads and walked away, keeping their distance from each other.


    Xinyi stared at their backs. She had heard some of their conversations, and it matched what they knew until now. They still didn''t mention what exactly happened.


    But she was stunned to realize that Han Tian talked about Xia Liqin having feelings for An Guoting. Though she adamantly refused it.


    Mom and Uncle An¡­


    She found it too incredulous.


    But there was another thing that bothered her.


    What truth were they talking about that Uncle An still doesn''t know?


    Or he doesn''t deserve to know....

 Chapter 326 - A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 326 - A Favor</h4>


    The cake-cutting ceremony concluded without a hitch. Though separately, Han Tian and Xia Liqin hugged Siying and showered him with lots of gifts. It was after years that they got the chance to be a part of his birthday party. There were tears in their eyes as Siying kissed their cheeks.


    Zizi watched them with slight interest but then looked away.


    "Weren''t so emotional during bro and my birthdays¡­" she mumbled to herself.


    Soo Ei, who faintly caught her words, gently smiled at her. "Still mad at them, right?"


    Zizi coughed in embarrassment.


    Oops, he heard¡­


    "I understand, dear. You don''t have to feel awkward. Even though they are trying to make up for their mistakes, it doesn''t erase the past that hurt you."


    Her eyes stung in tears. She always wanted to have normal birthday parties like other kids her age. But Han Tian and Xia Liqin''s fights made it impossible to ever have a peaceful atmosphere at home.


    Soo Ei patted her head. "You don''t have to force yourself to ept them. Take your time."


    Zizi beamed and nodded. "Thank you, Uncle."


    He pursed his lips. "You can call me Dad. We are already a family now. Uncle feels distant now¡­"


    Zizi blushed. But her chest felt warm by his words.


    "Why didn''t Yunru and I exchange births?" She whined. "Why weren''t you my Dad?"


    "Hahaha!" He burst into heartyughter. "It''s actually good this way, dear. Had you been my daughter, then I would have to bid you goodbye from our home when you get married to Yunru," he grinned, "But now you will be stepping into our home. There will be no goodbyes. That''s an option I prefer, you know."


    He sighed. "It was difficult to let go of Xinyi when she married Zhiyuan."


    Zizi chuckled. "You have a point."


    He nodded and whispered. "Indeed. Now, we will bully Yunru together."


    Her eyes sparkled in delight. "Yes!"


    Yunru, who caught his words, grimaced, and his mouth twitched. "Dad. Don''t teach her useless things. And Princess. Don''t just agree and go along with him."


    Soo Ei red at him. "What ce do you have in a private conversation between a father and his daughter-inw? Is this how I raised you? To snoop in an important talk? Shoo!"


    "..."


    Your voice was just now so polite and kind. What did I do to make it furious?


    Yunru could only grumble and go back to his dear nephew''s side to cry and find sce in his hug.


    "Uncle, why cry?" Siying pouted. With the birthday hat on top of his head, he looked like an angel.


    "Dad and Princess are ganging up together¡­" he pitifully said.


    Siying ruffled his hair with his small fingers and dered. "Uncle, Siying will always be by your side! Siying and Uncle together!"


    Aiyaaa, my nephew is so adorable!


    He hugged him hard and emotionally said, "Aish, you are just like sis. Siying is the best!"


    On the other side, Soo Ei harrumphed. "Idiot son," but his gaze softened a bit.


    He nced at Zizi and asked. "Zizi. Did you¡­"


    "Yes?" She questioningly tilted her head.


    He sped his hands together. "You know? Yunru spends quite a lot of time with me these days. Precisely, since he returned from his trip to Shanghai. He gets home early from his work, and we even get time to have dinner and catch a movie together."


    Zizi brightened. "Oh, oh! Isn''t that great?"


    He curiously asked, "Did something happen on the trip? Yunru never used to get so much time before. You were with him, so I thought to ask you. I asked him, but he just avoids me."


    Zizi rolled her eyes. "That idiot. What is there to hide in it?"


    "So, you know?" His curiosity increased.


    "Yes. I just straightened a few things at the conference concerning all the officers."


    She exined in short about her glorious speech. Soo Ei stared at her, dumbfounded.


    "Y-You did that?"


    "Of course. How can I let Yunru work in such unfavorable conditions? He always wanted to spend time with you, but his duty made it impossible. I just knocked sense into all that there is a family too, not just duty all the time."


    His gaze teared up, and a smile on his lips lit amongst it. Zizi widened her eyes. "Don''t cry. It''s all fine now."


    "You...how can I thank you?"


    Zizi held his hands in hers. "By promising me that you won''t keep such things in your heart. I know you missed him, but you never told him."


    He bit his lip. "I didn''t want to bother him and his work¡­"


    "You are his father! You have painstakingly raised him, especially without his mother. You will never be a bother to him. He doesn''t think that way either, or I wouldn''t ept such a man as my husband. In fact, you should have beaten him up for staying all night long in the station and ignoring his health and family time," she fumed.


    "Y-You are right¡­" he lowered his head.


    She harrumphed. "I don''t understand. Why do parents feel so intimidated when their children grow up? Why do they feel that they will be a bother to them? You shouldn''t think that way, Unc-...Dad¡­"


    Soo Ei beamed. "You called me Dad."


    She blushed.


    "En. You have worked hard to raise your twins. You have the right to demand their time," she chuckled.


    Soo Ei seriously nodded. "I-I won''t hesitate anymore then¡­"


    "That''s what I expect!" She furiously patted his shoulder in happiness.


    Yunru, who was watching them from the sidelines, couldn''t help but shudder.


    What is this duo plotting against me? So evil!


    ---


    As the party was about to wrap up, Xia Liqin quickly walked up to Shuang''s side. Shuang smiled. "Aunt Xia."


    She smiled. "Shuang," then she seemed a little anxious, "C-Can I ask you a favor?"


    "Sure."


    Jack Si curiously raised his brow.


    Xia Liqin brought out a gift box and handed it to her. "Can you... please give this to Guoting?"


    Shuang slowly took the box as she thoughtfully stared at her. "Do you personally know Dad?"


    She stiffened.


    Instead of answering her question, she weakly smiled and said, "Wish him a happy birthday from my side."


    She turned and walked away.

 Chapter 327 - Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Old Friends</h4>


    "Bye, bye Siying!" Nuo eagerly waved her hand.


    Siying showed equal enthusiasm as he iled his hand. "Bye Nuo!"


    Jinhai''s gaze darkened.


    Jian and Nian merrily chirped. "Mom! We will invite Siying to our birthday party too!"


    Nuo was excited. "En! Call Siying!"


    "No," Jinhai shot a dangerous re towards them.


    Nana beamed. "Of course. It is nothing to ask about."


    "..."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan clearly saw the disdain in Jinhai''s expression, and they couldn''t help but silently chuckle.


    Jun tugged at Xinyi''s dress. "It is sad to part with you, future mother-inw, but you and my future wife will always be in my thoughts."


    Aiyaaa¡­


    Xinyi felt as if a cupid struck her, but Zhiyuan nowhere felt emotional.


    This brat! When will he give up?


    Jin also stared at her with his sparkled gaze as if he was saying that he won''t forget Xinyi either. "Baaaaaa!" He squealed.


    Jian and Leina''s gazes met for a moment, but they immediately turned away, unable to bear each other.


    Jun snorted. "That is why you will never get a girlfriend, big brother."


    Jian''s mouth twitched. "What do you mean?"


    He cast a judgemental sneer at him and looked away.


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and finally eximed as they left. "I tell you we are never calling them again! Why is Liu Jun like that? How dares he eyes my daughter who, for God''s sake, is yet-to-be-born!"


    Instead of pitying him, everybody burst intoughter. Yunru said, "Come on, brother-inw. Jun is a cute boy. I love his spirit."


    He grimaced.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "You are just jealous that your daughter will like him more than you. So typical."


    His mouth twitched.


    "Xiaosi! Liang! At least you stand by my side, right?"


    Xiaosi sheepishly scratched his chin.


    Caihong rolled her eyes. "Don''t be so over-dramatic, Zhiyuan. What''s the problem with Jun anyway? Plus the Liu family is a good family too. Your daughter will be happy."


    Liang sneered. "You deserve it, Han Zhiyuan! After how your son targeted my delicate Leina all the time, you deserve to be in my position!"


    "It is not my problem if you consider everything as Siying flirting with her! He is too young to understand what that even means!" Zhiyuan red at him. "Also, don''t be so arrogant. Didn''t you see Jian and Leina fighting?"


    "Are your eyes rotten?" Liang gnashed his jaw, "What does that have to do with anything?"


    He sneered. "Haven''t you heard that those are quite likely to get together who bicker and argue the most."


    He froze.


    "If Jian and Leina continue to meet, even if they fight, who knows¡­"


    "Han. Zhi. Yuan!"


    Liang almost jumped at him for a fight, but Ah Cy reigned him back. "Liang!"


    Xinyi pulled Zhiyuan back too. "Zhiyuan! What is wrong with you? Why are you fighting like kids?" She red at him.


    Yunru clicked his tongue. "Sis, you are too kind. Let them fight. I had just grabbed my popcorn here."


    Soo Ei smacked on his son''s head. "And you call yourself a cop?"


    He shrugged. "I am off duty now."


    Zizi beamed. "It will be so cool! My niece and Leina will be her sister-inws!"


    Zhiyuan and Liang looked as if they were ready to devour the whole world. One could even see an imaginary volcano erupting on top of their heads.


    "As if I would let her marry into the Liu family!" Both eximed in unison.


    Her mouth twitched. "Then who will they marry?"


    "Nobody!"


    "..."


    "Why you two cannot be more like Xiaosi? I mean, he has a daughter too, but look how mature he is."


    Xiaosi smiled.


    Though inwardly, there was a whole different scenario raging.


    Why are we even talking about this? My Chyou is only six years old! I won''t let her have a boyfriend until she is at least thirty.


    But he didn''t admit it because Caihong was impressed with his mature and calm understanding and who did not act like kids like Zhiyuan and Liang were. He didn''t want to break his nice image in her mind.


    Sorry for lying, all...he coughed.


    Xinyi shook her head. She looked around and asked, "By the way, where is Shuang and Jack Si?"


    Ah Cy said, "Oh I saw them leaving early."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "She told me."


    Xinyi wondered if it was about the gift that she saw Xia Liqin handing Shuang over.


    ---


    An Guoting, who had been sipping his ss of wine, stared at the empty space ahead in deep thought.


    A voice from the past rang in his ears.


    "Happy Birthday, Guoting!" Han Zongying''s cheery voice eximed.


    "I love you, Guoting. We will spend many such birthdays together."


    A faint smile appeared on his lips, and his eyes were slightly wet.


    Those birthdays never came, Zongying¡­


    He broke out of his stupor as he heard somebody''s soft steps. He nced at Shuang in surprise. "You are back?"


    She sat beside him. "Of course. Isn''t my Dad a birthday boy too?"


    "Hahaha. I am an old man now."


    "Shut up. You are too young to call yourself old. Don''t talk as if you will die anytime. Why are your eyes wet?" She stared at him.


    He stiffened. "Of course not. It''s just some dust."


    Shuang inwardly rolled her eyes.


    Such a typical excuse.


    "Anyway. I brought a gift for you."


    An Guoting chuckled. "You have already given me your gift. The necktie, remember? How many gifts do you want to give me?"


    "It''s not from me. I was asked a favor to hand the gift to you."


    "What?" He was confused. "Who?"


    Shuang took out the gift box and said, "Aunt Xia Liqin. She asked me to wish you a happy birthday."


    An Guoting froze.


    "Xi-Xia Liqin?"


    "Yup."


    Silence.


    He awkwardly took the gift from her as he averted his gaze. "Th-thanks¡­"


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. "You should thank her, not me. I didn''t know that you were so close friends with Zhiyuan''s mother. It came as a shock to me."


    He trembled.. "Y-Yeah¡­We are old friends."

 Chapter 328 - We Can Still Do Something Else

    <h4>Chapter 328 - We Can Still Do Something Else</h4>


    "Lovers?" Zhiyuan waspletely stunned when he heard what Xinyi heard outside his parents'' room. "Mom and Uncle An were¡­?"


    Xinyi shook her head. "I am not sure. But I heard Dad using her of having feelings for Uncle An."


    "Wait. Uncle An loved Aunt Zongying. They were in a rtionship. How does Mome into the picture?"


    "We know they were old friends, and maybe Mom started to like him. But Mom was hurt by Dad''s words and kept denying any ambiguous feelings for him. I believe her¡­" she pursed her lips, "she sounded really desperate."


    Zhiyuan nodded and smiled. "It''s okay. Yeah, we need to tread this very carefully."


    He paused. "Was this the reason why Mom and Dad separated? Because he misunderstood her?"


    "He also uses her of standing in defence for Uncle An when he drove Aunt to her suicide. That is why he firmly believes that she loves him. She even handed a gift to Shuang because it''s Uncle An''s birthday today. That''s what caused the argument tonight," she sighed.


    Zhiyuan''s expression was grim. Xinyi sat beside him and held his hand. "Are you alright?" She whispered.


    "I am fine. Everything is murky right now, but I think we are getting there. Mom had nothing to do with their breakup. But I think she is the link how Uncle An and Aunt met again yearster and then everything went downhill."


    She slowly nodded.


    Zhiyuan softly flicked her forehead. "You are even more worried about me. Don''t be. Zizi and I had already epted reality when Mom and Dad divorced."


    She pursed her lips.


    Zhiyuan sighed. Then he grinned and pulled her into his arms. Xinyi slightly widened her eyes in surprise.


    "If you feel so sad for me, then how about a kiss?"


    "..."


    "I will feel much better. The intensity of feeling better will be more if it''s on the lips."


    "You just said you are fine."


    "Now that I think about it, my chest hurts a little."


    Her mouth twitched. "You are shameless."


    "Call me opportunistic," he innocently said, "I am a businessman, and you have run the Han Corps too. Surely, you know that we don''t let go of any chances."


    Xinyi cleared her throat and tried to move, but Zhiyuan had firmly secured her waist. "There is no use running, wifey. Your husband feels sad and you are feeling bad seeing him sad. This is the perfect time to console~"


    Before she could protest, Zhiyuan held the back of her head and pulled her to kiss her lips. A shiver ran through her spine but soon she felt herself melt as he expertly glided his lips across hers. His tongue wantonly pressed and darted along them, making them wet.


    Zhiyuan just wanted a quick peck and stop, but the more he kissed her, the harder he found to stop himself. Like a ma, he wanted their lips to merge, leaving not even a tiny space between them. Feeling delirious as if he was intoxicated, he sucked her lips between his teeth. It felt absolutely heavenly.


    He wanted more. Xinyi, who had turned limp in his arms, clearly wished for the same.


    So their tongues meshed against each, making both of them let out a soft pleasurable moan. He slurped across, making wet sounds along the way, and his fingers danced on her soft skin, making her tremble.


    They panted as they parted away, and their lips glistened with moisture. Xinyi''s face was so red that she couldn''t meet his gaze at all. That lovely expression earned her another heated kiss from her husband who felt an uncontroble surge rising within him.


    Xinyi weakly pressed her palm on his chest and pushed him away. "Si-Siying will being¡­"


    Zhiyuan lifted her hand and gently kissed the back of it. "How about he sleeps with his Aunt Zizi tonight?"


    Her face turned even brighter. Zhiyuan had this urge to eat his wife then and there, but he thought the stimtion might make her faint. She looked like she was ready to run the moment he would loosen his hold over her.


    "You... D-Don''t forget that I haven''t a-epted your confession¡­" she bit her lip and looked away.


    Zhiyuan seriously said, "I know, and I have got a great idea. How about I use my body to prove my sincerity and feelings?"


    "..."


    He sheepishly grinned. "You can do whatever you want with me. I am in your hands~"


    "..."


    "You can tie me up too if you wish and do all sorts of unspeakable things to your helpless husband."


    "!!!"


    He pushed her on the bed and got on top of her. She sharply gasped, pinned between his arms. He smiled. "Don''t worry. I won''t eat you tonight. But¡­"


    His fingers slid inside her dress, and he meaningfully smiled. "We can still do something else."


    She trembled as she felt the touch of his fingers on her thigh that were slowly inching deeper. He leaned and chomped on her ear lobe. He huskily whispered her name and grazed his tongue on her neck.


    A whileter, they both were panting, their clothes disheveled and messy just like their breaths making their chests heaving up and down. Zhiyuan felt the wetness on his fingers as Xinyi climaxed. He licked it, and she blushed hard.


    Theyid beside each other, and she buried her crimson face in his chest.


    "Xinyi."


    "Shut up."


    He had an urge tough. "Xinyi."


    "Don''t talk to me."


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed that you enjoyed it- ow, ow, ow!"


    Xinyi pinched his waist hard, stopping him from saying anything else. "You want to say something?"


    There was a hint of warning in her tone. Zhiyuan got the message.


    He cleared his throat. "Nothing."


    "So sleep."


    He pitifully asked, "Are you mad at me?"


    Silence.


    Xinyi was just feeling bashful. She wasn''t really angry.


    "Sleep."


    "Where is my goodnight kiss?"


    Xinyi finally looked up and red at him. "You have done more than just a goodnight kiss. You are still unsatisfied?"


    He coughed. "Alright¡­" his tone was a little downcast.


    But then he felt a soft sensation on his cheek. "Good night. Now if you speak another word, I will leave this room."


    Zhiyuan brightened with her kiss. But she had already shut her eyes, apparently deep asleep.


    He chuckled and whispered.. "Good night, Xinyi."

 Chapter 329 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Interrogation</h4>


    *Ding dong*


    Shuang impatiently waited outside the door. Jack Si, who saw her shifting her weight from one foot to another, shook his head.


    "Rx. Is this why you brought me here? So that I can stop you frommitting a murder?"


    Shuang sneered. "How I wish to strangle He Lijuan myself. That''s right. I am not sure if I will let her remain alive after our interrogation. So, I want you to stop me. Also, if she throws a ssic heart attack move on me and starts her pathetic white lotus acting, then we have a doctor right here."


    "Hey, I should charge you for my services now."


    She shrugged.


    The door opened and a woman with greyish locks near her ear opened the door. She had quite an unweing expression.


    "Yes?"


    Shuang smiled. "Hello-"


    "I am not interested in any insurance or credit card scheme. You salespeople! Always bothering with your useless chatter."


    Her gaze shifted to Jack Si and she opened her mouth in shock. "Are you really a salesman?"


    His blond hair and bluish-grey eyes stopped her breath for a moment.


    Jack Si smiled. "We are not salespeople. We are here for something else."


    He Lijuan looked at him from head to toe and figured he muste from a well-to-do background.


    "Pleasee in," she smiled.


    Her gaze narrowed at Shuang. "She is¡­"


    Shuang''s expression darkened.


    What the fuck is her problem?


    Jack Si quickly said before she exploded. "We are friends."


    "I see¡­"


    They stepped inside and saw that it was a house of an average build. There were some ces that needed repair like the ceiling and walls, but overall it looked decent for a middle-ss family.


    Just then, a young woman entered and furiously said, "Mom! Where is my eye-liner!? Did you take it again!"


    He Lijuan froze. She gritted her teeth in anger.


    Stupid daughter! How dare she say that in front of him?


    Her daughter, He Mian, stepped in with a nasty expression, but as soon as she caught Jack Si''s sight, she froze. Her jaw dropped wide seeing such an attractive man.


    Oh my gosh! Am I dreaming? Has some modele into our home!?


    Suddenly, she realized her words and bit her tongue in embarrassment.


    I must have sounded so crass!


    He Mian shed an apologetic smile. "I am really sorry for that. I don''t yell like that, but I have been in a bad mood since morning."


    He Lijuan nervouslyughed. "Yes, yes. Don''t mind her."


    Shuang grimaced.


    They are already thinking of setting up this ugly bitch with him.


    She sneered.


    Guess this woman hasn''t changed a bit after all these years. Still trying totch on rich men.


    Jack Si coughed. "It''s alright. We don''t mind."


    He Mian eagerly came to his side. "What should I bring for you?" She bashfully smiled. "Should I make some coffee for you?"


    She waspletely ignoring Shuang.


    Shuang said, "We don''t have time for tea or coffee," she snapped.


    He Lijuan and He Mian jolted. They finally noticed her presence.


    He Mian frowned. "Who are you?"


    Shuang sneered again. "Quite some differential treatment I see here. He and I came together, but I waspletely ignored."


    They stiffened.


    He Lijuan quickly said, "Of course not. You are our guests."


    What if she is his rtive? We cannot get in her bad book. This man is really handsome and seems rich. If Mian marries him, our life is set!


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "Stop with your pathetic acting. I came to talk to He Lijuan."


    He Lijuan pursed her lips. "How can you call my name like that? I am your elder."


    "Oh really? Considering how you ruined my Dad''s life, I should be pping you instead. Be grateful that I am just being disrespectful instead of violent."


    Jack Si coughed.


    He Lijuan was stunned.


    "Excuse me? Who are you talking about?"


    Shuang took a threatening step towards her. He Mian quickly said, "Hey, what are you doing!?"


    "Get the fuck away or I will p you hard," Shuang narrowed her eyes.


    He Mian instinctively stepped back in fear. Shaung seemed like a dangerous woman.


    He Lijuan stammered. "T-this is a crime. How can you talk like this to me? Get out of here or I will call the police!"


    "I am not interested in breathing the same air as you either, but I need answers, bitch."


    She gasped. "So disrespectful!"


    "Like I said, be grateful that I am not being violent yet. So before my fuse short-circuits, start talking."


    "I don''t even know who your father is!"


    Shuang stared at her. "An Guoting."


    He Lijuan blinked her eyes.


    "Remember that name? Remember that man?"


    Her eyes slowly widened as realization dawned on her. The memories came shing by, and she stiffened hard.


    That was a name she hadn''t heard in a long time.


    "Guess you remember."


    He Lijuan nervously said, "I don''t. Have we ever met?"


    *SLAP*


    Her head tilted to the side as Shuang mercilessly hit her cheek. Even Jack Si was dumbfounded.


    "Shuang."


    "Don''t stop me, Jack," she warned. He sighed.


    He Mian covered her mouth while her mother had tears in her eyes. "H-How dare you! How could you p me?"


    "Because you are wasting my time with your nonsense," Shuang furiously spat. "You don''t remember the man who you fooled and pretended to sleep with to break his rtionship with his girlfriend, Han Zongying?"


    He Lijuan froze. The color drained from her face, and she paled. Sweat formed on her forehead.


    "W-What are you talking-"


    *SLAP*


    Shuang warned. "I told you. No nonsense. I want to hear it from you. Years back, you and Dad never slept together, right? It was all staged by you because you wanted to covet him for his money."


    He Lijuan''s cheek was burning with pain at that point. He Mian cried hard and tried to run away, but Shuang grabbed her by her hair and pulled her back. "One step out or even a word and I will decorate your face like your bitch Mom here. Want me to do it?"


    She furiously shook her head in fear.


    Shuang''s focus fell back on He Lijuan. "Soe on.. Start talking or I willnd a third p on your face right now."

 Chapter 330 - The Missing Piece Of The Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 330 - The Missing Piece Of The Puzzle</h4>


    On the other side, Yunru and Zizi were carrying out their own investigation about Han Zongying. He had tried to reach the old officer who had handled her case, but unfortunately, he had already passed away two years back. They thought that he could shed some light on the past.


    So now they stood in front of the hospital''s entrance where Han Zongying was admitted after the incident and dered dead.


    Zizi asked in doubt, "Will they really let us see Aunt''s records?"


    Yunru smiled. "That depends on how well you perform."


    Zizi coughed. "I am not an actress."


    "There is always a first time. You will do good."


    "What if there might still be that doctor who Grandpa told to hide the truth?"


    "I already looked into that. That doctor changed branches a long ago in another city. He doesn''t work for this branch anymore. We can have a shot with this staff."


    Zizi beamed. "Great!"


    ---


    At the reception desk, the nurse raised her head and smiled and politely asked, "How may I help you?"


    Zizi got Yunru''s signal, and she started. Her eyes were already wet as she spoke, "I really need your help¡­"


    The nurse widened her eyes. "Mam, are you hurt? Is there an emergency?"


    Zizi sniffled. "I-I am fine. But maybe my Aunt isn''t."


    "Your Aunt?"


    Tears rolled down Zizi''s cheeks, and she gasped, "Yes. Actually, a few days ago, I came to know that I have an Aunt who got separated from my family. This happened years ago."


    "Oh dear," the nurse looked sympathetic.


    "Grandpa and Dad had received news that Aunt was no more, and she died in an ident. But recently, I saw a woman who looked like my Aunt! I recognized her from the pictures Dad showed me. It was unbelievable, so I asked my fiance to check. My fiance here is a cop. He opened an investigation."


    Yunru shed a polite smile.


    "Through a lot of digging, he found that Aunt had really gone through an ident, and she was admitted to this hospital. But maybe, she isn''t dead, and that woman is really my Aunt," Zizi wiped her eyes and stared at her, "We now feel that it''s a big misunderstanding about what happened years back. Aunt is alive. That''s why we came here, hoping that we could know something about Aunt and what happened to her or possibly where she went after her discharge. Could you please help us?"


    The nurse had tears in her eyes. "Of course. I am touched that you think about your Aunt so much."


    Zizi sadly nodded. "She is a part of my family."


    The nurse said, "The bellboy can help you. What is the name of this patient, and when did this ident ur?"


    Yunru conveyed all the details.


    "I see. The record of an incident from around thirty years back will be in our archive room. We are still in the process of digitizing the paper records¡­" She looked a little guilty.


    Yunru shook his head. "No problem. We are fine with the files, too, as long as we get any clue about our Aunt."


    The nurse rang the bellboy, and on her instructions, he took them to the hospital''s archive room.


    Zizi whispered. "That wasn''t difficult."


    Yunru chuckled. "Thanks to impable acting."


    Zizi giggled too. "Thanks to being your cop too. I think she only agreed because you are a cop, so she thought this was all official."


    He nodded. "Indeed. The hospitals are bound by confidentiality. They wouldn''t just let any civilian into the archives."


    The bellboy opened the door, and they saw hundreds of paper files stacked on the stands. Zizi already felt dizzy seeing so many files.


    "Han Zongying, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I think we can find her information on theputer too."


    Zizi said, "But the nurse said that digitization is still in process."


    "It is. But we have already digitized ident-rted files as they start with A. So, your Aunt''s information will be there."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. His gaze shifted towards the shelf where there was written S.


    The bellboy sat in front of theputer and entered the search key ''Han Zongying.''


    "Got it."


    Yunru and Zizi gathered around the bellboy and looked at the entry.


    The bellboy said in a sympathetic voice, "I am sorry. But ording to this report, Han Zongying had sustained major injuries because of the ident, and she died soon after."


    "O-Oh¡­" Zizi covered her mouth and pretended to cry.


    Yunru gave it a deep thought.


    So just like the fake report, Grandpa pulled strings to create a fake ident report too. Well, it makes sense, but¡­


    What they really wanted was to get their hands on another report.


    Yunru signaled Zizi, and she understood. She burst into tears and tried to divert the bellboy''s attention.


    "Really? Aunt is no more...It was a misunderstanding?" She sniffled.


    Yunru said, "Oh, I got a call from the station. Maybe it''s rted to Aunt. I have to pick this one¡­"


    And he quickly excused himself. Zizi kept the bellboy busy, and Yunru, pretending to talk on the phone, walked towards the shelf marked as S.


    Suicide.


    He knew he would get another report of Han Zongying. He could have asked the bellboy, but two contradictory reports of the same patient would have aroused suspicion. The doctors might have told the world that it was an ident, but there was a chance that they would have kept the original file among the records. After all, it was a high-profile case of the daughter of the Han family.


    Among the files, he looked for the ones starting from H for Han Zongying. He flipped his fingers down through the files'' binders.


    And there it was.


    Name - Han Zongying.


    Her file was indeed present in the list of suicide records too.


    His eyes narrowed. He quietly took the report out.


    Yunru slowly opened the file and silently flipped through the pages to read the report.


    The cause of her death was a fall from the high-rise balcony that shattered her bones. Death was inevitable with the impact.


    But he was searching for something else. He didn''t know what.


    But he got it.


    The missing piece of the puzzle.


    And its revtion shook him hard.

 Chapter 331 - A Cruel Confession

    <h4>Chapter 331 - A Cruel Confession</h4>


    He Lijuan was terrified. Shuang looked nothing less than a gangster right now. The only thing missing was a gun in her hand, aiming at her forehead.


    "I...I¡­"


    Shuang could see the forehead trickle down the sides of her ears. She smiled. "Guess you need another wake up call," and she dramatically raised her hand.


    "Don''t hit me please!" She cried. Her cheeks still burned with pain.


    "Then tell me. You had framed Dad, didn''t you?"


    She bit her lip hard. "D-Dear I didn''t frame anyone! You are just like him¡­" she softly sobbed. "Guoting also denied the night between us. And now you are doing the same. But it''s alright. It happened years ago, and I forced myself to get over it¡­"


    Jack Si shook his head in pity.


    Poor woman...


    "I mustmend that you still have the audacity to act," Shuang dangerously smiled. "Do I look like the kind of person to fall for your shitty acting?"


    "I-It''s the truth!" She urgently said.


    "Jack, bring the whip from our car," she nced at him. "I guess it wille to good use now."


    "Won''t that be too painful?" Jack Si touched his chin.


    She sighed. "That is the fate she has brought upon herself."


    He Mian was horrified. "What are you going to do with a whip?"


    "What do you think people do with a whip? Don''t worry. I will show you a live demonstration. Its usage and benefits will be crystal clear to you," Shaung sneered.


    He Lijuan pointed her trembling finger at her. "Y-You will hit an elder with a whip?"


    "I have already pretty much pped you. What would a whip make a difference? It''s a useful tool to make people gut out the truth. It''s my own version of a truth serum."


    He Lijuan turned pale.


    "Imagine the whipshes on your ugly, wrinkly skin. Imagine the pain you would have to suffer."


    She gritted her teeth.


    Jack Si took a step, and she quickly said, "S-s-stop! Don''t bring the whip!"


    "Then will you stop with the bullshit?" She warned.


    He Lijuan bit her lip hard. Anger and frustration darkened her gaze. "Alright! I...I did frame him. Nothing had happened between us that night."


    Her daughter, He Mian, was dumbfounded. "Mom¡­?"


    Shuang rolled her eyes.


    Don''t look as if it''s so shocking. You are cut from the same cloth, bitch. You might have done the same thing.


    Shuang smiled. "See, now we are getting somewhere. I knew it the first time I heard about it. You are nothing but a white lotus. Wanted to ride on my Dad''s wealth."


    "S-shut up. I had always liked Guoting, but Zongying snatched him from me," she acted indignant.


    Shuang sneered. "Of course, you will say that now to save your face. Pretending to have hidden feelings for Dad."


    "I-I did!"


    "Where were these feelings before he became an entrepreneur?"


    She stiffened.


    "Howe you suddenly got the great idea of trapping him at the party? It''s because he won a prestigious award, and you saw your future set with him."


    She hesitated. "That''s wrong¡­"


    *SLAP*


    "I warned you. No bullshit."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she furiously eximed. "Yes, so what!? That bitch Han Zongying had everything! Even without Guoting, she would have married a rich man anyway! She was Han Huizhong''s daughter, after all. She was a fucking rich heiress! But what about me? I didn''t want to live a poor and pathetic life! Why did Han Zongying have to interfere in everything? She was beautiful, rich and had her life set. She was being too greedy!"


    "Did you ever stop to think that they really loved each other?"


    She snorted. "As if love is freaking important! It''s useless. The only thing that drives the world is money."


    "And to get that, you staged that night. How did you put Dad back to bed? Didn''t he lock himself in the bathroom?"


    "That was a real pain! That Guoting foiled my ns!" He Lijuan''s nostrils red in anger. "But I bribed a waiter at that time who helped me in breaking the door. He put Guoting on the bed and disappeared."


    Jack Si raised his brow.


    "And you¡­"


    "I just removed our clothes and slept beside him. As expected, that bitch and Guoting broke up. It was just a matter of time before Guoting became mine. But he never believed me! I cried and sobbed in front of him but look how cruel your father was! He was shedding his responsibilities!"


    Shuangughed. "Don''t me him for not believing you. He smelled your disgusting trap."


    He Lijuan said, "So what? Han Zongying and Guoting still broke up in the end. He didn''t believe me, and Zongying didn''t believe him."


    Then she red at her. "Why are you asking this anyway? After so many years? It''s all over!"


    "Over? For you, sure. But you gave a lifetime of misery to Aunt Han and my Dad," Shuang pped her again.


    He Lijuan painfully held her cheek. "What misery? Didn''t he get over it? He married another woman and had you. On the other hand, poor Zongying was still stuck at the same ce."


    She narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Hahaha. That bitch never married anybody. Can you believe it? She was so heartbroken that she couldn''t forget Guoting. She was still single when I met her."


    "You met her again?"


    "Yes," she sneered. "It was a coincidence. I met her after almost nine or ten years I guess? I was shocked to know that she was still stuck in the past over what had happened years back. So stupid. And you know what? I finally burst her bubble. I admitted in front of her that Guoting and I never slept together."


    Shuang slowly widened her eyes.


    "You did?"


    "Yes! Hahaha. You should have seen her face when I confessed. She looked as if she lost some great battle. She was so stunned that it gave me immense satisfaction. She just nkly stared at me. But tch.. She died a few dayster due to an ident."

 Chapter 332 - All Over News

    <h4>Chapter 332 - All Over News</h4>


    Yunru''s hands trembled as he read the file. His eyes were glued to the report, and the more he read it, the more he felt his breath unable to escape his chest.


    It wasn''t explicitly mentioned; nevertheless, he figured it out. He put two and two together and could faintly see thepleted picture. It was still blurred, and he felt that he was still missing something. For two whole minutes, he imagined the entire situation and pieced the sequence of events together. He thought that he had figured out most of it.


    But if what he thought was true, then it meant that the reality was far ugly than anyone could have imagined. His gaze got misty, and he shut his eyes in despair.


    "Yunru?" He heard Zizi''s worried voice calling him, and he snapped out of his daze. He put the file back in its ce and stepped out.


    Zizi eyed him as if asking if he found the original report to which Yunru couldn''t give a straight answer.


    He looked at the bellboy and smiled. "Thank you for all the help. I guess we don''t need to investigate any further."


    The bellboy sadly nodded. "I am sorry for your loss."


    They went out, and as they walked along the corridor, Zizi asked again, "What happened? Did you find the file? Is there any suicide report?"


    "...Yeah. I found it."


    "So what''s written in there? Is there something that we don''t know? Or what Grandpa is hiding?"


    He stopped. He stared at Zizi and then slowly raised his hand towards her. He held her cheek, and she blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Princess."


    "Yeah? Why are you looking so serious?"


    His lips parted and shut many times, but he couldn''t say anything in the end.


    "I didn''t find any clue in her report. It was just normal - her cause of death mentioned. Nothing else."


    "Oh¡­" her shoulders slumped in disappointment. "Then ourst way is also blocked now. I don''t know how we can learn the truth now without Grandpa telling us."


    He faintly smiled but said nothing.


    "You must be tired. How about we have some ice cream?"


    Zizi was in a low mood, but she cheered up soon enough thinking about the ice-cream date with Yunru.


    "Yes!"


    ---


    Lei Shu and Lei Shing were seated in a room in a restaurant they had booked for an important meeting today.


    Lei Shu was so nervous that she could hardly stay put in her ce. Her brother, Lei Shing, sighed and held her hand. "Shu. Stop worrying."


    "I cannot sit still. Since the day I saw that picture, I have been unable to rest at all. It feels like we have been kept in the dark about a super serious issue. You remember how Mom kicked up a fuss when she came to know that we went to visit Zhu Xiaosi''s house that day?"


    Lei Shing sighed.


    How could he forget? Lei Biya was so mad at them as if they hadmitted a sin. She refused to eat anything until they assured her that they wouldn''t ever meet him again apart from business purposes.


    Even though they said he was sick, and they visited out of courtesy, she was still dissatisfied. But because Xiaosi''s support was so crucial to Lei Exports, she didn''t confront him and risk breaking the deal.


    Seeing her riled up like that, there was no way they could ask about the picture she clicked with Xiaosi years ago. That would have just agitated her further.


    "She always gets so fidgety when ites to Zhu Xiaosi. Today, we will finally know why."


    The door opened, and a man in his mid-fifties stepped in. He wore a business suit and had neatlybed hair. His expression exuded professionalism and sincerity.


    Mr. Fang took his seat opposite them, carrying a file in his hands.


    Lei Shu and Lei Shing sat upright, a little nervous.


    Lei Shu asked, "Mr. Fang. Did you find anything?"


    Mr. Fang was a private investigator the siblings had hired to dig out the rtionship between Lei Biya and Xiaosi. Since they had no hope of Lei Biya confessing anything and Xiaosi had lost his memories, they could turn to a private investigator


    They had thought of asking Caihong as she was his wife, and Xiaosi might have told her something before his ident. But they couldn''t.


    They always felt Caihong keeping a distance from them. She was polite and amiable, but that''s as far as things went, especially after the Summit where Lei Biya insulted Xiaosi.


    Mr. Fang stared at them. "I did. I found the truth. It took a lot of digging around. It seems like Zhu Xiaosi was pulling strings too to hide this. It is serious. Are you sure you want to know the truth? Sometimes it''s better to remain ignorant."


    They took a sharp breath. They shared a nce and then nodded as they looked back at him.


    Mr. Fang slid the file towards them. Lei Shu picked it and slowly opened it.


    "Lei Biya...is Zhu Xiaosi''s biological mother."


    They froze. They nkly looked at him.


    Mr. Fang exined in detail about the past that Lei Biya hid from her family. They heard everything in silence.


    He pursed his lips. "I am sorry. I know it must be difficult."


    Lei Shu thanked him, and without saying much, he handed him his payment cheque. Mr. Fang left, feeling sympathetic for the siblings.


    They were at a loss. Xiaosi turned out to be their half-brother. It was huge. They felt their minds go nk.


    Amidst the silence, their phones rang at once. They jolted.


    Lei Shu picked her call. "Shu!"


    It was one of her friends.


    "Shu! Shu! Did you see the news?"


    Lei Shu quietly said, "Qingling, I am not in the mood right now¡­"


    "Oof, you will get into the mood for sure after you hear what I have to say! You remember Yongrui and Shihong?"


    She grimaced.


    How could she forget them? They were her ex-boyfriends who used her for her family''s money.


    "It''s in the news all over! Somebody secretly leaked their illegal gambling and drugs business, and the cops have arrested them!"

 Chapter 333 - The Protective Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 333 - The Protective Big Brother</h4>


    "What!?" Lei Shu and Lei Shing eximed together.


    It was simr news on his end. His ex-girlfriend had been caught in a scandal with a CEO of an entertainmentpany who was twice her age. Her face was all over Weibo and social media. His assistant informed him that somebody had leaked some photos and videos with her and the CEO inpromising positions. There was also a recording where it was clear that the CEO was pulling strings for her to get roles in movies.


    They hung up and quickly opened Weibo. It was on fire with back-to-back releases of such sensational information.


    Lei Shu saw a video where at two separate locations, Shihong and Yongrui were getting arrested by the police. Yongrui was caught for doing illegal gambling and extortion, while Shihong was arrested for smuggling drugs. In greed and for earning quick cash, they had taken extreme steps and became criminals.


    Lei Shu couldn''t believe that the guys she dated would go to such lengths to get rich.


    Lei Shing stared at the video clippings where he saw his ex cry in front of the media, who frantically denied all the allegations. But it was useless. Her agency threw her away, and she would have topensate with a lot of money ording to her contract for damaging thepany''s reputation. She was reced in all the movies where she was currently acting. Theizens were thrashing her like crazy. Her career was over.


    "Bro, look at this¡­"


    "Shu, look at this¡­"


    They paused. Then they read the other news, and they widened their eyes. "Isn''t she your ex?"


    "Aren''t those two guys too?"


    They blinked at each other. Lei Shing said, "Somebody leaked her videos."


    "Same here."


    "It''s strange. Both of our exes got busted at the same time."


    Lei Shing looked at the video again. "I don''t know how this happened, but I feel damned good about this."


    Lei Shu had simr feelings. Now that she saw her ex-boyfriends in such a pathetic state, she realized how satisfying it felt. They had betrayed her, and they got what they deserved now.


    "Bro."


    "Shu."


    They said unanimously again.


    "Do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    Lei Shing wondered the same. "I mean, there are a lot of other actresses who are definitely involved in scandals, but howe only she was particrly exposed?"


    "It''s not like Shihong and Yongrui are thest guys on the who are involved in gambling and drugs either."


    "It''s said that the source who leaked the information hasn''t been found yet."


    "Somebody secretly posted all the evidence."


    "How likely is it that our exes who betrayed us would fall to their doom at the same time?"


    Lei Shu trembled. "Is it Zhu Xiaosi? I mean¡­"


    Suddenly, she didn''t know how to address him.


    "He is S3''s CEO. The best security and tech firm. It''s a piece of cake for him to dig this information."


    "Did he do it to avenge us?"


    Lei Shu felt her eyes tear up. She recalled that day abroad where he had offered her a muffler because she felt cold.


    Then he agreed to sign the deal with Lei Exports to help them.


    And now he avenged them just because they mentioned their exes in passing.


    "He is truly our big brother, isn''t he?" She burst into muffled sobs and cried for a long time.


    ---


    "ACCIDENT!?" Shuang roared. "Do you think it was a fucking ident!?"


    Jack Si quickly came to her side. "Calm down, Shuang."


    "Then tell this bitch to stop spewing nonsense!"


    He Lijuan didn''t understand why Shuang suddenly red up so much.


    Shuang eximed. "It wasn''t an ident, you pathetic loser! Shemitted suicide!"


    She froze, and her jaw dropped wide. "Han Zongying?"


    "Yes! She jumped from her house''s balcony and gave up her life! Do you know why? Because you confessed everything! She suddenly realized how wrong she was in ming Dad and breaking up with him. Maybe she couldn''t bear the burden and guilt for not trusting him. Maybe she thought that killing herself was her only redemption! You incited her to jump off, you bitch!"


    "H-How is it my fault! How would I know that she wouldmit suicide? This is preposterous!"


    "Because you saw that she was already depressed about something, right? You came to know that she never got married. That''s why you poured salt on her wound by admitting the truth! You wanted to see her broken, and you did just that! You knew she would feel horrible after learning that she fell into your schemes and wasted all those years not trusting him. You forced her to jump from the balcony. Do you think it got over after college? The wound that you gave them ruined their lives forever! You forgot about it, but Dad didn''t, and neither did Aunt Zongying!"


    He Lijuan swallowed hard.


    "You already broke them apart years ago, but you still targeted her yearster too! How much more of a bitch can you be!? You should be fed to the dogs! But they will even spit at you!"


    She pped her again and again, venting out her frustration. He Lijuan''s cheeks were turning ring red. She was begging her to stop, but Shung showed no mercy.


    Her eyes were blurry and wet. Her hands were stinging due to the harsh ps, but she didn''t stop.


    She was disappointed at Han Zongying for not trusting Dad. But she didn''t want her to know the truth in the worst possible way. She didn''t want her to end her life feeling guilty. Maybe they could have still sorted things out. Maybe there could have been hope for An Guoting and Han Zongying toe together.


    Dad would have been so happy...


    Tears plopped from her eyes, but then she felt pulled into a warm embrace.


    "Sshh."


    Jack Si''s soothing voice buzzed in her ears, and she slightly stiffened. He gently held her hand and looked at the redness of her palm.


    "Stop it.. She is not worth it to hurt yourself like this."

 Chapter 334 - Like Broken Glass

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Like Broken ss</h4>


    Shuang''s voice slightly croaked. "I want to p her even harder."


    "No can do. Do you want your hands to bleed?"


    "I want the bitch''s cheeks to bleed."


    "You wouldn''t want to go to jail for that," he said in that same soothing voice, softly patting her back. "And you have plenty of ways to make her life miserable."


    "Damn right I do. I am An Guoting''s daughter. I don''t know why he let her go for ruining his life but like hell would I!"


    "Of course, you shouldn''t. She lived a good life until now, not necessarily how she wanted with lots of money and a big house but still better than your father and Aunt Han. You shouldn''t let her go."


    "You will be my partner in crime?"


    "How about I be the doctor in crime too?"


    Shuang felt a lot better and lighter. She pulled back and said, "Thank you."


    He Lijuan eximed. "What the hell are you babbling!?"


    Shuang smiled. "You will know soon enough. Start counting your days. From the day you set up my father to the day when you broke Aunt Han''s spiritpletely, you have a lot of payback to suffer, bitch. I will make sure you do," she sneered, "You can think about packing your bags but trust me. Try to take a step out of this house, and the payback will get much worse. I have a good friend who can find you in no time. He has all kinds of systems to track. Very good systems."


    She paled and shivered.


    "This will give a lesson to your daughter too not to be like her trash mother."


    He Mian burst into tears. "Mom, what is going on? I cannot believe that you could be such a terrible person!"


    Shuang rolled her eyes.


    Now that she saw the boat sinking, she was quick to take the turn.


    "Wait for the payback. With interest. From the An family. And from the Han family too. Han Huizhong won''t let this go."


    ---


    "So you think she jumped off out of guilt?" Jack Si raised his brow. He asked as they headed towards their car.


    "What could be the other reason?"


    "But how does it count for what happened between your father and her? Will she really give up just because she came to know the truth?"


    "That''s the part we are missing, but I have a feeling she gave up her life because of guilt. It was too much to bear. Maybe they met again and obviously, she came to know that Dad had been married before. He had Caihong too. He was widowed but a married man nheless. He had a kid. And remember, she didn''t marry. She thought of all the wasted years and how she could have been with him instead of Caihong''s mom."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "Do you really think Zhiyuan''s mother has feelings for Uncle An?"


    Shuang thought about it.


    "I really don''t think so. I know you might think like that because of the birthday gift but...I really didn''t get that type of feeling. You know, of one-sided love."


    Jack Si nodded. They sat back in the car, and he shuffled one drawer in front of the passenger seat.


    A momentter, Shuang softly said, "Thank you. I would have really killed her had I been alone with her."


    He smiled. "Thank me after I put balm on your palm. I don''t want it to swell."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a pretty hand."


    "Does that line work often?"


    "Normally, I don''t have to use it because my eyes do the trick."


    "And you are using the line because I am not all over you because of your eyes."


    "Sadly."


    She chuckled.


    Jack Si opened the small bottle''s lid and scooped a tiny amount of cream. Shuang put her palm forward, open and a little red.


    He sighed. "You really went out there."


    "It was years worth of ps. It needed to be painful."


    Jack Si gently applied the balm to her skin. It stung a little, but she didn''t react. His fingertips softly glided along with the redness, trying to hurt her as little as possible.


    "Dad would have been happy, right? If Aunt Han would havee back to his life?"


    He gently massaged the balm across her skin.


    "Depends on Uncle An''s feelings."


    "What do you mean? Deep down, he still has feelings for her."


    "It doesn''t necessarily trante that he would have epted her back into his life. You should ask yourself why Han Zongying never got married, but he did."


    Silence.


    "Did he want to run away from the possibility of a reunion?" She asked.


    "I think so. He was in the business world, so was Grandpa Han. They were bound to cross paths one day or the other through their work. Business deals, parties, banquets - he would have met Han Zongying sooner orter. If by that time, she had realized her mistake and asked for forgiveness, he knew he would fall weak. He wanted to have a reason that he was married. Hence no possibility of going back. But he still loves her."


    "But he didn''t want to give in to her. Why?"


    "You know the answer."


    She said nothing.


    "Imagine if Yunru had blindingly used you of something without giving you a chance to speak. Imagine he breaks off all his rtions with you just because some other person said something, and he chose to believe that other person instead of you, with who he had spent the most time. Then one day, hees back and apologizes to you with a faint hope in his heart that he can get back together with you. How would you feel?"


    No answer.


    "You might have still loved him, but would you have been able to forgive him? For not trusting you?"


    No answer.


    Jack Si faintly smiled. "Trust is a tricky thing, Shuang. Once the trust disappears, any rtionship falls apart. The scars always remain. The pain is always there. It''s like ss. The crack is always present, even if you fix the pieces with glue. Uncle An''s pride was hurt. You cannot live in a rtionship where you are afraid of having to prove yourself innocent time and again.. She didn''t trust him once. What if she wouldn''t trust him again if a simr problem arises?"

 Chapter 335 - [Bonus ] Lets Go On A Date

    <h4>Chapter 335 - [Bonus ] Let''s Go On A Date</h4>


    Shuang quietly said, "People learn from their mistakes."


    "But do you want to take that gamble?"


    Silence.


    Jack Si put the cap and screwed the balm bottle shut. He took a tissue and wiped his finger.


    "No, right? They have already lost ten years. Uncle An was hurt and broken. Sure it would look like a tempting idea to reunite with your first love, but is that really easy? Would you like to spend your life with a man who is a sort of a ticking bomb? One moment he trusts you, and everything is blissful, and the other moment he just walks away, and everything is not so blissful. And then the pain cycle begins all over again. Stronger and harder than thest time."


    She said nothing.


    "A heart cannot take that many setbacks. Not from the person who you are supposedly taking your wedding vows with."


    There was a brief period of silence.


    "Dad never really loved Caihong''s mother, right?" She looked down at her reddish palm.


    "That''s a tricky question again. He might have married her to forget his painful past and move on. He wanted to have a reason if there was even a slim possibility between him and Aunt Han. But you said that it seems he still has feelings for her. First love is hard to forget. I understand," his gaze was a little ssy and distant as he spoke. "So do you."


    Shuang slightly trembled.


    "So perhaps he doesn''t love her. But he surely respects her a lot."


    Shuang nodded.


    She tapped her fingers on her knees. "I think she knew what she was getting into when she married Dad. I know Dad. He wouldn''t have hidden it from her. His feelings. He wouldn''t have kept her in the dark and still married her."


    Jack Si smiled. "Then she is one hell of a woman. How many wives could be really that understanding?"


    "Maybe she had her own reasons."


    "You should ask Uncle An about her someday."


    She slowly nodded. "I did once. I asked what his first wife was like."


    "What did he have to say?"


    "He said that story is for some other day."


    He smiled. "You don''t have to beat yourself over his happiness with Han Zongying. I think he didn''t want it. He was too hurt to ept her again. Look at the bright side. If they had reunited, then he couldn''t have married your mother."


    She rolled her eyes. "I pity him for that."


    "Don''t. Otherwise, how would he have gotten another lovely daughter like you?"


    She paused.


    "And how would you have gotten him as your father?"


    "Your tongue is getting better," she smiled.


    "It always was. You are just noticing it now."


    She chuckled.


    "Feeling better?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you want to head back home?"


    She shook her head. "Yunru and Zizi were going to the hospital today to check her suicide file. Maybe they got the piece that we are missing."


    ---


    But they didn''t get any information from Yunru. He canceled the meeting at thest moment saying that he had an urgent case to work on.


    Butte at night, Xinyi got a call from him. "Yunru."


    He said nothing for a while.


    Xinyi stepped out into the corridor and spoke in a hushed tone as everybody was asleep.


    "What happened, Yunru?"


    "Sis. We should stop investigating Aunt Han," he said in a quiet but firm voice.


    Xinyi blinked.


    "Why? We are getting close. You know what Shuang and Jack Si said, right?"


    "I know. And I know we are close, but we have to stop this."


    "Why?"


    "Because I have figured it out, more or less."


    Xinyi widened her eyes in surprise. "Then why didn''t you tell us before?"


    "Because it''s for everyone''s good that it doesn''te out."


    Silence.


    "Yunru, you are making me worry," Xinyi anxiously said.


    "Because it''s a serious issue. It will be painful, and I don''t...want to see anybody getting hurt," his voice shook.


    He hung up after that.


    When she woke up Zhiyuan and brought him out to tell everything, he had a grim look on his face. He looked at her and said, "I will talk to him."


    ---


    The next morning at the breakfast table, Caihong couldn''t help but ask, "I saw the news about two men getting arrested and an actress getting busted for having an affair with a CEO."


    Xiaosi simply coughed as he sipped his coffee. "Is that so?"


    "Did you do it?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "Why would I?"


    "I think they are Lei Shing and Lei Shu''s exes. I heard you mentioning those same names to your assistant."


    His brow twitched.


    Caihong sighed. "Xiaosi, I want you to stay away from her family''s affairs. It''s good that you feel like an elder brother who should avenge them, but our families are separate. I don''t want Mrs. Lei Biya banging our door again with usations that you are trying to plot something by acting like a nice guy. Just do your work within the business deal."


    "Yes¡­"


    He stared at Caihong, who gravely nodded. His lips lifted in a smile.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "It''s just I like it when you are so concerned about me."


    "Of course. Because you don''t know how to take care of yourself."


    Xiaosi leaned and smiled. "Then will you go on a date with me?"


    She almost stumbled. "What?"


    "Date."


    "H-How are they connected?" She asked while slightly blushing.


    "Well, isn''t it a good chance to take care of each other while spending some romantic time together?"


    Her cheeks flushed.


    Date¡­


    He grinned. "I will take good care of you topensate for you taking care of me."


    She whispered and looked away, "I-I don''t need anypensation¡­"


    "I insist."


    Xiaosi made a cute face. "Please? I don''t remember our previous dates. So, I want to make new memories with you."


    Caihong stiffened.


    They never went on a date before in all these years. Thinking about it made her chest hurt.


    But then determination shone in her eyes.


    The past was the past. No point in crying over the wasted years.


    She looked up at him and smiled. "Yes.. Let''s go on a date."

 Chapter 336 - Wont Let You

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Won''t Let You</h4>


    "Hahahaha thank you for choosing Lei Exports. We will make sure not to disappoint you."


    The call ended and Lei Deming had a bright grin on his lips. His wife, Lei Biya, just stepped in bringing tea for him.


    "You look in a good mood," she smiled.


    Lei Deming brightened. "Yes. You won''t believe it, Biya. I just got a call from an established firm in New York, and they said they would like us to work with them. They offered a contract where Lei Exports would supply them with all the raw materials they need for their new fashion apparelunch."


    She widened her eyes. "T-that''s wonderful! How long has it been since we got such a big deal like this?"


    He nodded. "Once this dealpletes sessfully, Lei Exports will be truly back in the market, and our business will flourish."


    "Congrattions, Deming. God finally answered to all the hard work you and Shing have put in¡­" she felt emotional.


    Lei Deming shook his head. "It''s not just our hard work, but Zhu Xiaosi''s help."


    She stiffened.


    "Our rivalpany doesn''t dare to lift a finger against us because of his top-notch security. One misstep, and they are over. If he hadn''t agreed back then, then we wouldn''t have been able to get on our feet today. And do you know? Even this client that I just talked about offered to hear us because of Zhu Xiaosi."


    She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, he is the S3 CEO. Naturally, he has contacts with otherpanies, and he asked this client to give us a chance."


    Lei Biya softly gasped in surprise.


    Lei Deming pursed his lips. "At first, I denied his help. I didn''t want to use him for his connections. That was against my principle. But he assured me that he wasn''t pulling any strings. The ultimate decision will be the client''s only, and they are not the type to fall under bribery or backdoors. They will assess ourpany, and they will only agree if they are satisfied. Even Zhu Xiaosi cannot convince them otherwise if they aren''t. It will solely depend on our performance. And they really liked it. Zhu Xiaosi said that he trusted our capabilities, and that''s why he offered to talk to them."


    His gaze softened. "He is a truly kind man. You don''t see businessmen like him so often."


    Lei Biya was quiet.


    "Deming. I know this sounds absurd, but now that we are getting back on track, I think we can...end the deal with him."


    He looked at her, stunned. "Why?"


    "I mean, there are other securitypanies too-"


    "But they aren''t the best. And didn''t we already discuss this? The problem was that the rival bribed all thepanies to either reject working with us or somehow destroy us. They are influential. Of course, there are otherpanies, but I cannot trust them. Plus he is also helping us build a robust security system for our warehouses to prevent such mishaps. We need him."


    She pursed her lips.


    He stared at her. "Biya, is there any problem? Why do you seem so hostile towards him? We didn''t even know him before this. In the Summit also you¡­"


    "No, no, of course not," she quickly said, "I am just a little ufortable working with him who runs such a huge business. Compared to him, we aren''t on arge scale."


    "I know it can get intimidating, but like I said, Zhu Xiaosi is a kind man and a very capable businessman. What else do we need?"


    Lei Biya stepped out of the room, biting her lip hard.


    When will this end?


    She wanted to convince him to end this deal, but Lei Deming seemedpletely smitten.


    "I just don''t want anybody to know the truth¡­" she anxiously whispered to herself.


    She pictured history repeating itself and tears formed in her eyes.


    As she passed through the corridor, she heard noises from Lei Shu''s room. She was about to knock on the door when she heard Lei Shing speak.


    "How should we ask Mom about this?"


    Lei Biya blinked her eyes.


    Ask about what?


    Then she heard Lei Shu say, "I don''t know. I don''t want her to flip out to know that we learned the truth about Bro Xiaosi."


    Lei Biya froze on her spot. She felt as if every cell in her body had stopped functioning.


    Lei Shing sighed. "Mom shouldn''t have hidden the truth from us. I know it was difficult, but didn''t she trust us?"


    "How will she? Because she knows that we will be disappointed in her for abandoning bro in an orphanage. How could she? He was only four years old. It wasn''t his fault in whatever had happened¡­"


    She froze.


    "And even after all these years, she is still so hostile towards him. I don''t understand why she hates him so much. Even after her hatred, Bro has done nothing but help us."


    Lei Biya stumbled backward. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she trembled hard.


    They know everything...They know everything¡­


    How¡­?


    Impossible. I worked so hard in hiding my past. How can they suddenly learn the truth?


    "Thank God that we found the old picture of Bro with Mom in his house. Otherwise, we would have always been kept in darkness."


    She paled.


    She remembered how they visited Xiaosi''s house a few days ago.


    She clenched her jaw, and her gaze was filled with hatred.


    In the end, you showed your true colors, Xiaosi¡­


    It was all a setup. You let them see the picture on purpose. You imed that you won''t interfere in my life, but it was all lies...You really want to turn my family against me.


    Deming appreciates you, and now my children too speak for your side.


    "I wasn''t wrong...You wanted to see me destroyed! I won''t forgive you for this, Xiaosi.. I will never forgive you for this. After all the happiness I got from here, you want to ruin it.. I won''t let you."

 Chapter 337 - [Bonus ] Her Gifts Answer

    <h4>Chapter 337 - [Bonus ] Her Gift''s Answer</h4>


    After having a lovely dinner at a five-star hotel, Xiaosi and Caihong set out to catch a movie. While Xiaosi stood in line for buying popcorn and snacks, Caihong checked on Chyou, who was staying with Ah Cy and Liang.


    "Chyou is doing fine. Liang feels as if he is in heaven ying with two cute girls."


    Caihong chuckled. "Guess I will have a problem in taking her back."


    "No kidding. Liang might even suggest something as preposterous as adopting her."


    "Hahaha."


    "So, so! How is your date going~" Ah Cy teased.


    She blushed. "We just finished our dinner and are now at the moviplex."


    Caihong peeked and saw that Xiaosi was still waiting in the line. She hesitantly asked, "Ah Cy. Do you think he will like my gift?"


    Since this was their first date, Caihong wanted to do something special for him. She thought that a nice gift would definitely make him happy. But it was hard to choose a gift. In the end, she settled for something, but now she was doubtful if it was too simple.


    Ah Cy sighed. "He won''t like it, Caihong."


    Her shoulders drooped. "I knew it."


    "I said that the best gift is to wrap yourself and present him."


    "..."


    "Ah Cy!"


    "What? I am telling you Xiaosi will definitely like it more. I hope you are wearing a sexy bra inside like I had advised. That is a great seductive trick. Always works on Liang."


    Caihong blushed even more. "I-It''s just a date¡­"


    "Tsk. So boring. In fact I will say that this date is a perfect chance for you to do some naughty things. We will take care of Chyou, don''t worry," she giggled.


    Caihong automatically nced at Xiaosi, and his handsome side profile made her cheeks turn redder.


    Then there was a change in Ah Cy''s tone, and she carefully asked, "Caihong. Are you hesitating because of that night?"


    She slightly widened her eyes.


    "I mean, do you feel you are not ready?"


    She parted her lips but said nothing in the end. She thought for some moments and whispered, "No. It''s not that. Xiaosi protected me that night. I don''t feel traumatized. I don''t want the past to interfere anymore. It''s just¡­"


    "Haha, are you nervous?"


    She fiddled with her hair lock. "...A little."


    Ever since they spent that night where Xiaosi pleasured her, she knew it was a matter of time that they would reach the next step.


    This was the same as giving her first time away, and as with every first time a woman feels, she too felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement.


    "Why? I am sure Xiaosi will treat you as some delicate flower."


    She blushed.


    "Don''t overthink. You two deserve this happiness. Don''t let anythinge between you two."


    They hung up. Caihong saw Xiaosiing towards her, carrying two huge trays of coke and popcorn.


    Caihong helplessly chuckled. "We just had our dinner."


    Xiaosi sincerely said, "Popcorn always has a separate ce in the stomach. So does coke."


    Her mouth twitched.


    He smiled. "Let''s go."


    ---


    They exited the movie hall after two and a half hours,ughing and holding hands. They decided to take a long walk in the nearby park before heading home.


    The cool night breeze softly kissed their face, making them feel at peace.


    Xiaosi nervously said, "I hope you liked the arrangements I did for our date," he coughed, "I don''t remember how we used to do it previously, but I hope you enjoyed it."


    Caihong smiled. "It was wonderful. We had good food, watched a movie together and are now taking a peaceful walk. What more does anybody want? I prefer spending simple time together like this rather than somevish arrangements."


    Xiaosi smiled.


    They walked together some more, and she finally started to get nervous. Xiaosi caught her ncing in her bag from time to time and then saw hesitation sh across her beautiful face.


    He curiously asked, "Do you want to say something to me?"


    She coughed. "No."


    "You definitely do. Tell me what it is."


    "I-I really don''t-"


    "I won''t go home until you tell me what it is," he stood firm.


    Caihong pursed her lips. She took out a small gift box. "I... It''s just a gift I bought¡­" she mumbled.


    Xiaosi looked at her, stunned.


    "Then why didn''t you give me yet?"


    She looked away. "I am not sure if you will like it¡­"


    He grimaced. He snatched the box from hands, making her eyes widen. "Give it back!"


    "This is for me, so naturally, I should have it."


    Xiaosi quickly and eagerly unwrapped the small gift box. He opened it and found a beautiful tie clip inside. In it, there were his initials engraved.


    ZX.


    Caihong felt apprehensive. "Y-You don''t have to ept it if you don''t like it...It''s nothing fancy¡­"


    Suddenly, she felt his warm lips on hers. She stood frozen, blinking her eyes. He moved his lips across hers and kissed her hard.


    Xiaosi stared at her hard. "Did you really think I won''t like your gift? As long as it''s from you, I will treasure everything you will give me," he whispered in her ear.


    "Thank you, Caihong. I love it."


    Her face turned red, and she lowered her head.


    "I will wear this everyday."


    "Y-You don''t have to wear it everyday¡­"


    He chuckled. "Of course I do. But you were right. This gift isn''t perfect."


    She pursed her lips, and her gaze dimmed.


    Xiaosi smiled. "Instead of my initials, I would have loved to see your name engraved in it. Then ii will be my lucky charm~"


    Her face turned even brighter. "You...You are the one going to wear it. It''s a men''s essory. How can it have a woman''s name? People willugh at you."


    He pulled her waist and lifted her chin. "You are not any woman. You are my wife. And I don''t care about anybody''s opinions. If anybody dares tough, I will bankrupt hispany."


    "..."


    Caihong peeked at him. "You really like it?"


    He gave a mischievous smile and leaned in to kiss her again. This time, it was harder, fiercer and wetter than thest time that smeared her lipstick off and made her feel breathless by the long kiss.


    "I guess you got my answer," he chuckled.

 Chapter 338 - Now I Want To

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Now I Want To</h4>


    Zhu vi.


    The car stopped, and Xiaosi stepped out of the driver''s seat. He walked around and opened the passenger''s seat and offered his hand. Caihong smiled and put her hand in his.


    As they walked back, Caihong started to feel extra nervous. Her heart drummed and raced hard as if it had started a marathon. Xiaosi was talking to her, but she could hardly hear anything.


    When they stepped inside, Xiaosi came to know that Chyou wasn''t there.


    "Chyou isn''t back yet?" Xiaosi asked.


    Just at that time, Caihong''s phone buzzed, and she saw a message from Ah Cy.


    ''Chyou is staying the night with us. You have got the full house to you lovebirds. Enjoy~~ *wink*''


    She softly coughed.


    "Ah Cy just messaged me that Chyou is staying the night with them."


    "Ah," he nodded. "That''s fine then. She and Leina can spend time together that way. I just hope that Liang didn''t suggest this. Sometimes, I feel that he wants to snatch my daughter away. No. All the daughters in this world."


    "He might bring adoption papers tomorrow."


    "Then throw him out. Also, let''s bring Leina to our house to y from next time rather than sending Chyou over there."


    "He won''t allow it."


    "Not everyone is a daughter maniac like him. I am still sane enough not to think of trying to snatch other people''s cute angels."


    Caihong burst intoughter.


    But then the nervousness returned as they walked back to their room. He opened the door as soon as he stepped in, a pleasant, sweet fragrance wafted up to his nostrils. Then his sight fell on all the romantic decorations - the small candles and the lovely flowers that gave it a breathtaking view. For a moment, he felt as if he stepped into the wrong room.


    He dazedly went inside, and his eyes traveled through every inch of the room. The bedsheet and curtains were also reced with new sets that matched the romantic mood. It was all dark, but the mes from the candles illuminated the room that wasn''t too bright or dim. It was just the perfect ambience.


    He turned and almost bumped into Caihong, who had tightly sped her hands together.


    "Do you like it?" Her voice was almost a whisper.


    "You...You did all this?" He asked, spellbound.


    She cleared her throat. "Yes."


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she finally took the courage to face him. "This is also a surprise for you. Apart from the tie-clip."


    His eyes widened, and his face went pale as a thought struck him. "D-Don''t tell me that today is our anniversary? Is that why you gifted me and did this?"


    If today was their anniversary, then he felt extremely pathetic that the day passed by just like any other normal day. They had a date for sure, but to him, it was too less of a celebration for something as important as their marriage anniversary. And he hadn''t prepared any gift either, so the guilt only worsened.


    Xiaosi covered his face with his hands, feeling like a terrible husband. "Oh no! Why didn''t you tell me before? How could I miss such an important day?"


    Caihong was shocked. "No, no! It''s not our anniversary."


    "Don''t lie to make me feel better."


    "No, really. I am not lying. It''s not our anniversary."


    Xiaosi doubtfully looked at her. "Then is it my birthday?"


    "No. It''s not your birthday either."


    He blinked his eyes. "So why...I mean, it''s not like we should do this only on special asions, but I just wondered¡­"


    Caihong bit the corner of her lip and said, "Because this time, I want to do something for you."


    "For me?"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes, seeing tears wet her eyelids. He held her face and worriedly asked, "W-Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"


    She shook her head. Slowly and gently, she wrapped her hands around him and buried her face in his chest. She tightly hugged him as she said, "You did nothing wrong. Yet, you have always suffered. For seven years, you have nothing but suffered¡­"


    Xiaosi was totally confused. But it was something important to Caihong, so he silently listened to her.


    "You have always selflessly given to me without expecting anything in return. You protected me, and you endured the hatred even if you had no choice yourself. I was always on the receiving end, be it your love, sacrifice, or protection. You never gave up on me. You never got tired of loving me."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "Caihong, what are you saying? Why will I get tired of you?"


    She didn''t answer him.


    "That''s why this time, I want to do this for you. I was too blind to realize your love. In the end, you only got agony. But you never deserved this. Every time, it was you taking the step towards me. But now I want to walk towards you and make you feel special. You took a lot of effort for our marriage, but now I want to do all the hard work."


    She lifted her head and stared into his irises that were mixed with worry and confusion.


    "You don''t remember anything now. But¡­" she hesitated, "our rtionship wasn''t like this for thest seven years. Our marriage wasn''t a happy one."


    He stared at her.


    "But it was because of a huge misunderstanding that hurt you for a long time. I don''t want to get into the details, but I just wanted you to know that those painful times are over. You have always, always been a good husband to me. This time...will you let me be a good wife to you?"


    She stepped up on her toes and pressed her lips on his. Her delicate fingers traced his cheek and firmly cupped his face as she deepened their kiss.


    Xiaosi shut his eyes and kissed her back. There were a lot of questions swirling in his mind, but nothing mattered in front of Caihong''s sincerity and her feelings at this moment.


    They parted, and Caihong said, "Apart from that one night when I conceived Chyou, we... hadn''t slept together ever since. One misunderstanding had ruined a lot of things for us and made us lose a lot of time. So, Xiaosi. I don''t want to wait any longer," she clenched his shirt as she whispered, " Will you....make love to me?"

 Chapter 339 - Melting Away The Distance (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Melting Away The Distance (1) *</h4>


    *WARNING - MATURE CONTENT*


    Xiaosi shook hard. He wanted to answer her question with a long, heated kiss, but the truth about their marriage stopped him. He never felt anything wrong with their rtionship since he woke up. But now, he was stunned to know that reality was way different.


    Unhappy marriage?


    He couldn''t believe it. Caihong was just like any other wife who would get sick worried for her husband''s health. They had a lovely daughter, and they lived so happily. Xiaosi couldn''t imagine having fights or arguments with Caihong. It would be thest thing he would do.


    Xiaosi heard about it being a misunderstanding and his suffering, but unhappy marriage...he didn''t want to imagine that Caihong was sad and in pain all these years living with him.


    He whispered, his voice a little shaky, "If we weren''t intimate in all these years, then... doesn''t it mean that I had hurt you badly enough for you to hate me so much? I must have done something unforgivable. If that''s so-"


    Caihong held his face and forced him to face her. "Didn''t you listen to me? It was all a misunderstanding that wasn''t supposed to happen. That''s why we wasted seven years in this vicious cycle. It''s been enough already."


    He stared at her.


    "Caihong-"


    "Ssh," she put her finger over his lips. "I didn''t tell you this to make things difficult. I just wanted you to know where I aming from. My feelings and my sincerity - I want you to understand why I am so desperate and what it means for me to be yours. Why I want you and why I wish it so badly. Please just know that I want to do this from the bottom of my heart."


    There was a long silence.


    Then he leaned closer and closer until their breaths met. His cheek brushed past hers, and his lips slightly touched her earlobe as he spoke in a hushed tone. "You don''t have to ask me, Caihong. I fell for you the moment I saw you. I didn''t know what it was that pulled me towards you, but I knew that I only wanted you and nobody else."


    She trembled.


    "I was hesitating because I had lost my memory. I didn''t dare to act too familiar to you. When you had said that you were my wife, I felt as if I was the happiest man in this whole wide world. I was literally dancing in my mind. I wanted to hug you and kiss you, but the memory gap didn''t allow me to suddenly act as a lovey-dovey husband. I didn''t even know who I was. But I had been patiently waiting for the day when that inhibition would finally disappear between us. That''s why right now, I am asking you again. Do you really want this? Because I had been holding back for far too long now. I might not give you the liberty to step backter."


    In response, Caihong unbuttoned one of his shirt buttons and softly pecked his cheek. "I guess you got my answer."


    It was the same thing he told her when she had nervously asked him about her gift.


    Xiaosi smiled and bit her earlobe between his teeth, making her sharply gasp. He lifted her in his arms and walked towards the bed that was filled with rose petals. They yfully jumped as heid her on the soft bed.


    She blushed, feeling herself pinned between his strong arms. But strangely enough, she wasn''t shy or embarrassed. On the contrary, a certain boldness filled within her with the desire to have Xiaosi. Which reflected exactly the same in Xiaosi''s eyes.


    Without waiting any further, they crashed their lips. Nobody knew who started it, but all they wanted was to meltpletely as they kissed the hell out of each other. They didn''t care if they were breathless. They didn''t care if their lips hurt to fiercely meet and press over and over again. Their tongues met in no time, and they impatiently dived into each other''s mouth unanimously.


    Along with their lips and tongues, their hands refused to stay behind in the party. Xiaosi wandered his fingers over her smooth and fair shoulder that went all the way to her back, where he felt her zipper and the border of her bra. Caihong''s palm traced the outline of his chest through his shirt. She felt grumpy, feeling the rest of the buttons still tightly buttoned.


    Just like their kiss, nobody knew who went first, but it was almost at the same time that her dress loosened up, and so did his shirt. Xiaosi''s coat and shirt were on the floor, and a momentter, Caihong''s dress and bra joined them down, too, as he lifted her arms over her head and pulled them off.


    Still kissing and not caring a damn about their chests begging for a long breath, they face each other, half-naked. His toned and muscr chest came into view and so did Caihong''s beautiful breasts that softly bounced on him.


    That finally distracted them, and they realized they needed more than just kissing each other''s lips. Xiaosi parted, and panting heavily, they took a deep breath to their heart''s content. They stared hard at each other. Caihong bit her lip and wrapped her hands around his neck. She pulled his head closer and closer until Xiaosi finally couldn''t hold the temptation and put her soft, bouncy breast into his mouth.


    Her eyes widened, and a moan escaped her lips. "Ennn!!"


    It was cold before, but now it felt warm inside his mouth and more so when his tongue slurped and swirled around. The pleasure ratchet like a rocket, and she shut her eyes, savoring the moment


    Caihong didn''t remember anything about that first night they shared. Even if she had, it would have been only a painful and hateful thing to bear. But now, she wanted to burn every memory of this night deep into her bones.


    She never forgot their first night. It was because of hatred.


    And now she swore not to forget this night either and this time....because of love.

 Chapter 340 - Melting Away The Distance (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Melting Away The Distance (2) *</h4>


    Caihong squirmed underneath him with a blush appearing on her cheeks and an irresistible heat bubbling in the pit of her belly. Xiaosi lifted his head and dipped it to savor her other breast. They felt so soft that he felt as if he would never get tired of eating her. His wet kisses then trailed on her breasts and down to her waist.


    Caihong then lifted her chest and faced him at equal level, her hands still wrapped around his neck. Her knees folded, and she straddled on his thighs as she climbed on to him. Xiaosi fervently pulled her closer and sucked on her fair neckline as his hand caressed her back. It felt as smooth as silk. She softly moaned in pleasure. She dipped her head and left butterfly kisses on his shoulder.


    That made him kiss her even harder until her skin felt a tingling and a sweetly stinging sensation of his teeth biting on it. They pressed their chests together and stared into each other''s beautiful orbs that were now glinting with desire.


    "You look beautiful¡­" he breathlessly whispered.


    She smiled. "And you look handsome."


    Their lips crashed again. Their tongues met again.


    Seven years was a lot of time topensate for, and they had a lot of things to do. Their excitement only increased with each moment.


    Xiaosi cupped her supple breast in the palm of his hand that just seemed to fit right. His tight squeeze and the touch of his fingers crackled a current within Caihong. He pushed her back on the bed, wandering his teasing fingers from her waist to her thighs. She shivered as he caressed her deeper. He found her entrance and slipped his finger inside.


    Caihong gasped and hugged him hard. Showering and peppering wet kisses over her eyes, nose and lips, he stretched her core and slid in and out. It was warm and wet.


    Her mewled moans filled the room as he kept pleasuring her. She climaxed, unable to contain the strong urge to release. With a shudder, a warm liquid gushed through her core that slipped on his finger.


    Xiaosi stared at her flushed and panting face that made him lick his lips. He let her breathe after her orgasm. Her eyes were slightly teary as she stared at him.


    He pecked her forehead and then dipped his head between his thighs. He darted his tongue out and flicked it over her sweet spot.


    "Ahnn!"


    It was a tantalizing sensation she had never felt before. His wet tongue licking and slurping her pink nub bubbled her core with excitement again. Xiaosi gulped, feeling his member bulge. It was getting harder not to just plunge inside her. But he wanted her to be ready.


    They hadn''t been intimate for a long time. Naturally, it would be hard for her to amodate him. He didn''t want to see her in pain. As his lips kissed her sweet spot, he thrusted his fingers again, stretching her core more than before.


    Caihong clenched the bedsheet and gasped hard. Her chest heaved up and down with the stimtion. She also felt Xiaosi''s temperature rise as he pleasured her. Which expressed how he wanted to be one with her. She climaxed and Xiaosi lifted himself, positioning between her thighs.


    The heat emanated from his body was nothingpared to how hot his bulging member rested against her entrance. She could feel it throbbing even if it hadn''t been inside it. She wondered what would happen one it finally would enter. She trembled in excitement and nervousness.


    "I cannot... anymore¡­" he said as he panted.


    Caihong chuckled. "You didn''t have to pleasure me the second time. I would have been fine if-"


    He shook his head. "You said we have never been intimate before. This will be just like your first time minus the *cough* hymen part, nevertheless it will hurt for sure."


    She pulled his head and kissed him hard on his lips. He was shocked for a second but quickly snapped out and kissed back with the same vigor. A thin stream of saliva still connected their lips.


    "Xiaosi. You are impossible. Why do you think about me so much?"


    He smiled. "Who else I would think of if not for the woman I love so much?"


    She blushed.


    "Or do you want me to think about someone else-"


    Caihong red at him. "Don''t you dare!"


    He chuckled. "You are so cute even when you are angry."


    "I will show how cute I am once I kick you out of the room and make you sleep away from me. For a whole week."


    Xiaosi''s mouth twitched.


    "It''s not wise to make you angry."


    "Indeed."


    Caihong smiled and squirmed, rubbing her waist against him. "Continuing from where we left off¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on her knees. "You shouldn''t provoke me like that. I am hardly able to control myself."


    "I am not telling you to," she smiled again.


    "Don''t regret it."


    Saying that he pushed the tip of his member inside. Gradually, he glided in more and more through her wet entrance. Her already stretched core was willingly weing him.


    They shuddered hard as theirher regions rubbed against each other. Then Xiaosi shut his eyes and bridged thest gap as he pulled back and plunged all the way inside.


    "Ahhnn..Ah!" Her back arched into a beautiful curve, feeling himpletely inside him. They let the feeling relish for a few moments. As she had expected, his hot member was throbbing like crazy that sent a shiver across her spine.


    "Don''t move¡­" he pinned her wrists with his fingers as he breathed into her ear.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he moved his waist and thrusted his length back and forth in her core. At first, he was slow, allowing her to adjust.


    Then as if all the shackles were finally broken, he pushed until his hilt until there wasn''t even an inch of space left.

 Chapter 341 - Melting Away The Distance (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Melting Away The Distance (3) *</h4>


    The bed creaked under them. Xiaosi drove himself inside her - harder and deeper. Their juices became one as their souls had. He concentrated on Caihong''s every expression as he thrusted into her core.


    She was panting. Her chest was heaving. Her fingers were clenched. Her beautiful breasts were glistening with sweat. He leaned down and kissed on top of them, still moving gently and rhythmically as if they were immersed in a beautiful dance.


    Caihong felt herself moving along with his pace. The ecstasy of him filling her uppletely was pure bliss. His length and her walls danced a great tango as they furiously met over and over again. Her eyes teared up in pleasure. A sweet spasm passed through every cell of her body, wanting more and craving more.


    From her breasts, he moved up and kissed her neck. Sucked on it. Bit on it. Made sure that he left the proof of their lovemaking on her fair skin. It was exhrating. It was like the shackles breaking once and for all. Nobody held back. Nobody wanted to.


    He pressed his heated body on top of her, hard and firm. The wet noises became louder in the room as he increased his pace. The bed creaked harder. The dance went wilder.


    After making her neck ring red, his lips kissed her chin, nose, cheeks, brows, and her forehead. A smile curled her lips with his feathery and tickling kisses.


    "Mhmm¡­"


    A deep groan escaped Xiaosi''s throat. He trembled, finding her sweet spot, and the tip of his length poked and pressed upon it. Caihong gasped, a tear sliding down the corner of her eye. His tongue caught the drop before it vanished into nothingness. But then even he had tears of pleasure in his eyes, feeling how strongly her warm core gripped his length as if she never wanted to part. And this time, Caihong lifted her head and gently licked the tear that was about to fall out.


    "Ughh.."


    Xiaosi entangled his fingers within her silky hair and grabbed her head forward to kiss her hard. Their tongues were in great sync just as theirher regions, hitting against each other. They felt their climax build up inside them.


    The stroke of his lengths got increasingly deeper and faster. Caihong came first, and with a sharp shudder, Xiaosi followed as he came inside her. Blood rushed within him. Their bodies crackled with ecstasy and trembled for a few seconds as the pleasure hit their every nerve.


    Xiaosi buried his face in the crook of her neck and panted. He smelled her sweet smell. Caihong''s warm breath, too, fanned on his shoulder. She felt his warm liquid coursing through her womb, giving her the feeling of great satisfaction.


    Xiaosi lifted his head from her crook and smiled. His fingertips gently brushed her cheek. "Was it painful?"


    She smiled back. "Far from it. You worry too much."


    Xiaosi pulled himself out andid beside her. Caihong raised her brow and stared at him. "What?"


    Xiaosi looked back at her. "What?"


    "Are we stopping here?"


    Xiaosi choked. Sometimes, he failed to understand if Caihong was a shy or bold woman. At times, his simple touch and kiss would make her blush. And now when her face was supposed to be tomato red after their lovemaking, she suddenly dropped this bomb.


    He cleared his throat. "Y-Yes¡­"


    "What about you saying waiting for too long and you cannot hold yourself back?"


    "I don''t want to be too hard on you when we are doing it after a gap of seven long years."


    Her jaw dropped wide. "Are you ''still'' thinking about that?"


    "Of course. I want it to be pleasurable. Not a nightmare for you."


    "Xiaosi, can I beat you up?"


    "..."


    "What do you think? Am I made of ss? Or do you think I am gonna end up in the hospital?"


    He coughed. "You will be too sore in the morning¡­"


    "I will still be sore anyway with the round we did. You were pretty intense. Of course, I wanted that."


    "..."


    "So if I am gonna be sore anyway, we don''t have to hold ourselves back."


    "You¡­" Xiaosi found his face heating up.


    Caihong smiled. She turned to her side and pressed her soft breasts on his chest.


    His Adams apple bobbed. A gulp passed down his throat. "What are you doing, Caihong?"


    "Nothing~ We are gonna sleep, right?"


    He felt his member stand erect and hard, feeling her two pink buds pressing harder against his own. Hisher region was growing hotter and hotter.


    If he had to sleep in this position, it would be pure torture.


    "D-Don''t do this, Caihong¡­" he gasped with a sharp whisper. "I really want to be merciful¡­"


    "I am not asking for your mercy."


    Her breasts bounced on his chest, and he felt his thread of patience and control snap. He red at her as he got on top of her. "You are going to be the death of me¡­"


    "With pleasure~" she giggled.


    She wrapped her thighs on his waist and nudged his member towards her entrance, earning her a sexy groan from him. He had no choice but to ram his throbbing member inside her.


    "Ahhnn!"


    She moaned, his fullness enveloping and devouring her again. She kissed his lips, moving her hips with his rhythm. Her sweet cries echoed in the room, with his length hitting the deepest part of her core that made her sweet spot throb in return. Satisfaction and pleasure and heat washed through her. That experience turned even more incredible, with Xiaosi teasing and pinching her nub.


    "Ohh¡­" her breathless and raspy voice muttered.


    Thrusting hard and back and forth within her, Xiaosi came for a second time. Her core was wet, and his release was slipping onto her thighs.


    "You are dead if you stop, Xiaosi," Caihong warned him.


    His mouth twitched. "You must be the first wife who is cursing her husband to death in bed while we are making love."


    "You must be the first husband who thought of stopping after one round and leaving his wife dissatisfied."


    "..."


    "So keep going, Mr. Zhu."


    Xiaosi helplessly smiled in defeat. "As you order, Mrs. Zhu."

 Chapter 342 - Just A Bath *

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Just A Bath *</h4>


    *WARNING - MATURE SCENE*


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she moved as the sun''s gentle rays softly kissed her face. Caihong yawned and blinked her eyes a few times before she was fully awake. As expected, she felt a little soreness in her waist, but it was still manageable.


    Caihong smiled, finding herself tightly wrapped in Xiaosi''s embrace, who was fast asleep. His breathing was slow and steady. She snuggled her cheek against his naked chest and giggled.


    She stared at him as a warm and fluffy feeling washed over her. Last night was proof that she had truly left the past behind and embraced her future with Xiaosi.She felt anew and lighter. Their marriage was going to be the way it was always supposed to go. No hatred and resentments.


    The only block that worried Caihong was Xiaosi''s health. But Jack Si was there, and she felt assured. The time of his surgery was also fast approaching which would be the crucial deciding factor.


    Once the surgery is sessful and the tumor is removed, Xiaosi will be finally safe¡­


    Her eyes slightly teared up. A small part of her heart still felt afraid of the future and the unknown. But she always forced herself to always think positive.


    Caihong looked up at him and pouted as she softly pinched his nose.


    I will punish you for making me worry like this, stupid.


    Then a thought struck her, and her eyes glinted in mischief. She slowly got up without disturbing him and leaned over him. She pecked his forehead, then his nose and then his cheeks.


    Without any warning, Xiaosi grabbed her head and crashed their lips together. Her eyes widened in shock, and she was stunned. Xiaosi opened his eyes, and his gaze twinkled with slyness and a smile.


    He tilted his head and moved and pressed his lips on hers harder and fiercer. His teeth nibbled on her upper lip first and then her lower lip. She let out a satisfied sigh and gave him ess inside her mouth. He immediately wrapped his tongue around hers, making her melt.


    They parted after a long time, their warm breaths fanning each. Caihong looked at him, feeling aggrieved. "You were awake."


    "Since you snuggled against my chest. It was cute."


    She pouted.


    Xiaosi smiled and tapped on her nose. "Good morning, wifey."


    "Good morning, hubby."


    He got up and straightaway picked her in his arms. She asked, "Where are we going?"


    "You must be sore. Thanks to you threatening your husband to go on¡­" he pursed his lips. "You need a warm, rxing bath now."


    "Are you seriously angry about that?" Sheughed.


    Xiaosi seriously said, "I don''t want to see you in pain. You don''t listen to me."


    She stuck out her tongue.


    Xiaosi opened the door with his right foot and stepped inside the bathroom. He ced her in the bathtub and switched on the hot water tap.


    "Won''t you join in?" Caihong innocently asked. "We can take a bath together."


    Xiaosi suspiciously stared at her. "...Alright. It''s just a bath."


    Caihong nodded. "It''s just a bath."


    So, he joined in and Caihong shifted forward. The warm water began to fill in, and she felt rxed andfortable as it started to sweep across her waist. She felt the soreness washing away.


    "Let''s wash each other!" Caihong suggested.


    She massaged his head with shampoo and so did he rubbed thether on her hair. They yed with bubbles that made themugh.


    Xiaosi shook his head. "Chyou will get angry if shees to know that we are ying like this without her. She really likes bubbles."


    Caihong grinned. "We will all enjoy a family bath together once she returns."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Their fingers touched each other''s naked skin as they bathed and washed each other with soap. In no time the arousal kicked in, and they already started kissing hard. Caihong climbed onto his thighs, and he hungrily scooped her plump breast into his mouth, sucking and biting it. Their moans and groans echoed in the bathroom. The steam from the hot water made it hazy inside with the perfect ambience.


    She felt his member poke between her thighs. But to her dismay, Xiaosi forced himself to snap out. "Y-You need rest¡­" he whispered, gasping hard, trying to control his dangerous desire.


    Caihong sighed and pinched his cheek. "You are impossible¡­"


    Without trying to convince or threaten him this time, she directly pushed herself down, and his twitching member slid right in all up to its hilt.


    Xiaosi looked at her, dumbfounded. "You¡­"


    But he was in no position to protest as she started to move up and down. Theirher regions hungrily imed each other. Xiaosi groaned hard. This position was way too intimate.


    Caihong had tears in her eyes as his tip hit her sweet spot and as his length frictioned against her walls. They shut their eyes, letting the pleasure take over them. Xiaosi grabbed her waist and helped her with thrusting his member. The water rippled and loud sshes resounded inside.


    Xiaosi licked the shining water droplets that slid down the cleavage between her breasts. It was a heavenly feeling. His one hand held her waist while his other squeezed her right breast in his palm as he pounded inside.


    Making out in the bathroom was more thrilling than doing it in bed. Caihong came first followed by a burst of his climax that he released inside her. They went on for another two passionate rounds, and by that time, her once clean core was wet again, dripping with his orgasm.


    Xiaosiined. "You were supposed to rest," he said as he pulled out from her. "You lied to me. It wasn''t just a bath. It was a ''naughty bath.''"


    Caihong smiled. "Of course. What else did you expect?"


    "..."


    "We have to catch up for the seven lost years. We cannot ck around."


    "..."


    "So this is a kind request to you to please stop thinking of me as some fragile flower."


    His mouth twitched heavily.


    "I don''t know what to say anymore."


    She blushed. "You shouldn''t have anything to ''say'' because you have a lot to ''do.''"


    Xiaosi choked hard.


    Who has taken over my gentle and shy Caihong?

 Chapter 343 - An Unwanted Presence

    <h4>Chapter 343 - An Unwanted Presence</h4>


    "Mama! Dada!"


    Chyou hopped and happily rushed to hug her parents. Xiaosi brightened and picked her in his arms and twirled her around.


    "Hey, my angel is back."


    "I missed Mama Dada!"


    Xiaosi gravely nodded. "I missed you too."


    Chyou curiously nced at Caihong first and then at Xiaosi. "Mama Dada look different!"


    "..."


    Caihong coughed and looked away.


    Xiaosi was speechless.


    Why are you blushing now? Weren''t you so boldst night?


    Xiaosi smiled as he kissed his daughter''s cheek. "How are we different?"


    Chyou pursed her lips. "I don''t know."


    He chuckled. "Well, Mama was being a little naughty."


    Caihong red at him.


    How could you?


    Chyou thoughtfully stared at her. "Mama always says to be a good girl. But Mama is now naughty herself," her lips puckered inint.


    Xiaosi nodded and usingly looked at her. "Yes, how can Mama be so naughty and go back on her teachings?"


    Caihong squinted her gaze. "Xiaosi¡­"


    There was a hint of warning in her voice, and Xiaosi promptly backed out. They had just spent a wonderful night togetherst night. He didn''t want to be transferred to another room by his angry wife and spend the other nights in a different bed.


    Xiaosi put Chyou down and kissed Caihong''s forehead.


    Caihong sighed. "Do you have to go to the office today? Can you not take a day off?"


    Last night was so beautiful that Caihong felt it would be just perfect if they spent this day together. Maybe they could go on an outing with Chyou and have fun.


    Xiaosi sighed this time. "I am sorry, but there are some important meetings I have to wrap up. But it''s not for long. I will be back early, and then we can go to dinner together."


    Chyou brightened. "y outside?"


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Yes. Food and then lots of ying."


    "Yay!" She eagerly hugged his leg.


    Caihong pouted. "Alright. Come home early. Chyou and I will be ready. If you dare bete then-"


    Xiaosi raised his palms. "I won''t. I promise."


    "And tomorrow, you are not working," she dered.


    "I won''t work for the whole week."


    Caihong nodded in satisfaction. "Alright. Go quickly so that you cane back quickly."


    She tiptoed and kissed his cheek. "We will be waiting."


    Xiaosi smiled and kissed her back. "It won''t be for long."


    ---


    Where it was blissful for Xiaosi and Caihong, it was apletely different atmosphere for Han Huizhong. He was a serious person, always having a re in his eyes.


    But today the air was bleaker than usual. Xinyi felt it. She always did on this particr day. Han Huizhong always seemed grimmer on this date.


    And now she knew why. So did Zhiyuan and Zizi.


    It was Han Zongying''s death anniversary. The day when she jumped off the balcony and gave up on her life.


    It waspletely silent at the breakfast table. Han Tian and Xia Liqin seemed just like Han Huizhong. None of them really had an appetite.


    Han Huizhong suddenly got up and said, "I am done."


    Xinyi worriedly said, "Grandpa, you haven''t eaten much yet¡­"


    "I am old. I don''t have much of an appetite nowadays."


    "Don''t say like that, Grandpa," she bit her lip.


    Zizi fumed. "Yes. It''s as if you are saying you are kicking the bucket."


    He smiled. "Maybe you want that to happen. After all, I have thoroughly disappointed you all, right?"


    A sharp silence descended.


    Zhiyuan said, "Grandpa, please eat a little. You will fall sick if this goes on. You are not eating thesest few days properly."


    "As I said, I am old. You don''t have to worry about someone who has broken your trust."


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "Will you stop talking like that?"


    Han Huizhong didn''t respond.


    "Anyway, I am heading out. Don''t wait for me for lunch or dinner. I will be backte."


    The trio shared nces.


    Zhiyuan quietly asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Nothing much."


    He left without saying anything else. Han Tian and Xia Liqin stared at him going away. A minuteter, they got up at the same time.


    But Han Tian sharply said, "Stop Xia Liqin."


    She froze.


    "I don''t think you need to go anywhere, right? Or maybe you do, but it must be a different ce, isn''t it?"


    She clenched her fingers, and her eyes teared up.


    Han Tian lowered his gaze. It was difficult for him to be so harsh to her. It hurt him as well, but he was helpless.


    "So stay right here."


    After he left, Xia Liqin stood frozen in her spot for a few moments.


    Xinyi worriedly asked, "Mom¡­"


    Xia Liqin snapped out and smiled. "I am heading back to my room."


    As soon as she left, Zizi said, "Mom was crying."


    Xinyi cautiously said, "Grandpa must have gone to visit Aunt Han''s grave, right?"


    Zhiyuan nodded. "Makes sense since it''s her death anniversary today."


    Zizi said, "And because Dad mes Mom for standing up for Uncle An, he feels betrayed. So he doesn''t want to visit her grave."


    They nodded.


    Zizi sighed in exasperation. "Ugh, why did Yunru say to stop the investigation!? I don''t understand! We were so close."


    Zhiyuan remembered that he had talked to Yunru after Xinyi said how he asked to drop the case. No matter how much he asked, Yunru refused to say anything.


    But what was the truth that Han Huizhong wanted to hide at first, and then Yunru wished to do the same?


    What was so devastating?


    ---


    The car stopped in front of the cemetery. He looked at the sky. It wasn''t supposed to be rainy. Yet the clouds were dark as if they perfectly reflected how he felt in his heart.


    He faintly smiled. He stepped out, and for a few moments, he stood still in front of the gate.


    Han Tian silently stood behind him, his expression the same as his father''s.


    Han Huizhong took a breath and finally pushed the gate. He took slow steps as if he didn''t really want to get there.


    No father would want to face his daughter''s gravestone and realize again and again that she was dead.


    Even after so long, it still hurt.


    As he reached nearer to where her gravestone was, he froze in his steps. The color drained from his face. Han Tian furrowed his brows.


    "Dad?"


    He didn''t respond. He was pale and shaking with anger.


    Han Tian craned his neck and looked beyond, and then his condition was the same as his father''s.


    "An Guoting!" He roared.

 Chapter 344 - [Bonus ] Han Tians Bottled Up Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 344 - [Bonus ] Han Tian''s Bottled Up Feelings</h4>


    Zizi asked, "Should we really do this?"


    She was asking about their collective decision to follow Han Huizhong and visit Han Zongying''s grave.


    Zhiyuan said, "She was our Aunt. Technically, we should be there to visit as her family."


    "But then Grandpa will know that we know about her, and then he will fly into a rage."


    Xinyi was worried about the same.


    "We will just observe from a distance, and once he leaves, we will go see her gravestone too. It''s only right that we do that."


    Xinyi''s phone rang. It was Shuang.


    "Hey."


    Shuang didn''t waste her time in any his'' or hellos''.


    "I am damn sure Dad has gone to the cemetery to see Aunt Han''s gravestone."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. She quickly put it on speaker. "What?"


    "Yes. He seemed a little lost since this morning today, and then he went off somewhere. Then I suddenly remembered that it''s her death anniversary today. Now that I think about it, it''s been like this for years. He always seemed gloomy on this particr day and was away from home but not at the office."


    Everybody froze.


    "Shit!" Zhiyuan eximed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Grandpa and Dad must have already reached the cemetery. If they meet, it will be a hell of a mess. They already me him for her death. He is thest person they would want to see."


    "Now that I think about it, Dad was in a hurry. Maybe he wanted to visit and return earlier too so that he doesn''t cross paths with them. He was also a little sick today. Maybe that''s why he went early."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Let''s go. We don''t want them to fight."


    Shuang said, "I aming too."


    ---


    Han Tian charged at him and grabbed his cor. "An Guoting! How dare you show your face here!?"


    An Guoting paled.


    "You have the nerve toe here? To visit my sister''s grave when she died because of you!?"


    An Guoting coughed a bit. He shook off his hand. "Knock it off, Han Tian¡­"


    Han Huizhong clenched the stick in his hand. He stepped forward and pped him hard on his cheek. "You...you shameless man! After ruining her life forever, do you feel you have any right toe here? Tell me. Have you been secretly visiting her grave like this!? I don''t care if you feel guilty or not! Do hell with that! But get the hell out of here!"


    He said nothing.


    He coughed again and said, "I will leave¡­"


    Han Tian angrily pushed him back. "Who the hell do you think you are!? You sullied my sister''s grave for years, and this is what you have to say!? You didn''t let her live in peace even after death!"


    His bottled-up anger he felt for An Guoting for taking his sister away and.. Xia Liqin, too filled, came gushing out. Pain, betrayal, and the grief he suffered seeing his wife stand up for her friend instead of standing with her husband filled his heart with despair.


    He remembered as if it was just yesterday. Han Zongying''s suicide and then Xia Liqin taking An Guoting''s side. His sister''s death had crushed him, but Xia Liqin crying and begging for another man has left him devastated.


    At that point, he realized that she had never loved him. He was the only one foolishly in love with her, but her heart was already set for another man. Though she couldn''t marry him, the feelings were still strong that never went away and that she could never forget.


    Tears brimmed his eyes, thinking of their broken marriage, thinking of how their children suffered because of their rtionship and thinking of how he was left all alone.


    His fingers unconsciously curled into a fist, and before he knew it, hended a punch on An Guoting''s cheek. His head tilted to the side, and he stumbled back in imbnce.


    "You took everything away from me¡­" tears slid down his cheeks, "My sister, my wife... everything. I lived a pathetic life all alone and all this time, and you have the nerve to act as if nothing happened!"


    An Guoting covered his cheek with his palm, stinging with pain.


    Han Tian raised his arm again, but Han Huizhong stopped him. "This is Zongying''s grave. Don''t start a fight here-"


    "I don''t care!" He roared. He harshly shook off his father''s hand. "I had enough of everything. I had suffered enough, Dad."


    Han Huizhong slightly trembled.


    "Look at me. Look at my life! Look at our life! Look at where this man left us! I am so tired, Dad...Do you know how much it kills me when I think about Zongying? When I realize it over and over again about Liqin''s feelings for him, I feel as if I am dying all over again!"


    An Guoting froze and stared at him in shock. "What are you saying? What feelings?"


    Han Tian gritted his teeth and punched him again. "You are one hell of a bastard! Don''t act as if you don''t know about Liqin''s feelings for you!"


    "What? No!" An Guoting was horrified. "Liqin and me? Feelings? It''s nothing like that. It was never like that between us."


    "Shut up! It was never like that, and she still stood up for you all these years? When her husband needed her, she fought for another man''s sake. She felt pitiful for you. She cried for you. I was never in her heart, An Guoting. It was always you. That one realization ended everything for me!"


    Han Tian pulled his cor harshly. "For how many things will you feel guilty? Or ignorant God dammit!"


    Han Huizhong tried to pull him back but meeting An Guoting had snapped Han Tian''sst thread of patience. It was all bottled up until now, when it burst in a violent fury.


    "Tian, this is not the ce¡­"


    Han Tian shook his head and sadly chuckled.. "No, Dad. This is exactly the ce! This is the right ce to punish the man cruelly who raped my sister and forced her to end her life!"

 Chapter 345 - Its Time

    <h4>Chapter 345 - It''s Time</h4>


    It was at that moment that everybody had arrived. Han Tian''s words shook them to their core. Shuang saw her father''s cheek slit a bit, and a drop of blood trickled down through it.


    "D-Dad!"


    She had tears in her eyes as she rushed to his side.


    Han Huizhong froze. He slowly turned and saw Zhiyuan, Xinyi, and Zizi standing behind at a distance.


    "You...What are you three doing here!?" His nostrils red in anger.


    Shuang checked An Guoting''s face and bit her lip hard. "Dad, you are bleeding!"


    An Guoting, who was already pale from being sick a little, dismissed her. He breathed a little heavily. "I am fine¡­"


    "You are not fine at all! Look at your cheek! A bruise is forming. It''s getting so purple¡­"


    She red at Han Tian. "Uncle Han! How dare you hit my father!?"


    Han Tian stared at her. "Compared to what your father did to my sister, two punches are hardly a punishment, dear."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, and her chest heaved up and down. "You are wrong! You are speaking nonsense! Dad raped Aunt Han? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Zongying is dead here! You are standing before her grave, which is the biggest proof she isn''t with us anymore. And because of whom? It''s An Guoting! Your father who assaulted my sister! My sister preferred to die rather than live a life of humiliation, and you say I am out of my mind? He just doesn''t deserve a few punches. He deserves to die!"


    Saying that he lunged towards An Guoting again.


    "Dad!" Zhiyuan ran towards him and held him back. "Dad, stop it!"


    Xinyi and Zizi rushed towards him too, to stop him from getting any more violent.


    "Why Zhiyuan¡­" he looked at him, tired. "Are you also going to stand up for him just like your mother did? Will you also leave me alone like she did?"


    Zhiyuan said in a soft voice, "Dad, it''s not like that. Please, just calm down."


    "That''s what we all have been doing for so many years, Zhiyuan! Everything has its limits, and An Guoting has crossed it today bying here to visit Zongying''s grave! What more does he want after taking her life? What else is left? Not today, Zhiyuan. I had enough. Either this man will die today or me! I won''t let him go back on his two legs after daring toe here!"


    A huge argument started once again, and it was getting difficult to hold back Han Tian. His rage refused to calm down.


    "Dad, please for Zizi and me. Please stop."


    Han Huizhong, who was watching everything unfold, trembled at his spot. He shook and shivered. He felt weak and hopeless.


    Seeing them all here meant that they already knew about Han Zongying. And now they knew what had happened to her. He never wanted anybody to realize this truth.


    But now it was over.


    He felt weak in his knees, and he slowly clutched his chest. Xinyi was the first whose attention went to Han Huizhong.


    "Grandpa!" She caught him just in time when he was about to copse.


    Han Huizhong was sweating and breathing heavily. His eyes were moist, and he looked in immense pain.


    Zizi was shaking badly after witnessing thismotion. "Grandpa¡­" She supported him from the other side.


    Xinyi burst into tears. "Grandpa¡­Zhiyuan!"


    Zhiyuan and Han Tian froze after seeing his condition.


    "Dad!"


    "Don''t... fight¡­" he whispered weakly, "Not here...My... daughter is here...let her rest¡­"


    Han Tian broke down. "I am sorry Dad...I am really sorry I didn''t listen to you. Please don''t copse on me like that¡­"


    Zhiyuan quickly said, "I will call the ambnce."


    Shuang intervened. "Wait, I will call Jack. He will make the arrangements."


    Han Huizhong shook his head. "I am fine¡­"


    Xinyi cried. "You are not fine, Grandpa! You are close to getting an attack."


    "Please, Xinyi. I just want to go home¡­You already know about Zongying now. I don''t know how¡­" he gasped, "Maybe it''s finally time to...toe out with it. It''s no use hiding anymore."


    Zhiyuan firmly said, "We will talk after you be healthy again. Just stay put for now."


    "Please, Zhiyuan...I know my body. I am alright. I am not getting an attack. I will not kick the bucket so soon¡­" he weakly chuckled, "at least not until I get to hold my great-granddaughter in my arms."


    Zizi red. "Why are you so stubborn!?"


    Han Huizhong trembled. He slowly turned his head and lifted his gaze towards her.


    "Zizi¡­"


    He stared at her and smiled with tears in his eyes.


    Zizi didn''t know why, but his look shook her, and her chest tightened in pain.


    Zhiyuan quickly supported him and helped him into the car.


    He looked back at Han Tian. "Let''s talk at home, Dad."


    He said nothing.


    ---


    Han vi.


    "Dad?"


    Caihong came rushing at the moment she heard about An Guoting''s injury from Shuang. She saw An Guoting sitting nkly on a couch where Shuang was tending to his wounds.


    She gasped and covered her mouth in shock. "Dad¡­"


    She bent on her knees and checked him. "W-What happened? Why is he hurt like that? Who hit him? Tell me his name!"


    An Guoting didn''t respond.


    "Uncle Han," Shuang said without emotion.


    Caihong widened her eyes. "What? I am being serious here, Shuang."


    "We all are, Caihong."


    She looked at her, confused. Then she nced at everybody and felt something was extremely wrong in the air.


    "What is happening? What''s going on?"


    Jack Si and another doctor came out from Han Huizhong''s room. Zhiyuan had asked for Jack Si''s help to quickly call for the best cardiologist to check on Han Huizhong''s condition.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan quickly asked, "Grandpa!"


    The doctor said, "He is weak, but overall, he is fine. It was mild chest pain, but he should be cautious of not taking stress, or it could convert into a heart attack. I have written down his meds and the doses. Make sure he takes them on time."


    He left, giving some more instructions.


    A few momentster, the maid stepped out and bowed.. "Old Master has called everybody inside."

 Chapter 346 - When It All Started

    <h4>Chapter 346 - When It All Started</h4>


    Han Huizhong weakly opened his eyes. His gaze fell upon everyone one by one. Xinyi wiped her cheeks and sat beside him.


    "Grandpa," her voice choked, "Grandpa¡­"


    He smiled. "You look ugly when you cry, granddaughter-inw."


    "Then take care of yourself and don''t make me look like an ugly woman."


    "I am sorry."


    His gaze fell upon An Guoting and Caihong, and he narrowed his eyes. He trembled in anger and slowly got up. Zhiyuan quickly went to his side and helped him.


    He nced at Zhiyuan and Xinyi and asked with a hint of coldness in it. "How did you get to know about Zongying?"


    Xinyi recalled the conversation she had heard between Liao Junjie, Liao Yuan''s grandfather and An Guoting. That was the first time she learned of the existence of Han Zongying.


    "You should have kept your noses out of this business. It''s got nothing to do with you."


    Zhiyuan stared at him. "She was part of the family. My Aunt. Why shouldn''t we know about her? Especially when something that happened to her caused you to plot that night seven years back."


    "You are annoying, Zhiyuan."


    "I have inherited it from my grandfather."


    Caihong, who was unaware all this time and kept out of the loop because of Xiaosi''s health concerns, asked, "Who is she? And why is my Dad beaten up like that?"


    She cast an using stare at Han Tian.


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Why don''t you ask that question to your father instead?"


    Shuang gritted her teeth. "Grandpa, I really respect you. But that doesn''t mean I will bear the nonsense of you using my father of being a rapist!"


    Caihong froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What!? What nonsense! Where is this tant usationing from?"


    An Guoting didn''t respond.


    Shuang looked back and held his hand. "Dad. Tell the truth."


    Han Tian eximed. "What will he say? What does he have left to say?"


    Han Huizhong was quiet for a beat and stared at his grandson. "How much do you know?"


    Zhiyuan paused and told everything that they knew up to this point.


    Caihong looked at them, stunned. The more she heard, the more she felt as if this was some bad joke going on.


    An Guoting and Han Zongying? Her father and his aunt were in a rtionship?


    She stared at Shuang. "You...So much happened. Such a big thing was going on, and nobody bothered to tell me about it?" She felt extremely hurt for being kept in the dark. "Am I not his daughter? Don''t I have the right to know?"


    Shuang said, "We wanted to but decided against it. Xiaosi needed you, Caihong. Your presence was more required at his side, especially because of his health. And then your rtionship with him was also beginning to get on track. You two really needed that time to sort your differences and get closer. This thing would have just put you on another stress."


    Caihong clenched her jaw. She couldn''t find any w. Everybody cared about it but still¡­


    "You should have still told me about it. I am not so weak, Shuang."


    Han Tian wryly chuckled. "So you know that this bastard cheated on my sister!"


    Shuang red at him. "Enough! Dad never cheated on Aunt!"


    "Like father, like daughter, I guess," he ignored her ims, "You have no idea how heartbroken he left her. Years passed by, but the wound he gave her never healed. Then when she was just about to move on and forget him, my ex-wife brought him back into her life! And everything went downhill after that... Right, Liqin?"


    Xia Liqin stood silent.


    Caihong was confused. "I don''t understand. Why would they meet yearster again? Dad had already been married to my Mom by then. And if I think it correctly, I might have been one year old. He wouldn''t meet Aunt Han to reunite."


    "But your mother had already passed away by then. An Guoting wasn''t somebody''s husband anymore."


    Zizi frowned. "Mom brought him back?"


    Caihong, too, anxiously asked, "Dad?"


    Neither Xia Liqin nor An Guoting said anything. Finally, Han Huizhong said, "It was nine and a half yearster that they met again. I wanted to find a suitable man for Zongying to marry. But she refused every single time. She hated him, but she couldn''t move on. She went on many dates on my insistence, but she never epted any man. Naturally, I was furious that she was giving so much importance to An Guoting for wasting her years on him who cheated on her."


    An Guoting was silent.


    Han Huizhong looked at Zhiyuan. "That''s why I was so adamant in making you marry Xinyi. I didn''t let you do as you pleased because you would have never forgotten Caihong. Maybe you would have been just like your Aunt, refusing to look at any other woman."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi remained quiet. She thought back to when Han Huizhong had given her the marriage contract and forced her to sign them. He didn''t hesitate to threaten her with Yunru and Soo Ei''s careers just to make her agree.


    Now she understood where that desperation stemmed from.


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. He was furious back then for forcing his decision on him. But now, he only felt gratitude for bringing Xinyi into his life.


    Han Huizhong continued, "Then one day, Liqin said that she had the perfect match for Zongying."


    Xia Liqin bit her lip. That was the start of everything. Now she could only feel guilty for making them meet again.


    "I asked who he was, but she said nothing about him. She only said that he was her good friend, and we will really like him. If Zongying agrees, she will tell me his identity. He was a capable businessman and a man with a gentle and kind heart. Zongying would definitely like him. I trusted her, so I said okay. Zongying wasn''t ready to meet him, as always, but I somehow convinced her."


    His bony fingers clenched together. "And now I hate myself for convincing her.. The tragedy would have never happened."

 Chapter 347 - The Meeting After Nine Years

    <h4>Chapter 347 - The Meeting After Nine Years</h4>


    *shback*


    Han Huizhong asked his daughter-inw, who was peeling an orange for him, "Are you sure this will work?"


    Han Liqin nodded in excitement. "Dad, don''t worry. Have faith in me. I am sure Zongying will like him. He is not like other men."


    His face darkened. "Hey, my choices were just as good. It''s my daughter who is too blind."


    She sighed. "Why is Zongying so obsessed with that man? You still never told me who he was."


    Han Huizhong banged his fist. "He is not worth it! The moment he hurt my daughter, I swore that that bastard''s name would never be uttered here," his face was red and livid with anger, "It''s because of him that she refuses to move on. What an idiot."


    "Don''t call your own daughter an idiot," she scolded him.


    He snorted.


    "I hope this time it works," Han Tian said as he just arrived for breakfast. "Zongying really needs to forget him."


    Han Liqin smiled. "I am sure she will. It''s time for Zongying to get her happiness. And my friend too."


    Han Tian grumbled. "Don''t be so happy, or I will get jealous. You always get so excited when you talk about your mysterious friend."


    She grinned.


    Han Huizhong sneered in disdain. "Eww. Go flirt somewhere else. You are making my mouth taste so sweet that it''s disgusting."


    "..."


    "Surely, you would have been this sweet to Mom too."


    "In the bedroom, my dear. And I wasn''t sweet," he sneered, "I was a beast."


    Han Liqin choked. Han Tian cleared his throat. "Too much information, Dad¡­"


    Just then, Han Zongying stepped out, all dressed up. But contrary to her appearance, her mood wasn''t that bright and sunny.


    "Let''s go, Liqin. Let''s get this over with¡­"


    Han Liqinined. "Don''t go with that mood. He is a really nice guy. You cannot have a good time together when you are grumpy like that."


    "Is it my fault that you are all forcing me to do this? How many times have I said already that I am not interested in marriage?"


    "You want to be a spinster now?" Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "When did that be your dream? Why wasn''t I aware of that?"


    Han Zongying gritted her teeth. "What? Have I be a burden for you now?"


    "It''s a burden more on you to live a life without a partner andpanionship," he sharply said, "Do you think it''s so easy to live like this?"


    "Leave me alone! You don''t need me to get a grandchild. You already have an heir, that is, Zhiyuan, who is ying in his crib right now."


    Han Huizhong was furious. "You think I treat you as some child-bearing machine? I just want to see you get married and happy. Clearly, marriage was on your agenda years back."


    She froze.


    "Things change¡­"


    "And those things should keep on changing too. But your decision not to move on is an eyesore."


    Han Tian sighed. "We are saying this for your own good, Zongying."


    Her chest heaved up and down as she took angry breaths.


    Han Liqin quickly got up. "Alright, alright. Don''t fight anymore. Let''s get going."


    ---


    Han Zongying impatiently entered the restaurant, making Han Liqin sigh for the tenth time.


    "Don''t be so negative, Zongying. Nobody is forcing you. I just really feel that you two will be a good match¡­"


    Han Zongying shrugged. "Whatever."


    "Though there is an important thing you should know about him. But he will tell you anyway. Then it''s your decision."


    "Then why don''t you tell me that now so that I reject him already and leave from this damn meeting?"


    "You¡­ forget it. He is waiting for us."


    They opened the door to the private room Han Liqin had booked. Han Zongying saw a man''s back towards her, patiently waiting for them.


    The man slowly turned.


    And it was the moment when both remained frozen at their spot.


    Han Zongying stared at An Guoting.


    An Guoting stared at Han Zongying.


    It was after almost nine years that they faced each other like this.


    Han Liqin brightly smiled. "Guoting!" She held Zongying''s hand and pulled her forward.


    An Guoting snapped out of his stupor and looked at Han Liqin. "Liqin¡­"


    "Hey. I hope we are not toote."


    He slowly got up and faced them. "Liqin...you...said about the woman¡­"


    "Yeah! She is the one I was talking about. My sister-inw, Han Zongying, who I brought here to meet you."


    He froze.


    "Zongying, he is my good friend, An Guoting," she eagerly introduced him.


    Han Zongying turned pale as she kept staring at him. All the memories flooded inside her. Their sweet rtionship and that sour night that led to their breakup.


    "We went to the same middle school and high school but then went to different universities. Then a few days back, we met again and I got to know that he is looking for someone. So I thought why not let you two meet? Maybe you two would hit it off?"


    Silence.


    "Haha wouldn''t it be good for my friend and sister-inw to marry? I will be such a cute cupid," she said to ease the atmosphere.


    Han Liqin alternatively stared between them and found the air to be a little odd.


    Maybe it''s because it''s their first meeting¡­


    She cleared her throat. "Well I think that''s enough for an introduction. Why don''t you two spend some time together?"


    Han Liqin was afraid that Han Zongying would storm off, so she quickly wanted to leave them alone so that they could at least talk to each other.


    "The lunch is on me so order all you want. With that I remember that I have to go shopping. Bye!"


    And she scurried away.


    There was a long air of silence. They met after nine years. Thest meeting and parting was still fresh in their meetings, and that familiar pain began to creep again.


    After a long time, An Guoting took a deep breath and began to say, "It''s a-"


    "When did you break up with her?" She cut him off.


    "What?"


    Han Zongying smiled. "Don''t pretend to be so innocent. Why would youe here if not for your breakup with He Lijuan?"


    An Guoting stared at her.


    "What happened? Did she throw you away? Or did you dump her for another rich woman?"

 Chapter 348 - Vouching For Her Friends Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Vouching For Her Friend''s Innocence</h4>


    An Guoting stiffened.


    Han Zongying had tears in her eyes as she clenched her jaw.


    "She left you, or you dumped her, and now what? You are still targeting a rich woman, aren''t you? Sister-inw was just an excuse, right?"


    He nkly stared at her.


    "Why are you here, An Guoting!?" She burst into rage. "After cruelly betraying me by sleeping with a bitch like He Lijuan, what face do you have toe here!? Or did you think that I might have let it go since nine years have passed? Did you think I forgave you?"


    An Guoting kept quiet.


    Then a wry smile lifted his lips. "I see," he finally spoke, "After all these years, you still believe that I betrayed you."


    Sheughed as a tear slipped by. "What do you mean by ''still believe?'' I saw it with these eyes. E-everybody did, and you are talking as if it was all a mistake? You are still denying everything even though you were caught red-handed!" Han Zongying broke down.


    An Guoting took a slow, deep breath and shut his eyes. A minuteter, he opened them and looked at her.


    "I am leaving."


    Han Zongying rapidly blinked her eyes. "What?"


    "I said I am leaving. I don''t expect you to believe me, but I will still say it. I didn''t know that the woman Liqin wanted me to meet was you."


    She gritted her teeth. "You are lying again. You knew. That''s why you came. You and sister-inw are good friends. Of course, she told you about me."


    He paused.


    "Alright. Maybe I came here because I knew about you. But why did you agree to this meeting? Liqin is your sister-inw. Naturally, she must have told you the identity of the man you are going to meet."


    She stiffened.


    "So why did you agree if you knew it was going to be me?"


    "I had no clue! She kept it all a secret from me."


    "It''s the same here. I asked who my date was, but she said I would know during the meeting only. I didn''t even know she married your brother. She said she would reveal it today. So I was just as clueless as you. But I don''t expect you to trust me," he smiled. "Just like you didn''t trust me before."


    Han Zongying was nk. "Are you using me even though I was a victim of your betrayal?"


    "I don''t want to go into all that now, Zongying. I am not going to try to prove myself innocent again. I already did that years back, and once was enough to make me feel tired."


    She froze.


    "Considering our history, I wouldn''t have agreed to this meeting. But Liqin was being all excited and mysterious about it. She didn''t know our past. It is a misunderstanding. You don''t want to bear my face, and neither did I want this to happen. So we can call off this date."


    Something in his voice¡­


    Han Zongying didn''t know what, but his voice, his demeanor, his gaze and his aura... everything had changed.


    An Guoting walked past her and left the room.


    Han Zongying was too stunned by his change that she couldn''t react at all.


    A few minutester, Han Liqin stepped in. She bit her lip and shut her eyes, feeling guilty and embarrassed.


    An Guoting told her about his past with Han Zongying in short. She was shocked to the core. She never thought that the boyfriend her family was cursing all these years would turn out to be An Guoting.


    "Zongying¡­" She put her hand on her shoulder. "I am really sorry. I didn''t know about you and Guoting. Trust me. I would have never set up this meeting if I knew about you. I should have told you who he was¡­"


    Han Zongying trembled. "H-He told you about us?"


    "Yes," she pursed her lips. Then she hesitated but eventually said, "Zongying. Please don''t take me wrong or be biased. I like you as much as I like Guoting. As his friend, I feel it''s my duty to say that... Guoting could never cheat on anybody. I know him well. He is not that kind of a man. He is way too sincere and loyal to cheat."


    Han Zongying red at her. "You¡­Even you!"


    "I am just saying that I find it too unbelievable. Guoting can never hurt anybody''s feelings. Sometimes, he has even hurt his own by caring too much about others."


    "Enough! I saw it with my eyes, and you say I was mistaken? They were naked inside the nket, for God''s sake! Wrapped in each other''s embrace! Are you defending that?"


    "No! Zongying, I don''t mean like that-"


    "Disgusting! I cannot believe that you would side with him. Aren''t you a woman too? Would you be able to bear it if bro did something like this?" She cried.


    "Tian would never cheat on me. Just like Guoting would never do on his girlfriend. I am just trying to say-"


    "Say that I was wrong," she smiled, "First Guoting did and now you¡­I have been suffering for nine years now, and how easily you switched sides, sister-inw. You used to say that you would beat the hell out of that man who hurt me. But now you are speaking up for him."


    "Because he isn''t some stranger. He is a friend I know well, Zongying. I can vouch for his innocence. That''s why I feel that what happened was really bizarre."


    She eximed in a fury. "That''s it! As if I haven''t suffered enough! I am leaving. Would you please do me a favor? Please don''t set any more dates for me and make my life miserable."


    Han Liqin stiffened.


    "Zongying I-I just want good for you-"


    "I don''t want you to want good for me, so you can stop here, sister-inw."


    Han Liqin felt hurt. Even so, she faintly smiled. "I am sorry, Zongying¡­"


    But she didn''t pay attention and stormed off the restaurant with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 349 - Proof

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Proof</h4>


    *shback continued*


    Days passed by, and it was already a month since An Guoting and Han Zongying had met in the restaurant. Naturally, when Han Huizhong and Han Tian had learned about this, they were extremely furious.


    Han Huizhong was just one step away from confronting him, but Han Liqin stopped him in time. Even before her husband and father-inw, she tried to defend An Guoting, but it was of no use. Nobody believed An Guoting. So nobody epted what Han Liqin had to say either.


    Since that day, Han Zongying had recused herself in the room, and she barely came out. Han Huizhong, too, didn''t try to set up any more dates.


    The incident was left behind.


    Until the fateful night came when they met again.


    It was a banquet party thrown by one of Han Huizhong''s business partners. He had told his daughter to attend on his behalf. Han Tian and Han Liqin were busy with a pediatrician''s appointment for little Zhiyuan''s monthly health checkup.


    So, Han Huizhong thought it was a good idea to drag her out of that depression she had gotten into ever since that day. Maybe a party and mixing with socialites would improve her mood.


    Except that he never imagined that An Guoting would be a part of that banquet too.


    They met again and froze on the spot. But before she could misunderstand him again, An Guoting had promptly left. He kept his distance from her for the whole time at the banquet.


    Until a huge fight broke out between them. She had seen him flirting with one of the socialites that hurt her heart and also burned her with jealousy.


    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you!? You wanted me to watch that¡­" tears rimmed her eyes as she broke down. "How crueler will you get?"


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "Enough Zongying. I don''t expect you to understand me. For the record, nothing was going on between us-"


    "Yeah just like nothing was ever going in between you and He Lijuan, right?"


    An Guoting finally lost his temper. "When will you stop, Zongying!? Stop bringing that out again and again. Just because you are saying it a thousand times won''t make it true! I am tired of hearing that usation!"


    "Tired? I am the most tired here. First, you used me and broke my heart. And now even after nine years, you don''t seem to be the least bit guilty. Now what? You slept with He Lijuan at that time. Now will you sleep with that woman? This is just like that party right? This is history repeating all over again¡­"


    "Zongying!"


    "Don''t shout, Guoting! It won''t change the truth. You know what? Maybe I should save that woman from you! She should know that she should think ten times before letting you anywhere near her!"


    Suddenly, An Guoting pushed her on the bed and climbed on top of her.


    "Guoting! What are you doing!? Get off me!"


    "Han Zongying. Every time, you challenge my patience again and again. You already hurt my pride and my feelings once nine years back. You are doing the same thing again! But this time, I won''t bear it."


    Han Zongying stiffened. She paled, and tears spilled on the pillow.


    "Don''t you dare An Guoting!"


    "If you think that I am a bastard who uses women for their money and sleeps with them just for fun, then be it. If you want to see me as a scum, then I will be one once and for all!"


    *shback ends*


    Han Huizhong''s body was trembling, and his eyes were misty as he shot deathly res towards An Guoting.


    "It was all my mistake...From the time I let her meet you to when I sent her on my behalf, everything was my mistake! If not for me, my daughter would have been alive! You ruined her life! You trampled upon her dignity and forced her to give up her life¡­" he coughed hard.


    "Grandpa!" Xinyi and Zhiyuan patted his back as he coughed.


    Zizi cried. "Grandpa, do you want to die? You just almost got a heart attack."


    Jack Si sag beside him and helped him calm down. "He shouldn''t really talk about this now. This is just causing more pressure."


    Han Huizhong weakly snickered. "I have suffered the worst, kid. I have seen my daughter die. This is nothing *cough* What else could be worse than losing your daughter?"


    Caihong and Shuang were in disbelief. They tried imagining their father...The man who they grew up with and who lovingly raised them all this time to force himself on a woman¡­


    "Impossible¡­" Caihong whispered under her breath as her gaze got blurry. "It''s impossible! Dad would never do this!"


    Shuang stomped her foot. "Grandpa, I really don''t want to say this, but have you gone crazy? Dad assaulted Aunt Han? Anything is possible but not this! Just not this!"


    Han Tian said, "ept it An Shuang. Your father is nothing but a scum! Are you taking light of my sister''s suffering? She went through hell. The man she loved so much raped her, and the woman I loved so much stood up for him!"


    Xia Liqin shut her eyes and began sobbing.


    He clenched his fists. "Only if... only if Liqin had never brought this bastard back in our life! Zongying... Zongying would have been here with us¡­" he tiredly leaned on the wall and broke down into tears. "Even you though you knew that he was guilty, you wanted us to forgive him just because he repented. Do you know how much have that hurt Zongying and me?"


    Xia Liqin only cried and said nothing.


    An Guoting was silent for the whole time.


    Frustrated, Shuang turned towards him. "Dad, the hell are you so silent!? The Han family is using you like this. Why are you not saying anything?"


    Caihong nodded. "I won''t believe anything they will say! Dad, please speak up. I know you could never do that," she wiped her cheeks and held his hand. Even so, he said nothing.


    Han Huizhong sadly chuckled. "You will have to believe it. You have no choice.. The ring proof is standing right here in this room with us."

 Chapter 350 - Out In The Light (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Out In The Light (1)</h4>


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Xinyi got a bad feeling too. She looked at Han Tian and Xia Liqin, and they had grim expressions. Her heart raced in trepidation.


    She felt it. Something big was about to happen. She felt it in her bones.


    But Han Huizhong said nothing.


    Caihong asked, "Why are you silent now? What is the proof you are talking about?"


    Han Huizhong trembled, and a tear streamed down. It was the first time the young generation had seen the mighty Han Huizhong shed a tear. He, who brought others to his knees, was weakly trembling himself.


    Xia Liqin parted her lips to say it, but in the end, the words couldn''te out. It was painful to bear. And even more painful to admit it.


    After this moment, everything was going to shatter.


    Zizi felt irked by the silence. "Grandpa, what happened? Mom? Dad? What''s wrong? What is the proof?"


    They stiffened. But they were saved from saying that answer.


    "You," a voice echoed from the back. "You are the proof, Princess."


    Everybody turned their heads and saw Yunru solemnly standing at the room''s entrance. He stared at Zizi before he finally stepped in.


    He stood before her.


    "Yunru?" Zizi faced him.


    She didn''t understand why, but his gaze had a glint of sadness and pain in it. As if he felt terrible for something. As if he really wished not to say it, but it was inevitable.


    And as if he really wanted to protect her from something. But what? She didn''t know.


    Han Huizhong blinked his eyes and stared at him, horrified. "You know?"


    Yunru ever so slowly nodded.


    "Since when?"


    "Since Princess and I went to the hospital where Aunt Han was admitted after the ident. It was at that time I knew."


    Han Tian whispered under his breath. "Impossible¡­"


    "I know. You had arranged for everyone to know that it was an ident. But it was a suicide, and I got that report."


    An Guoting didn''t know what they were talking about. He understood the part about Zongying''s suicide covered up as an ident. But he couldn''t fathom why Yunru said that Zizi was proof of something.


    Xinyi asked, her breath stuck in her chest, "And what did you learn?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    Zhiyuan impatiently asked, "Say it, Yunru. You refused to talk about it thest time too. You have to tell the truth now."


    Yunru looked at Zizi, and his eyshes trembled.


    "The report correctly said that Aunt died due to her fall from the balcony. There was no question about it. But there was a mention of something else too. Her medical report also stated that just a week before her death, Aunt Han had given birth to a baby."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "What?"


    "Yes. The baby...was a girl," he then looked at Zizi, "It was you, Princess. You are the proof. Han Zizi. Han Zongying and An Guoting''s daughter."


    It was so sudden that nobody could wrap their heads around what Yunru had just said. Zizi, who stood in front of him, stared at him nkly. "Huh?"


    Even An Guoting, who kept his silence all this time and quietly listened to all their usations, finally raised his head. Confusion, shock and disbelief marred his face as he looked at him.


    Xia Liqin shut her eyes and broke into soft sobs.


    Zizi looked at him as if he was joking. "Yunru, do you know what you are saying? This isn''t the time to joke."


    Yunru clenched his fist. "I wish it could be a joke. But it''s not. You are Uncle An and Aunt Han''s illegitimate daughter."


    "Soo Yunru! Stop talking nonsense. I am Han Tian and Xia Liqin''s daughter."


    Yunru held her shoulders and said, "Zizi. Please listen to me carefully. I know it''s extremely difficult, but please... just listen. You are not their biological daughter. They adopted you after Aunt Han died. They have only one biological child, and that is brother-inw."


    Zhiyuan felt as if he was zapped by thunder.


    Not my sister?


    "It''s natural that he won''t remember it. He was just around two years old when you were born. There wasn''t your name mentioned in the report. But that''s the only thing that makes sense. Uncle Han and Aunt Xia didn''t have a second child."


    Xinyi stared at Han Tian as if wanting to confirm it. He faintly smiled.


    "He is right. We adopted Zizi after Zongying''s death."


    Xia Liqin wiped her cheek. "But we always treated her as our own daughter. We never differentiated between Zizi and Zhiyuan. No matter what the report says, Zizi is my daughter," she gasped.


    Caihong and Shuang nced at each other. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    Zizi and An Guoting''s daughter? Didn''t that make her their half-sister?


    An Guoting almost copsed on his knees as they fell weak. "T-that''s not possible. Z-Zongying was pregnant?"


    Han Huizhong banged his fist. "Stop with your pathetic acting, you bastard! First, you forcibly sleep with her, and now you seem so shocked!? Yes, she got pregnant!"


    An Guoting started shaking. He felt his heart beating faster and wilder in his chest. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he stared at Zizi.


    Was that why she resembled Zongying much?


    He always felt that Zizi looked a lot like Zongying. Sometimes that unsettled him. But then he thought that it might be because Han Tian and Han Zongying were siblings. So the Han genes worked that way.


    But to think that Zizi was his daughter?


    He paled.


    "Dad!"


    Caihong caught his arm as he was about to copse. She cried. "Dad, what is happening¡­? Please tell us."


    But he couldn''t answer. He felt the whole world spinning in front of him. The revtion was too much to handle for him.


    "You....for years, you kept me in the dark about this?" An Guoting looked at Han Huizhong in disbelief. "You never told me that Zongying had gotten pregnant?"

 Chapter 351 - Out In The Light (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Out In The Light (2)</h4>


    Han Tian had almost jumped on him, but Yunru stopped him. "Uncle, please."


    He gritted his teeth. "You think you had earned any right to know about that? In the situation that she got pregnant, do you think you deserved to know about Zizi? No! Never! It was Dad and my decision never to let you know about this! You had already ruined her life enough!"


    Zizi''s fingers trembled as she held the corner of Yunru''s sleeve. "Y-Yunru...th-this is not the truth, right?" Tears streamed down her cheeks. Her speech was stammering, and her slim figure seemed to be small, looking as white as a ghost.


    Yunru felt a sharp pain in his chest seeing her state. He knew this truth would devastate her. That''s why he didn''t want to tell her ever. That''s also why he understood why Han Huizhong and the elders were so tight-lipped about this past.


    It wasn''t just about Han Zongying''s reputation that was tarnished.


    Zizi''s reputation was at stake too.


    If the world came to know that Zizi was an illegitimate child, she would have suffered a significant setback. Illegitimate children were looked down upon, especially someone born out of a sexual assault.


    The truth would have made her life miserable.


    Zizi rushed past him towards Xia Liqin and asked, "M-Mom. He is lying, right? You are my mom. Of course, you are my mom! Why did this discussion suddenly take this turn? It doesn''t make sense!"


    Xia Liqin sobbed harder. Her shoulders quivered, and she couldn''t face her. "Zizi. It''s true that you are... Zongying''s daughter¡­"


    Zizi nkly stared at her.


    "But it is equally true that you are my daughter. I don''t care what the blood says...You are my daughter, and you always will be. We are sorry for hiding this from you. But-but we had no choice¡­"


    "Lie...y-you are lying too¡­Dad!" She pulled his arm and stared at him, her eyes wet and looking at him as if he was thest hope. "Dad, now you really need to fight with Mom. Look, she is lying. Say something to her!"


    Han Tian trembled. He pulled her in his hug and patted her head. "I am really sorry...I really wanted to make this the truth. Trust me. I was so desperate. For countless times now, I have wanted this to be the truth. But this won''t change anything between us! You are MY daughter. Nobody can change this fact!"


    Zizi felt her heart skip several beats in fear.


    Her mind went nk. She didn''t know what to think anymore. She didn''t know what to say anymore. Herst hope dissipated into thin air.


    It was as if somebody just cruelly stepped on the fairy tale life she lived until now.


    Yunru had aptly named her.


    Princess.


    That was her life. She lived like a princess. She was pampered by Zhiyuan a lot. Even though Han Huizhong said bitter things to her most of the time, he loved her in his own way. Her parents'' divorce had hurt her for sure; nevertheless, she lived a good life.


    But now, she felt as if somebody poured ice-cold water on her.


    She wasn''t the Han family heiress.


    Instead, she actually belonged to the An family.


    She wasn''t even a legitimate child anymore.


    Her birth was a result of a forced one-night stand.


    Han Zizi felt her whole identity snatched away from her in just an instant.


    Her birth, her name, her family...


    It took just one moment to flip the world upside down.


    Her parents weren''t her real parents. Her brother wasn''t her real brother. Suddenly, she felt as if she didn''t even belong in the Han family.


    She wanted to copse, but Yunru didn''t let her. Before she could fall, he caught her waist and firmly held her. He felt his eyes sting seeing her gaze so empty.


    Xinyi rushed towards her and hugged her. "Zizi. Don''t cry, okay? We...we will sort this out," she whispered.


    Zhiyuan felt a lump in his throat. "Grandpa¡­"


    Han Huizhong said, "Had you been in my ce, would you have wanted for Zizi to know this?"


    His gaze was blurry, and his eyes were slightly red. He knew the answer.


    No. Of course, he wouldn''t have ever wanted her to know this. Otherwise telling would have made her feel like an outsider. As if they were rubbing salt on her wound.


    Han Tian said, "When Zongying learned about this, she was heartbroken¡­" It pained him to say the next words, "The other reason why we never came out with it was because we didn''t want Zizi to know that Zongying¡­" he felt breathless, "that Zongying¡­"


    Zizi sadlyughed as tears came out. "Despised my existence?"


    The elders stiffened.


    "I see now... It''s like Xiaosi''s mother, right? Who hated him because how his father...It was just like that, right? She hated me because I reminded her of that night."


    There was an intense silence.


    "Perhaps she didn''t even want me to be born into this world."


    "Nonsense!" Han Huizhong roared.


    "No, Grandpa. I am making perfect sense now. She hated me¡­ she loathed me. Maybe she even wanted to kill me. But you didn''t let her."


    Shuang kneeled before An Guoting and asked, "Dad."


    He said nothing.


    "Did that really happen? Did you really¡­" she felt losing all the strength she had.


    Caihong gritted her teeth. "Come in your senses, Shuang! Dad will never do it! Are you out of your mind!?"


    "Then tell Dad to deny everything¡­" she cried. "Please tell him to say that he is innocent, and Zizi cannot be his daughter."


    An Guoting tiredly said, "It''s the truth."


    They froze.


    "I...did sleep with her. I had forced myself on her. I am the culprit."


    Caihong and Shuang stood rooted. Thest thread of trust they held for him seemed to break as he finally admitted.


    Han Huizhong burst intoughter. "So you finally admit it, An Guoting. You finally broke your silence."


    He said nothing.


    Han Huizhong looked at Caihong and sneered. "Now, did you get your answer why I plotted against you seven years back?"

 Chapter 352 - Out In The Light (3)

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Out In The Light (3)</h4>


    She froze.


    "Because I wanted to let your bastard father have a taste of his own medicine! I wanted to see him suffer like how I did. I wanted to see him helpless like how I was. I wanted him to feel pathetic and sorry for you like how I felt for my daughter, who suffered that fate. I wanted him to see his daughter be miserable like how my Zongying was."


    Caihong''splexion turned ashen.


    "That''s why I never agreed to Zhiyuan and your rtionship. Are you crazy? Will I choose a woman for my grandson whose father destroyed Zongying''s life!? I don''t care if you are innocent or not. People say that children mustn''t suffer the consequences of their parents'' actions. Hah! Screw that! Wee to the real world. I am Han Huizhong. I wanted revenge. I didn''t care whether you got dragged into it. He ruined my daughter''s happiness. I vowed to snatch his daughter''s happiness too. I don''t give a fuck if you me me."


    An Guoting shook hard. He just shut his eyes and felt helpless.


    "Of course, I knew that it wasn''t your fault. You were hardly a year old when this all happened. You were still in your cute babynd. But the moment your father crossed the line and touched my daughter, he set your fate in stone too. You were bound to be miserable one day. I promised myself to make sure of that. Heh. But that Xiaosi boy intervened. But what do I care? The result was what I wanted to see. You looked just like how my daughter did. Call me cruel, ruthless, or anything you want. I don''t give a damn."


    Caihong trembled hard.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Han Huizhong holds grudges. He targeted my daughter. He forced her to end her life. You and he were bound to suffer. I have trampled upon many things to stand at this position and make my name in the business world. I didn''t achieve that by being nice and forgiving."


    Heughed. "And see? Everything happened just as I wanted. Or more precisely, just as my daughter suffered. You felt miserable, and you hated your daughter Chyou just like how¡­" his eyes stung in tears, "Zongying hated Zizi."


    Caihong said nothing. But her cheeks continued to remain wet.


    Shuang stared at An Guoting. "Dad¡­"


    He said nothing. After almost twenty-eight years, he came to know that Zizi was his daughter with Han Zongying. He was in no position to respond. The truth had shaken him hard.


    Han Huizhong pointed his trembling finger at him. "You deserved what happened to you, An Guoting! You are the culprit who brought your own daughter to that night seven years back. My daughter and your own daughter suffered because of you!"


    "Is that really so, Grandpa?" Yunru asked.


    Han Huizhong paused and looked at him. "What?"


    "I mean...is the truth really that simple?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? My daughter suffered, she gave up her life, and you are asking if the truth is that simple? An Guoting attacked my daughter because he couldn''t bear the usations against him anymore a-and he lost it! He ruined her in a fit of rage. What was her fault in that? She was telling the truth!"


    "She wasn''t!" Shuang eximed. "That''s not the truth! Dad never cheated on Aunt Han. He never slept with that bitch He Lijuan."


    "Says who? Your father? And you trust him?"


    "No. Not Dad. Says the woman herself, who he ''seemingly'' slept with. He Lijuan confessed it herself that she had set the trap years ago to break Dad and Aunt''s Han rtionship."


    "What nonsense are you saying?"


    "It''s not any nonsense. I met her, and with the right kind of persuasion that she always needed, she confessed that they never slept together. She wanted Aunt out of her way because Dad''s business was flourishing. She wanted a rich thigh to hug. Of course, she would want to throw her out of his life. And Aunt fell for it."


    Han Huizhong angrilyughed. "Do you think my dead daughter lied?"


    "No. She misunderstood the whole thing."


    Xia Liqin asked in disbelief. "That woman...she really said that?"


    "Yes!"


    Han Tian eximed. "I don''t believe it!"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "I cannot believe that you will try to malign my daughter. At least respect the dead!"


    Xinyi quickly said, "Grandpa, please. You cannot shout like that. Just listen to them once. Please?"


    "You!" He red at her.


    Yunru gravely said, "It''s the truth, Grandpa. I know this wille out sooner orter. That''s why I already brought her here."


    Yunru stepped out. A minimumter, He Lijuan was brought inside. "What is going on? Why-"


    She froze seeing Han Huizhong. And more when her gaze fell on Shuang. Her hand automatically touched her cheek in defense as if she would lunge at her again.


    "Y-you! You are the one who beat me that day!"


    Then she finally nced at An Guoting, who was staring at her, dumbfounded.


    Yunru coldly said, "Save your shock forter. I didn''t bring you here for a reunion. I think you have something to say. The same things you told Shuang that day."


    She froze.


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    Shuang sneered. "She needs more of my ps."


    She trembled.


    He Lijuan nced at Han Huizhong, who didn''t look any less than a ferocious tiger right now. Then there was Han Tian, who emanated a simr aura.


    "I-I¡­"


    Shuang took one step towards her, and she automatically spilled it. "I did it! T-that night was a lie. Nothing had ever happened between Guoting and me. I just wanted Zongying out of the way, so I mixed a drug in his drink. But he managed to lock himself in the bathroom to avoid any ident between us! I somehow got him out of there and just... slept beside him. Nothing had really happened between us. Guoting had passed out anyway!"


    She wiped her forehead in fear.


    The elders stared at her, stunned.

 Chapter 353 - Out In The Light (4)

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Out In The Light (4)</h4>


    An Guoting faintly smiled.


    The truth was finally out. But he didn''t care anyway. He had already stopped caring the moment Han Zongying had thrown him out of her life. Even if he was proved innocent now, he didn''t feel any happiness.


    Xia Liqin leaned back in relief.


    I knew it...I knew that Guoting would never betray her.


    She looked at him and found no sense of joy or relief in his eyes.


    But what''s the use now¡­


    Zhiyuan held Han Huizhong''s frail body and nodded. "Uncle An is innocent. The culprit has finally admitted it. Believe it, Grandpa."


    Han Huizhong was in a stupor. "You¡­"


    Xinyi softly said, "Grandpa. When Aunt Guang had married Uncle Mingli, you had immediately understood that she had slept with him just for his money, didn''t you? She just wanted to marry into a rich family."


    He stiffened.


    "But with He Lijuan, you didn''t realize it. Is it because you couldn''t see Aunt Zongying in pain?"


    She meant that before his daughter''s tears and heartbreak, he couldn''t distinguish between what was right and wrong. Han Huizhong was a sharp man and just as smart. He knew such types of incidents weremon in their society. The white lotuses liked to climb thedder by climbing onto a rich man''s bed first.


    But when it came to An Guoting, he couldn''t make that judgment. It should have been easy for him and Han Tian to understand that He Lijuan might have plotted something. The timing was suspicious that the ident happened just when he had seeded.


    But Zongying was the apple of their eye. She had cried. She had suffered. They believed what she had seen and heard. Their hearts broke seeing her hurt and in pain. And they charged An Guoting guilty. How dare anybody y with his daughter''s heart? How dare anybody think of using her for benefits?


    These questions raged his mind instead of rationally trying to investigate the truth.


    Han Huizhong, for the first time in his life, had made an error in his judgment due to his love for his daughter.


    Yunru sent He Lijuan away for some time. There was another thing she had to confess, but before that, a crucial truth was essential to be out. He helped Zizi sit on a chair, who didn''t seem to be going along with the conversation anymore.


    There was a deep silence.


    Shuang said, "Now do you believe Dad!? Now, did it finally open your eyes to the truth? The whole Han family had always misunderstood Dad!"


    Han Huizhong shut his eyes.


    She suffered... just because of a misunderstanding. She went through pain for so long for something that had never happened¡­


    Now he wondered if he had intervened by keeping a calm mind, would the result have been different?


    Yes. It would have.


    For a man like Han Huizhong, it was a piece of cake to expose He Lijuan. But he didn''t because his daughter''s pain blinded him.


    Han Tian took a deep breath. "We admit that we were wrong about him," he clenched his fist. He remembered the times Xia Liqin stood up for him.


    He nced at her, who seemed to be quietly standing at a corner.


    "But does that wash away his guilt with what he did to my sister!? Are you defending that?"


    Caihong and Shuang froze.


    "It was a misunderstanding on Zongying''s part. But does that mean she deserved that as a punishment? The man she loved so much forced her and made her hate own child."


    Zizi trembled.


    "Was it fair to suffer what she did?"


    At that point, they could say nothing because An Guoting himself had admitted to assaulting Han Zongying.


    Which was when Yunru said, "No, Uncle Tian. She didn''t deserve what happened to her. And it didn''t. She didn''t suffer anything that she didn''t want."


    Everybody was confused.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yunru looked at An Guoting and asked, "Uncle. That night...it didn''t go as what Aunt Han had told everybody, right?"


    He froze. Then he paled as he seemed to understand what he was saying. And his eyes slowly widened in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "You know what I am talking about."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "There is something more than meets the eye, right Yunru?"


    He nodded.


    "When I read Aunt Han''s real report, I immediately guessed what might have happened. The birth of Zizi''s mention made me link to Uncle An, and I figured he was her father, and Aunt Zongying was her mother. Considering what happened to Caihong seven years back, I got the whole picture and why he hated him so much. Grandpa took revenge because Uncle An had forced himself on Aunt. But when Shuang said that Uncle An never cheated on her, I wondered why a man like him would attack Aunt so suddenly?"


    Han Huizhong said, "What is so unbelievable in that? He got furious because Zongying kept ming him for cheating on her. He lost it and then¡­"


    "No. It didn''t happen that way. Uncle An was already married and widowed when he met Aunt nine yearster. He had Caihong, who was a year old. Aunt Liqin will tell you. Why was Uncle An looking for a rtionship when you introduced them?"


    Xia Liqin said, "His wife had passed away, and he wanted a woman who could give Caihong the mother''s love she needed. She was too young to lose her real mother, after all."


    "Yes. It''s the same reason why he married An Meiying. To give Caihong a mother. I just want to say that when he met Aunt again, Uncle An didn''t care about the past or the grievances he had faced. He only had his daughter in mind. He only wanted to give her a happy life. That''s why it doesn''t make sense that Aunt Han''s usations would rile him up to that extent of making him do that."


    An Guoting quickly said, "Yunru, you are wrong."


    He shook his head. "I am not. That''s why you are panicking so much. Aunt Zongying was never raped.. She had willingly slept with you that night."

 Chapter 354 - Out In The Light (5)

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Out In The Light (5)</h4>


    Yunru''s one sentence had left everybody shell-shocked. Even Zizi looked up at him, stunned.


    Yunru faintly smiled. "Or maybe I should say that it''s the reverse. Aunt Han wasn''t forced at all. Uncle An was."


    Han Huizhong had an extremely ugly look on his face. Anger couldn''t even describe what he felt right now.


    "Soo Yunru. Do you know what you are talking about?" He asked in an extremely quiet voice. It was a tone that had brought many mighty and arrogant people on their knees.


    But Yunru remained calm.


    "My daughter had shed tears. She hated her own unborn child. She lived a life of misery until she felt it was better to give up her life. And you say that all this pain and suffering never happened at all?"


    Han Tian had an icy expression. "Yunru. Just because you are Zizi''s fiance doesn''t mean that we will listen to whatever crap you are spouting! Don''t forget you are talking about my sister! She is dead, for God''s sake, and you are implying that she actually ''wanted'' that night to happen? Are you out of your mind?"


    An Guoting paled. "Yes! Yunru is speaking nonsense!"


    Yunru stared at him. "Uncle. I understand you want to protect thest memory everybody has of Aunt Han. But don''t you think that it''s enough now? It''s because of that that Caihong had to go through that night seven years back. Only because you kept your silence."


    An Guoting froze.


    "She was lucky that it was Xiaosi, in the end, who slept with her. She was being protected even though she was being assaulted. But had it been Grandpa''s men, would you have been able to forgive yourself?"


    He trembled, and tears spilled out of his eyes.


    At longst, An Guoting finally broke down. He had been listening to the usations. He felt helpless.


    But now, he really wanted to cry.


    He was tired. He was exhausted right now.


    "Dad¡­?" Caihong and Shuang gently sat beside him. "Dad¡­"


    The daughters choked. They had never seen their father so fragile before. He was crying as if the wall he had been holding for so long in his heart had finally broken apart.


    "If Grandpa and Uncle Tian knew this, the tragedy would have never cascaded to our generation."


    An Guoting simply kept crying. He had no strength left to speak anymore.


    Yunru lowered his voice. "It wasn''t that Aunt hadn''t suffered. But she suffered for entirely different reasons that she always kept hidden from everybody. When I felt that something was wrong with this whole situation, I tried to get hold of any person who was present at that banquet night. I know it was a long shot. Twenty-eight years have passed. Hope was bleak."


    "But I guess even God wants the truth to be out now. That''s why I found the person - the only person apart from Uncle An and Aunt Han who knows the truth."


    An Guoting slowly raised his head. Then his eyes widened as realization dawned upon him.


    "Are you¡­"


    Yunru smiled. "Yes. I am talking about the waiter who had witnessed everything."


    He stepped out and brought in a middle-aged man who looked in his early fifties.


    "He is Kong Quan. He worked part-time as a waiter and was a member of the hotel''s staff where the banquet was held that night. He was twenty-two at that time."


    Kong Quan''s gaze traveled across the room. He looked at everybody one by one. He found Zizi and tilted his head.


    There was a flicker of something in his eyes as he observed her. But then he withdrew it.


    Then his gaze finally settled on An Guoting.


    He recognized him as his irises slowly widened in realization. "It''s you."


    Han Tian asked, "What does he know?"


    Yunru nced at Kong Quan. He, in turn, looked at An Guoting as if asking for his agreement. "You had made me promise that I won''t ever utter about what happened to anybody."


    An Guoting said nothing.


    "Are you sure you want me to tell them?"


    Silence.


    Caihong said, "Please don''t care about his permission. We want to know, and that''s that."


    Shuang nodded. "I have a strong feeling that Dad had been an idiot for all these years. But now it''sing to an end. So you can talk freely."


    Her sharp words cut right through An Guoting''s heart.


    Kong Quan smiled. "I knew this day woulde sooner orter. That night had a heavy conscience on my heart. It never made me leave this city. Somehow, I had a feeling that somebody would seek me out one day to know the truth of what had really happened."


    Han Huizhong slowly asked, "What do you mean? Don''t test my patience."


    "I see the resemnce. You must be that woman''s father who cut her wrist that night."


    "What!?" He eximed. "Cut her wrist?" His nostrils red, and his chest heaved up and down. This was the first time he was hearing it, and it sounded totally bullshit to him.


    Kong Quan let out a breath. "I was doing my usual routine that night. I was carrying a tray of drinks for the guests when I heard a sobing from a room. I kept the tray aside and went to check in. The door was slightly ajar, and when I peeked in, I saw a woman sobbing and kneeling on the floor. She had a fruit knife in her right hand, and her left wrist was bleeding with a cut. I was horrified. It was a suicide attempt. I panicked and didn''t know what to do."


    "Then there was this man in front of her who was just as panicked as me. He had tried to stop her, but she wasn''t listening to him. Instead, she threatened him with the knife even more. She was deepening the cut on her wrist as she cried. And then I heard her say¡­


    ''An Guoting. If you don''t want me to kill myself and see my dead body right here, then please.... please sleep with me just once.''"

 Chapter 355 - An Guotings True Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 355 - An Guoting''s True Feelings</h4>


    Han Huizhong and Han Tian felt as if they were struck by lightning. The rest had bewildered and shocked expressions as if they were hearing the impossible.


    Xia Liqin sharply gasped. She still remembered how disappointed she was in An Guoting. But to think that the reality was the opposite?


    "You don''t know who you are standing in front of," Han Huizhong spoke in a low, threatening voice. "That is my daughter you are talking about. You think I will believe that shit?"


    Kong Quan said, "That is the truth. That is what I had heard. I have no reason to tell lies about your daughter. I didn''t even know her. I understand your feelings. Even I felt quiteplicated at that time. A woman was threatening to kill herself only because she wanted to sleep with Mr. An."


    Han Tian clenched his jaw. "It''s impossible! Zongying hated An Guoting! She misunderstood him for sure, but it never got cleared. She had no reason to...ask what she did. It''s preposterous. It doesn''t make any sense!"


    Zhiyuan slowly said, "I think that''s what Uncle An can only say. But for now," he looked at Kong Quan, "What happened then?"


    He softly sighed. "They saw me and froze. Miss Han was taken aback. But she didn''t let go of the knife. Even I tried to talk to her, but she just didn''t want to listen. She only kept asking Mr. An to fulfill her wish. She didn''t care about my presence. At that point, he took me out of the room and told me to be quiet about this. I shouldn''t tell anyone what I saw or what I heard. I was stunned. I couldn''t understand. He was being threatened, but he asked me to keep silent. He said he will handle it somehow. But he begged me not to leak that to anybody."


    "Then?"


    "Then nothing. Mr. An offered me money to keep my silence, but I didn''t take it. I said we should take her to the hospital, but he shook his head and said that he will look after her. I couldn''t do much as I was just a waiter. But I felt bad for him because to me it looked like he was the one suffering a lot more than Miss Han, even though she was the one crying and bleeding."


    Kong Quan took a deep breath. "Then the next morning when I came to work, I saw her again. But her demeanor waspletely different. Exactly opposite to how she was the previous night. She was smiling and looked happy. But when I saw Mr. An behind her, he looked even more miserable than before. I realized that he gave into her demand even though he clearly didn''t want to.


    That''s why that night weighed so heavily on my conscience. I felt I should have done something to stop her. But it was something too personal between them, and I was just a part-time waiter. I felt too powerless to step in that matter. But when I saw Mr. An like that - lifeless and in grief, I felt extremely pathetic at myself. I really, really should have done something¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Yunru gently nodded. "I still appreciate youing all the way here¡­"


    He faintly smiled. "It''s the least I can do."


    Then he nced at Han Huizhong and said, "I don''t know what the situation is... but I feel I was called here to clear Mr. An''s name. You are misunderstanding him. Or maybe you misunderstood him for all these years¡­I understand it''s hard for you to listen. I have a daughter myself. But closing your eyes to the truth isn''t going to help you or your family. You should be really thankful to Mr. An. He protected Miss Han''s reputation. If it had been someone else instead of me and had exposed this, it would have be terrible for her."


    Han Huizhong seemed haggard.


    "You understand, right? The news of a woman¡­" he hesitated, "threatening a man at knife point to spend a night with her wasn''t something you would have wanted it to be out in the world. It''s harsh, but people would havebeled her as a wanton sort of a woman. I don''t think you could have been able to bear that as a father. No parent should," he sadly shook his head.


    "That''s why I respect him. I didn''t personally know Mr. An. But I was stunned to see that a man who was forced to give in still thought and cared about her reputation in society. He begged me not to tell anyone because I didn''t ept his money. Someone else wouldn''t have really bothered after being threatened like that."


    Kong Quan turned towards Zizi, and his gaze was sympathetic. "I am really sorry you had to hear that, dear."


    Zizi didn''t respond.


    "If I am correct, you must be her and Mr. An''s daughter. I can tell that from the resemnce."


    From what Kong Quan could understand, he felt that this truth was kept from Zizi...or maybe from everyone. He sadly sighed and went away.


    There was dead silence so much that one could hear the clock ticking.


    Caihong could hardly speak as her voice was choked with the big drops spilling from her eyes. "D-Dad!" She helplessly eximed. "How could you hide something that big from us?"


    "You have really gone senile, old man!" Shuang said she wiped her cheeks. "You are an idiot. Will you at least tell now what exactly happened?"


    An Guoting shut his eyes. Then he slowly opened them and faced everyone.


    He fixed his sight at Han Huizhong as he spoke, "You know, Mr. Han. I don''t visit Zongying''s grave every year because I miss her, or because I feel guilty. Now you know it. I have nothing to be guilty about because I didn''t touch her out of my own will. But it''s precisely because I was forced to touch her without my will that I went to meet her.. To let her know even after her death that I, An Guoting, really, really hate Han Zongying from the bottom of my heart."

 Chapter 356 - That Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 356 - That Night (1)</h4>


    *shback*


    The meeting at the restaurant after nine years with Han Zongying had shocked him. But he wasn''t as affected as he had expected. He had thought about it countless times.


    How will it go if he ever meets her again? How will he react?


    An Guoting was always afraid. He really loved Han Zongying. The heartbreak she left him was painful. He had cried a lot. He had begged a lot.


    And he didn''t wish to go through it all over again. That''s why he was always scared that if he met her again, he would fall weak. The love for her would bloom in his heart once again. He would want her once again. And that''s why he would cry and beg before her once again.


    But that didn''t happen.


    Even when Han Zongying brought the past and used him of the faults he never did; An Guoting didn''t feel hurt. He thought that after so many years, things might have changed. Maybe Han Zongying had realized the truth.


    But he was wrong. But even if he was wrong, he wasn''t in pain. He didn''t feel hurt the way he did at the time they broke up. Instead, his heart was calm and at peace.


    That was possible because of histe wife, An Yueqin, Caihong''s mother, who passed away early on in an ident, shortly after Caihong''s birth.


    By the time An Yueqin came into his life, he waspletely broken apart.


    But by the time she left him forever, the wound in his heart left by Han Zongying hadpletely healed.


    The sadness left in his life was not because of Han Zongying anymore. But it was because An Yueqin left this world and him forever.


    Han Zongying''s presence didn''t rile him up anymore because An Yueqin had already filled his heart with hers.


    So for An Guoting, the meeting with Han Zongying nine yearster was just a coincidence. Nothing more than that. It came like the wind that already passed away. He didn''t think much of it.


    But Han Zongying did.


    She didn''t let go of it.


    Just how An Guoting had really loved her, Han Zongying had loved him too. That''s why she wasn''t able to move on. Even after nine years, she couldn''t. She was just as heartbroken as he was.


    At first, she tried dating other men. But none could rece An Guoting''s ce. None could make her forget him.


    Han Zongying really loved him. And that love had begun to shape into possessiveness.


    She knew she had made the right choice by choosing An Guoting. He was perfect. He wasn''t rich like how she was. But he wholeheartedly respected her and loved her. He was everything she wanted.


    But because she grew more possessive, she couldn''t tolerate other women around him. Not even as friends.


    There was a time when they had a small argument when An Guoting talked about his good friend, Xia Liqin. But Han Zongying didn''t like him talking about her. She was jealous. That ended into a fight which was resolved when An Guoting apologized.


    Later on, when Xia Liqin married Han Tian, she had already forgotten that argument. So she didn''t realize that her sister-inw and An Guoting''s friend were the same woman.


    Her possessiveness grew more and more. That''s why when she saw An Guoting and He Lijuan on the same bed that night, she snapped.


    She couldn''t ept it. Her man had slept with another woman. He had made love with another woman.


    The thought of another woman touching him and An Guoting touching another woman made her stomach churn in disgust. She didn''t want to be with a man anymore who had kissed and had sex with some other woman.


    An Guoting was only supposed to be Han Zongying''s. She was supposed to be his first andst for everything. But now, some other woman had imed him.


    Han Zongying became so jealous of He Lijuan that it never allowed her to give An Guoting a chance to speak. She broke up with him but couldn''t really forget him.


    And then she met An Guoting again.


    Contrary to the usations she was throwing at him from the outside, her heart inside was aplete mess. It was fluttering again. It was racing like crazy the moment she saw him. It made her want him again.


    Her cheeks were turning red with her love for him gushing out with a full force that she was hiding under the guise of her anger over his betrayal.


    But then she felt it.


    An Guoting had changed.


    There was a serene peace in his eyes that shook her hard in fear. It rattled her. It confused her.


    It made her feel as if she wasn''t a part of his life any longer. He had moved on. He had left that past and their rtionship behind him.


    That thought sent chills down her spine.


    She was scared of his distant gaze that didn''t reflect the love he had for her anymore.


    Han Zongying thought that he would cry and beg again. He would still want her to listen to him. He still had her in his heart.


    But An Guoting simply stood there. He said nothing in his defense anymore. It was as if he had given up on it that implied he had given up on her. Forgotten Han Zongying and moved on.


    ''It was a misunderstanding.''


    ''So we can call off this date.''


    His words had left an impact on her more than anyone might have imagined. For a month, she had locked herself in the room.


    She couldn''t believe that An Guoting didn''t want her anymore.


    But she did. She wanted him again. Even though she hated him. It became clear to her when they met again. She never forgot him.


    But An Guoting did? Was his love really that weak? She was stuck for nine years, but he had moved on?


    Han Zongying had cried a lot. She started missing him more, especially after they met again. Her heart, her mind, everything thought only about An Guoting.


    It made her heart feel hollow. Empty.


    To the point that it got filled with the desire to have him back in her life again.


    And then came the banquet night.

 Chapter 357 - That Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357 - That Night (2)</h4>


    Han Zongying didn''t agree to go to the banquet because Han Huizhong had suggested it to her. She knew that An Guoting would be there too. She found out that the host had business rtions with him, so it was natural that he would be present at the banquet too.


    She didn''t actually understand why she wanted to go. But only one feeling was going back and forth in her heart, and that was to see him again. The past month had made her even more desperate for him. She also wanted to see it for herself once again if he had truly moved on and if he genuinely thought nothing of her.


    Han Zongying waited for him at the banquet. Then she saw himing in. Her heart automatically skipped a beat. She nudged the host to introduce them.


    As expected, An Guoting was a little shocked to see her, but it quickly resided. It wasn''t impossible for her to be at such parties. She was Han Zongying, after all.


    But it happened once again.


    An Guoting ignored her. He politely smiled, more like an obligation. Just how two guests greeted each other. He went away and never tried to meet her again.


    Han Zongying was left stunned. It didn''t seem like An Guoting had really thought about her in the past month or that their meeting at the restaurant affected him in any way. He continued mingling with others.


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    Why¡­


    Why isn''t he looking at me anymore? Why isn''t he affected by me anymore? Has he really...moved on from me?


    Her excitement with which she came to this banquet plummeted rapidly into despair. She withdrew herself in a corner and just nkly sat on the couch, watching the party with a dead stare. Her eyes only followed wherever An Guoting went.


    Then a whileter, she saw him talking with a woman. They were smiling and enjoying themselves. Han Zongying clenched her fists as her heart burned with jealousy.


    An Guoting refused toe anywhere near her. But now, he had no qualms to stand so close to a woman and act so intimate with her in front of her. She felt hurt. She wanted to stand by his side and not let some other no-name woman hover around her.


    Her heart was in utter chaos. But then she felt a ray of hope as she thought about all that from a different angle.


    Han Zongying quickly got up, and as she walked past him, she whispered in his ears. "I want to talk about something important."


    An Guoting frowned. He had no interest in starting yet another argument again. At first, he ignored her. Han Zongying waited for him in the room. But he didn''te.


    Frustrated, she asked a waiter to tell him her message that she was waiting for him.


    The door opened, and An Guoting finally stepped in with a dark expression on his face. "I don''t think we have anything left to talk about. I don''t want you to dig up the past again and again, Zongying."


    She slightly stiffened. He seemed displeased by her behavior but was still keeping a neutral and polite tone.


    Han Zongying bit her lip. "You were doing that on purpose, right?"


    "Doing what on purpose?"


    "Flirting with that woman, what else!?"


    An Guoting widened his eyes. "Flirting?" Then he remembered the woman she was referring to. "Excuse me. What gave you that impression? I wasn''t flirting with her."


    "Lies! You were acting all intimate in front of me on purpose. It''s because you wanted to make me feel jealous, didn''t you?"


    He was stunned. "Zongying. I don''t have any reason to do that. We weren''t doing what you were thinking. Not like I expect you to trust me. Just like you didn''t before."


    She froze.


    "And even if we did do it, it''s got nothing to do with you. We have broken up, Zongying. YOU broke everything between us. I don''t understand what gives you the right to ask me this. Did you call me here to talk about this? Really?"


    Han Zongying parted her lips but could say nothing. Instead, she trembled and began to cry. "Y-you are lying...you knew I was watching. That''s why you stood so close to her."


    "The music was loud. We had to stand closer to listen to what the other was saying. We had worked together on a business deal. Of course, we will talk. Zongying, why are you doing this? You have no right to ask me this, and I am under no obligation to answer you either."


    "You¡­" she paled, and panic set in her heart.


    He really meant it. He wasn''t trying to gain her attention. Han Zongying conveniently misunderstood his intentions.


    Once again, she felt his distant gaze - devoid of any feelings for her. His voice didn''t have any trace of warmth in it as it used to before. Instead, it was impatient, as if he was in a hurry to leave.


    There was a time when he couldn''t bear to part from her. But now, he wanted to get away from her as far as possible. Her heart twisted in pain as if a thorn stabbed it.


    "How could you Guoting¡­? How could you behave like this?" Her body trembled. "I-I have been miserable all this time. Even after we separated, I couldn''t forget you... couldn''t move on from you," she gasped, "And you...You feel nothing after nine years."


    Her cheeks were wet as she looked at him. "I thought nothing about you for the wholest month¡­B-But look at you. You act as if we are strangers!"


    An Guoting stared at her and quietly said, "This was bound to happen after you decided to break up with me. I don''t understand. Don''t you hate me? I cheated on you, right? So why are you saying these things now?"


    He said nothing and turned to leave.


    But he was suddenly pulled as Han Zongying hastily grabbed his wrist. "W-wait! Please don''t go¡­" she burst into tears, "Guoting, please don''t go...I don''t know what I am doing. But I...I really missed you¡­I really cannot live without you.. L-Let us get back together, Guoting."

 Chapter 358 - That Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - That Night (3)</h4>


    An Guoting shook off his hand. "What? Get back together? Out of all people, are you saying that?"


    Han Zongying clutched his wrist. "I am serious, Guoting... I am tired. I really cannot...live with you," she broke down.


    There was an air of silence.


    An Guoting said, "It''s impossible now, Zongying. It''s toote already. I don''t want us to get back together."


    At that moment, for the first time in her life, Han Zongying finally wondered if she was truly wrong in using him back then. He didn''t seem enthusiastic at all to reunite with her. Didn''t that mean he was never interested in her wealth or in using her nine years ago?


    But she quickly threw that thought away.


    Impossible...I had seen them together. We-we all had. How can it be a lie?


    The anger filled in her heart once again, thinking about He Lijuan, and the jealousy set aze as she thought about that socialite.


    But when she looked at An Guoting, he looked firm and resolute about his decision. There was no option of giving a second chance.


    Han Zongying couldn''t understand why she wanted this. Something about the whole situation was tearing her apart, yet at the same time, she wanted him too. Desperately. She didn''t want him to go farther away than he already had. Not to the point that she couldn''t even reach him anymore.


    The past month was excruciating for her. She lost count of how many times she thought about him over and over again.


    An Guoting was about to leave when she suddenly eximed. "Then just one night! We will spend just one night together! Y-you cannot disagree with this, Guoting. Please...you can''t¡­"


    An Guoting froze. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. But his jaw clenched in a fury.


    As he turned to admonish her, his eyes widened, seeing her holding a fruit knife and pointing it at her wrist.


    "You have to agree, Guoting¡­" She cried hard. "You have to¡­"


    "Zongying," he took a sharp and silent breath. "What are you doing? Throw that knife away."


    "No!" She vehemently disagreed. "I won''t! I am Han Zongying. You-you cannot walk away like this...You don''t want us to get back together¡­" tears streamed down her cheeks, "then at least fulfill my wish... please¡­"


    She pressed the knife, and blood oozed out of her skin.


    "Zongying!" He eximed in panic. "Stop it, Zongying!" He took strides towards her, but she said, "Stay back, Guoting. If you move any further, I will cut my wrist right now!"


    He stiffened and stopped.


    Han Zongying cried. "An Guoting. If you don''t want me to kill myself and see my dead body right here, then, please... Please sleep with me just once."


    "Zongying you-"


    Suddenly, they heard some noise, and as they looked back, they saw a waiter looking inside. He was stunned to witness the scene.


    "M-Madam blood¡­"


    Han Zongying was taken aback, but she didn''t loosen her stance.


    An Guoting quickly stepped out with him and said, "Listen. Please don''t tell anybody what happened."


    Kong Quan, then twenty-two, was shocked. "Sir. Madam is trying to cut her wrist! We should stop her. She needs medical aid too¡­"


    "I will manage it. I will stop her. But don''t disclose this to anybody...what you saw and heard, please don''t tell anyone."


    Kong Quan hesitated.


    An Guoting took out some money, but he shook his head. "Sir, I will not take your money."


    An Guoting panicked. "Why? I am begging you, don''t let this thing out. She is confused right now. She is going through a lot of things. She doesn''t know what she is doing. If this gets out¡­" he clenched his fist, "you have no idea what people will think about her. She will be miserable. Trust me. I will stop her."


    Kong Quan stared at him and slowly nodded. "I won''t tell this to anyone¡­"


    "Thank you. Thank you so much," he was relieved.


    But the situation inside wasn''t. Han Zongying was adamant with her demand, and to make him agree, she deepened her cut with blood trickling out until it was too dangerous to let her go on anymore.


    And so An Guoting agreed. With a heavy heart, he thought about histe wife, An Yueqin, and tears filled his eyes.


    He never wanted to have any physical rtionship with the woman he wanted to marry. He just wanted a mother for Caihong''s sake. He didn''t wish apanion for himself, physically or emotionally, because he knew that no other woman would be able to take An Yueqin''s ce. He didn''t want to give that ce either.


    That was the night An Guoting''s heart was shredded into pieces. He was forced to sleep with her. Guilt engulfed his heart. He felt as if he was cheating on An Yueqin.


    That was the first time he cursed the moment he fell in love with Zongying.


    He was disappointed in Zongying that she never trusted him.


    But tonight made him hate her from the bottom of his heart.


    The next day, Zongying was extremely happy. She felt guilty for threatening him, and she knew he must be angry with her.


    An Guoting had said only one thing to her. "I hate you, Han Zongying. I hate you. I regret falling in love with you. I will never forgive you."


    She paled. She had never seen him like that before. She panicked.


    But she thought if she gave him some space, he would eventually forgive her. She hoped that the night would rekindle his old feelings for her.


    For now, she had to worry about her wound. If Han Huizhong or Han Tian saw the cut on her wrist, they would immediately figure out that something had gone wrong. It wasn''t the kind of wound she would get identally and exin it that way.


    So, she made an excuse that she would live with her friend for a few days until the wound healed.


    Days passed by just like that. Han Zongying didn''t contact An Guoting. Instead, she waited for his anger to cool down. Then slowly, she began texting and calling him, but he had blocked her number. He refused to respond.


    Han Zongying was frustrated by his silence.


    "Why is he still angry?"

 Chapter 359 - Put The Blame

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Put The me</h4>


    So one day, Han Zongying decided to visit him in his office and talk face-to-face. She reached An Guoting''spany, and from afar, she saw his back.


    Han Zongying brightened. But before she could call him, he turned sideways, and she saw him holding a baby girl in his arms.


    She blinked her eyes and was confused.


    Who is that baby?


    An Guoting seemed happy and wasughing as he yed with her and juggled her in his arms. His gaze was loving and warm as he looked at the cute angel. The baby girl had tightly held on to his cor in her tiny fist, making him chuckle.


    When one of the employees of An Corps passed by her, Han Zongying stopped him and asked, "Who is that baby?"


    He smiled. "Oh, she is An Caihong. Sir''s one-year-old daughter."


    She froze. She stared nkly at him as if she misheard. "What?"


    "What what?"


    "D-daughter?"


    "Yeah. Sir An Guoting''s daughter. His wife gave birth to herst year, but unfortunately, she soon passed away in an ident¡­" The employee seemed sad. "It''s heartbreaking, really¡­Sir was devastated by her death."


    Han Zongying felt as if the earth shook beneath her feet.


    "Sir has been taking good care of her. But Miss Caihong is too young to lose her mother. We all feel really sad for her. But we have heard that Sir is looking for remarriage for little Miss Caihong to have a mother."


    She froze again. She thought back to the meeting in the restaurant. She remembered Han Liqin saying that there was one important thing about him, but the man would say it himself. Then it would be up to her if she wanted to agree or not.


    "It''s been only a year since Sir lost his wife, but we all know that he only wants a mother for his child. We understand his decision to remarry," he sighed, "It''s hard for Sir. It''s like he cannot even mourn Mrs. An''s loss¡­"


    She nkly asked, "How long were they married for?"


    "Sir married at twenty-six. Two and a half years at most, and then she passed away."


    The employee left. Han Zongying stumbled back. Through her blurry and teary eyes, she stared at An Guoting and Caihong.


    He...he was married¡­? He has a d-daughter¡­?


    A wife and a daughter¡­


    A wife and a daughter¡­


    An Caihong...Mrs. An...


    She felt dizzy as the words echoed in her mind like an all-out attack. He never wanted her back. He already had a wife. He wasn''t single when they met again.


    He was widowed.


    She didn''t know how she made her way back home. She thought about their night. And then she thought about his wife.


    Han Zongying copsed and burst into tears. She felt disgusting. She went to the bath and showered for hours as if she felt filthy.


    It was the same feeling she felt when she had seen An Guoting and He Lijuan together.


    An Guoting married another woman. He slept with another woman and even had a daughter with her.


    Hatred, rage, jealousy, possessiveness, envy, and such emotions made her burn in a fury.


    She felt betrayed.


    He had a family. But he didn''t tell her. Or he didn''t bother to tell her. It was supposed to be the other womaning into their rtionship.


    But she turned out to be the "other woman" in An Guoting''s marriage. Where she couldn''t forget him for all these years, An Guoting had already left her behind. He got married and had a daughter.


    Han Zongying felt pathetic. She slept with a man who had already given his heart and body to another woman. And he didn''t tell her about his wife.


    Her heart felt empty. She recalled how he looked happy holding his daughter. But that happiness made her feel disgusted. She then burst intoughter as tears fell from her eyes.


    "I won''t forgive you for this Guoting. You...have betrayed me. How could you give that ce to some other woman!? How could you live happily when I was devastated for all these years!? How could you do this to me, Guoting¡­? You will pay for hurting me!" She bent on her knees and buried her crying face between them.


    A few dayster, she fainted and copsed.


    Han Tian had immediately called for a doctor, and that''s when they knew that she was pregnant.


    Han Huizhong faced her in disbelief. "Pregnant?"


    Han Zongying, who rested on the bed, was just as stunned. If she had been still in the dark about An Guoting''s marriage, she would have jumped in joy. She would have felt thrilled.


    But she didn''t because she remembered An Caihong''s existence.


    An Guoting was happy. He had a wife. He already had a child.


    So what about her and the baby in her womb?


    Hatred bubbled in her heart. Until yesterday, she cursed for sleeping with him. But that night ended in her pregnancy, so her hatred passed on for her child too. She felt in aplete mess.


    She just wanted An Guoting to be hers. So why did he have to go ahead and marry another woman, touch her, kiss her and be happy with her!?


    "Zongying!"


    Han Zongying snapped out of her stupor as he roared.


    "I am asking you something," he grimly said with the most stern and cold look she had ever seen on his face.


    Han Liqin sat beside her and held her hand. "Dad, don''t talk like that."


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. "How can I be calm? My daughter is pregnant, and I don''t know anything about it. Who the hell is the father? Zongying isn''t dating anybody. How did the child pop in out of nowhere?"


    Han Zongying trembled.


    Han Tian said, "Zongying. Tell us everything. I think it''s high time we know about it."


    Han Liqin sighed.


    She is already afraid. Can''t you use a gentler tone?


    Han Zongying panicked as she saw her father and brother''s grave expressions. She shivered and paled.


    Tears pooled in her eyes.


    "Zongying¡­" Han Huizhong warned, "What has happened-"


    "G-Guoting! He....He forced himself on me, Dad!"

 Chapter 360 - In Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 360 - In Exchange</h4>


    Han Zongying felt that she had no choice. It just slipped out of her tongue in defense.


    Han Huizhong was extremely grave, and it was inevitable with the sudden pregnancy news dropped on everybody. He figured she might have slept with some random man, most probably to forget An Guoting and the depression that he caused her.


    And if she had done that, Han Huizhong would be extremely furious. He hadn''t raised his child so weak to stoop to this level to fight her battle.


    Han Zongying was in a pinch.


    She couldn''t say that she slept with a random man. That wasn''t the truth, and that would make him furious as hell.


    But equally, she couldn''t confess that she slept with An Guoting out of her own will and that too, by threatening him by cutting her wrist.


    She paled. She didn''t have the courage to face her family if they came to know the truth.


    Han Zongying hated An Guoting for all these years. But then she became so desperate that she forced her ex-boyfriend to sleep with her by emotional ckmailing. She slept with a man who cheated on her and stepped on her own dignity and self-respect. She slept with a man already married and widowed and who had a child too.


    Was this the kind of a woman she had turned into?


    She couldn''t imagine the disappointment she would see. She was shit scared to face them.


    So the only thing that came to her mind that wouldn''t get her into trouble was to put the me on An Guoting.


    That, and the fact that she wanted revenge from him. She was utterly hurt, and she wanted it to take it out on him anyhow.


    "An Guoting!?" Han Huizhong eximed.


    Han Zongying cried and twisted the facts to make him look like the culprit.


    They all listened to it, stunned.


    Han Liqin slowly shook her head. "No... Impossible. Guoting is not that kind of a man. He-he cannot do this to you. It''s a misunderstanding. I know him."


    Han Tian widened his eyes. "Liqin. Are you seriously siding with that bastard? You think my sister would lie, who is sexually assaulted!? Do you think any woman would lie about such a thing!?"


    Han Zongying jolted and looked away.


    Han Liqin quickly said, "I am not saying that but-"


    "But what, Liqin? How can you defend An Guoting? Just because he is your ''good friend'' doesn''t mean you will go this far," he snarled. "Or do you not care about Zongying at all?"


    Han Liqin''s eyes turned misty. "How can you say that, Tian? Zongying is like my sister. How will I not care about her? It''s just that I know Guoting too-"


    "Seems like you didn''t know him well enough. Times change, and your friend¡­" he spoke through his clenched jaw, "has changed too. He has be a criminal! How dare he touch my sister!? Do you think it''s a misunderstanding? For God''s sake, we just heard that she is pregnant!"


    Han Huizhong trembled, and the color drained from his face. He was a strong man. But before his daughter''s suffering, he fell weak.


    He felt pathetic and horribly guilty because it was him who had urged Han Zongying to attend the banquet. He wanted her to have a change of pace from the gloomy life she was living. Instead, it turned out to be a nightmare. If he hadn''t sent her, the tragedy wouldn''t have ever happened.


    Because of me...If only I hadn''t sent her¡­It was my fault...


    Han Huizhong clutched his chest as a dull pain shot up, and he coughed hard.


    "Dad!" Han Liqin cried and was horrified. Han Tian caught his father in time before he copsed.


    Han Zongying stiffened. Her voice choked. "Dad¡­?"


    "Dad!" He panicked. "I will take you-"


    Han Huizhong raised his palm. He breathed heavily and was still shaking and sweating as he spoke, "I am fine... Bring An Guoting to me. Right now," his voice was chilly.


    Han Zongying froze. Of course, her father would confront him. But if An Guoting told the truth, then¡­


    "D-Dad, it''s not necessary! I-I don''t want to do anything with him anymore¡­" she cried.


    "Not necessary? Are you out of your mind!? Why the hell did you stay quiet for this whole time anyway!? The banquet happened a month ago, and you said nothing about this!"


    Han Zongying stiffened. "I...I couldn''t¡­"


    "What?" His chest heaved, "Do you think I am the kind of father...who would have been disappointed in you for this? Or I would have told you to shut up and just live with it? An Guoting¡­" he gasped, "will pay for this. He dared force my daughter," his face turned crimson in rage, "I will not let this go! Tian! Bring him to me right now! Didn''t you hear me?"


    Han Zongying didn''t know what to do. The moment An Guoting would step in, everything would be out. He also had that waiter as a witness, who had seen her cutting her wrist and heard her begging An Guoting to sleep with her.


    She wasn''t sure if Han Huizhong and Han Tian would believe it. They might think that An Guoting was lying and bribed some random waiter to give a false statement to save himself.


    But she couldn''t rely on that.


    What if Han Huizhong did believe it? What if he thought that she was the one suspicious instead?


    Han Zongying knew her father very well. Once the seed of suspicion sprouted in his mind, he would never rest and let it go until he found the truth.


    She panicked. She racked her brains. The only way left was for An Guoting to take the me.


    But how?


    She bit her lip and was desperate to think of any way to make him do that.


    Then she called An Guoting and said, "Guoting. I need you to do something for me. In exchange¡­" she knew she was lying, and her heart was racing, but she had to do this, "I will tell you about your wife.. She is alive."

 Chapter 361 - Almost Died

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Almost Died</h4>


    When An Guoting hurriedly stepped into the Han vi, Han Tian had almost jumped at him, enraged. But Han Liqin quickly came in between.


    "Tian! Don''t start a fight please¡­"


    "Fight? This won''t be just a fight. This will be bloodshed! He dared assault my sister!"


    An Guoting froze.


    So it was true. She really¡­


    He couldn''t believe it. To think that Han Zongying would use him of assaulting her blew his mind in shock. He shook hard.


    Han Liqin faced him with tears in her eyes. "Guoting¡­"


    An Guoting said nothing.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but please... Please tell me that this isn''t the truth. I know you! You won''t even think about harming her!"


    Han Tian clenched his jaw. "You still doubt Zongying? He took revenge because he lost it when she brought the past. Even though he cheated on her, he acted as if he was tired of all the usations!"


    He trembled.


    Han Huizhong slowly came out of his room, slightly breathless. His forehead was covered in sweat. "An Guoting¡­You will pay for this," his eyes were slightly red he icily spoke.


    Han Liqin cried and shook her head. "Dad, let him speak please¡­He would never¡­Guoting," she looked at him, "Please tell us what happened."


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Han Zongying''s figure standing in the corridor. She was fidgety and nervous.


    An Guoting curled his fingers into a fist. The only reason he came here was because she mentioned An Yueqin. He didn''t know what she knew about her, and it sounded crazy when she said that his wife was alive. He couldn''t believe it. She was dead. There was no doubt about it.


    But a tiny part of his heart believed her. Ever since he had lost her, he had dreamt countless times that her death was a lie, and she woulde back to him. He really wanted it to be a bad dream.


    But he would always wake up with misty eyes as he saw the other side of the bed empty. Han Zongying''s words lit a hope in his heart, and no matter how faint it was, he wanted to have it. He wanted to catch it.


    And he was ready to do anything for it.


    An Guoting faced Han Liqin. His chest surged in pain, seeing her stand up for his defense. She was desperately looking at him with hope that he would reject all the usations. But¡­


    "I... really did it."


    She froze.


    "Zongying said the truth. We got into an argument. I got furious and I attacked her."


    Han Liqin stared at him.


    An Guoting trembled and lowered his head. "I am really sorry¡­" his voice choked.


    "Guoting¡­" tears streamed down her cheeks as she gasped. "Y-you cannot¡­"


    "I have," he said with certainty.


    She raised her hand and pped him across his cheek. It stung in pain, but he didn''t say a word.


    "You...How could you!?"


    Han Zongying stiffened, and she clenched her fists. She felt relieved that he took the me. But somewhere in her heart, it pained her too. But when she remembered Caihong and his wife, rage filled her chest again.


    She threw away the guilt she felt for making him do this.


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to, but his eyes teared up too, thinking of the monster who touched his daughter.


    Only if I hadn''t sent her¡­


    He had a lot of things to say, and a lot of fury to express, but he couldn''t. A sharp pain shot in his chest, and he copsed.


    "Dad!"


    Everybody stood frozen at their ce. An Guoting had his lips parted in shock. There was chaos in the Han vi.


    Han Zongying paled. "Dad¡­"


    Han Tian quickly called the doctor. For the moment, everyone focused on his health rather than An Guoting.


    The doctor gave Han Huizhong some mild sedatives as he checked him. Then as he stepped out, he said with a grave expression. "It was a heart attack."


    Han Tian stammered. "H-Heart attack¡­?"


    "The stress was too much, Mr. Han. He could have...even died."


    An Guoting stared at him.


    Died?


    Han Liqin burst into tears. "No¡­"


    "I don''t know what happened, but you really need to keep him away from tense things. He cannot be triggered anymore, or it will be fatal. Don''t tell him any such news or things that will put pressure on him or are too shocking to him. He is not in the condition to take another attack."


    An Guoting silently listened to him.


    He wondered what would happen if Han Huizhong came to know what had actually transpired that night.


    Will he be able to bear to listen to what his daughter did?


    The shame and embarrassment he would feel would be heartbreaking. There would be no cure to that pain of knowing that Han Huizhong, who had pride in his daughter, turned out to be like that.


    Confessing the truth was like killing Han Huizhong now.


    An Guoting silently went away. He met Han Zongying outside.


    There was silence.


    "Tell me about Yueqin."


    Han Zongying stiffened. She stared at him.


    Why does he¡­


    He agreed to take the me for her, and the first thing he asked was about her.


    "You¡­" she drylyughed. "You really love her that much?"


    "Yes," An Guoting didn''t hesitate.


    She trembled.


    "Zongying. If you are lying to me, then I warn you to confess it right now. I am desperate for her. Even if I know that she is dead, I cannot help but believe you, no matter how stupid it might be. So please."


    Han Zongying felt a little dizzy. She was riled up with too many emotions in her pregnancy, especially anger.


    But if she confessed now, An Guoting would step back too. At this point, if Han Huizhong realized her truth, he wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "I don''t know much about her...But I think I saw her passing in a car."


    An Guoting froze.


    "R-really? Was it really Yueqin? A-are you sure of it?"


    She felt extremely jealous of her.


    "Yes.. But I curse you that you never find her! You betrayed me and then dared to marry another woman and have a child with her while I was suffering! You will never be happy, Guoting. You will also live a lonely life like how you left me with!"

 Chapter 362 - It Was Only About You

    <h4>Chapter 362 - It Was Only About You</h4>


    An Guoting stared at her. "Curse me? Tell me, Zongying. What have I done? From the beginning till the end, what is my mistake? I was helpless before you when you couldn''t trust me and broke up with me. I was devastated. It was at that time I met my wife, who pulled me out of that despair. Yes, I married her. So?"


    She stiffened.


    "Don''t I have the right to be happy? Did you expect that I would never move on? Why? I never thought that way for you. I never thought that you don''t have the right to find another man."


    Han Zongying gritted her teeth. "Hah! I could never find another man because I was still attached to you even though I hated you. Then why did you if you were so innocent and still loved me so much!?"


    "Zongying¡­I think you are really misunderstanding something. A rtionship is not all about love. You didn''t trust me. A person can still live with someone even if he is not loved. But nobody can stay if he is not trusted. And certainly not with someone who is selfish like you."


    "You¡­"


    "Yes, Han Zongying. You have been nothing but selfish. I feel stupid now for falling for you. Every time... every single time, it was only about you. You didn''t trust me. You broke up with me. Then yearster, you say that I have no right to marry another woman. You¡­" he clenched his fists with tears in his eyes that shook her.


    "You forced me that night, and I feel pathetic because I feel as if I have betrayed Yueqin. I just wanted a mother for Caihong. I had no intentions to have any rtionship had I remarried. But you ruined everything¡­You never thought about me. It was only about you," his cheeks were wet. "I don''t really care if you are making me take the me for the night," he dryly chuckled, "I don''t expect anything less from a selfish woman like you."


    She froze.


    "You just proved to me even more right what kind of a person you are by doing this, and the luckier I feel that we broke up. If I hadn''t met Yueqin, I would have still been too blind to realize what kind of a person you are."


    She nkly stared at him.


    "I only came here because of Yueqin," he trembled. "If she is alive¡­"


    He then paused and looked at her. "And you don''t have to worry about me spilling the truth. Your father is standing on the verge of his death. I pity him. At this point when he is so fragile, he really doesn''t need to listen to the ugly truth about his daughter. It would be like murdering Han Huizhong in cold blood."


    Han Zongying was so enraged by An Guoting that she wanted to expose her pregnancy, but she couldn''t. She wanted to see his face when he would know that she was carrying his child.


    But Han Huizhong had strictly said that nobody would tell him about it. He didn''t deserve to feel guilty or know about the child inside her.


    "Tell me Zongying. You aren''t lying about Yueqin, right?" An Guoting desperately asked. "You really saw her, right? Where did you see her? Where was she going?"


    His questions only irritated her more. She only said that she saw her and nothing else.


    But it was enough for An Guoting. He thought he would be able to search for her even if he didn''t have much information. Then he got a call from his house maid who said that Caihong was crying.


    "Caihong is crying?" He anxiously said, "I wille back right now."


    Han Zongying froze.


    Caihong¡­


    Then she thought about her child, and she felt disgusted.


    Heh¡­Guoting wouldn''t love my child, anyway right? Even if he knew, he would discard him just like discarded me.


    Han Huizhong was enraged when he woke up to know that An Guoting was gone.


    "Does he think that he can run away because I copsed!? He is fucking wrong!"


    "Dad please¡­" Han Zongying cried. "Please don''t do anything...I beg you. I don''t want justice. Swear on me that you won''t do anything."


    Han Tian eximed. "Are you crazy, Zongying?"


    "I am not! Please listen to me! Just¡­" she felt dizzy and copsed.


    They got afraid of seeing her like that. So they decided not to do anything not to stress her out.


    The next few days, they only focused on Han Huizhong and Han Zongying''s health. However Han Huizhong didn''t stay quiet. He crashed down An Corps''s stocks like crazy and filled the media with news that defamed him. He wanted to expose him, but he also didn''t want the world to know what had happened with his daughter. He didn''t want anybody tobel her as a pitiful rape victim.


    It was a hard time for An Guoting too. He had to pull himself together or hispany would have reached bankruptcy.


    A month after this one-sided business war, Han Zongying announced one day.


    "I don''t want this child," she said in an expressionless tone.


    Han Liqin was horrified. "Zongying, what are you saying? A-abort your child?"


    "Yes."


    "Zongying, your child is innocent. Whatever happened¡­"


    "I don''t care. I want to abort this child."


    Little Zhiyuan, who Han Liqin was cradling in her arms, suddenly started to cry. "Waaaaaaaa¡­."


    He iled his little hands towards Han Zongying''s belly as if wanting to protect her. "Baaaaaaa¡­" Big drops of tears fell from his eyes.


    Han Liqin''s eyes were filled with tears too. "See? Even Zhiyuan is telling you not to kill his sister."


    She said nothing.


    Han Huizhong grimly said, "You will not abort the child, Zongying. This is ridiculous. You shouldn''t take revenge from an innocent life who doesn''t even know anything. Kill An Guoting if you want. But you cannot kill your child."


    Han Tian slowly nodded. "Please, Zongying. Take this thought out of your mind."


    Han Zongying clenched her fist.


    Why¡­Why do I have to give birth to this child!? I don''t want it....

 Chapter 363 - Realization

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Realization</h4>


    The nine months for Han Zongying felt like a curse to her. She had no interest in keeping this child after An Guoting insulted her. She had already lost her heart when she realized that he was married. But she couldn''t go against her family.


    At the same time, Han Huizhong and Han Tian wanted to put An Guoting behind bars. Of course, he would have taken care that nobody knew about what happened to her that night. He wouldn''t let that scandal out.


    But that panicked her. A business war and? spending one''s life in jail were altogether different. He had Caihong to take care of. An Guoting wouldn''t have let the Han family put him in prison, leaving his daughter alone.


    So Han Zongying was afraid that if matters went to the cops, An Guoting wouldn''t stay silent anymore, and she would be exposed. So, she somehow urged them not to do anything against him. She went as far as threatening to abort her child. They were helpless and confused. They wondered why she still protected him. But nobody knew about her selfish reasons.


    Nine months passed by Han Zongying crying and cursing An Guoting and her child. She spiraled into depression and could hardly think straight anymore.


    Then one day, Zizi was born.


    The Han family hoped that maybe her birth would change her mind. Maybe once she held her daughter in her arms, she would start to love her and ept her.


    But Han Zongying refused to even look at her. There was a slight resemnce with An Guoting. She couldn''t bear it. She remembered all those bitter times and his cruel words that made her hate Zizi even more.


    "Take her out of my sight!" Han Zongying roared.


    Han Liqin held baby Zizi in her arms, who had started to wail.


    "Zongying...Zizi is hungry."


    "I don''t care!" She burst into tears. "You all forced me to give birth to her. I never wanted her."


    "Zongying, don''t be like this, please. Zizi needs you¡­"


    Zongying turned her head away. "Leave! For God''s sake, leave!"


    Zizi loudly wailed, making her frustrated. "She is so annoying! Take her away!"


    Han Huizhong grimly looked at his daughter-inw and nodded his head. It was a quiet week, and even the maids were afraid of going into her room.


    Han Zongying had be tired, depressed, pitiful and empty. She felt the darkness creeping into her life and nothing else.


    Exactly a weekter, she couldn''t handle it anymore and just stormed off the vi. Han Liqin was extremely worried, but Han Huizhong let her go.


    "Let her take a breather. She refused to leave this house. I hope she sorts things out, especially regarding Zizi," his gaze softened as he looked at baby Zizi quietly sleeping in her crib. "She really needs her mother, and the sooner she epts it, the better it is for both of them."


    ---


    Han Zongying was randomly walking down a busy street. She didn''t know where she was going. But she wanted to be away from the house that resounded from Zizi''s cries that angered her.


    "I cannot live there anymore¡­" she mumbled to herself in a daze, "I cannot stand her sight. She reminds me of Guoting, and he...reminds me of the pain...I cannot live like this¡­It''s suffocating¡­"


    Not watching her way, she bumped into somebody and snapped out of her daze. She slowly lifted her gaze and froze as she saw the woman standing before her.


    "Y-you¡­" she gasped.


    He Lijuan was surprised. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Han Zongying?"


    She turned pale and stepped back unconsciously. The bitter memories that had started the whole cascade of grief in her life came flowing into her mind.


    The scene where she saw An Guoting and He Lijuan sleeping on the same bed, naked and embracing each other, shed into her mind like a loud siren. Before she knew it, tears automatically poured down her cheeks.


    "What a nice surprise, Han Zongying," she smiled, "Never thought to meet you here."


    Han Zongying bit her lip hard.


    "Hey, why are you crying? We met after almost ten years, I think? Is this how you will greet me?"


    He Lijuan frowned, seeing her acting so strangely.


    What is her problem?


    Han Zongying gritted her teeth. "You have the nerve to act so chummily with me when you destroyed my life?"


    He Lijuan nkly looked at her. "What?"


    "You and Guoting slept with each other years back and left me devastated, and you are asking ''what?'' Don''t tell me, you are shameless to forget about it!"


    He Lijuan stared at her, dumbfounded. Then the realization dawned on her, and she widened her eyes. "You¡­"


    She took a look at her ring finger and found it empty. Suddenly, a thought struck her.


    "Zongying¡­are you still single?"


    Han Zongying stiffened.


    "Don''t tell me that¡­you refused to marry anyone after your break up? After ten years, you are still hung up on that night?"


    Han Zongying was speechless. "Still? You think it''s a joke? I broke up with the man I love so much, and you take this as a joke?"


    He Lijuan was shell-shocked. But then she burst intoughter. "Hahaha. You...what else should I say, Zongying? If it''s not a joke, then what is? For ten years, you lived like this, and for what? For a night that never actually happened?"


    Han Zongying rapidly blinked her eyes. "Huh?"


    He Lijuan chuckled and sneered. "You are right. A night that never happened. Guoting and I actually never slept together. It was my n to break you two up. I drugged him and wanted to sleep with him, but that bastard realized my n and locked himself in the bathroom to prevent any ident between us."


    She stared at her.


    "I somehow got him out, but he had fainted anyway. We couldn''t do the deed. I just removed our clothes, and I slept by his side, pretending that we slept together. Everybody saw us like that and assumed that we did it. Including you."


    Han Zongying stood frozen. She felt her soul suck out of her body as she listened to her. Her face had turned white.


    "After that, I tried to get closer to him, using the night as an excuse and make him feel guilty, but he never agreed to make me his girlfriend. Tsk. He was loyal to you through and through. But what''s the use? You broke up with him anyway."


    He Lijuan was enjoying Han Zongying''s plight. She looked as if she realized the blunder she had made.


    "Why...why would you¡­" she stammered.


    He Lijuan sneered. "Because you were too arrogant, Han Zongying. You always had that air around you that everybody was beneath you, and it pissed me off. You had beauty, money, and then a good boyfriend too, who loved you. Your life was perfect. But look at me. Why did you need Guoting? You would have married a rich man anyway. Your life was set. So I nned to set my life too. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Sheughed. "But gosh, you are crazy. To think that you were actually moping in sadness for all these years over that night. Did you actually hate him until now? Poor Guoting. I still remember how he frantically followed you everywhere, but you didn''t give him any face. You didn''t believe him at all, did you?"


    Han Zongying stood in silence.

 Chapter 364 - [Bonus ] Han Zongyings Last Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 364 - [Bonus ] Han Zongying''s Last Goodbye</h4>


    He Lijuan poured salt over her wounds as much as she could. She thoroughly enjoyed her state.


    "I thought you would have moved on, but¡­" she clicked her tongue. "Anyway. I am runningte. As opposed to you, I am married and have a life."


    Han Zongying remained standing at her spot for a long time. Her thoughts hade to a standstill.


    She took a cab that took her to An Corps. Standing in front of An Guoting''s office, she opened the door and stepped in.


    Han Zongying saw him stressed out as he had buried his face in his hands. As he raised his head, he was shocked to see her.


    "You¡­" he quickly got up from his seat and rushed towards her. "Why are you here?"


    She stared at him for a long time.


    ''You didn''t trust me.''


    ''It was all about you.''


    ''I will never forgive you, Han Zongying.''


    She was about to say something when An Guoting''s assistant came in and said, "Sir, I didn''t find anything about Mrs. An- oh... Apologies. I didn''t know."


    An Guoting stiffened as he had already heard the news. "It''s okay...We will talk after some time."


    Han Zongying froze.


    "You...you are still looking for her?"


    "Of course. I will never give up. You said you saw her-"


    "I lied."


    An Guoting stared at her. As if somebody poured cold water on him, he paled. He took a sharp breath. "You...you lied?"


    She said nothing.


    "I had asked you if you were lying at that time. But you said you really saw Yueqin."


    No answer.


    He burst intoughter, yet his eyes were crying. "Ahhhh, I am so stupid. I am really so stupid. I knew I shouldn''t have believed you, but...but I couldn''t help it. I was so desperate to have her back that I¡­Are you happy, Zongying?"


    She trembled.


    "Tell me. You wanted this, right? You wanted to see me suffer. See? I am suffering right now. I am crying. You won. It was all pointless. I was chasing after a ghost. You gave me hope and then snatched it away from me. You yed with my feelings for her. How do you feel, Zongying? Are you finally happy now?"


    "Guoting¡­"


    "Get out."


    "G-Guoting I¡­"


    "Get out! Right now!"


    Han Zongying stared at his quivering figure. He was crying hard. Hemented his wife''s absence. He was living in hope all these months, but that was gone too now. She saw the despair in his eyes. As if he had to cope up with her loss all over again.


    "Han Zongying...I regret I ever met you," he stammered between broken sobs.


    Her eyes were blurry, but she said nothing. She didn''t know what to talk about.


    Apology for not trusting him before?


    It was toote for that.


    Apology for forcing him that night out of her own selfishness?


    It was toote for that.


    Apology for forcing him to take the me and getbeled as a rapist?


    It was toote for that.


    Apology for giving him hope about his dead wife and manipting his emotions?


    It was toote for that.


    Apology for cursing her daughter and wishing she had never been born?


    It was toote for that.


    At the point in life where Han Zongying stood right now, an apology was toote for everything she had done. She had made mistakes for which a simple apology could never be enough. Nothing couldpensate for the grief she caused to her love and her family.


    Her whole life came shing by her eyes in slow motion. She imagined how her life would have been if she had trusted him back then. Her life would have never gotten to this point.


    An Guoting would have still loved her. They would have gotten married. Had children whom she would have loved and lived a happy life with her family.


    But her single mistake of not trusting him brought her to this point today.


    Where she didn''t have the liberty to say sorry any longer.


    Nothing could go back to how it was. Everything was forever changed the moment she had left him.


    And that''s when she knew what she had to do.


    A faint smile lifted her lips. There was a serene peace in her gaze. There was a sense of decision in it.


    "I wish you a happy life, Guoting," she softly said.


    An Guoting trembled. He didn''t know why she suddenly said such a thing.


    "Thank you foring into my life."


    And she left. Those were herst words for him.


    It was toote in the night when she reached Han vi. She saw Han Huizhong resting on the couch, fallen asleep waiting for her.


    She smiled as tears streamed down. She leaned and whispered in his ear. "I am sorry, Dad. Please forgive me. I have disappointed you. But not anymore."


    Then she softly climbed the steps. She gently opened the door to Han Tian and Han Liqin''s room.


    "I am sorry," she whispered to them as stood by their bedside.


    She smiled, seeing the sleeping Zhiyuan on the bed between his parents.


    Her gaze shifted to the crib, where she saw Zizi sleeping too. Han Zongying lowered her head and stared at her.


    A tear plopped down.


    "I am really sorry¡­" she gasped. "So sorry...I don''t deserve to be your mother."


    She lifted her arms, wanting to hold her, but she stopped herself. She sadly smiled. "I don''t deserve to hold you either."


    Zizi shifted in her crib and opened her eyes. It met her mother''s who was silently crying. A smile bloomed on Zizi''s lips. "Baaaa¡­"


    Han Zongying trembled. "Your eyes are just like him."


    "Zizi...My brother and sister-inw will keep you happy. You will never feel as if you don''t have parents. They will love you just like Zhiyuan. Maybe even more than him. Your grandpa has a sharp tongue, but don''t mind him, okay? He acts indifferent, but he will really love you a lot. I am sorry for leaving you. Please forgive Mama...and...thest thing I want to say is¡­"


    She smiled. "Don''t be like me. I couldn''t live the life that I wanted. But I hope you do. I hope you meet a man who will love you lots and¡­" she choked, "lots. Love him and, more importantly, trust him. Live a happy life, and fulfill my dream that I couldn''t, my Princess¡­"


    Han Zongying turned and left.


    She stood at the balcony, where cold air brushed her skin and fluttered her hair. She looked down.


    "This finally ends¡­" she whispered.


    She bade ast goodbye to everyone in her mind as she thought about them.


    Han Huizhong.


    Han Tian.


    Han Liqin.


    Zhiyuan.


    Zizi.


    "Guoting¡­"


    With a smile on her lips and tears in her eyes, Han Zongying jumped off.

 Chapter 365 - Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Shocking News</h4>


    *Present*


    As He Lijuan was once again brought in, she told about her meeting with Han Zongying where she had confessed everything under Yunru''s pressure


    And now, she was extremely pale as she sensed the rming auras, especiallying from Han Huizhong and Han Tian. She broke into a cold sweat.


    I-I am so scared... What will they do now? It''s been years now already! Come on! She is already dead.


    Zhiyuan quietly signaled Yunru to send her back. She was to be dealt with, no doubt about it. But now wasn''t the time for it. Yunru slightly nodded and said, "Leave."


    He Lijuan was shocked.


    J-Just like that?


    But she didn''t care about it. She rushed out of the room, wanting to get away from them as soon as possible.


    I will leave this city tonight itself!


    Which was useless because Yunru had already taken care of the arrangements to prevent her from running away. He knew how her mind would work.


    Han Huizhong copsed back, defeated. He was trembling all over and tears fell from his eyes. The past that had shaped him to get revenge against An Guoting turned out to be his biggest nightmare.


    To realize that his own daughter was behind everything crushed his heart. Everything that he did until now was meaningless. The whole revenge and justice for Han Zongying was nothing but a joke.


    Where did I go wrong in raising her? What did I...


    An Guoting said, "I...was too soft," he chuckled in a self-deprecating voice, "Yueqin never used to like that about me - that I was too gentle. She used to scold me a lot that I need to toughen up."


    Caihong silently sniffled and tightly held her father''s hand, who looked guilty and ashamed.


    "I hid her truth only because I felt that no parent shoulde to know about this side of his daughter. It was too painful to bear. Your health had already weakened as soon as you came to know that she was assaulted. If you knew that she had forced me by the threat of her suicide, you would be devastated. I didn''t want to destroy a family.


    She had already ruined my life. I didn''t want you all to be disappointed in her too. And honestly, I didn''t care about the usation. She yed with my emotions for Yueqin, and by that point when I learned that she was never alive, I simply had no energy to confront you with the truth."


    His trembling hands covered his face as broke down. "But...I had no idea that you were plotting for revenge all this time. Zongying killed herself, and I thought you would wage a war against me once again, thinking that she did so because of me. But you never confronted me. I was taken aback, but then I forgot about it because you did. But you actually never did. Then suddenly yearster, I came to know that Caihong was¡­" he shuddered and gasped.


    "For a moment, I really wondered if you were behind that incident. But it had been more than twenty years by then, and I thought that would you really bear that grudge and wait for so long until my daughter was old enough to have your revenge? It seemed impossible. It seemed stupid. Our families had stayed away. Our businesses never crossed paths. So I thought everything rted to Han Zongying was over. But Caihong and Zhiyuan were dating. Maybe that triggered you thinking about the past, and you suddenly desired to have revenge."


    An Guoting''s eyes were slightly swollen, tired and reddish as he looked at Han Huizhong.


    "But I discarded your involvement when I learned that it was actually Xiaosi who had assaulted my daughter. And Xiaosi wasn''t remotely rted to the past. To everyone, it happened because he had his own grudges against Zhiyuan. So, he targeted Caihong to hurt him."


    His cries that resounded in the room were so heart-clenching that everybody had tears with him in their eyes.


    "But then after the reunion gathering, I finally learned the truth. It was you all along. Xiaosi was only trying to protect her. We had misunderstood him. And the moment I realized this, I felt the earth shake beneath my feet. You were always the culprit! You let my daughter suffer for nothing!" His chest heaved up and down, furious at Caihong''s sadness and despair she bore for seven years.


    "But even so, I said nothing. Because I didn''t feel the point of doing that anymore. I med myself for misery," Tears fell on the floor as he sobbed, "Yueqin was right...I am stupid because I have a soft heart. I should have confessed everything years ago. Then my daughter would have never suffered¡­


    And Caihong had moved past her grief too. She began to ept Xiaosi and Chyou. She was finally embracing the happiness and family she always deserved to have. At that point when everyone was moving forward, I didn''t wish to rake the past and bring out all the buried secrets. Our children had suffered enough already by you dragging the past in their lives."


    Han Huizhong trembled.


    "I didn''t want to do the same thing as you when everyone was finally getting their happiness. I left the past where it was and looked at the future. The only reason I visit her grave is because I could never shake off the guilt of betraying Yueqin¡­"


    He slowly met his gaze with Zizi''s. His heart was filled with mixed emotions as he stared at his daughter. It twisted in pain to know that he never knew her identity.


    "Zizi."


    She stiffened. Her expression looked paler than before.


    Until yesterday, he was Uncle An for her. But now, that man was her biological father. She couldn''t face him, so she simply kept her head lowered.


    "It''s a pity that Zongying hated you. I don''t know what she was thinking. But trust me. I don''t despise your existence. No matter how that night transpired, it wasn''t your fault. If I had learned about her pregnancy at that time, I would have taken your responsibility for sure."


    Zizi trembled, and her eyes teared up.


    Amidst the long silence, Caihong''s phone suddenly buzzed. She saw a number and frowned.


    She picked it and whispered, "I am sorry, I cannot talk right now-"


    "I am sorry, Mam, but this is really urgent! Am I talking to Mr. Zhu Xiaosi''s wife? Mrs. Zhu Caihong?"


    She blinked. She cautiously said, "...Yes. Who''s asking?"


    "Mrs. Zhu. I am speaking from XX hospital. I need you to immediatelye here.. Your husband had been in a car ident. He is in the operation theatre in a critical condition!"

 Chapter 366 - Not An Accident

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Not An ident</h4>


    Caihong and the whole gang arrived at the hospital except for Yunru, who chose to stay with Zizi back at Han vi. But he had already dispatched the best officers for investigation.


    It was Jack Si who first asked the doctor-in-charge. "Condition?"


    The doctor had a grave expression as he said, "Critical. There are a few injuries on his body, but they aren''t life-threatening. The main issue is Mr. Zhu''s hit that he took on his head when it collided on the steering wheel. The impact was severe¡­When we took a scan, we were horrified to see a tumor in his brain. He needs immediate surgery."


    "But he isn''t ready for it. He is still on his medications."


    He shook his head. "We cannot wait. There is no other choice, or we will lose him."


    Jack Si read the report and knew what he said was true. He was in a serious pinch. Doing surgery was just as dangerous as not doing it.


    Xiaosi wasn''t ready for it yet. But if they didn''t go for it, the tumor which the ident worsened would kill him.


    "Prepare for the surgery."


    He nodded and quickly left with the nurses.


    Caihong''s condition was beyond pale. "What is happening¡­?"


    Jack Si said in a strained voice. "We have to do the surgery now."


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "B-But you don''t seem confident¡­"


    He hesitated. "I won''t lie to you, sister-inw. Xiaosi''s condition is extremely delicate. He is in danger whether we operate him or not. Even with the surgery, the chances of his survival...are very less."


    Caihong said nothing.


    An Guoting held her shoulders and looked at him, distressed. "This is not possible. There must be some way, Jack."


    Jack Si clenched his fist. He was on the verge of tears himself. Everything was going alright, but this ident suddenly ruined all their efforts.


    "I am sorry, Uncle. At this point, I cannot guarantee anything. Even if...his surgery is sessful, I doubt if he can wake up. There are high chances of him slipping into a vegetative state. It''s a miracle in itself that he is alive after that deadly ident considering the tumor he has."


    Caihong didn''t know what she felt. The grief and fear for Xiaosi''s loss was so extreme that she suddenly felt empty. She was supposed to cry, but the tears had stopped.


    "...He will be fine," she whispered. "You go ahead, Jack. I trust you and in Xiaosi''s promise. We are supposed to go on a family trip. He promised Chyou and me. He won''t go back on his promise."


    Xinyi and Shuang had tears in their eyes, and they broke down seeing Caihong so strong. They knew she was literally forcing herself to remain calm.


    Jack Si took a deep breath and nodded. "I will save him. No matter what."


    Xinyi wiped her eyes and held her hand. "You are right. Everything will be fine."


    An Guoting quickly nodded. "Yes, dear. He wille back to us. And I will twist his ear hard for always making us worry like this."


    As Zhiyuan returned, Caihong asked, "You went to investigate his ident, right?"


    His expression was deadly and icy. "It wasn''t an ident. I will kill the shit out of that bastard who nned this."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "Y-you mean it was an attempt to murder?"


    "Yes. The officers said that they have a few witnesses who saw that ident happen. A truck had crashed into his car from behind at an insane speed. His car skid off track, and it collided badly."


    Caihong froze. An Guoting''s face darkened. "Is it some business rival who nned to kill him? Some enmity?"


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "It''s not quite clear yet. The cops are trying to find the driver. I have also sent Han family guards to dig him out."


    "What the fuck?" Shuang had an ugly expression. "Who the hell hates Xiaosi so much to go this far? Is it really some business beef? I feel this is personal."


    Caihong had an unreadable countenance.


    Xinyi anxiously said, "Chyou will be alone, right? She will be worried. I should head to Zhu vi."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "That''s a good idea. You take care of her. Don''t let her know about this."


    "En. Caihong. Don''t worry about Chyou, okay? I will call Ah Cy too. We will be there with her. You stay here with Xiaosi."


    Caihong faintly smiled. "Thanks, Xinyi¡­"


    As she left, she dialed Xiaosi''s assistant''s number. "Was there some important dead on which Xiaosi was working?"


    The assistant had also juste to know the news of his ident, and he immediately set to work too to find any connection. "That''s what I was looking for, Madam. But business-wise, there is really nothing that would put Sir in such danger. There is no serious business rivalry."


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. An Guoting anxiously said, "Caihong¡­"


    He was really afraid to see her like this. This wasn''t how she behaved when Xiaosi was previously hospitalized. She had cried and was devastated.


    But today, she was silent and in control of her emotions.


    An Guoting stared at her in a stupor.


    "Yueqin¡­" he whispered to himself.


    Shuang furrowed her brows. "Did you say something, Dad?"


    He snapped out of his daze. "Huh? Nothing¡­"


    For a moment, I really felt as if... Yueqin was standing before me.


    Her fierceness was simr to her.


    Caihong then quietly said, "I will be back in a while."


    Zhiyuan asked, "Where are you heading right now? Xiaosi surgery is going to start."


    "I know. It will be a while before Jack will be done. I will be back before that."


    "Caihong¡­"


    An Guoting put his hand on his shoulder and nodded.


    He smiled. "It''s okay, dear. Go. I will call you as soon as the cops find that driver, and we will find the culprit."


    Caihong stared at him. "En¡­"


    As she turned her back, her gaze instantly became as cold as the Arctic.


    There is no need to find the culprit, Dad. I am pretty sure I know who she is.


    And today...I am not going to let this slide.


    She dialed a number. She heard a voice two ringster.


    Caihong smiled. "Mrs. Lei Biya. If you don''t want me to hand you over to cops for trying to kill my husband, then meet me at the address I will send you.. Right now."

 Chapter 367 - Yes, I Did It!

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Yes, I Did It!</h4>


    Lei Biya hurriedly stepped out of her car, twitching and sweating ever since she got Caihong''s call. Her heart was pounding in fear and anxiety.


    She stepped into an abandoned warehouse that was shut down for a long time. She felt nauseous of the damp and rusty smell and covered her nose.


    It was quite dark inside. She cautiously walked further, taking uneasy breaths. She looked around but didn''t see Caihong anywhere.


    "I am here. Where are you?"


    Silence.


    It irked and scared her at the same time. She clenched her teeth. "I am here! Didn''t you hear me? Come forward! How dare you use me of plotting murder?"


    She gasped in shock as she was suddenly pushed from behind. She stumbled and fell on her butt harshly. She whimpered in pain.


    "W-who?" She raised her head and froze upon seeing Caihong standing in front of her.


    But the reason the color drained from her face as if she saw a ghost was because Caihong was pointing a gun at her.


    "Y-you¡­are you crazy!? Why are you pointing a gun at me? It''s dangerous!"


    "I know. That''s why I am pointing it at you," Caihong quietly said, her eyes filled with murderous intent. "After how a mother tried to kill her own son so cruelly, I shouldn''t be just pointing it at you but shoot you right through your heart."


    Lei Biya froze.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I tried to kill Xiaosi? You have lost your mind! How can you use me like this?"


    "Because you are the only one who has such deep hatred for him. I thought it had some limits. But you proved me wrong. You went as far as killing my husband," her grip tightened on the gun, and her body trembled in rage. "Xiaosi...is really unlucky that he was born to you. I curse the fact that you are his mother. Just your sight alone makes me puke."


    "Enough! Stay within your limits. Don''t forget that you are talking to an elder and without any evidence!"


    Caihong''s expression sent a chill down her spine. "I don''t need it. And even if I do, you will give it to me yourself. Once I shoot you, your mouth will start speaking itself."


    Lei Biya widened her eyes. "You...you have turned into a maniac!"


    She chuckled. "Not more than you who has put her own son to deathbed. You have crossed all your limits, Mrs. Lei. Tell me. Why did you do this? Wasn''t Xiaosi staying away from your life? Then why did you try to kill him!?" Caihong''s loud and angry voice furiously reverberated in the warehouse.


    "I didn''t do anything! I wasn''t there when his ident happened! How would I know?" Her nostrils red. "I am going to sue you for this!"


    Caihong smiled. "Really? Go ahead. But before that, answer my question. How did you know that it was an ident? I never said it was. He could have been poisoned or stabbed or shot or pushed down from somewhere. But you said ident. Why?"


    She stiffened.


    "Of course, because you set that driver to crash into his car. You don''t need to be present at the scene to get your hands dirty."


    Lei Biya stammered. "I-It was just a figure of speech! Don''t take it too seriously-"


    *Bang!*


    Suddenly a shot just narrowly missed past her ear and hit the wall behind her. Lei Biya turned as white as a sheet. It was loud and so close that she felt her heart in her throat.


    "Next time, I won''t miss it. Trust me, Mrs. Lei. I am running out of patience. I had enough of your selfishness, but today¡­" tears streamed down her cheeks. "Today, once again, you put him into danger. Last time, I warned you. But not now. Xiaosi will live. And you will die."


    Mrs. Lei scrambled onto her feet, but Caihong easily pushed her again. "Let me go, you maniac! You are using me out of nowhere and trying to kill me!"


    "Then confess that you are the murderer. If I feel generous, I might just leave you alive but not before shooting through your knee."


    "You-you won''t do it! You will go to jail. I am sure you don''t want to leave your daughter alone-"


    She fired another round that scared the shit out of Lei Biya.


    "Don''t talk about my daughter with your shitty mouth. Besides, I am not afraid of jail. I have enough power to live freely even if I kill you," she sinisterly smiled.


    She was horrified. "You¡­"


    "Maybe I should fire a shot at your left knee. Like a trailer," Caihong narrowed her eyes.


    She paled.


    Caihong lowered her gun to aim at her left knee. Her finger was on the trigger, pressing it harder every second.


    "Stop!" Lei Biya burst into tears, trying to shield herself from the gun. "Yes! I did it! I hired that man to kill Xiaosi!"


    Caihong froze.


    "I had no choice! It''s all because of him that my children now know the truth! They know everything! They know that I am his mother. They know that I left him in the orphanage! They know everything! Because Xiaosi nned it."


    Silence.


    "Everything happened when Shing and Shu visited your damn house!" She red in a fury. "They saw an old picture of us together, and they investigated. Do you think I am a fool!? Why would Xiaosi keep a picture like that? After so many years? Don''t say now that it''s because he still loved me. I never did. I even left him alone. Why would he love me back still? It''s because he wanted them to see it and realize the truth!"


    She broke down. "Everything is over...I tried so hard to hide it. Now they will leave me... Just like that man did¡­" she whispered. "Everything is over¡­"


    "Biya¡­"


    A voice faintly whispered from a distance. Lei Biya widened her eyes and looked up. Her blood ran cold as she saw her husband and children standing in front of her.


    "Deming....?"

 Chapter 368 - Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Afraid</h4>


    Lei Biya was so frightened that she almost copsed.


    "Deming?"


    Behind him also stood Lei Shu and Lei Shing, who seemed horrified.


    "Mom¡­" Lei Shu cried. "What am I hearing? Y-you tried to kill bro Xiaosi?"


    Lei Biya paled.


    Bro?


    "Mom, how could you do this!? How could you try to kill him!?"


    She frantically shook her head and got up. "It''s a misunderstanding, dear¡­"


    "We heard everything!" Lei Shing spoke this time. "Mom, are you serious? He is your son, for God''s sake! What kind of a mother would kill her own child?"


    She froze.


    Her husband, Lei Deming, trembled and breathed uneasily. "Why did you hide it from us, Biya?"


    "No, Deming. Listen to me¡­" she burst into tears.


    "But more importantly, how could you do that to Xiaosi?" He asked, his voice filled with disappointment.


    She stared at him. "What?"


    "Biya. I feel extremely hurt for your past. Indeed, you have suffered," he clenched his fist as his eyes teared up. "I am sorry that you had to go through all that. It''s okay if you didn''t want to share that painful part of your past. But...how could you abandon Xiaosi?"


    She stiffened.


    "He was as innocent as you. It wasn''t his fault what happened to you. He was ALSO a victim, Biya. Even so, you left him at the orphanage. And now you tried to kill him?" He was aghast.


    Lei Biya was stupefied.


    "What were you so afraid of? Did you really think that I would leave you knowing about your past? Or will I start to hate you? Did you have that little trust in us?"


    Lei Shu gritted her teeth and shook her hard in anger. "Mom, what happened to you!? Why do you hate him so much? He has done nothing but help us! He could have refused to work with us. But he still did. Ourpany is still alive because of him. And do you know what? He even took revenge from bro and my exes who used us! You read the news, right? That my ex-boyfriends were caught by the cops and bro''s ex was exposed in a scandal? It was all bro Xiaosi who did that!"


    Lei Biya slowly widened her eyes.


    "Do you know why he did it? Because even if you don''t treat him as your son, he still treats us as his family. He was angry because his brother and sister were used and hurt, so he took revenge! Mom...he has been nothing but a good son and brother to us. But what have you done?"


    Lei Shing clenched his jaw in anger. "Mom, don''t you think that if bro had to embarrass you by exposing your rtionship with him, he would have already done so? He didn''t have to wait, did he? He didn''t have to use any roundabout ways by showing us pictures or nting any doubts. He could have simply confronted you in front of us. Even if you had lied, you were never in any position to rebuke his ims. He could prove the truth whenever he wanted."


    Lei Biya was nk. "I-I¡­"


    Lei Shu eximed. "Why, Mom!? You are horrible! Bro was already sick! He had a brain tumor, and he was finally recovering, but you went ahead and crashed his car! Yes, you are right. We hate you! But not because we are disgusted by your past or that you had another son but because you tried to kill him!"


    Lei Biya stumbled and copsed on her knees. Tears plopped from her eyes as she sobbed. "I had no choice¡­please understand...I didn''t want to lose you all. I never wanted to hide my past. But I was terrified that Deming would leave me¡­"


    She covered her face and cried harder. "Before I met Deming, I was in a rtionship with another man. When I left that abuser and dropped Xiaosi in an orphanage, I began my new life. I fell in love with a man I met where I worked," she gasped, "Everything was going good. He was the kind of man I wanted to spend my life with. But I didn''t want to hide about Xiaosi from him. It was hard. It was really hard...to confess to him.


    I was very nervous, but I thought it would be fine. He would definitely ept me. He really loved me. So he wouldn''t mind my past, right? So one day, I told him everything. At first, he was quiet. But then he slowly smiled and thanked me for telling him that."


    Lei Biya trembled. "I was really happy that he wasn''t affected. I felt as if a huge burden was lifted off my shoulders. But then, slowly, I felt his behavior change. He started keeping his distance. He would have no time for me anymore. He always made excuses," she drylyughed, "And then one day he said he wants to break up. He apologized to me. He said he tried hard, but he really couldn''t ept me with such a past and someone who already has a child. His family wouldn''t ept such a woman for his son either."


    She raised her head. Her eyes were tired, and she looked as if she had aged a lot in just a few minutes.


    "I was devastated. It took all my courage to tell him the deepest scar of my life. But he left me just like that. He apologized, and then he was gone. I dreamt my future with him, but it shattered in a single moment. I didn''t know what to do anymore. That''s why when I met Deming, I swore I would never tell him anything. I didn''t want to lose him. I didn''t want to live a lonely life. I couldn''t let my paste between my happiness every time."


    "But then Xiaosi came again. I was shit scared. He was like a thorn in my life. I had Deming, Shu and Shing. I finally had the family I always wanted...I was really scared that Xiaosi wanted to take it away from me. I was scared that he wanted revenge because I had left him. I didn''t want him to be a part of my life anymore! Shu and Shing were also drawn towards him. I hated it! I don''t want anything rted to him toe back to my life again¡­I am sorry¡­I am really sorry...."

 Chapter 369 - Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Arrested</h4>


    "Aunt Xinyi, when will Mama Dadae back?" Chyou was getting restless. "Mama Dada promised we eat outside today and have fun!"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. They were in Xiaosi and Caihong''s room, ying and drawing together. Her heart tightened seeing her sad and waiting so impatiently. Chyou was all dressed up and eager for tonight''s dinner. Xinyi didn''t have the heart to say that the promise broke.


    "Haha Mama Dada are nning a surprise for their angel Chyou."


    Chyo beamed. "Surprise!"


    "Yes," Xinyi whispered, "Don''t tell them that I told you or they will get mad. It was supposed to be a surprise."


    Chyou seriously nodded. "I won''t!"


    Her excitement knew no bounds to realize that she would be getting gifts and surprises.


    "I cannot wait, Aunt!" She giggled.


    Xinyi smiled. She kissed her cheek. "Patience. Xiaosi and Caihong are busy with your gift, so please give them some time, okay?"


    "En!"


    Then Ah Cy stepped in with her cute daughter Leina in her arms. "Look who is here~~"


    "Leina!" Chyou brightened.


    "Chyou!"


    The girls immediately hugged as if they were separated for a long time.


    Ah Cy put a paper bag down and said, "Who wants some sweet treats?"


    "Me!" They raised their hands in unison.


    Xinyi felt relieved now. With Leina now, Chyou will be busy ying with her. Her attention wouldn''t go to Xiaosi and Caihong. At least, she hoped that.


    Ah Cy sat beside her. She asked, concerned, "How is it at home?"


    Xinyi sighed and pressed her brows. "Nothing is alright, Ah Cy. It''s a mess. I don''t know what to do anymore. You cannot even imagine how it is. Grandpa and Dad are shocked beyond imagination after knowing Aunt''s truth. And Zizi...she is devastated. I cannot even think what she must be feeling aftering to know that she is Uncle An and Aunt''s daughter."


    Ah Cy let out a sigh too. "Damn it. I never thought the past had such reasons for happening. Everything is soplicated. On top of that Xiaosi''s ident now...It''s like fate doesn''t want us to be happy at all."


    Xinyi''s gaze dimmed. She nced at Chyou, who wasughing and giggling. Her smile was so pure. But if she came to know about Xiaosi''s ident, it would vanish.


    "You stay with them here. I will bring some juice for them."


    As she came back with a small tray, her sight fell on to a small picture frame on Caihong''s table. The picture was of An Guoting and a woman standing with him, smiling brightly with her arms in his.


    She is An Yueqin, right?


    Xinyi took the picture and stared at it. It was a very old picture, and she wondered if An Guoting must have given it to his daughter as her mother''sst memory.


    An Guoting seemed happy. He had a smile that matched his wife''s. If An Yueqin hadn''t passed away so early, then nothing of this might have happened. Perhaps, he and Han Zongying would have never met.


    An Yueqin was really beautiful. With that smile on her lips, she looked even more energetic. She understood why An Guoting would have fallen for her.


    She put the picture back on the table and sighed.


    For now, she only prayed that Caihong''s smile woulde back again¡­


    ---


    As Caihong returned to the hospital, An Guoting and Shuang rushed to her side. "Caihong, you...I just heard from Yunru that Xiaosi''s mother confessed. Were you gone to confront her?"


    Caihong slowly nodded.


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "You! Do you know how dangerous it might have been? What if she might have hurt you!"


    Shuangined. "You should have taken me with you. I would have made her just like that bitch He Lijuan!"


    Zhiyuan''s gaze darkened. "I cannot believe a mother can go this far. Has she lost it?"


    But Zhiyuan knew that the one most hurt would be Xiaosi himself. If he came to know that his own mother tried to kill him, his grief would be unimaginable.


    An Guoting said, "Caihong, you shouldn''t have gone alone!"


    Caihong smiled. "I am okay, Dad. You worry too much.''


    He looked at her and his wife''s image to his mind.


    ''I am okay, Guoting,'' An Yueqin chuckled, ''You worry too much.''


    An Guoting remained quiet. Then Zhiyuan asked, "I guess her family must know everything by now."


    Caihong sneered. "Yes."


    "What is their reaction?"


    "They aren''t thrilled. But not because of Xiaosi''s identity. It''s because she attempted to murder him."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow in surprise. He never thought that Lei Biya''s family would be supportive of Xiaosi and his identity. He thought it would be hard for them to ept it and might even ignore Xiaosi from now on. But the whole family stood by him.


    "What about the case against Lei Biya?"


    Caihong stared at him. "Her husband was distraught. Lei Shu and Lei Shing were in pain too. But they agreed that they wouldn''t interfere with my decision of taking her to the cops. And they better not after she brought Xiaosi to this condition."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "And Lei Biya?" Shuang asked.


    "I thought she would cause a scene and beg me not to file a case against her. But she was surprisingly quiet. She didn''t show any resistance. Well, she doesn''t have any scope to. Even her family is disappointed in her now. Nothing will go back again to how it was. She is now at the police station."


    "Hm. Yunru said that the cops have caught the driver too."


    She nodded. Then she quietly said, "The Lei family will drop byter in the hospital."


    Zhiyuan said, "We should hide this from Xiaosi."


    Caihong bit her lip. "Believe me. I want to, Zhiyuan. But we cannot do it forever. Lei Biya will soon be in jail. The news will reach him sooner orter."


    "I know. I am saying as long as we can. Until he gets fully recovered and is... able to take it."


    Her eyes stung in tears.


    She saw Jack Siing out of the operation theatre. "Jack!"


    She rushed towards him and asked, "How is Xiaosi now?''

 Chapter 370 - Cry All You Want

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Cry All You Want</h4>


    Jack Si took off his surgical mask and looked at her. "The surgery was sessful. We have removed the tumor. It was extremely delicate, but Xiaosi has survived¡­"


    Tears streamed down her eyes in joy. Her heart was still beating fast in her chest. "R-really? He-is out of danger now?"


    "Not exactly."


    "What do you mean?" An Guoting fearfully asked. The grave expression on Jack Si''s face didn''t sit well with him.


    "What I feared still happened. I told you that even if we managed to save him, his consciousness is an altogether different matter. He has slipped into aa."


    Caihong turned white. For a moment, she felt her mind go nk.


    "What the hell do you mean!? Coma? Please tell me it''s a joke!"


    Shuang pulled her back and quietly said, "Caihong, please calm down."


    "How should I calm down!?" She cried hard. "He-he is saying..a...Do you even know what that means!"


    Zhiyuan asked, his eyes stinging with tears. "There might be some way, right?"


    He shook his head. "No, Zhiyuan. Xiaosi''s condition was already delicate. And now such a serious ident...It''s the brain, Zhiyuan. It''s the most important part of the body, and he took repeated hits on that. Right now, I really cannot say when he will wake up. It can take days or months or even years. It''s hard to predict foratose patients¡­"


    His body was trembling too, and Shuang saw how hard he was trying to fight back his tears. As his good friend, his heart broke to see Xiaosi like this.


    In the end, I really couldn''t save him. In the end, I couldn''t do anything¡­


    Caihong copsed on her knees and burst into tears. She didn''t even know if she was supposed to feel happy or devastated.


    Happy that Xiaosi was alive?


    Or sad that his condition right now was being as good as dead?


    How long will it take for him to wake up? Or will he never wake up again? What should she answer Chyou who was waiting for them back home? How will she exin to her that Xiaosi might note back again? How will she handle her family?


    An Guoting quickly hugged her and whispered as he cried too. "Caihong, why are you giving up? Xiaosi will be fine. He will wake up soon enough. We have Jack. If need arises, we will bring all the doctors! But Xiaosi will definitely be okay."


    Caihong only wailed in his arms like a child. She wanted Xiaosi to be back. She wanted him to walk out and hug her right now. She wanted him to smile at her and kiss her forehead.


    But all of that seemed bleak now¡­


    ---


    Han vi.


    "Please open the door, Princess," Yunru was knocking on her room''s door for the tenth time now.


    He didn''t get any answer.


    Beside him, Xia Liqin worriedly asked, "Zizi, please don''t lock yourself in the room like that. Please talk to us¡­" she shivered and quietly sobbed.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and smiled. "Aunt, don''t worry about her. I am here."


    "I really need to talk to her," her eyes ached. "I don''t want her to hate us."


    "Trust me, Aunt. Zizi won''t hate you. You just need to give her some time. Right now, Grandpa and Uncle also need you."


    She faintly smiled. "I don''t know if Tian really needs me...But¡­"


    "Go, Aunt."


    After much persuasion, Xia Liqin finally left.


    Yunru put his arms on his waist and sighed.


    What to do now¡­


    "Zizi, I am saying for thest time. Please open the door."


    No answer.


    Alright then. There is only one way to meet her.


    Yunru went out of the house, took a turn around the garden and stood below her room''s window.


    At least the window is open, he nodded.


    Yunru kept his phone in his back pocket. He held the pipe with his hands and jumped onto it. Then he slowly started to climb as if it wasn''t a big deal at all. For someone who regrly exercised and was fit, climbing two floors on the pipe was nothing to him.


    He peeked through the window and saw Zizi sitting on the bed with her head buried in her knees. He could see her body faintly trembling as she cried.


    Yunru felt his chest tighten in pain.


    He opened the window further and stepped inside.


    He stared at her. He didn''t know what to say to her in this situation. But he knew he had to do something.


    Yunru slowly climbed on the bed beside her. It seemed like she didn''t notice his presence.


    Then without saying a word, he extended his arm around her and pulled her in his hug. Her head softly touched his chest.


    Zizi stiffened. She panicked for a moment, but then she recognized Yunru''s familiar smell.


    "You...I didn''t open the door," she could hardly speak while crying.


    He smiled. "There are a lot of ways to enter."


    Zizi peeked at the window.


    "Aren''t you a Princess? Then as your Prince, it''s only natural that I climb the pipe to see you against all odds."


    Zizi said nothing. If things were like before, she would have blushed andughed. She would have even hopped in excitement to hear him calling Zizi''s prince.


    But now she couldn''t even lift her lips into a smile


    Yunru lowered his head and started patting her head.


    "Why did youe here?" Zizi tiredly asked.


    "Well, Princess needs a shoulder to cry on, so as the Prince, I am happy to lend you," he touched his chin, "though I am lending you my chest. Forget the technicalities. Don''t cry all alone locked up in a room."


    "Aren''t you supposed to stop me from crying?"


    "No. Crying isn''t bad. I know it''s hard for you. It''s good to let out the tears rather than bottling everything inside and then explode one day. I don''t expect anybody to act indifferent after realizing the truth.. So cry all you want, Princess."

 Chapter 371 - Soo Enlais Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Soo Ei''s Suggestion</h4>


    And so she did. Zizi cried for a long time in Yunru''s arms. But she really didn''t say anything. She didn''t even know where to start. The tragedy had rained down upon her like a storm. There was no shelter. No matter where she went, she could only get soaking wet, chilled in the rain that reached her heart.


    She cried until she felt dead tired. Until there were no more tears left. Her eyelids felt heavy and as if she wanted to escape this sorrow, she finally fell asleep.


    "Princess?"


    He bent and saw her breathing evenly with her eyes shut.


    Yunru let out a soft sigh. He slowly helped her back to bed and pulled the nket over her. There were faint circles under her eyes. She looked really haggard at the moment.


    Yunru wondered if he should leave. But then he thought against it. It was better to stay beside her. He smiled and leaned back on the bed. His fingers gently patted her forehead.


    Time slowly ticked by. Then his phone buzzed with a call. It was from Soo Ei.


    Yunru hesitated. Zizi had held on to his hand as she slept. He cut the call and dropped him a message instead.


    ''Princess is asleep. I am staying with her. Can''t talk.''


    He got a reply after a few seconds.


    ''How is she?''


    Yunru could imagine his father''s worried expression. He might be pacing back and forth anxiously in the room.


    ''Not okay. She cried a lot.''


    ''I feel horrible. Why does my daughter-inw have to go through all this? She must be so devastated. Why is everything soplicated?''


    Yunru smiled in pain. He saw him typing some more. He seemed to take a long time. Yunru waited.


    ''Yunru. I was thinking if Zizi could live in our house for a few days.''


    He slightly widened his eyes in surprise. Soo Ei continued typing.


    ''I don''t think living in the Han vi will be suitable for her. At least for now. She needs a change of pace. She needs time to think things through. I think she will be morefortable here¡­''


    Yunru smiled and typed.


    ''Just admit that you want to live with her.''


    There was a long pause.


    ''Idiot son! Is this how I raised you?''


    ''Don''t be angry just because I caught you. You just wanted a chance, and now you got it.''


    ''I disown you right now!''


    Yunru held hisughter. He imagined Soo Ei''s red, flushed face in anger and furiously typing.


    ''Keep your investigative skills till your cases only! No need to expose your father! I don''t know where I went wrong in raising you!''


    Yunru rolled his eyes. That was his favorite sentence.


    ''Look at Xinyi. She is so filial, and she never insults me! You are twins. Why can you not be like her!?''


    Yunru shook his head.


    ''Apologies, father.''


    ''Hmph!''


    ''By the way, you don''t really mind us staying together? You know...a man and a woman before marriage under one roof.''


    ''I can just kick you out.''


    His mouth twitched.


    He saw him typing again.


    ''My daughter-inw needs all the support. Especially yours.''


    He smiled.


    ''And if that support can give me a grandchild soon, then why not?''


    Yunru was about to choke, but he stopped himself in time. He didn''t want to disturb Zizi.


    ''Dad¡­''


    ''I am just joking. But jokes aside, I think it''s a good idea.''


    Yunru nodded to himself.


    ''I think so too. I will talk to Zizi and brother-inw about this.''


    ''Great!''


    Then he immediately went offline. Yunru dryly stared at the grey symbol.


    You¡­


    Dad must already be hopping towards sis''s room to clean and organize it for Princess to live. So energetic¡­


    Yunru looked back at Zizi and smiled. He whispered. "I guess you will like the small surprise, right?"


    ---


    Han Huizhongy on the bed, his gaze nkly staring at the ceiling. He felt some movement beside him, but he didn''t respond.


    "It''s time for your medicine, Dad," Xia Liqin quietly said.


    No answer.


    She brought the medicine till his mouth, but he didn''t move.


    "Dad."


    Han Huizhong slowly turned to face her. He was expressionless, but she still saw the shattering pain in his eyes.


    "...I have been a terrible father, Liqin."


    She trembled.


    "Zongying¡­" he chuckled sadly, "she was like me until the very end. Selfish and arrogant."


    "Dad don''t¡­"


    "Let me talk, Liqin. I have failed miserably in my life. I couldn''t raise my children well. That''s why everybody has suffered¡­You, Guoting, Xinyi...I ruined everything by my own hands¡­"


    Xia Liqin quickly said with tears in her eyes. "Please don''t say that, Dad."


    "What else should I say¡­?" He tiredly leaned back. "Zongying has utterly disappointed me. She could go this far for him...And I never realized her insanity. But I don''t have any right to be disappointed in her because I have been the worst father. I... don''t know what to do now, Liqin."


    He didn''t bother to wipe the tears that were rolling down his cheeks.


    "I have made many grave mistakes. I¡­" he trembled, "You know. I think I should also die like Zongying-"


    "Dad!" Xia Liqin eximed. "Don''t be foolish! I don''t know any Han Huizhong who would kill himself!"


    "I... don''t feel as if I have any choice left," heughed as his wet eyes shone, "I have been an utter failure. My whole life¡­.was meaningless. I don''t know how I should face my wife? She must be so disappointed in me haha...I destroyed my family. I couldn''t be a good father. I failed my children, and I brought upon this tragedy¡­What will I do at this point if I am alive?" He was nk. "Nothing can be repaired any longer. There is nothing I can fix anymore."


    Xia Liqin cried as she hugged him. "Stop saying such foolish things! Didn''t you say that you will see your great-granddaughter? There is a long time before you kick the bucket! Stop saying such inauspicious things!"

 Chapter 372 - [Bonus ]Where Did I Go Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 372 - [Bonus ]Where Did I Go Wrong?</h4>


    Xia Liqin hugged her father-inw as she cried. "I am really angry now, okay Dad? If you say one more time about death and all, then I will leave this ce! Even if you die, I won''t attend your funeral!"


    The cold and powerful Han Huizhong, who was unbeatable and undefeatable, always now cried like a baby for the first time. His daughter''s betrayal had left him empty. Everything had turned upside down. Everything was dark in front of him.


    He really, really wished to die. He felt meaningless. What was he supposed to do now?


    He had mourned and cried for his daughter. But what did she leave him with?


    He asked as he gasped, "Tell me, Liqin. Where...did I go wrong? Am I really such a terrible person for my daughter to turn out like this?"


    Xia Liqin bit her lip. She stared outside the window in a daze.


    She softened her voice as she spoke, "You know Dad...You have always been so strong. So tough. Nobody dared to fight against you. Nobody could even raise his head in front of you. You fought like a warrior in the business world. You struck your enemies and stood on top of them. You were very... very strong and merciless. You got whatever you wanted. You could never bear that you didn''t get something if you wish to have it. But family is different from business."


    Han Huizhong stiffened.


    "Love is different from business. They are fragile. You cannot control your family members the way you control business because we aren''t your rivals. We aren''t your enemies you need to be so tough on. Love? Love isn''t something that you can force to submit to you because love isn''t your enemy either. I am not saying you should always be soft-hearted. Being tough is necessary in the family too at times. But there should be a bnce. You expected your children to never cry."


    She faintly smiled. "But you should have taught them that it was okay to shed tears. It was okay to fall weak because this is life. It doesn''t always go the way we want. Look at me. Did I ever want to be¡­" her eyes stung, "s-separated from Tian?"


    Silence.


    "But we had to because the situation called for it. We had no choice. Our divorce had killed me the day I signed those papers¡­" her shoulders quivered, "And I let him go. There was no point in forcing him to stay by side if he wasn''t happy with me. I would have just worsened everything. And that''s another thing Zongying should have learned. To let things go if they are meant to be.


    I told you, right? Life doesn''t go the way we want. Not always. Power or money is useless. You cannot control somebody''s heart with it. You cannot always get what you want. And you cannot keep crossing your limits to have it at any cost. Imagine. If the whole world does that, then what would it be? If Zhiyuan had revolted to marry Caihong at any cost, even if it hurt Xinyi, then it would have been such an ugly sight."


    Han Huizhong thought about the past. It was true that Zhiyuan had made mistakes that night. But it would have been even worse if he had be like Zongying.


    "It was difficult, but in the end, he let go. Sometimes, you have to. With a heavy heart, you have to part with people or things that cannot be yours. You need to learn to move on. It''s tough. But it''s inevitable. Dad...love is not a business deal you can have at your mercy. Somehow, Zongying learned that in his house through you. Even if it''s love, if she wants it, she will have it. But it doesn''t work like that. Not with feelings¡­"


    There was silence for a long time.


    "My wife¡­" his voice was hoarse, "used to say simr things...she used to scold me for being so strict."


    Xiz Liqin said nothing.


    "She used to say to keep my toughness till the office only. But I always shrugged her off. I... never valued her words. And now, I feel so foolish¡­If she had been here today, then¡­" tears fell from his cheeks, "this family would have been so different. So happy... Instead of her, I should have left this world. She would have managed everything just fine¡­"


    Xia Liqin red. "You are again talking about death! Enough, Dad. Now stop thinking about anything. Take your medicine and go to sleep!"


    She put the pills in his mouth and made him drink water. She leaned him back on the bed and pulled the nket. "Now sleep."


    "Zi-Zizi¡­"


    "Yunru is there with her. You needn''t worry about her."


    He said nothing.


    He wryly smiled. "I wonder what good actions I did that I always got such good daughter-inws. Whether it be you or Xinyi or my to-be grandson-inw, Yunru¡­"


    Xia Liqin smiled.


    She quietly left his room and let out a deep sigh.


    "Dad won''t really d-do something funny, right?" She wondered if he would really take an overdose and kill himself in guilt.


    "Maybe I should really stay in his room for the night¡­" she mumbled to herself.


    "He won''t kill himself."


    She slightly jolted in surprise and looked back to see it was Han Tian who had said it.


    She stiffened.


    "He might think like that, but he wouldn''t really do it," he said.


    Xia Liqin said nothing. She simply gave a slight nod. There was silence.


    Han Tian had head lowered as he stood in front of her. He had heard everything.


    ''Did I ever want to be separated from Tian?''


    Neither did he.


    But in a way, his love for her was like how Han Zongying loved An Guoting. He couldn''t bear to see her thinking about another man.


    And the more Xia Liqin stood up for her friend''s defense, the more he felt suffocating.. The more she cried for him, the more he felt that he hadn''t any ce left in her life.

 Chapter 373 - Have Faith In Fate

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Have Faith In Fate</h4>


    The more she chose An Guoting over him again and again, even when Han Zongying was ''suffering,'' the more he felt crushed.


    Xia Liqin could never believe that An Guoting would rape Han Zongying, even after he had confessed. That level of trust she had for him made him jealous and ufortable.


    "...Can I ask you something?"


    Xia Liqin nced at him. She didn''t respond, but he understood that he could go ahead and ask.


    "Why did you always defend Guoting?"


    Xia Liqin quietly said, "Because he is my friend I have known for a long time. It was remotely impossible for him to do it. Even when he falsely confessed, I couldn''t really believe him. Tian. Just because I was your wife, it didn''t mean I was obligated to take yours or the Han family''s side no matter what."


    He said nothing.


    "Just because I was Han family''s daughter-inw, it didn''t mean I should always speak up for the family. I have my own judgment. Standing for or against someone must be done for justice''s sake, not because we are in a family. I cried for him because he was my friend, and I couldn''t see him suffer. It wasn''t because I had any feelings for him. Friendship is important to me, as is my family. Do you mean that I can only cry for my friend if it''s a woman? If it''s a man, then there must be some ambiguous rtionship between us?"


    His eyes were blurry as he looked at her.


    Sheughed as her eyes got misty. "You know, Tian. You were also like Zongying. You siblings were the same who couldn''t trust their partners. What Guoting said was right. You can live with someone who doesn''t love you, but not with someone who doesn''t trust you. Love and trust are two different emotions."


    She turned and left. Han Tian almost caught her wrist to stop her from leaving. But he couldn''t.


    His hand was in mid-air, holding nothing. His fingers balled into a fist. He saw her figure fading away into a distance.


    Toote. It was already toote now¡­


    ---


    The dark and sorrowful night finally passed, but even the next day didn''t bring any relief. Everything had changed for everyone. The feeling of pain and despair still hung in the air.


    Chyou, who had fallen asleep by ying with Leina, slowly rubbed her eyes. She woke up and saw Xinyi asleep beside her.


    She quickly looked left and right but didn''t find Caihong or Xiaosi anywhere. She jumped out of bed and went in the corridors down towards the living room. But it was empty. There was no sign of her parents.


    "Mama...Dada¡­"


    She was about to go back to wake up Xinyi, but then she saw a thin figure stepping into the vi, slowly and tiredly.


    "Mama!" Chyou brightened. She hopped towards her in delight and excitement. She hugged her thighs. "Mama! You are back!"


    Caihong looked down in a daze. She didn''t seem to be herself. Her hair was slightly messy, and her eyes were puffy.


    Chyou¡­


    Chyou looked towards the entrance. "Where is Dada?"


    She said nothing.


    Chyou heavily pursed her lips. "Mama, I am mad with you and Dada! You promised we will go for dinner! And y a lots! I was waiting!" She puffed her cheeks like a balloon and harrumphed. "Did Mama Dada y without me?"


    Caihong trembled.


    "I will scold Dada a lot! Where is Dada?"


    "Caihong?"


    Xinyi and Ah Cy said from upstairs. They exchanged worried nces and rushed towards her. Xinyi looked at Chyou and smiled. "C-Chyou...you are up already?"


    "En. I was looking for Mama Dada."


    They froze. Zhiyuan had informed Xinyi about Xiaosi''s conditionst night. And now it was the time to answer Chyou''s questions. But nobody knew how. Caihong seemed like she would break down, and they didn''t want it to happen in front of Chyou.


    Ah Cy said, "Chyou! Your Dada...is going to be a littlete ining back."


    Chyou furrowed her small brows. "Why?"


    Xinyi quickly added. "You remember I told you that he is working on some big surprise for you, right?"


    She nodded.


    "Yes," she hesitated, "So your surprise will take some time toplete. Xiaosi wants it to be perfect so that his daughter is super happy!"


    "Ohh!" Chyou beamed.


    "So that''s why...I-It will be a while before Xiaosi is back."


    "How much time?"


    They stiffened.


    It was a question whose answer nobody knew.


    Ah Cyughed. "Soon, dear. Xiaosi will be back very soon. He is doing everything for your surprise, so you will forgive your Dada, right?"


    Chyou seriously nodded. "I forgive Dada!"


    "Yay! Xiaosi will be so happy. Oh! I think Leina must be awake by now. How about you go back and y with her? Then we will all have a super fun bath together!"


    "Okay!"


    Convinced, Chyou left. Caihong finally copsed on the floor and broke down. Xinyi and Ah Cy had tears in their eyes, too, as they hugged her.


    "Aaaahhhhh¡­" Caihong wailed in grief. "What will I do now? Without Xiaosi, what will I do now? I don''t understand anything. I c-couldn''t even talk to Chyou. I couldn''t think about anything to say to her¡­"


    Xinyi cupped her teary face. "Caihong, don''t lose hope, okay? It''s not over! Jack Si is there. I am sure he will find something to cure him. Uncle An and Zhiyuan also said, right? We will call all the best doctors who have experience withatose patients. We will save him."


    Ah Cy nodded. "Liang is already looking for such specialists. Nothing is over yet, Caihong. Please have faith in fate. Xiaosi is still alive, and if he is alive, there is hope. If fate wanted to snatch him away from you, then he would have already died. But he defied death even in that critical situation. Even if the chances of him surviving were negligible."


    Her eyes stung and ached in tears.


    Xinyi held her hand and sniffled. "That''s why we are confident that he will be back. We just need to have some patience."


    Caihong slowly nodded, feeling a little reassured.


    She clenched her jaw. "That idiot....the first thing I will do once he wakes up is beat him up! I will beat him up so bad that he won''t dare to see a hospital''s door for the rest of his life!"

 Chapter 374 - Magicians

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Magicians</h4>


    It was in the afternoon that the Lei family finally took the courage to meet Xiaosi. After how Lei Biya was the source of his life and death situation, they felt they had no face left to see him anymore.


    Lei Shu covered her mouth, seeing Xiaosi in tubes and bandages. It waspletely silent. Tears fell from her eyes. Lei Shing and Lei Deming quietly stood behind her.


    "Bro¡­"


    She wished Xiaosi would look at her and smile like always. But today, he stayed silent.


    Lei Deming softly walked up to him and stood beside his bed. His severe condition made his eyes ache, and he felt the corner of his eyes wet. His hand trembled as he wanted to pat his head, but he refrained.


    "I am sorry," he whispered.


    He had nothing to say anymore.


    "I am sorry that you have to suffer this. I... always treated you as a part of my family since we met and grew closer. Sometimes I used to feel that I had another son," a painful chuckle escaped his lips, "I never thought it would be true. I...s-should have been your father. But now that I know, I feel as if...I have lost all the right," he tiredly said.


    He slightly trembled. "You don''t have to forgive Biya. She will suffer her punishment."


    Lei Deming almost stumbled, but his son caught him. "Dad¡­"


    It was painful to see his wife in jail and to live a life without her now was excruciating.


    But he steeled himself for Xiaosi''s sake, who had always been selfless. Xiaosi had suffered the most. He was extremely furious at Lei Biya for going this far. But he had loved her too for more than two decades now. It wasn''t going to fade away so easily either.


    Lei Shu wiped her slightly red eyes and carefully held his hand. "Bro, you have to wake up soon, okay? You cannot sleep for long. Sister-inw is crying for you. My cute niece is waiting for you. Shing and I also want you to find good partners for us!"


    Shing nodded hard. "I want a wife like my sister-inw. It''s your job to find one for me. I am pathetic in finding girls. You saw, right? The one I dated turned out to be a white lotus. So now, it''s up to you to settle our marriages. So you cannot make us wait for long!" He didn''t want to cry, but in the end, he joined his father and sister.


    They hoped that Xiaosi wouldugh, but it never happened. He stayed still on the bed.


    As the Lei family stayed inside for some time, Jack Si watched them through the window.


    There was nothing in his face. His bluish-grey orbs were expressionless.


    "Stare at Xiaosi all you want, but stop ming yourself for his condition," he heard a voice from behind.


    Jack Si turned and saw Shuang standing in front of him with her arms folded as she squinted her gaze at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    She shook her head. "Good try fooling me, but it''s not gonna work."


    Shuang grabbed his hand and started to pull him away.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Away from his ward. Don''t stand there like a ghost. If Xiaosi wakes up and sees you like that, he will feel that you are about to curse him."


    His mouth twitched.


    Shuang took him outside. In a small adjacent garden, they sat on a bench. Then she stared at him. Jack Si coughed under her sharp scrutiny.


    "What are you thinking, Jack?"


    "Nothing-"


    "Yeah, you can move forward from there and tell the truth."


    He was quiet. He lowered his head and sped his hands together. A sad and wry smile was on his lips. "I am not a capable doctor."


    Shuang blinked her eyes.


    "I promised Xiaosi and sister-inw that I will save him. There is nothing to worry about when I am here. They depended on me. But what happened in the end? I couldn''t save him at all¡­"


    He had turned his face away, but Shuang still saw a tear drop slide past his cheek.


    "Xiaosi is in aa now. I absolutely have no clue when he will wake up. I cannot do anything to treat him at this point. I felt I could trust my skills, but I was wrong. I... couldn''t protect my friend at all," his voice was slightly hoarse.


    Jack Si heard nothing. Then the world in front of him suddenly flipped sideways, and he felt his head rest on a warmp.


    He rapidly blinked his eyes. He looked up at Shuang, who seemed really angry at him. He knew how dangerous Shuang could be when her fuse would short-circuit.


    "Do you want me to beat you up like I did to that bitch?"


    "No," his answer was immediate.


    "Wise choice," Shuang nodded in appreciation. "So listen up."


    Jack Si didn''t move an inch.


    "So, you are a doctor. That''s a splendid and noble profession. Certainly nobler than me."


    His brow twitched.


    "You know, doctors are so cool. Sometimes, I feel as if they are magicians. They wave their wands and whoosh! I don''t feel pain anymore. They give me some magical pills, and I feel all nice again. They take me to some chamber, cast their spells on me, and I wake up. Cool, right?"


    He said nothing.


    "Customers also get really happy. If they are in pain, they can buy a ticket for a magic show anytime and cure themselves."


    Customers¡­


    Jack Si was impressed by her analogy with magicians.


    "The problem arises when the customers or the magicians themselves start to misinterpret that they have be God."


    He stiffened.


    "The customers take for granted that the magician can do anything. The magician starts to feel the burden that he should know all kinds of tricks to make the show sessful. They feel that someone''s life or death is really in the magician''s hands. But it''s not. It never was. They fail to understand that there is one high entity in this world,monly known as God."


    She looked at him.


    "He blessed some people in this world to be awesome magicians and have cool magical skills that they can show to the customers on His behalf. I stress the phrase "on His behalf." It simply means the magicians don''t be God version 2..0, and as such, they can never surpass the entity who bestowed the magical skills to them. So what do you learn from the long-ass story I just told?"

 Chapter 375 - Nowhere

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Nowhere</h4>


    Jack Si stared at her. He coughed and then looked away. "...That I am not God."


    "Correct. You are a human. You should know your limits. You are just God''s medium through which you perform your magic. That doesn''t mean you get the super duper power of controlling someone''s life and death. I don''t even understand what you''re moping for? Xiaosi is in aa, yes. But he is ALIVE, thanks to you. That''s your awesome magic right there, staring straight at you, but you are too blind to see it. You should get your eyes checked."


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I mean, there wasn''t even the possibility of him surviving, but he did because he was in your hands. Now we have hope because of you. I know it''s uncertain when he will wake up, but it''s an option I will happily choose over knowing that he is dead and cannot wake up anymore. I am pretty sure Caihong is d with that option too. So again, what are you sad for?"


    Jack Si smiled. "Nothing."


    "Good. Now will you make me ramble that long-ass story again?"


    "No."


    She smacked him on his head and pushed away. "Now, shoo."


    "Hey, it was feeling good on yourp! Don''t just throw me away so soon," he couldn''t help butin.


    "If you likep pillows so much, go find another one," Shuang snorted.


    "I just concluded that yourp pillow is the best," he smiled.


    "How manyp pillows have you been on topare like that?"


    He coughed and scratched his chin. "A few. That''s why I know that Shuang''s the best," he seriously said.


    "Get lost," she chuckled.


    "At least give me a constion kiss."


    "You are out of your depression spiral already, so you don''t need any constion."


    "You are stingy."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Theyughed together. Shuang patted his shoulder. "When I tell this to Xiaosi how you doubted yourself, I would be ready with my popcorn to enjoy the show. You know, when he will chase after you to kill you."


    Jack Si grimaced. "Hey, don''t do that. You are being cruel now."


    Shuangughed and gave him a thumbs up. "All the best."


    ---


    The Han vi was deadly quiet today. Nobody came for breakfast. The maids felt as if the house suddenly turned into a horror house. But they were saved as Yunru would asionally pass. He had stayed the night at the vi with Zizi, and now he was preparing her breakfast. He knew she wouldn''t eat at all. That''s why he was there to make sure that she did.


    The maid, "Do you need any help?"


    Yunru smiled. "I am good. It''s almost done. I just hope that Princess doesn''t throw a fit to eat."


    She smiled. "Young mistress won''t. She loves you so much. She will be thrilled eating the food made by you."


    "Haha. She might even click pictures formemoration."


    "She will be even more thrilled if you feed her," she coughed.


    He chuckled. "I will get to that if she doesn''t heed my words."


    Yunru carried the breakfast tray and reached her room. He thought he would also drop the subject about her living at his house with Soo Ei for a few days.


    He gently opened the door and peeked inside. He imagined Zizi to be still sleeping. But she wasn''t in bed.


    Is she already awake?


    He stepped inside and put the tray on the bedside table. He walked up to the washroom and knocked on the door. "Princess?"


    He heard nothing. He didn''t hear any sound of water from inside either.


    Strange¡­


    "Princess?" He called again.


    No answer.


    Yunru cleared his throat. "If you don''t say anything then I will open the door, okay? Then don''t call me a pervert. I just want to check if you are alright."


    He slightly opened the door and peeked inside again. Zizi wasn''t there.


    Ah?


    He checked it again and Zizi wasn''t really inside.


    He frowned. "Where is she?"


    A few minutester, Yunru really didn''t find Zizi to be anywhere in the vi or the garden. The maids also didn''t see her anywhere.


    But the guards at the gate did see her leaving.


    "Where did she go?"


    The guards shook their heads. "We don''t know, Sir. She headed out without a car, so we asked if we should call the driver for her, but she shook her head and didn''t respond."


    Where will she go without a car?


    Even her phone was in the room. There was no way to contact her at all.


    "When did this happen?"


    "Around twenty minutes back."


    I was making breakfast then¡­She wouldn''t have gone far on foot.


    Yunru rushed outside and started his bike. He searched the area far and wide, but he still didn''t see Zizi anywhere.


    Did she catch a cabter on? Damn! But wait. She didn''t take her purse with her either. She wouldn''t have anything to pay with.


    Yunrubed his hair in frustration.


    No phone, money, no car...how did she appear in such a short time?


    When he went back to the vi, Xia Liqin and Han Tian had already heard the news. "Yunru! Did you find Zizi?" She asked as she cried. "Where is she?"


    Han Tian anxiously looked behind. "I don''t see her. Where is she?"


    Yunru was grim. "I didn''t find her in the vicinity."


    "What? She couldn''t have gone far without a car."


    "Exactly. That''s what I don''t understand."


    "Oh God¡­" Xia Liqin copsed on the couch, "It''s all my fault...I should have been there with herst night. Sh-she must be angry at all of us for hiding and now she has left¡­" she covered her mouth and sobbed. "It is too much for her to handle this. She will hate me now."


    "Aunt, it''s not your fault. I think Princess would have left anyway¡­"


    He clenched his fists, furious at his carelessness.


    "I really shouldn''t have left her side."


    Han Tian almost caught her shoulder but then pulled his hand back. He looked away and said, "Stop talking nonsense and ming yourself. Nobody is at fault here. After everything that has happened, she might need some time alone. I think we should respect her privacy and wait for sometime. I am sure she will return."


    Yunru couldn''t argue with his logic. It made sense. But he still felt ufortable.


    Will you really be back, Princess?

 Chapter 376 - Once It Was Him, Now It Is Her

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Once It Was Him, Now It Is Her</h4>


    "Is Zizi back?" Xinyi hurriedly asked as she entered the vi with Zhiyuan. As soon as she knew about it, she left Ah Cy with Caihong and rushed back home.


    Soo Ei, who was already there, was on the verge of tears. "Xinyi! Zizi isn''t back yet. What should we do now?"


    "Mama!" Siying hugged her legs. His chubby cheeks pouted. "Where is Aunt Zizi? Aunt Zizi promised me that she will take me to y today!"


    "Siying."


    Xinyi picked him in her arms. He felt a little heavier than before, and she couldn''t help but smile. Siying was growing up well.


    "Aunt Zizi promised you?"


    Siying nodded hard.


    Zhiyuan ruffled his head. "Don''t worry, champ. She will be back. In fact, she is out to bring some new toys for you so that you can have a st."


    Siying blinked his eyes. He was four now and understood the world a little better than when he was three. He was growing more observant. Earlier, he would have jumped in excitement without a doubt.


    But now, he couldn''t help but ask, "Then why is Grandpa crying? Both Grandpas are sad!"


    Yunru looked at Soo Ei, who guiltily coughed.


    "I saw Grandma crying too. Uncle Yunru was also walking so fast here and there that I got dizzy watching him!"


    Then Soo Ei looked at Yunru, who looked away.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan fell in a spot. They coughed. "Well, Grandma and Grandpa fought, so they are sad."


    "Fighting is bad!" Siying harrumphed. "Grandma and Grandpa shouldn''t fight!"


    "You are right," they nodded.


    "Then why is Grandpa Soo crying?"


    "..."


    Soo Ei quickly said, "I am crying because of my idiot son! He is so troublesome. He is not like your Mama at all, so I am crying."


    Yunru was dumbfounded.


    Don''t bring me in between!


    "Anyway," Xinyi kissed his cheek. "Until Aunt Zizi is back, why don''t you y in your room?"


    He suspiciously looked at her but then nodded. "En!" Siying hopped down and ran away.


    Adults are strange! He harrumphed to himself.


    Everybody sighed in relief, except Yunru. He was growing more and more uneasy. "I am not waiting anymore."


    Xia Liqin quickly said, "Yes, I think we should look for her now."


    Han Tian gravely nodded. Everybody thought she would be back, but the afternoon was turning into evening, but there still wasn''t any sign of Zizi.


    Xinyi asked, "Does Grandpa know¡­"


    Soo Ei shook his head. "He has been resting. We don''t want him to know under these circumstances in ill-health."


    She nodded.


    Zhiyuan said, "I will check all her favorite ces. She must be there in one of them."


    Yunru replied. "Yes. The possibility is low, but I will check with her friends too."


    Han Tian worriedly said, "I wille with Zhiyuan too. I cannot sit still when Zizi hasn''t returned yet," he wiped the sweat off his forehead. "She has no money and phone. Where could she have gone with nothing on her?"


    Soo Ei offered toe too, but Yunru advised him to stay home.


    Yunru lowered his head and quietly stared at the ring on his ring finger. It was the ring Zizi made from a nt''s stem that she wound around and put on him at the reunion gathering when she confessed her love for him. It was getting withered, but he never threw it away.


    "I don''t know. But I will find her at any cost. It''s a promise."


    ---


    It was almost eight in the evening, but nobody had found Zizi yet. Yunru had used all his resources to find her, but he found nothing. She didn''t have her phone with her, so there wasn''t a call trace. She didn''t have her wallet either, so there was no credit card trace either. Without a card or cash, she couldn''t have afforded any mode of transport anyway.


    Then where was Zizi?


    The cold wind brushed past Yunru. His heart was drumming loudly in extreme anxiety. He could hardly keep his calm now. The night was growing thicker, and it would be more difficult to find her.


    Princess, don''t make me worry like that¡­


    Then he shut his eyes and forced himself to take a deep breath. Anxiety won''t take him anywhere.


    Okay, let''s think this through. Where will Princess go?


    She is sad. She is devastated. She wants some time alone. Where can she go with no money on her? Or even if she did take a cab or bus, how did she pay?


    Yunru had his eyes closed. He thought about many things, not particrly about any clues rted to finding her. Just random things and random memories he spent with her ever since she dered to chase after him.


    Then he opened his eyes.


    He had found his answer.


    ---


    Yunru stood at the entrance of a beach. He looked ahead and saw the sea waves gently ovepping against each other. The sound of the waves hung in the night, cold air. The sky was dimly lit with the half-crescent moon.


    He nced around the sandy beach and finally found the figure he was looking for, sitting with her knees closer to her chest and her arms hung around her legs, staring at the seashore.


    Yunru let out a deep breath. He was relieved. The tension finally released from his stiff shoulders. His heartbeat was back to normal again. He dropped a quick message to Zhiyuan that he found her, and he will bring her back soon.


    Zizi, who was quietly staring at the sea, felt something warm over her shoulder. Her brows ever so slightly twitched. The warmth remained, and she broke out of her daze. She saw herself draped in a jacket.


    "It''s cold, Princess. You don''t want to get sick, do you?"


    She slowly lifted her gaze and saw Yunru smiling and looking back at her. They stared at each other like that for a few moments. Then he sat beside her on the soft sand with his legs folded.


    "Life is so mysterious, right? Sometime ago, it was me sitting here all crying and drunk in grief, staring at the sea. At that time, you were beside me to hear me out.. Today, I am here to do the same."

 Chapter 377 - I Am Just Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 377 - I Am Just Like Her</h4>


    "...How did you find me?" Zizi quietly asked.


    "I have actually been an idiot. I should have figured it out way sooner," Yunru smiled. "You like beaches a lot. Whether it was that you met me in my worst state here before, and that night made you realize your feelings for me, or it was our date on a beach in Shanghai; you like them because they hold meaning to you now. So, I figured you will be here. The only question is how, and I think I got the answer to that too."


    Zizi instinctively touched her ear.


    "Yes. I wondered how you got here without any money on you. Walking here from home was too far fetched, so you had to take a cab. But you don''t have money, so you gave your earrings to the driver as payment, right? Your ears are empty now. They weren''t before. It''s Princess Han Zizi we are talking about. They aren''t cheap earrings at all. The driver must be celebrating."


    Zizi looked at the sea again. She was expressionless as she whispered, "I am not a Han anymore. I was never a Han."


    Silence.


    "Is that what you think?" Yunru asked.


    "It''s the truth."


    "It''s because Uncle Tian and Aunt Liqin aren''t your biological parents?"


    She said nothing.


    He slowly took her hand in his and said, "You ARE a Han. You always were. You are Han Zongying''s daughter. If you are thinking of blood rtions to judge this, then you are a Han."


    She stiffened.


    "Are you mad at them for hiding this from you?"


    Zizi pulled her legs more inward as she bit the inside of her lip hard. Her countenance seemed to finally crack a bit as her eyes got blurry.


    "...I don''t know," she choked.


    Yunru shifted closer to her and pulled her head on his shoulder. "Then why?" He quietly asked.


    She wanted to say a lot of things but couldn''t. She had a lot of things to express, but didn''t know where to start.


    "Just let out everything that you are thinking, Princess."


    His warm, soothing voice echoed in her ears, and the tears from her eyes streamed faster than before.


    "...Why is she my mother? I don''t want her to be my mother," she broke down, "Why was I born to a woman who was in selfish? W-why wasn''t I born to Mo-...Aunt Liqin? Why is it her blood in me? Why am I the daughter of a woman w-who ruined everybody''s lives!? I feel pathetic. Even though she was wrong, she c-cursed my birth...Why? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why did she hate me? I should be the one h-hating her! S-she destroyed everything for everyone!"


    Her shoulders trembled. She cried hard, the sound of her grief shook the night air. It''s as if the waves crashed harder in a fury for her suffering.


    "Why...wasn''t I wanted? I lived my whole l-life with pride. Others were always envious of me. But I wasn''t a child anybody wanted...I am someone born out of hatred, insanity and force," her eyes stung, and her heart twisted in pain. "Why...did it have to be like that? Why wasn''t I born like bro did? Why weren''t my parents happy? Why did it have to be so miserable for me? I lived my life with my head held high¡­" she gasped and choked, "B-But now I have be theughing stock...Why did my whole identity have to change like that!?"


    Yunru said nothing. He knew she had a lot of things bottled up in her heart. This was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Haha...I always treated Caihong as my sister. I never knew she would really turn out to be my sister. Do you understand how that feels? Everything has turned upside down. I hate it. I don''t want her to be my mother who f-forced Uncle An that night. I don''t want it to be like this at all! And you know what the worst part is?"


    Zizi clenched her fists hard. The next words felt like thorns to her heart. She felt disgusted just even thinking about it, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt it was true.


    Her eyes became wetter as she stammered. "I-I...I am just like her."


    Yunru widened his eyes. Until now, he understood everything she said and also why she felt that way.


    But she was like Han Zongying? What made her think like that?


    "The worst part is that I am j-just like her. Selfish and arrogant. I proved that I am really her daughter because I am following her footsteps¡­"


    "What are you talking about, Princess?" Yunru was confused.


    Zizi bit her lip hard. "Don''t act ignorant! Don''t deny the truth to make me feel better. Am I...am I not like her? She forced Uncle An to be with her e-even though he was married. Even if his wife has passed away, he still loved her, but Han Zongying still forced him."


    Yunru frowned. "So? What does it have to do with you?"


    She withdrew from his embrace and looked away.


    "Don''t you see that our situation was the same? Didn''t I force you to date me after you broke up with Shuang? You still have feelings for her, but I still went ahead and put the ring on your finger. Isn''t this so simr to what she did with Uncle An? Doesn''t that mean that I am... just like her? I did exactly what she did in the past!"


    Yunru blinked his eyes. Then he rapidly blinked them as it finally registered in his brain.


    "I didn''t care about your feelings and jumped at the first chance I got. I know I shouldn''t have, but I didn''t care because I wanted you at any cost!"


    I wanted you at any cost¡­


    Suddenly, Yunru felt his cheeks burning red in shyness. He touched them.


    I am not having a fever, right?


    Then he turned towards her and smacked her head. "You are really.... It''spletely different! How can you evenpare our situation with theirs? You are not like Han Zongying at all!"

 Chapter 378 - Nothing Will Change

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Nothing Will Change</h4>


    Zizi rubbed her head where Yunru had just smacked her. "Why did you hit me?"


    "What else should I do when you are getting the whole thing wrong? Don''t say that you forced me. You never did. It might have looked that way to you, but it''s not to me. If I have to describe the situation between us, then I will say that you saved me."


    Zizi teared up. "Don''t lie, Yunru."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "I am not lying. I don''t have any reason to. You know me. I am not the kind of person to say something just to keep your heart. It''s the truth if it''s the truth. If you hadn''t confessed that day, then maybe I still would have been sitting on the beach here, crying and drinking over my misery. You pulled me away from the darkness before I could even step into it. Yes, there was a part in you that wanted me. But there was also a part in you that didn''t want to see me heartbroken. Your confession was a way to save me so that I don''t think about Shuang more than wanting to im me for yourself. Isn''t that so?"


    Zizi red at him and gritted her teeth. "Stop sugarcoating things. You were troubled because of my confession and because I was chasing you. I bet you wished that I should just stop bothering you!"


    Yunru pinched her cheek hard. "When did Princess be dumb?"


    "Y-you¡­Are you denying that you were never troubled because of me?" She sniffled.


    "Initially, I was, but it wasn''t because you were a bother. Your confession was shocking to me because I really had no idea that you had feelings for me. We fought like cats and dogs, so your confession took me aback. I was troubled that I would hurt you if I couldn''t return your feelings. I would feel sad to see you sad because I know how it felt in an unrequited love. I was worried about you. But as we started spending more time together, I realized that I liked being with you. You never forced me. I willingly stayed by your side. I wouldn''t have if I had felt that I was forced."


    Zizi pointed her trembling finger at him, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Yunru smiled. "Our situation was way different, Princess. And I know that if I had really protested against this, then you would have let me go. I just know. That''s why you are not like Han Zongying at all. Stop thinking that. Just because you are tied to her by blood doesn''t make you the same as her. And just because Aunt Liqin isn''t your biological mother doesn''t mean that she loves you any less than she loves brother-inw."


    Zizi sped her hands doubtfully.


    "She has been crying since morning because you left. Uncle Tian said to wait a while for you to return but even so, he was anxiously pacing in the whole living room to see if you woulde back the next minute. He was frantically searching for you. They are your parents, Princess, who were worried about you every single moment. They are your parents, who didn''t think twice before dering that you were their daughter. They had problems as husband and wife, yes. But as parents, they loved you wholeheartedly."


    The waves gently washed over her feet. The breeze fluttered her hair back as she cried.


    "Blood doesn''t define anything. Rtionships are created from the heart. Do you think brother-inw will treat you differently than before now? No. You will always be his little sister. You will always be Uncle Tian and Aunt Liqin''s daughter. Will you start hating them because they are not your biological parents? Will their love for you lose all its meaning now because you are not blood-rted?"


    "...No," Zizi softly said.


    Yunru patted her head. "En. Look at Xiaosi. Lei Shu and Lei Shing love him so much despite them having different fathers. They are crying for him even though they met just months back. It alles down to what your heart wants. The past has been ugly. But Han Zongying doesn''t define how Han Zizi is."


    "R-really?"


    "Yes. You can think about Uncle An. He has been a victim, and he suffered the most because of Han Zongying. Even so, he would have taken your responsibility had he known about your existence. He would have loved you just like he loves Caihong and Shuang. You don''t have to think about a woman, who until the very end, was only selfish. She ended her life without thinking about her daughter even once. How will she live without a mother? She didn''t think about that. She left a tragedy behind her, yet when she realized her mistakes, she ran away instead of taking responsibility. You don''t have to ept a parent like that."


    Zizi''s eyes stung, and she felt something dissipating. It was as if she was floating in the air, light and unburdened.


    She lowered her head. "...I do-don''t know what to do now. Un-uncle An...He is my father, but I don''t know what I should¡­Caihong and Shuang are really my sisters now."


    Yunru cupped her face and made her face him. "I am sure even Uncle An doesn''t know what to do. He would want to talk to you, but he doesn''t know how to approach you. He just realized he has a third daughter. It''s difficult for him too. As for Caihong and Shuang, they won''t treat you any different. You, sis, them and Ah Cy were a sister gang anyway," he chuckled. Caihong will surely cry and hug you and Shuang might just shrug and say, ''Hey, we sister team will beat the hell out of our opponents.''"


    "Opponents?"


    "In her game. She ys all night. You know it."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Caihong has suffered a lot with her. Now, it''s your turn to get dark circles," heughed.


    Zizi red at him and hit him.. But for the first time sincest night, her lips had lifted into a smile.

 Chapter 379 - The Withered Ring

    <h4>Chapter 379 - The Withered Ring</h4>


    Zizi stared at him as if wanting to find an answer in his eyes. His words were firm and truthful, but she still wanted to reassure herself.


    "I know I am handsome, Princess."


    "..."


    "I am just!"


    He smiled and ruffled her head. "What are you looking into my eyes for?"


    Zizi pursed her lips and hesitated. "To really see if you...you really don''t think that I am forcing you."


    Yunru held up his hand as his answer and showed her his left ring finger. Zizi stared at the ring. It had dried off and on the verge of breaking too.


    She still remembered how she had just randomly made that ring out of a stem in a hurry.


    "Y-you still have that?" Her lips parted in an O in shock. She couldn''t believe that Yunru had still kept the withered ring with him. "I thought you already threw it away!"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t. I would never throw your feelings in a dustbin. This ring has your confession. It''s extremely important to me. I will never discard it. Do you still think that I am being forced?"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she suddenly jumped into his hug. "You...you are the best! Why are you the best?"


    Yunru chuckled and hugged her back. "Well, I am also searching for the answer behind my awesomeness."


    Zizi looked at him and blushed. "You have made me really happy, Yunru. I am so touched to see that ring. But you should throw it away. It will break soon anyway. There is no point in keeping it."


    He shook his head. "Nope. Even if it breaks and I cannot wear it anymore, I will still keep it safe in a small box. And then I will tell the story to the future generations of how their mother, grandmother, great-grandmother proposed to me...in such a novel way."


    Zizi''s face flushed even harder. "You...you are already thinking about our children. You have be really naughty."


    Yunru widened his eyes. He realized just how naturally it came out of his lips as it was always meant to be. He blushed himself and cleared his throat.


    It was strange. Even though Yunru had loved Shuang, he never really felt this way when he lived with her. But with Zizi, everything was different. His cheeks would always heat up as if he was a teenager just falling in love for the first time.


    Zizi fidgeted with her fingers and looked a little embarrassed. But then, she leaned forward for a kiss. To which, Yunru suddenly held her shoulders and stopped her.


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "Why did you stop me? It''s a perfect moment for a kiss! Don''t be a party pooper."


    Yunru cleared his throat. His gaze fell upon a ce just for a moment before he looked back at her. "*Ahem* It''s a beach. It''s an open ce¡­"


    "Huh? People kiss on the beach all the time. Don''t be such a spoilsport. Plus it''s already night. Hardly anybody is passing by¡­"


    Yunru pushed her away again, and she red at him. Then she teared up. "I see. So indeed I am forcing you...You should tell me honestly instead of pushing me away like this¡­" she sniffled as she lightly touched her nose.


    "..."


    It''s not like that!


    He coughed again. "Um...we should head home now."


    "No! Are you that against kissing me? Didn''t we kiss in Shanghai?"


    His brow twitched. He sighed and gave up.


    "Alright¡­"


    Zizi beamed.


    "I will tell you why we cannot kiss."


    "..."


    Yunru leaned and whispered near her, "Your father is here too."


    Zizi blinked. "Ah? Dad?"


    "No. Uncle An."


    She froze.


    "Actually, he has been standing by that shop''s corner for a while now. He is there for thest fifteen minutes. Maybe he came too when I dropped a message to brother-inw that I found you."


    "W-why is he here¡­" she trembled and couldn''t quite finger what she felt.


    "Well, now that he knows that you are his daughter, he came here to check on you. He might have gotten worried that you were gone and untraceable. He is still a father, in the end, right?"


    Zizi kept quiet.


    Yunru cleared his throat. "I think we should refrain from kissing in front of a parent. You shouldn''t mess with a daughter''s father," he smiled.


    She bit her lip.


    Yunru took a peek and found An Guoting anxiously looking at their direction. He nced at Zizi. "Do you want to meet him?"


    She said nothing.


    "It''s alright. We can pretend we didn''t see him and leave from here. Or if you want to talk to him, we can walk up to him."


    "I-I don''t know what to say¡­"


    "Neither does he," he pinched her cheek. "How about just telling him that you are okay now? Right now, I am pretty sure he just wants to make sure of that.".


    Zizi seemed hesitant. She took five minutes to make up her mind. First she would decide to yes, then she would shake her head and say no. After going back and forth like that, she finally decided that she would meet him. She felt bad watching him worrying about her.


    "A-alright¡­"


    Yunru smiled and nodded.


    "B-But you stay with me! Don''t go anywhere. I am still not ready to meet him alone."


    "I won''t."


    They got up, and An Guoting straightened up. He thought that they would directly leave, but he saw theming towards him.


    Ah?


    He looked back and nobody was behind him.


    Are theying here!? Wait, how did they see me?


    Nervousness suddenly set in, and he didn''t know what to do. So, he dropped a message to Shuang, who he had been consulting with for a while.


    ''They areing here!''


    He got an immediate reply.


    ''Who?''


    ''Yunru and Zizi! They areing towards me!''


    ''That''s why I always tell you to polish your hiding skills. You suck.''


    "..."


    ''Just tell me what I should do!?''


    ''Talk to her, that''s what. Zizi is not a ghost. Just act normal.''


    ''I don''t know how!''


    ''I am pretty sure she wouldn''t know either, so you are safe.. For now, just act like you always do.''

 Chapter 380 - Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Back Home</h4>


    An Guoting didn''t get any help from Shuang.


    Act like I always do? But things are different now!


    "Uncle An," Yunru smiled.


    He stiffened and cleared his throat. His gaze fell upon Zizi, who was tightly clutching onto Yunru''s shirt and looking down in panic.


    An Guoting tried to smile. "Yunru. What a coincidence¡­"


    His brow twitched.


    An Guoting sped his hands together. He wanted to act normal, but he just didn''t know how.


    Yunru asked, "Is it really a coincidence?"


    He softly bit his lip. "...Not really. I came to know from Zhiyuan that you found Zizi. So, I just came to check too. I know I didn''t have to since you were here, but I just couldn''t help it."


    Zizi slightly trembled.


    Yunru nodded.


    Zizi slowly looked up at him and said, "I-I am okay now¡­"


    An Guoting widened his eyes. He really didn''t think Zizi would speak to him.


    "T-that''s good. We were all worried about you."


    There was a beat of silence. An Guoting clenched his fists. "Um...I am sorry I couldn''t stay with youst night. Xiaosi''s sudden ident made things difficult."


    Zizi hastily shook her head. "No, no. I don''t mind it... I can understand," her heart raced in her chest, "How is Caihong now?"


    "Not good¡­" his gaze dimmed. "Barely hanging on. We don''t know how long it would take for him to wake up."


    "Wake up?" She was confused.


    "He is in aa now¡­"


    Zizi gasped in shock. "Coma!?"


    He grimly nodded.


    Zizi looked at Yunru in disbelief, and he affirmed the same.


    Tears pooled in her eyes. "That''s horrible!"


    Yunru said, "We are doing our best to find all the specialists we could get."


    Zizi wiped her eyes and nodded. "I want to meet Caihong! Let''s go to her!"


    An Guoting quickly shook his head. "Not now. You should first head back home. Everybody is waiting for you, especially Liqin. She must be crying like anything."


    Zizi froze.


    She bit her lip. "...I am sorry for causing trouble."


    He smiled. "It''s not your fault. Anybody would have done the same. I am just relieved to know that you are safe. That''s what matters."


    They remained silent like that for another moment.


    "I¡­" An Guoting was anxious. "I am sorry if I made you ufortable bying here."


    "N-No, you didn''t."


    He felt a burden lift off his chest.


    Yunru understood that it was enough for today. They needed to have a good talk, for sure but when both will be more ufortable.


    "Let''s go home. Everybody is waiting."


    ---


    Xia Liqin, who had been anxiously waiting for her, finally saw her daughter stepping in with Yunru.


    "Zizi!"


    She rushed towards her in a hug and burst into tears. "Thank God you are safe...You scared me."


    Zizi'' couldn''t help but cry too, as she hugged her back. "I am sorry...Mom."


    Xia Liqin stiffened.


    Mom.


    "You... really don''t mind?"


    Ever since the truth came out, Xia Liqin and Han Tian were only worried about one thing. Whether Zizi would still ept them as her parents. They feared they would lose her. Han Tian even paled thinking that Zizi might decide to live with An Guoting instead. He knew he shouldn''t think that way, and biologically, An Guoting had the right.


    But he hadn''t loved her any less than he loved Zhiyuan. Zizi was the apple of his eyes. He couldn''t bear to lose his princess.


    Zizi sniffled. "Why would I? You were always my Mom. Why would it change now?"


    Xia Liqin trembled. Zizi wasn''t born from her womb, but she never felt that way ever since she first held baby Zizi in her arms. The thought that she was her daughter just naturally came to her mind. And after Han Zongying''s suicide, there was no need to think about it.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Of course. Mom, why do you ask silly questions?"


    Zizi jumped into his hug. "Bro!"


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her cheeks hard. "Don''t do that again or your big brother won''t talk to you anymore."


    She pouted. "I am sorry."


    Xinyi tearfully chuckled.


    "Zizi!" Soo Ei was thest to hug her. He red at everybody. "You mean people! Bobo told me that she was back. She is my daughter-inw!"


    Han Tian pressed his brows. "They haven''t married yet."


    "So what? Zizi is stilling to live with me!"


    "Ah?" Zizi was confused.


    "Idiot son! You didn''t tell her? You are useless!"


    Yunru scratched his chin. "I forgot¡­"


    Soo Ei harrumphed. He looked at Zizi eagerly. "I thought it would be a good idea if you could live with Yunru and me for sometime."


    She widened her eyes.


    "You must be bored living in this vi for so long. So Papa Soo and Yunru will entertain you for a few days," he proudly said.


    Zizi blinked her eyes rapidly. Then they beamed. "Really!? With you and Yunru?"


    Soo Ei was overjoyed with her reaction. "Yes! We will have lots of fun!"


    Han Tian was speechless. "Hey, wait! They aren''t married yet-"


    Xia Liqin pped her hands once. "Oh my! It''s such a great idea!"


    "..."


    She should live with us in this crucial time. How can you agree to send her with them!? He inwardly cried.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were in this favor too. Han Tian was left all alone. He could only sigh.


    Zizi imagined the days living with Yunru under one roof. Having breakfast and dinner together, spending time and lots of cozy moments with each other.


    She blushed. "I don''t mind at all."


    Soo Ei was thrilled. "Great! So we can leave right now! Xinyi, help her pack her bags."


    Xinyi helplessly chuckled.


    But at least, everything was back to normal. Slowly and steadily. It was better to take one step at a time.


    ---


    Zizi was ready with three suitcases. Yunru was speechless. "Why do you need so many things?"


    "I am a woman. Unlike men, we have a lot of things to take care of," she harrumphed.


    Soo Ei grumbled. "Stopining, Yunru. She can bring ten bags with her if she wants. You stay out of it."


    Yunru could already imagine his life. He would be dumped into a corner as his father would pamper and dote on Zizi. It was a hard life ahead.


    He looked at Ziziughing with Soo Ei.


    But if it would bring smile to Princess''s lips, then everything was worth it.

 Chapter 381 - One Is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 381 - One Is Enough</h4>


    The following day, Zhiyuan thought if it would be wise to go to the office. But Zizi had already left with Yunru. Han Huizhong pretty much didn''t step out of his room. The tension between Xia Liqin and Han Tian had slightly eased up too.


    And it wasn''t just Han Corps now. Since Xiaosi was in aa, Liang and Zhiyuan decided that they would jointly take care of S3 Company in his absence. They would take care of all S3''s business but won''t let S3 suffer that Xiaosi had worked so hard to build. Lei Shu and Lei Shing offered to help with the management too.


    Xinyi said, "We don''t have much time left for the project. We could hardly work on the deal since we came to know about Han Zongying. So we shouldn''t dy anymore."


    Zhiyuan grimaced.


    The project¡­


    How could he forget that? He regretted asking Xinyi''s help because if he knew Liao Yuan would be a part of this too, then he would have never asked her.


    Not that Xinyi loved him, but still someone''s presence who loved his wife irked him to no bounds. In the Summit, Liao Yuan has even confessed to her again. The nerve of him!


    But now things would change.


    Zhiyuan nodded. "You are right. I have a few meetings in S3 too so I cannot ck off."


    "Alright. After dropping Siying off to school, we will head to the office. I will get things ready-"


    Xinyi was suddenly pulled into his arms. Zhiyuan smiled. "Sure we will, but how about spending some lovey-dovey time together first?"


    Xinyi looked at him and then looked away, slightly blushing. "We don''t have time¡­"


    "I am the CEO. I can make time for anything."


    "How can you abuse your power like that?"


    "Anything for my lovely wife," he grinned.


    "You¡­" herints were left unsaid as Zhiyuan lifted her chin and kissed her lips. His arms snuggled her waist as his lips captured hers. It had been a long time since they were intimate like this. Han Zongying and the past weighed heavily on them, and nobody could really rest.


    But now the dark cloud had passed. Regarding Xiaosi and An Guoting, the situation was still grim, but they knew everything would be fine one day. They hade this far. They had faith that things would sort out, and they would find the right path.


    His fingers gently teased her cheek and cupped it in his palm. Her soft hair tickled his hand, and he simply loved the sensation. He pulled her closer and peppered kisses on her eyes, nose and cheeks. Her face was tomato red.


    "You are cute when you blush," he chuckled.


    She reddened further. Zhiyuan leaned in for another kiss.


    "Mama! I am ready!" Siying interrupted him, and Zhiyuan could only cry.


    Why now? You don''t have to be on time! It''s fine to be a littlete!


    Xinyi quickly put her palms on her chest and pushed him away like how someone does to a mosquito. He cried.


    Siying blinked his eyes. "Mama is red."


    Xinyi flushed. "It''s nothing. Are you ready?"


    He giggled. "Caught Mama Dada! Mama Dada was lovey-dovey!"


    "..."


    Since Siying already knew about it, Zhiyuan let out his grievances. "Yes, son. Mama and Dada were lovey-dovey. Don''t you want to see your little sister as soon as possible?"


    Xinyi covered her face.


    Zhiyuan!


    "En! Me and Brother Jun! We want to see my sister!" Siying beamed in delight.


    His gaze darkened. "Don''t talk about him! Who cares about what the brat wants?"


    "But brother Jun says that my sister will be his wife," he pouted. "We will be brother-inws."


    Zhiyuan had an urge to throw and break something.


    Siying then said, "He told me that Nuo will marry me, and my sister will marry brother Jun!"


    Xinyi pped. "Oh my!"


    Zhiyuan was speechless. "Why are you so happy? I am not happy with this at all! It''s not some exchange! It''s fine if Nuo bes our daughter-inw, but it doesn''t mean I will exchange my daughter for that sake!"


    Xinyi sighed. "Why do you have so many problems with Jun anyway?"


    "Because he dares im her even before she is born!"


    "So it''s fine if he did after she was born?" She questioned.


    Zhiyuan gasped. "It would never be alright!"


    "She has to marry someday."


    "Why? She will live with her parents forever. What''s the problem? This is the twenty-first century. I am against the idea that marriage is a necessity," Zhiyuan righteously said. "One can live a happy single life too."


    "So it''s fine if Siying decides not to marry?"


    "No, he has to. How will we get a cute daughter-inw then? Somebody has to make us grandparents."


    Her mouth twitched heavily.


    "Can you hear the sound of bias in your words, Zhiyuan?"


    Zhiyuan nonchntly shrugged. "I don''t know what you mean, Xinyi."


    She smiled. "You said that one can live a happy single life."


    He nodded hard.


    "Do you want to live a happy single life?"


    ".....No."


    "So don''t be Xu Liang version 2.0. He is already enough for us, who has a daughterplex."


    !!!


    "We don''t need you to be a part of that group too. Look at Xiaosi. He is always so calm about Chyou."


    "Hah! Don''t get fooled by his cool demeanor. He thinks just like Liang. He just doesn''t show on his face because he doesn''t want everyone to think that he is annoying like Liang. I bet he was really frustrated in the Summit when we were talking about Chyou''s marriage."


    Xinyi sighed.


    "You are really impossible."


    Siying tugged her dress. "Mama, we are gettingte for school! The teacher will scold me," he pouted.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go. It''s all because of Zhiyuan."


    He was dumbfounded.


    What did I do?


    As Xinyi and Siying went ahead, Zhiyuan got a call. He widened his eyes. Xinyi turned. "Who is it?"


    "Oh, it is just Liang. I will talk to him and be back."


    "Okay."


    Zhiyuan waited until they left and quickly picked the call.. "Yes, tell me. How are the preparations going on?"

 Chapter 382 - A Steamy Massage

    <h4>Chapter 382 - A Steamy Massage</h4>


    Zhiyuan heard his assistant''s report and beamed. "Great. Now since that is done, I can go ahead with the rest."


    He cut the call and smiled to himself. Throughout the whole ride in the car, Zhiyuan was softly whistling and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Xinyi curiously asked, "Did anything good happen?"


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "Not yet. But it will soon."


    She blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "You will know when the timees. Have patience until then."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and grumbled to herself. "Why keep the suspense?"


    The day passed by in the blink of an eye. They worked till quitete in the evening and finished drafting the project proposal once and for all.


    Xinyi stretched her arms, feeling tired. "Done."


    Zhiyuan ordered a takeout for their dinner. Meanwhile, he saw his wife stretching her arms and a mischievous idea popped into his mind. Wearing a serious expression on his face, he cleared his throat and got up.


    He walked and stood behind Xinyi''s chair and pressed his palms on her shoulders. "You are very tired. Let me give you a massage."


    Unaware of Zhiyuan''s impure intentions, Xinyi agreed. She felt really stiff working non-stop for long hours. She wished to go for a spa treatment, but a massage at least was a better option.


    "Let''s sit on the couch. You will feel more rxed there~"


    She nodded.


    Zhiyuan sat behind her and began pressing her stiff points much to her relief. His fingers worked like magic on her sore points. Five minutester, a sly smile lit his lips, and he began his massage trajectory towards her neck.


    Xinyi felt ticklish and softly giggled. Zhiyuan leaned his face. His lips almost touched her earlobe as he whispered, "Are you enjoying it?"


    "En."


    He grinned. "Do you want to enjoy it more?"


    "Yes," she said while thinking of getting relief from her tense muscles.


    A glint passed his eyes. "As you wish~"


    From her neck, his hands pressed on her arms. His fingers teasingly touched her skin and her back. Then his hands reached her waist, by which point Xinyi was finally starting to feel that something was not quite so right.


    "Zhiyuan."


    "Yes?"


    "Where are you touching?"


    "Where I am supposed to give you a good massage."


    Her brows furrowed in suspicion. Zhiyuan''s chest was leaning on her back. His warm breath fanned her neck, and a shiver ran down her spine.


    "You did a good massage. I think I am fine now," she gulped.


    He clicked his tongue. "How can you be fine so soon? Weren''t you VERY tired? As your husband, I cannot do anything half-hearted. So let meplete the massage."


    "You are doing this on purpose."


    He innocently said, "Doing what on purpose?"


    Xinyi tried to slip past his hold, but Zhiyuan was swift enough to stop her.


    "Ah!" She gasped and fell back on the couch with Zhiyuan pinning her beneath him. He smiled. "Why is my wife running away?"


    "Because I just realized that my husband was lying."


    "I wasn''t!" He righteously said, "I am just giving you a good massage. Part one is over."


    Her brow twitched. "Part one?"


    "Yes. Part one with my fingers. There is another method with which I can bring you greater relief."


    Xinyi refused to trust the smile on his face.


    "I assure you that more than my fingers, my lips will be of greater use in providing thefort you seek for," Zhiyuan was talking like a sales representative selling his massage services.


    "You! I don''t want to opt for that service!" She looked away, her face blushing.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "No, no, no. How can you refuse, Mam? It''s even more effective than a finger massage, and as far as I remember, our son had interrupted my massage service this morning."


    Her lips twitched.


    "It''s time toplete it, don''t you think?" He pinned her wrists on top of her head and bent closer to her. "So, Mam. I insist you don''t reject it."


    "Y-you are getting really sneaky!"


    "Sneaky is what works on you, Mam."


    cing his finger on her chin, he turned her crimson face towards him and kissed her lips. A momentter, he was already fiercely kissing and biting her lips. His eyes narrowed in pleasure as his tongue feasted upon them. Xinyi softly moaned, feeling the same pleasure tingle her from within too. She fell weak and let him capture every inch of her lips. Her breath got a little messy as his kisses then trailed her chin and neck.


    He sucked at the center of it, making her shudder. Burying his face in her neck, he kissed numerous spots, and it still wasn''t enough for him. He slightly tugged the sleeve of her dress sideways to expose her fair shoulder. He darted out his tongue, licking her soft skin.


    "U-uuhh," Xinyi mewled a moan.


    Zhiyuan loosened his tie, feeling the rush of the heat traveling in his veins. He felt his member harden, feeling the softness of her chest against his. He shut his eyes, relishing the sensation.


    One thing led to another, and he didn''t know when his kisses led him to slide between her thighs. Their heated bodies rubbed against each other for pleasure and relief. Xinyi trembled and clung harder to him as she felt theirher regions rub through their clothes. In a few minutes, they climaxed and copsed back, feeling satisfied.


    Coming back to her senses, Xinyi blushed hard. "You are really mean!"


    Zhiyuan kissed her lips and then on her blushing cheek. "Thank you."


    "It was not apliment!"


    "It was for me, haha."


    Zhiyuan thought they could for another round and eagerly leaned again.


    But this time, somebody knocked on the door. "Sir, your takeout is here."


    Zhiyuan cursed his luck.


    Why does everyone have to interrupt me at this crucial time!?


    Xinyi found this as the perfect chance to escape.


    "Hey!" He whined.


    "I-I am hungry!"


    "Me too but not for food anymore!"

 Chapter 383 - House On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 383 - House On Fire</h4>


    The same evening, there was Zizi, who had finally settled in the Soo house. The room - which was Xinyi''s room before - hardly looked like it anymore. Everything was filled with Zizi''stest clothes, apparel, makeup and heels.


    This was officially her first day in Yunru''s house, which was spent organizing her room itself. But she wasn''t tired at all. Instead, she was energized by thinking of tonight''s dinner.


    Soo Ei knocked. "Zizi? You must be hungry. I will make a super-duper wee feast for you! Tell me, what do you want to eat?"


    Zizi opened the door and beamed. "Uncle!"


    He pursed his lips. "Call me Dad. Uncle feels distant."


    Zizi slightly blushed. It really felt as if she became the daughter-inw of this family. "Dad."


    He brightened and patted her head. "Good, good. That''s more like it. Now, tell me about your choices."


    "Oh! You don''t have to cook, Dad. I will make tonight''s dinner," she grinned.


    Soo Ei blinked his eyes. "Ah? No! Today is your first day in our house. I want to wee you with a grand feast. How can I make you work on the first day itself? Daughters-inw shouldn''t work at all," he cutely harrumphed.


    Sheughed. "Then who will?"


    "What are sons for? I also never used to let my wife work," he proudly said. "So much so that she used to get annoyed with me and would lock me up in the room until she did all the work¡­" he coughed.


    Ziziughed more heartily. "Ahahaha. That''s so cute."


    "That wasn''t cute at all¡­" he grumbled.


    She shook her head. "But I really want to cook," she shyly said, "I want Yunru to eat my food and praise me."


    He snorted. "Don''t give him so much attention and spoil him. But if that''s what you really wish, then I will respect it."


    "Thank you!"


    A few minutester¡­


    The kitchen was filled with smoke. Zizi was coughing, and her eyes were stinging. She had insisted on cooking alone and wanted to impress Yunru and her father-inw. She thought that sweet and sour pork was a really easy dish.


    But as someone who had hardly stepped into the kitchen and never for cooking anyway, even a simple dish was a big challenge.


    "*Cough cough*"


    Soo Ei anxiously popped his head from behind the entrance. "Are you okay, Zizi? Should I help you?"


    Zizicked tears to shed.


    Come on! Why is it so difficult to cook the pork!? Am I that hopeless?


    "N-No, Dad, I can manage it!" She bravely said.


    But a few minutester, she almost had a fire ident, and Soo Ei had to pull her out of the kitchen, or she would have sted the whole house.


    Soo Ei coughed. "Stay here, dear. Let me check."


    Zizi burst into tears. "I am sorry, Dad."


    "Aiyooo, why is my daughter apologizing? Your sentiments are more important, and I am more than touched by your gesture."


    "Dad¡­" Zizi was emotional.


    So Soo Ei ventured into the kitchen to clean up the mess, but somehow...Zizi felt that there was more smoke than before.


    "Dad?"


    She heard him coughing. "I-I am fine, dear. You stay put."


    Then she heard rapid crashing and breaking noises of crockery shattering into pieces.


    Just then, she heard somebody loudly banging on the door. "Dad? Zizi!?"


    It''s Yunru!


    Before she could reach the door, he already broke it and barged inside. "What is happening? Why is there a fire-"


    Yunru was speechless seeing the smoke in the house, and then more as he heard breaking noises from the kitchen.


    "Dad!"


    He rushed into the kitchen and mercilessly kicked his own father out of it. As he saw all the mess, he didn''t know where to start. The pot was burning on the stove. The tes were broken on the floor. But first, he quickly opened the windows to let out the smoke.


    "Stay right in the living room, you two! Don''t step in until Ie out! Especially you, Dad."


    Silence.


    "Daaaaaad?" He warned.


    "Okay."


    After almost forty-five minutes, Yunru was finally done with the cleaning. He apologized to the neighbors. "I am really sorry for all this. Thank you for informing me. I appreciate it."


    The elderly women in the neighborhood really liked Yunru, and one of them even felt bashful. "Oof. What is there to thank for? We were just worried why your house seemed to be on fire all of a sudden. It would be such a shame to see you shift ces because your house got burned down."


    His brow slightly twitched.


    "Oh, oh! By the way! Who is that woman inside?" Everybody eagerly asked. Their gossiping mode was switched on. "Your girlfriend?"


    Yunru scratched his chin. Not like his father was going to stay quiet about it anyway. "Fiance."


    The neighbors gasped. "Oh my! So you finally found someone!"


    "I am so happy for you."


    "She is so beautiful."


    "I definitely want to meet her."


    "How did you two meet?"


    "Who proposed first?"


    "Was it love at first sight?"


    The chatty women started firing questions like bullets, which even cop Soo Yunru couldn''t handle.


    "*Ahem.* Sure, I will answer them all. But right now I need to deal with Dad," he shed a polite but troubled smile.


    They nodded. "Yes, yes. Scold that old man. Why doesn''t he ever learn?"


    "Indeed."


    They bade him goodbye while excitedly whispering and muttering about Yunru and his fiance as they left.


    Yunru shut the door and turned towards the culprits. He folded his arms and narrowed his eyes at the two perpetrators, kneeling on the floor, who guiltily lowered their heads.


    He squinted his eyes at his father. "Dad, can I ask you what you were doing in the kitchen?"


    Soo Ei was indignant. "What are you using me for!? I was just helping Zizi!"


    "Which you know you shouldn''t," he dryly said, "Why do you think Mom and then sis used to lock you up in the room?"


    His mouth twitched.


    Zizi blinked.


    Xinyi too?


    "It''s because you ADD more to the work rather than SUBTRACTING it. You are clumsy. That''s why we keep you away from work."


    Soo Ei just grumbled to himself. "This is not how you should talk to your aging father¡­But it''s okay. I am not feeling bad at all even if I have a delicate heart."


    Yunru''s brows twitched heavily. He sighed and looked at Zizi. "What did he mean by helping you?"


    Zizi averted her gaze. "...ing...ner¡­"


    "Ah? Say loudly. I didn''t hear you."


    "HsjsJkdk.."


    "Are you muttering some curse?"


    Zizi red at him. "Cooking dinner!"


    Yunru was stunned. "Why were you cooking?"


    "I just wanted to surprise you! I didn''t know it''s so hard! I didn''t even know when the smoke started toe out," she said in her defense.


    "Did you not lower the gas me while cooking?"


    Zizi frowned. "We have to lower the me too?"


    Yunru choked.


    "You cannot just always cook on a high me!"


    No wonder the house was almost on fire!

 Chapter 384 - Pay Attention This Time

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Pay Attention This Time</h4>


    Zizi and Soo Ei watched as Yunru began cooking in the kitchen with expert efficiency that was way opposite of how they worked.


    "Yunru really knows his way in the kitchen?" She whispered.


    Soo Ei nodded. "Xinyi and Yunru are really good at doing the housework," he sheepishly grinned, "I am very clumsy as he said. That''s why my wife and the twins never let me work in the house. Thankfully, the two inherited my wife''s qualities, hoho."


    Zizi''s shoulders drooped. "But I really wanted to cook tonight¡­"


    "Aish, don''t feel bad. This was your first time. You will grow better the more you learn."


    They felt a shadow hover over them. They stiffened, seeing Yunru quietly watching them. "Have you two reflected on your mistakes?"


    Soo Ei mumbled. "I wasn''t at fault."


    "Dad."


    "Yes, I have reflected on my mistakes. I shouldn''t touch anything in this house."


    "Because?"


    "I am a walking hazard."


    "Good."


    Then he looked at Zizi, who had her shoulders hunched. "If you promise to listen to what I say, then you can join me in the kitchen."


    Zizi brightened. "Really!?"


    "But you will only do as I say," he warned.


    She nodded hard. She eagerly hopped and followed him into the kitchen.


    Yunru had already cut the vegetables, and he was cutting some more.


    "Should I help in that?"


    "No. I don''t want you to hurt yourself."


    "I-I can chop!"


    "I will see for myself," he smiled. "For now, just stir the curry. Keep an eye on the me. When it begins to boil, lower it and continue stirring."


    "Oh."


    Zizi obediently did as told. As she stirred, she saw him frying pork pieces in a pan. They turned a beautiful golden crisp color, enough to make her drool.


    "Mine got burnt."


    "Because you fried one side for too long. It should be 2-3 mins each side and then flip. Obviously, you shouldn''t forget to season the meat before putting it into the pan."


    "Yes, chef Yunru!"


    He flicked on her forehead and chuckled. He took out the cooked pork and put it on a te. Zizi saw the pack of flour at the side, and she giggled in mischief. She dipped her fingers into it and then tapped on his cheek.


    "Haha! You look funny!"


    "Hey!" Yunru touched his cheek and narrowed his eyes. "You... Don''t y around the kitchen."


    She pouted. "Yes, sir."


    She went back to stirring. But Yunru dropped a cup of flour from above on top of her head. Her hair turned white and flour spilled down her cheeks and shoulders.


    "Hahahaha. You look like a ghost now!"


    Zizi was speechless. "You! My precious hair!"


    "It''s just flour. But l-look at you¡­" he couldn''t hold back hisughter, "you should try for a ghost role."


    Zizi gritted her teeth. She took some flour in her fist and threw it at his face which he effortlessly dodged.


    "Haha. Predictable," Yunru smirked.


    "You are unfair!"


    "You started it."


    And so Zizi ran behind Yunru, trying to give him the same ghostly look. A game of tag automatically started in the kitchen.


    "Stop!"


    "Try to catch me then."


    This continued for a while when Yunru said, "Alright, alright," heughed, "Let''s stop. It''s be slippery now. Ah, I will need to clean this up again¡­"


    But it reached her a bitte, and she already slipped and tumbled upon him. Yunru widened his eyes and quickly caught her waist. But his foot slipped too, and her back bumped on the counter with him falling on top of her.


    Zizi clutched his shoulders and gazed at his handsome face that was only inches apart from hers. She was trapped between his arms and the counter at the back. Even though her face was almost white with the flour, it still turned pink with the proximity. She felt her heart rapidly thudding. Yunru stared at her flushed face, and unconsciously, he tightened his grasp over her waist.


    "You...If my face wasn''t so ghastly, it would have been such a perfect moment for a kiss¡­" she cried, "I look so ugly now."


    Yunru tilted his head. "It''s just flour. You don''t look ugly."


    "As if anybody would feel like kissing such a ghostly face!" She sobbed in grievance.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Not really."


    He lifted her chin and gently pressed his lips on hers, amidst his loudly drumming heart. Zizi went into such a deep shock that for a few moments, she didn''t even understand what was happening.


    And when she did, the kiss was already over.


    "Princess will always be beautiful with or without the flour," he smiled.


    She pointed her trembling finger at him. "Y-you kissed me¡­"


    "Wasn''t it a perfect moment to kiss?" He chuckled.


    "B-but I didn''t feel it at all! You shocked me! I didn''t know you would suddenly do that¡­" though she seemed as if she wasining, she was actually rolling left and right in her mind in pure bliss.


    "I see. So pay attention this time."


    "Ah?"


    He kissed her again, making her brain cells plummet. But she quickly recovered this time and kissed him back. Yunru just wanted it to be a short kiss, but somehow...he couldn''t help but deepen it as he held her face. He felt it strangely addicting and satisfying. He remembered her crying and devastated face when she had learned the truth. He remembered her sitting lonely on the beach, staring emptily at the sea. Each time it felt as if his own heart was being ripped into pieces.


    But now she was smiling again. He liked seeing her like this. Back to the Princess like she always was.


    They shared a long kiss in the kitchen and parted, their gazes locked at each other. Zizi finally couldn''t continue with his intense gaze and looked away, feeling shy.


    He chuckled, seeing her cute reaction.


    "Aha!"


    They almost jumped in shock. They turned and quickly separated, seeing Soo Ei standing with his hands on his waist.


    "Idiot son! You use me of causing trouble, but look at what you did! The whole floor is messed up with flour. What do you have to say to that?"

 Chapter 385 - What Is The Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 385 - What Is The n?</h4>


    Soo Ei watched the two of them very carefully.


    Hint number 1 - They stood in a very odd and awkward position.


    Hint number 2 - Zizi''s cheeks were red.


    Hint number 3 - Yunru had a guilty expression.


    He put three and three together and brightened. He was shining so brightly that Yunru had to cover his eyes with the re.


    "Oh! I am such a fool! Please continue, you two. However, I will still advise that doing it in the kitchen will be hard for Zizi."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Dad! You have lost it!"


    "Shut up! Don''t try to hide it! You two were definitely up to no good. Not that I mind. I am just telling you to be careful. Is dropping flour on the floor a sort of ritual for you to get things going?"


    Zizi blushed hard.


    Yunru wanted to break all of his rtions with his father right now. "Dad, please leave. Dinner is not done yet," he pressed his brows.


    "It''s alright. Some things are more important than food. You shouldn''tpromise on romance."


    His brow twitched. Zizi blushed even more.


    Soo Ei saw her condition and immediately red at him. "What is this? Why is she all dabbed in flour?"


    Yunru coughed. "It was an ident."


    He narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think so. Don''t bully my daughter-inw, okay? Or I will kick you out of his house!"


    He rolled his eyes.


    They settled on the dining table, but before beginning to eat, Soo Ei said, "Wait! Let''s celebrate first. This is Zizi''s first day in our house. I have brought some cake."


    Zizi gleamed. "Cake!"


    "Yes," Soo Ei pursed his lips. "I am sorry. I really wanted to cook dinner for you and give you a grand wee feast. But I am hopeless. At least, I could bring some cake."


    Her eyes watered. "Thank you, Dad. You are really the best," she sniffled.


    "Haha. Anything for you, dear. Just don''t say in front of Han Tian. I don''t want him to get jealous andpete with me," he harrumphed.


    Zizi chuckled.


    They cut the cake first, and Zizi offered the first bite to Soo Ei.


    "Haha, eat it with Yunru first."


    Zizi frowned. "No! Yunrues second. First will be Dad!"


    Soo Ei felt proud and really joyous.


    "Yunru, don''t be jealous, okay?" He had a silly smile on his face. "Daughters always choose their fathers first."


    Yunru smiled. "I will try hard not to."


    The dinner then continued, and throughout the entire time, Zizi only sang Yunru''s praises of how an awesome cook he was.


    "You are a super cop and a super chef too!"


    Soo Ei grumbled with theck of her attention. "It''s alright, I guess."


    "Have a big heart, Dad."


    "You!"


    Yunru shook his head and ruffled Zizi''s head. "Thanks. It''s all because of sis actually. She taught me most of the things. Anyway, I will put the tes back."


    "I will help you. You already did all the cooking," she coughed.


    "No. Just rx with Dad here and watch some TV if you want. I will do it."


    "Yes, yes," Soo Ei nodded. "Let him do it."


    When Yunru was out of sight, Soo Ei eagerly grabbed Zizi''s hand and took her to sit on the couch. "So, so! What''s the n?"


    Zizi blinked her eyes. "n for what?"


    "Yunru''s birthday, of course! And of course, that will be Xinyi''s birthday too."


    Zizi widened her eyes.


    "I-It''s their birthday?"


    Untilst year, she hadn''t met Yunru and she never really celebrated Xinyi''s birthday with her because of their sour rtionship. So their birthdays weren''t something she took an effort to remember.


    "Yes! It''s in a week," Soo Ei was all excited. "Haha, even if they are grown up, I still get hyper like a child. Since you are here too now, we can have a super celebration."


    Zizi was stunned but then felt extremely guilty. She imed that she loved Yunru so much, yet she didn''t even know about such an important date.


    "I am sorry Dad¡­" she had an urge to cry, "I didn''t know about their birthday. I know it''s strange but-"


    Soo Ei shook his head. "You don''t have to apologize, dear. I know how things were untilst year. But this year, it''s different. So, I thought you might want to do something for him."


    "Of course, I do!" Then she quickly lowered her voice. "I want to n a grand surprise for Yunru! How can I miss such an important event?" Her eyes sparkled.


    Soo Ei was also infected by her enthusiasm. "Yes! It''s a great chance for you two to grow closer. Do you have anything in mind?"


    Zizi gave it a thought, and her shoulders slumped. "I cannot really think of anything... Since this will be his first birthday with me, I want to make it extra special. But I don''t want to just end it with a gift."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s figure something out together."


    So they racked their brains together, but nobody got a great sh of inspiration.


    Zizi''s mood just got worse.


    If it was a grand surprise, then she would need some time to make the preparations, and only seven days were left. If she didn''t think about anything soon, then she would just waste the days.


    Soo Ei smiled. "We still have time. And I know Yunru. He will be happy and pleased with what you will do for him."


    "I know. But I don''t want to do just anything. I really want to make it memorable for him. But what would be perfect for him¡­?"


    By then, Yunru was already finished. When he came back to the living room, he saw his fiance and father in a depressed mood.


    "Has somebody died?" Yunru''s mouth twitched. "Why such long faces?"


    They stiffened.


    "Nothing!" Zizi said, "I was feeling bad for causing trouble on my first day."


    Soo Ei hastily nodded.


    "Ah," Yunru chuckled. "Forget about it already. I appreciate your sentiments. Feelings are more important."


    "En."


    "Anyway. You must be tired by now. Why don''t you head for an early sleep?"


    She blushed. "Can we share a-"


    "No."


    "..."


    "Meanie! You didn''t even let meplete it!"


    "I don''t need you to. If we will be together, you will just be busy staring at me, and I want you to rest."


    "Hmph! I am not tired!"


    "I don''t think your body would agree to that. So noints. Anyway, I have some work to do rted to a case."


    "Oh."


    But then it suddenly struck her!


    Ah, ah ah! I got it! I know what to do for his birthday now!

 Chapter 386 - Saw Someone Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Saw Someone Familiar</h4>


    The next day, Xinyi softly knocked on a door.


    "Come in," Han Huizhong''s weak voice came from inside.


    Xinyi stepped in and sat beside him on a chair. "I brought your breakfast."


    "...Take it away."


    "Grandpa, you cannot do this. If you won''t eat, you won''t be able to take your medicine. How will your condition improve then?"


    He dryly chuckled. "I don''t think anybody would want this old man to live anymore. I have sinned so much, after all."


    She pursed her lips. "This is not the Grandpa that I know. You always taught us to take responsibility for our mistakes, no matter how grave they might be. And now you are talking about dying."


    "Then what should I do, Xinyi?" He looked tired. Extremely tired. "I just feel like reuniting with my wife in heaven. Haha...I won''t be in heaven, won''t I? With all the sins I havemitted, my ce is surely booked in hell."


    "Grandma won''t like it if you leave this world without amending your mistakes. You won''t be able to face her anyway."


    "And how should I do that?" He faintly smiled. "If I could, I would have traveled back in time and rewrote everything. Guoting wouldn''t have had to suffer so much and nor would Caihong. My mistakes are beyond repairable."


    Silence.


    Xinyi slowly said, "About Caihong. It didn''t matter if Uncle Guoting would have forced himself on Aunt or not. Even if he had, Caihong was still innocent. You need to apologize to her. With all your sincerity. And then you need to apologize to Uncle Guoting on behalf of everything that Aunt did to him."


    "What will it change?"


    "Nothing. We cannot change anything, Grandpa. Not at this point. Too many years have passed already. Everybody has moved on. But you still need to do what you need to do. They deserve an apology even if it might not mean anything to them. They need to know from you that you are truly remorseful. You need to face your mistakes. Like you always say, you cannot hide from them."


    Han Huizhong said nothing.


    "...I don''t know what I should feel about Zongying anymore."


    Xinyi saw him trembling and his eyes growing wet. She gently held his wrinkly hand in hers. "It''s okay if you are unable to hate her. You think you should because of all the miserable things she did. But in the end, you are still a parent. You are disappointed in her, but you truly cannot hate her, right?"


    Tears fell from his eyes, and he choked as he spoke, "She was my princess...How can I hate her? I loved her more than I did to Tian. She reminded me of my wife. She looked so much like her. That''s why I always spoiled her. In the end, it was my love for her that turned into a curse. For thesest few days, I have been trying really hard...to hate her. But I cannot really. The world hates her for sure. B-But I really cannot¡­


    When I saw her body, I felt as if...the whole world had lost all its meaning. First, my wife left me so soon. Then Zongying followed her. I wondered why I was even alive when I lost my two most precious persons in the world. I am indeed so horrible. She caused so much grief, yet I cannot hate her¡­" he softly sobbed.


    Xinyi patted his shoulder. "I know because I understand. I am a mother. I would never be able to hate Siying too, if he hurt somebody like that in the future. I would be disappointed, but I wouldn''t be able to hate his existence. And it''s fine. The important thing is that you acknowledge your child''s mistakes and do something to make it right. It''s never toote to apologize."


    Xinyi brought the breakfast tray in front of him and said, "Now don''t think about it anymore and only concentrate on eating. I will return in thirty minutes, and if I don''t see the bowl clean, then I will scold you a lot."


    He smiled through his tears, which Xinyi gently wiped.


    ---


    In his office, Yunru was going through the files when his mind wandered off to thinking about Zizi. A smile lifted his lips as he recalled how she had tried to break in his roomst night for some lovey-dovey moments. But to her dismay, he escorted her back to her room and forced her to rest.


    Of course, she was still mad about it this morning too at the breakfast table and refused to talk to him.


    He sighed and scratched his chin. "Should I bring some flowers to cheer her up?"


    He thought it was better to call her up.


    Zizi picked the sixth ring, which was quite unusual. If it was Yunru''s call, she would immediately pick it even before the first ring ended.


    "Hello?"


    For some reason, Yunru thought that she sounded a bit nervous. "Are you okay?"


    "Of course!"


    Seems like she has forgotten aboutst night.


    "Anyway, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I am at...at home."


    "I hope Dad is not troubling you."


    "Nope. Not at all. So why did you call me?"


    He coughed. It wasn''t wise to remind her that she was angry at him.


    "Nothing. Just called to check on you."


    "O-Oh okay! I am fine! So...bye! I am a little busy."


    "Ah?"


    He saw the name on his phone.


    Is it really the Princess talking? Does she really want to cut the call first?


    "Sure."


    The call got cut, and Yunru was still in a daze, seeing Zizi''s different behavior.


    Weird.


    One of the junior officers knocked on the door. "Sir, it''s time for patrol."


    "Yup. Coming."


    ---


    As always, Yunru was patrolling the streets from his cop car. He pulled the car at a signal and waited. His gaze just fell onto the rearview mirror for a second, and he looked away. But instantly, he looked back at the mirror.


    He saw a familiar figure standing at a distance on the street.


    "Princess?


    Wasn''t she at home?


    He looked back and saw Zizi with a man, whom he recognized as well.


    "Isn''t that Feng Xiao?"


    Feng Xiao was one of the officers who worked with Yunru at the police station. He stared at Zizi excitedly talking to him,ughing and smiling.


    His brows ever so slightly furrowed.


    What is she so eagerly talking to him about¡­?

 Chapter 387 - Suspicious Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Suspicious Behavior</h4>


    Yunru stared at Zizi and wondered what she was talking to him. Then he heard the honk of a car behind, and he saw the signal turn green. He pulled over and left, still ncing at the rearview mirror in between.


    When he arrived back at the police station after his patrol, he saw Feng Xiao already back at his desk. He paused in his steps and blinked.


    Yunru walked towards him and smiled. "Hey."


    Feng Xiao raised his head and grinned. "Yo, Yunru! Any problems during the patrol?"


    He thought back to Zizi and his meeting.


    "Not really¡­"


    "That''s great."


    He cleared his throat. "So, what are you up to?"


    Feng Xiao shrugged. "Nothing much. Just the usual. I just busted an illegal gambling casinost night, but the owner fled," he sighed, "It''s a mess."


    "I see."


    "I want to take a long break now and go on a vacation," he stretched his arms.


    "Of course. A cop''s job is tiring. Speaking of a break...what were you doing?" He casually asked.


    Feng Xiao paused. He looked up at him. "Nothing much. Just went out for a cigarette and came back. I cannot rest until I find this casino''s owner, so it was a quick one."


    Yunru blinked. Of course, Feng Xiao and the officers here knew about Zizi and his rtionship. So, if he met Zizi during his break, why didn''t he mention it?


    "Ah. Yup, I can understand," he smiled. Yunru didn''t pursue it further.


    Maybe it was my misunderstanding¡­


    But he still felt that he was pretty sure it was Zizi.


    "Tell me if you need my help with the owner."


    Feng Xiao gave him a high five. "Sure."


    ---


    After Yunru returned, he saw Zizi and Soo Ei eagerly discussing something. When they saw him, they simply greeted him.


    "Son."


    Yunru nodded. "What are you two talking about?"


    "Nothing. My clothes have gotten old, so I asked Zizi''s advice to buy some new ones. She knows so much about thetest fashion."


    Zizi nodded hard. "I will take Dad to the mall where I shop from for bro! You will look like a hero," she giggled.


    "Aish, what''s the use of looking like a hero now? I am old. If my wife had been here, then I would have definitely done it," he sighed.


    Ziziughed. "Don''t be so gloomy, Dad. We must always look our best at all times. There is no age for that. And Mom is seeing you from heaven everyday. Of course, she still wants you to look dashing."


    Soo Ei felt embarrassed. "You¡­Well, if you insist."


    He looked at Yunru again and asked, "How was your day?"


    "Ah?" Yunru snapped out. "Good. How about you two?"


    Zizi shrugged. "Nothing much. I was showing Dad all sorts of stuff."


    He tilted his head. "So you were at home the whole time?"


    "Huh? Of course. I said the same when you called me, right?"


    Yunru stared at her.


    Was it really my misunderstanding?


    To be honest, Yunru never doubted his eyesight. It was sharp, and once he saw someone familiar, he wouldn''t misunderstand their presence. He strongly felt that it was Zizi he saw during his patrol, but she said she was at home. Not that she looked guilty anyway.


    I must be mistaken. Why would Princess lie to me anyway? He shook his head.


    Soo Ei said, "Go freshen up. I am really hungry. Shoo."


    "..."


    Yunru started feeling more and more that he was being treated as a daughter-inw, and Soo Ei was his mother-inw nitpicking everything.


    As he left was when Zizi could finally breathe. "Phew. I don''t know. He seemed doubtful for some reason. Didn''t I act naturally on the call?" She scratched her chin.


    Soo Ei harrumphed. "That''s why I don''t like that he is a cop. He is too sharp! We must be careful. Thankfully, he didn''t see you with Feng Xiao."


    She nodded. "I will be careful from now on."


    ---


    "I need to be careful from now on¡­" Zhiyuan pressed his brows.


    "From what?"


    He stiffened, hearing Xinyi''s voice from behind him. Just a few minutes ago, she almost caught him secretly talking to someone.


    Xinyi found this to be extremely suspicious. Since thest few days, Zhiyuan was often smiling to himself as if he was very happy about something. But whenever she would ask the reason, he just diverted the conversation.


    Under her scrutiny, Zhiyuan slightly cleared his throat. "Xinyi."


    "What do you need to be careful of?" She narrowed her eyes.


    Is it about me catching him red-handed?


    His brow twitched. "Oh that. It''s nothing. I...I was just about to trip here and fall. So, I need to be careful."


    Xinyi blinked. "Trip from what? There is nothing here."


    Why do I feel like I am standing in court before a judge? Zhiyuan wondered.


    "I just tripped on my own foot. It happens. Sometimes I walk like an airhead."


    Xinyi pursed her lips.


    What is Zhiyuan hiding from me?


    Lost in her daze, she suddenly felt Zhiyuan''s lips pressed on hers.


    "..."


    He grabbed her head and kissed her harder, and only after she felt breathless did he only let her go.


    "You...what were you doing!? We are in the corridor! S-somebody could have seen us," she blushed furiously.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "I need to be careful, and so do you. From me. I always have an urge to eat you up, so you should be very careful around me, wifey~"


    "..."


    "Remember our lovely massage time at the office?"


    Her mouth twitched, and her face turned pink. "You are impossible!"


    Xinyi turned and dashed away, covering her face with her hands.


    Zhiyuan wiped his forehead that was beginning to sweat from Xinyi''s questioning.


    "I guess kissing her by surprise will always work. That was a neat trick."


    Xinyi was so embarrassed that she forgot all about her suspicions about him.


    He called his assistant back. "Okay, let''s do it this way. Don''t call me about the n. I will call you if I have to say anything. It will be dangerous if she picks up your call."


    "Y-yes, Sir."


    "Don''tugh! I was almost caught because of you!" He harrumphed. "Let''s just be very careful from on, okay?"

 Chapter 388 - Jumble And Tumble

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Jumble And Tumble</h4>


    Zhiyuan sighed and turned. He almost bumped into his father. Han Tian smiled. "I see you are nning something for Xinyi."


    He immediately put his finger on his lips. "Shush! Don''t let Xinyi hear us. Sometimes, I feel her ears are extraordinarily sharp¡­"


    He chuckled and patted his shoulder. "Good luck."


    Zhiyuan nced at him and was about to say something. But in the end, he just pursed his lips and kept quiet. He walked a few steps when she turned and finally said, "You know, everything is not over, Dad. Mom and you...can still be together."


    Han Tian froze.


    "You both have your differences, but in the end, you still love each other. Neither she remarried nor you. That''s why I don''t see the point of you two suffering any longer. There is still a long way for you two to get all old and wrinkly, so don''t waste anymore years when you can try to resolve things and live peacefully once again."


    He clenched his fists and remained silent. Zhiyuan shook his head and walked away.


    ---


    The next day, Yunru had dark circles under his eyes. He couldn''t sleep a winkst night, thinking about Feng Xiao and Zizi.


    What is wrong with me? Princess said that she was at home, so why is this bothering me so much?


    The more frustrating thing was Ziz didn''t try to sneak into his room at all. It was extremely puzzling because he thought that Zizi would definitely do some mischief. He didn''t even realize when he started to wait for Zizi to show up. So, he was awake the whole night.


    He yawned and passed by Zizi''s room. He stopped.


    Why didn''t Princess do anythingst night¡­? She was so excited the night before to charge into my room. How did she obediently stayed putst night?


    Suddenly, Yunru felt suspicious. This wasn''t like Zizi at all. He stood in front of her room, and after thinking for a minute, he knocked on the door. There wasn''t any response.


    "Princess?"


    When he didn''t hear any answer, he opened the door slightly to peek inside. He heard the sound of water running from the bathroom.


    Zizi was in for a bath.


    Yunru sighed and closed the door when he heard her phone buzzing and saw it shing with an iing call.


    I will just quickly tell that she will callter¡­


    He stepped inside and hurriedly picked her phone. Then he froze.


    Ah?


    He rapidly blinked his eyes to ascertain if they weren''t ying any tricks on him.


    Feng Xiao? Why is he¡­


    Instantly, his mind went back to yesterday when he saw them together.


    Wait, so it was really Princess talking to him yesterday. So why did she say that she was at home?


    Yunru looked at his name on her phone.


    And why is calling her so early in the morning?


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and he turned. Zizi stepped out. Naked. Their eyes met, and they froze.


    Silence.


    Naturally, Yunru automatically saw everything. He knew he was supposed to look away, but he was so frozen that his gaze remained stuck on her.


    "Y-y-you¡­!" She gasped and stammered. She instinctively covered her chest, and her cheeks turned crimson.


    Zizi dashed inside the bathroom and shut the door hard. Yunru was standing there, dumbfounded. He had seen her head to toe all naked.


    "Yunru! What are you doing here?" She yelled from the bathroom.


    He snapped out from his daze. Suddenly, his face turned red, realizing what he just saw.


    "I-I¡­"


    "You-you what? I didn''t even know you were here! Yunru, I thought you were a gentleman."


    His mouth twitched.


    "But you are a pervert!"


    "I am not!"


    "Then why are you here?"


    He cleared his throat. "I knocked on the door, but I didn''t hear anything, so I just-"


    "Hmph! So you just peeked into a maiden''s room so shamelessly?"


    A maiden''s room¡­


    He rubbed the back of his neck. An action he always did when he felt embarrassed. "I am sorry. I saw your phone ringing, so I just thought to...ugh forget it. I am in the wrong here," then he coughed, "B-But why were you...naked anyway?"


    "I forgot my bathrobe outside!"


    As expected, he saw a pink bathrobe lying on the bed. He rubbed his neck again. "I am sorry. Wait. Let me give you your bathrobe."


    "Hmph!"


    Yunru picked it and knocked. "Here. Take it."


    Zizi opened the door and stretched her arm. She was so embarrassed and shy that she hurriedly grabbed his hand instead of the bathrobe and dragged him inside. He stumbled and crashed on her as she suddenly pulled him. And since it was wet on the floor, they slipped and tumbled down.


    It wasn''t long before their faces turned as white as a ghost. Yunru felt something really soft and bouncy press on his chest. It wasn''t rocket science to understand that they were Zizi''s breasts. They were so shell-shocked that the shock alone took a whole minute for them to react.


    Yunru could hardly speak when her warm and moist body was pinned beneath him. "T-this time¡­*cough* it''s not my fault¡­"


    Zizi furiously blushed. She wriggled and wanted to get out, but Yunru pressed on her shoulder. "Don''t."


    "You¡­" Zizi was shy, "I didn''t know that you have such a side to you, Yunru¡­"


    He took a sharp breath. "I mean don''t move. You want to get up, but you...you are actually¡­" his voice shriveled, "pressing them more¡­" he said through his clenched jaw.


    "Huh? Pressing what-"


    Suddenly, she saw her breasts almost squeezed on his chest. Steam escaped her tears, and just wanted the earth to swallow her. On the other side, Yunru felt his body heating up for some reason. He gritted his teeth to fight the rushing desire.


    This is not good...


    "So let me stand up first, and then I will help you...okay?"


    Zizi blushingly nodded.


    Yunru took a deep breath and leaned back on his knees with the support of his left arm.


    But it was wet and slippery. So with the pressure he put to kneel, his palm slipped, and he tumbled to his left side.


    Zizi froze. She gulped and lowered her gaze. Because of the slip, Yunru''s right hand had grabbed onto Zizi''s breast unconsciously.


    Yunru was silent.


    Now it was his turn to want the earth to gobble him up.

 Chapter 389 - Unrest

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Unrest</h4>


    Yunru didn''t dare to look. He could only gulp back to back, cursing his luck.


    What the hell is wrong with me!?


    His palm felt extremely hot, holding her soft breast. He mentally tried to distract himself from the heat rushing in his body.


    Poor Zizi lied on the floor as if she got electrocuted. Every shade of red couldn''tpete the color that brightly burned her cheeks. His touch tickled, and she felt as if a swarm of butterflies furiously roared in her stomach. She even wanted to faint.


    "Y-you are a cop! Shouldn''t your sense of bnce be perfect?"


    "Huh? Where does thise from?" Yunru was speechless.


    "I don''t know!" She sobbed. "I don''t know what I am saying. I cannot think straight. You are still h-ho-holding onto it...It feels all so tingling! Shameless Soo Yunru!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, Yunru took off his hand and got up on his feet. He helped Zizi up, but then she yelped slightly in pain.


    Yunru widened his eyes towards her but quickly remembered that she was naked. He coughed. "What''s wrong?"


    Zizi blushed. Her mind was still preupied with thest scene.


    Why does my left breast still feel ticklish?


    She bit her lip hard. Fumes escaped her head.


    Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Princess?"


    Zizi quickly covered herself with the bathrobe. "Huh? Nothing."


    "What nothing? You yelped in pain."


    "I did?" She moved and yelped again. She realized her left foot was hurting.


    "I-I think it got sprained¡­" she averted her gaze.


    "I am sorry. It''s because I fell on you."


    "No, it''s my fault. I pulled you hastily."


    There was a beat of silence. Both of their faces were burning red. Yunru quickly said, "You put on the bathrobe. I will put the ointment on your foot."


    She nodded hard. Yunru dashed out with lightning speed and shut the door. He finally let out his breath that he had been holding for God knows how long.


    Ahhhh what am I doing?


    He saw his right hand slightly shaking, and he could still feel the heat radiate from his skin. He could still feel the sensation lingering upon it.


    It was soft¡­


    He froze.


    Stop it!!!


    Idiot! Stupid! You couldn''t even stand straight!


    The door then softly opened, and he stiffened. But this time, he didn''t dare to turn. Zizi made a face. "You...you have already seen what is there to see!"


    N-Not that I mind really...she blushed again.


    "Why are you turning your head away now?"


    Yunru let out a cough. He opened and closed his mouth several times, but nothing came out in his defense.


    "How is your foot?"


    "...It hurts a bit. I am okay, though. It''s just slightly sprained."


    Yunru still didn''t look at her. "You shouldn''t take a sprain so lightly. I will put the balm on it."


    Since she had trouble walking, Yunru swiftly picked her in his arms. Zizi widened her eyes. The intimate images shed again, and his embrace felt really hot all of a sudden.


    Yunru cleared his throat. "I don''t want you to aggravate it."


    He walked up to the bed, carrying Zizi who was wearing just a bathrobe. He could smell the shampoo from her hair and how soft it felt¡­


    Snap out! Snap out!


    He put her on the bed and quickly took out the first aid kit. As he was busy applying the medicine, nobody spoke anything. There was absolute silence.


    "Done¡­"


    Zizi jolted and nodded. The silence broke when her phone rang again. Yunru saw Feng Xiao''s name again, and his brows twitched.


    What is so urgent? And when the hell did they exchange numbers anyway?


    Zizi stiffened and quickly cut the call. She awkwardly smiled.


    Yunru asked, "Anything important? The phone was ringing when I first entered your room too."


    She coughed. "Nothing. Just some silly credit card offer call haha¡­"


    "..."


    I saw the name Feng Xiao.


    But then he seriously wondered why Zizi was lying to him. Now he was sure that he saw her yesterday with him. His eyes hadn''t yed tricks on him.


    He didn''t want to expose her and put her in a difficult position, so he didn''t ask about it.


    "I see," he smiled. "Anyway. You should rest. If you want anything, then just ask Dad," then he gave it a thought. "No, I think I should take a day off. It was my fault."


    Zizi coughed again. "N-No need. I am fine. Don''t waste your day because of me. I will rest at home."


    "But-"


    "No means no. You are a cop. You have very important duties," she seriously said.


    Why am I feeling that you are trying to shoo me off?


    The Princess he knew would have jumped on the chance to make him stay at home and spend time with him. But now she was pushing him away?


    "Alright...if that''s what you want. But if your sprain gets worse, then don''t hesitate to call me."


    She grinned. "Of course."


    Yunru shut the door and quietly left. He scratched his head.


    What is going on¡­? She is behaving so oddly. When did she be so docile?


    He met Soo Ei on the way, who looked at him, frowning. "You are still at home?"


    "..."


    Why does everyone want me to leave?


    He smiled. "I am on my way."


    "So don''t waste time. Go. Shoo."


    "..."


    He shook his head. "Anyway, Princess has sprained her foot a little-"


    "What!? How did this happen?" He was horrified. "She has been hardly here, and she is already injured?"


    Yunru couldn''t exactly say the ''cirumstances.''


    "Don''t worry, Dad. It was a...minor ident. I have put the medicine. Just don''t let her walk around. Help her out if she needs anything."


    He was strangely silent. "Okay¡­"


    Yunru stared at him.


    Why does he look so odd?


    ---


    When it was break time at the police station, Yunru abruptly stopped near Feng Xiao''s desk. He saw him grinning. "No. Don''t take the trouble. You are injured."


    Yunru widened his eyes.


    Injured¡­Is he talking about Princess?


    "I wille right away at your house. Wait for me."


    "..."


    Home? What home? Which home? Where home? Whose home? It cannot be mine, right?


    Yunru felt exceedingly anxious. He couldn''t help but think that he might be talking about Zizi. The injury part coincided, after all.


    So even if he knew it was wrong to follow around, he did stalk Feng Xiao all the way.


    He was speechless when he arrived at the destination. Feng Xiao was standing in front of a door, which Yunru recognized, naturally.


    Why the hell is he at my house!?

 Chapter 390 - You Traitor!

    <h4>Chapter 390 - You Traitor!</h4>


    Yunru saw Zizi opening the door. She brightened as she met him. Feng Xiao had a wide smile stered on his face too. She was eagerly and hurriedly trying to pull him in.


    He could only watch everything with a dumbfounded expression.


    Then the next thing he saw almost made him crush the pole on which he had ced his hand.


    Zizi was faltering as she walked because of the sprain. But when Feng Xiao offered his hand to help her, she readily put her hand in his for some support. Suddenly, Zizi and Feng Xiao seemed to stand extremely close to each other. Yunru could hardly see any gap between their bodies.


    Unknowingly, he clenched the pole tighter until veins popped on the back of his hand.


    Princess...you were supposed to call me if you needed any help. Why would you call Feng Xiao?


    A bitter feeling arose in his heart. His heart was growing uneasy.


    What are they doing? Why would Feng Xiao be at my house? He didn''t say a word about it at the station.


    No matter how hard he thought, he just couldn''t fathom why they would suddenly grow so close. Zizi even lied to him about it.


    His heart sank.


    Why would Princess lie? Did she suddenly lose her interest in me?


    The air got gloomy. He didn''t even realize, but he had already waited for the whole time until Feng Xiao finally stepped out. It was around two hourster.


    Two hours¡­What were they doing for two hours?


    Once again, he saw Ziziughing with him.


    He grimaced.


    Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to look so happy as if I always make you cry!


    Feng Xiao and Zizi talked for a few minutes where she would asionally blush after he said something.


    "..."


    Now you are even blushing? Is he that good? Are you that charmed by him?


    He lowered his head and took a look at himself. Then he looked at his friend.


    I am definitely more handsome than him... Princess, your taste cannot be that worse...


    He felt it stifling and just prayed furiously that Feng Xiao would get the hell out of his house right now.


    But when Zizi stumbled on her foot, and Feng Xiao caught her arm in time, Yunru truly felt as if his head would explode. His eyes unblinkingly stared at the part where Feng Xiao was holding touching Zizi. His brows heavily twitched, and he strongly felt an urge to punch something...or particrly, punch the man acting so intimate with her.


    Yeah she is okay already, so shake off your fucking hand!


    Even if Feng Xiao had held her arm only for two seconds, Yunru felt as if he took forever to let her go.


    Yunru couldn''t breathe in relief even after he left. Two secret meetings behind his back, and Zizi refused to admit it.


    Not just meetings, but who knew how many times they talked to each other on phone too.


    Then she was eager to make him leave the house when she should have been eager to make him stay.


    The atmosphere got even gloomier. He felt his throat go dry.


    She couldn''t have... possibly fallen out of love, right?


    Then he vigorously shook his head. The thought made him feel suffocated.


    His steps were heavy as he returned to the police station.


    "Hahaha! You are so stupid, Hu. No wonder she dumped you," Feng Xiao rolled his stomach as heughed hard.


    "Shut up! How would I know that she was angry? She looked just fine until yesterday. Truly, women are a mystery!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud smack on Feng Xiao''s head. "Ow!"


    He red behind him only to find Yunru standing with a cold expression. "Hey, why did you hit me like that?"


    I want to do more than just hitting you with this file!


    "I thought there was a fly over your head," he clenched his jaw. When he looked at his hand that had held Zizi''s arm, he felt an urge to smack him once more.


    "What? There are no flies here."


    "Shut up. I see you are really gettingx in your duties."


    Feng Xiao was speechless. "When? I am pretty much responsible!" He indignantly said.


    "And you are shameless too!"


    "..."


    To think that you will eye your friend''s fiance! I didn''t you wore such a mask on your face!


    "Where were you for whole two hours? Our breaks are not THAT long."


    Feng Xiao didn''t seem guilty. "I had some personal emergency."


    Yunru''s mouth twitched.


    Personal emergency my foot! When did my Princess be your personal emergency!?


    He tried very hard to smile. "I see. No worries. Now that you are back, you have tons of work to do."


    Yunru brought a huge stack of files and dumped them before him. Feng Xiao was dumbfounded. "What is this?"


    "Cold case files. Please help me out in sorting these so we can work on them. Check all the evidence we have and the witnesses list."


    "Are you kidding me, bro? This will take my whole night!" He cried.


    "As a responsible officer, you cannotin. This is a part of our job. Give me everything by tomorrow morning."


    Yunru gave him a cold shoulder and left.


    "How did you offend Yunru, who is always so chilled out? He looked so angry right now."


    Feng Xiao sobbed. "What do I know? He seemed like a devil just now! When did I just step on his tail? Where is our deep friendship?"


    Yunru shut the door to his office and sat on his chair, huffing in anger. This was the first time he had lost his cool like that.


    Feng Xiao, you traitor!


    He let out a deep breath and after much thought, he called Zizi''s number. "Princess, how are you feeling? How is your foot?"


    "Yunru! Yes, I am feeling much better."


    "Good. So...what were you doing?" He sounded casual.


    "Nothing much. Just watching a movie."


    "I see. I hope you are resting. If anybodyes at the door, just ignore¡­"


    "Yeah no problem. Not like anybody came either."


    *BANG*


    He punched his fist on the table without thinking.


    "Ah? What was that loud noise?"


    "...Nothing. Something just fell," his voice was hoarse.


    Yunru looked like he would spit fire out of his mouth any moment.


    FENG XIAO! I WILL NOT FORGIVE YOU FOR THIS!

 Chapter 391 - Princess Got No Time

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Princess Got No Time</h4>


    Three dayster, Yunru''s situation was more haggard than ever. Zizi''s sprained leg was healed but not his heart. Since she came into this house, he thought that they would get to spend more time together. Instead, what happened was the opposite.


    Zizi got more and more busy with something, and she hardly used to look at Yunru anymore.


    "Hahaha! I can walk now!"


    Soo Ei brightened. "Good, good. I am so happy to see you alright now."


    Yunru peeked at her, and his mouth twitched. "Yeah¡­But since you are so excited, do you have to go somewhere?"


    Zizi slightly stiffened. Then she shrugged. "No. But it was inconvenient to have a sprained leg. It was annoying to limp over and walk."


    Soo Ei seriously nodded.


    "But yes, today I do have to meet someone."


    Yunru was dumbfounded.


    Today too?


    "Who is it?"


    "My friend. We have made some ns."


    He clenched the coffee mug in his hands. "ns huh...And who is-"


    Soo Ei red at him and cut him off. "Why are you so interested in that? She still has her privacy. She doesn''t need to tell you everything."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Well if it''s about that traitor Feng Xiao, then I need to know everything!


    He coughed. "I didn''t mean it that way. I meant to ask if Zizi could have lunch with me. I will take a half day off, and after lunch, we can go shopping too."


    Zizi''s eyes sparkled. "OMG! That''s so great!"


    She imagined a lunch and shopping date with Yunru. The eagerness in her expression was unmistakable.


    Yunru heaved a silent sigh of relief. At least, she reacted like the same Princess. He probed. "So if you could postpone the ns she made with your friend¡­"


    That brought Zizi to reality, and she grimaced.


    "No, no! I cannot cancel my ns!"


    "..."


    "I cannot go back on my promise now," she averted her gaze.


    Yunru felt a little ufortable. "N-No problem. Then tomorrow-"


    "Impossible."


    "..."


    Somehow, he didn''t want to ask her the reason. "Then on Sunday¡­"


    "Sunday is even more jam packed for me."


    "..."


    Just what are you doing?


    Soo Ei waved his hand. "It''s alright, dear. Yunru understands. Right, son? You can have your dateter."


    Yunru''s mouth twitched.


    No, I really don''t want to understand¡­


    Then he said, "No problem. How about I drop you off at your meeting ce?"


    "Ugh¡­" Zizi looked troubled.


    She helplessly looked at Soo Ei. And so he came to her rescue. "Idiot son! Don''t you have any work to do?"


    Yunru was speechless. "Isn''t it chivalrous to drop her off? What did I do wrong?"


    "Hmph. And what about your father? You always ignore this lonely old man. If Zizi is busy, then did you care to think that you could spend the time with your father? No! You have grown so heartless!" He was on the verge of tears.


    "..."


    Zizi quickly patted his shoulder. "Dad, don''t cry. Sometimes, he is mean, but he has a good heart."


    "..."


    Soo Ei sniffled. "No, dear. He is always like this to me¡­" he shot a re at him. "If you are so free, then help me wash our car today!"


    "I¡­"


    "What happened? Has this old man be such a burden to you now?"


    "You...Stop with the overacting, Dad. Alright, I will help you. You don''t have to be so dramatic," he sighed.


    "And now this father''s feelings who single handedly raised you and Xinyi when your mother passed away so early on are now dramatic to you¡­" he took out his handkerchief and wiped his eyes. "Truly children lose their respect for their parents...Only Xinyi treats me well. On the other hand, you are apletely lost cause!"


    Ughhhh kill me someone! Yunru cried.


    When Yunru put on his shoes, he said, "I will be back by three to help with the car."


    Soo Ei harrumphed.


    As he left, instead of heading towards the station, he took a turn and stood in an alley. Since the rest of the day was going to be spent with his father, he could only use the first half to spy on Zizi''s meeting.


    When did a responsible cop like me start spying like this¡­? He questioned his own intentions.


    He only prayed that Zizi''s ''friend'' wouldn''t turn out to be Feng Xiao.


    But his hopes got dashed when he received a message from one of his colleagues.


    ''Feng Xiao had taken the day off today.''


    Yunru almost crushed his phone with his fist. The irritation in his chest just grew more and more.


    Why is he on leave when Princess has ns today? It cannot be¡­


    But then the door opened with Zizi stepping out all nicely dressed. It caught his breath in his throat for a moment as he gazed at her. The warmth in his chest disappeared though right after he saw an annoying charactere into the picture.


    Zizi brightened upon seeing Feng Xiao. Since Yunru was spying at a closer distance, he could faintly hear their conversation.


    "Yunru?"


    Zizi said, "Left already. Thank God. You know he was saying to drop me off at the meeting ce. But Dad saved me."


    Yunru''s jaw dropped.


    Dad is also with you in this!? Dad, are you betraying your own son? And you call me heartless!?


    Feng Xiao sobbed. "Thankfully I am saved from that monster! Do you know? He has been stuffing me with endless work for thest three days! I have got dark circles under my eyes now!"


    Zizi leaned and took a good look, which made Yunru feeling unsettled.


    Princess, you don''t need to lean so much¡­


    "Aiyaa you are right," Zizi took out a small bottle from her bag and handed it to him. "Here! Apply these on your bags! The dark circles will fade away in no time!"


    "Really? You are my savior!"


    H-Hey! Why are you giving out your stuff to him!? That''s personal. He is a nobody!


    Yunru''s gaze filled with murderous intentnded on Feng Xiao.


    Feng Xiao felt a chill, and he shuddered.


    "Why do I feel as if somebody wants to kill me?"

 Chapter 392 - A Not So Pleasant Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 392 - A Not So Pleasant Reunion</h4>


    Now she is also sharing her things with you¡­


    Yunru forced himself to calm down and thought about it.


    Maybe that cream is on the verge of expiry, so Princess just donated it? She is Princess, after all. She wouldn''t keep expired products with her so better to dump them on him.


    Thinking like that gave him a little peace of mind.


    Feng Xiao and Zizi left, making Yunru straighten up too. He didn''t know if he should follow them or not. He only wanted to see who this friend was.


    But now, he felt even more restless on seeing Feng Xiao! He felt a headacheing.


    He called one of his colleagues. "I am taking the day off."


    "Ah? Wasn''t it a half day off?"


    Yunru clenched his jaw. "Yes...But now it''s a full day because I have no choice. Just pray that I don''t lose my path of righteousness and non-violence today."


    "What are you babbling on, Yunru?"


    "I hope it remains babbling only till the end of the day because if things get worse, then somebody¡­" he menacingly red at Feng Xiao, "will end up in the hospital today, and I will end up in jail for putting him in the hospital."


    "..."


    He hung and steeled himself.


    Alright, Feng Xiao, you bastard. You better stay within your limits today!


    ---


    Xinyi was pacing back and forth in nervousness, holding the project file in her hands. By that point, even Zhiyuan got dizzy. He held her shoulders and put a brake on her.


    "Don''t be nervous. You will do great in the presentation."


    Today was the day of the bid presentation, where they werepeting with Liao Yuan and otherpanies for a major project deal. Xinyi was going to present Han Corps'' proposal, but just an hour before the presentation, her stage fright and anxiety engulfed her. It had been a long time since she went on the stage, and now she was getting cold feet.


    Zhiyuan was supposed to present it at first, but Xinyi asked if she could do it. Of course, he felt proud and had no issues.


    Xinyi said, "I am okay¡­"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "Doesn''t look like it. You are even trembling a little."


    He thought for a moment if he should take it up and do the presentation if Xinyi was really ufortable. But he dumped that idea. He knew how strong and capable his wife was. He believed in her, and he knew once the initial fright settled down, she would do it like a pro. Plus, he also wanted everybody to be in awe of his beautiful wife.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "You know, if you get afraid, you can always find your handsome husband in the audience. Just look at me and nobody else."


    Xinyi cleared her throat. "If I look at you, then I will definitely stumble."


    He gasped. "Why? I will be a source of your confidence!"


    "You will be a source of myughter. I will definitely startughing on stage because of you!"


    "..."


    "I won''t do anything to make youugh. Of course, I will be very serious."


    "No. I will look at anybody but not you."


    "Ouch! That hurts..." He scratched his chin, and his expression ckened. "No, wait! Anybody but me and Liao Yuan! Him too! You won''t look at him either!"


    Her mouth twitched. "Why not?"


    His gaze was chilly. "Of course not. I don''t want that bastard to get any ideas about you! What if he thought that ''Xinyi likes me because she looked at me in her time of distress and not at Zhiyuan.''"


    "..."


    "I don''t want him to get all delusional. So promise me, you won''t look at him," He held her hand and showed her a pitiful puppy expression.


    "Alright¡­" she helplessly said.


    Zhiyuan''s mood turned better.


    At the conference hall, they naturally crossed paths with none other than Liao Yuan. Zhiyuan would have immediately left, but he decided to give him some face as Han Corp''s rival.


    Liao Yuan smiled. "Nice to meet you."


    Xinyi returned a polite smile while Zhiyuan didn''t give any smile at all.


    "Oof. Don''t be so uptight, Zhiyuan. We met after a long time," he chuckled.


    Zhiyuan coldly said, "And feel lucky that I am giving you some face, or I would have simply walked past you. Don''t bother with any greetings."


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes. Xinyi coughed and shot a stare at Zhiyuan not to be rude. He snorted.


    Liao Yuan looked at Xinyi. "I wish you all the best."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "We are rivals. You should wish that to yourself because you need a lot of luck to win against us. But even so, your chances look bleak."


    "Confidence is good, Han Zhiyuan but not overconfidence. It will hurt if you fall t on your face."


    Zhiyuan beamed. "Even if I fall t on my face, I have my lovely wife to console me."


    Xinyi - "..."


    "On the other hand, if you fall t, you will have to dress your wounds yourself."


    "Not really."


    A woman stepped up and stood beside Liao Yuan in a prim and proper formal dress, hair tied in a bun, looking professional.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi stared at her unblinkingly. Suddenly, Zhiyuan flew into a rage as he recognized Huang Rong.


    The same Huang Rong, Qin Fuhua''s fiance, who exposed Xinyi''s attempted abortion at the reunion gathering and tried to ruin her reputation.


    If not for the other CEOs present here, he would have roared at her. Instead, he said in an extremely quiet but deadly voice that could make someone shudder in fear.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Silence. Huang Rong clenched the file in her hands, visibly nervous. Xinyi, too, couldn''t react.


    Liao Yuan noticed something odd in the atmosphere. "Is anything wrong?"


    Zhiyuan directed his icy aura at him. "Why is she with you?"


    "Why won''t she? She is my secretary, Huang Rong. She will be giving the presentation for Liao Corps today."


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan slowly widened their eyes. "Secretary?"

 Chapter 393 - Mishap

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Mishap</h4>


    Liao Yuan raised his brow. "Do you all know each other?"


    Zhiyuan emanated such a cold aura that Huang Rong could feel the chilliness in the air. It was extremely shocking to suddenly meet her here. Nobody imagined her to have any connection with Liao Yuan.


    "We more than just know her."


    Even now as he recalled that gathering night and the insults she hurled at Xinyi, he felt his blood boiling in rage. In front of everyone, she had humiliated her love for Siying. He could tolerate anything but not anybody pointing his finger at her.


    And Zhiyuan never forgot that night. Huang Rong had opened up a small venture of her own with the help from Qin Fuhua''s investments. But it was doomed the moment she targeted Xinyi. A small startuppany like hers was easy for him to squash like a bug.


    After that till this date, Zhiyuan didn''t give her any chance to open up a newpany again, and he cruelly cut all her resources. He didn''t give her any liberty to be sessful. He didn''t tell any of this to Xinyi because he knew she would have asked him to just let it go.


    But he couldn''t. And he didn''t want to.


    Xinyi hadplicated feelings on this matter. Sure Huang Rong had brought the deepest scar of her life out in front of everyone. But she didn''t hold any grudge against her nor did she want to dwell on it anymore.


    Zhiyuan said, his voice full of iciness, "Mr. Liao Yuan. You must do a thorough background check before you hire someone in yourpany."


    Liao Yuan nced at Huang Rong and asked, "Can you exin please?"


    Huang Rong straightened up. "Sir. Zhi- I mean Han Zhiyuan, Han Xinyi and I were in the same college."


    "I see. So shouldn''t it be a happy little reunion?"


    She remained silent.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Well she doesn''t have any face left to call for any happy reunion. We already had our reunion, and once was enough. At least with her. She had made it quite memorable in the worst possible way."


    Liao Yuan sensed deep enmity and hatred from him, which was quite surprising. He never thought that there was someone who Zhiyuan hated so much.


    Xinyi held his arm and whispered, "Let it be, Zhiyuan. That matter is over. Don''t start anything here. Please?"


    He lowered his head and stared at her. "You don''t feel angry at all?"


    She pursed her lips. "I just want things to be peaceful. And it doesn''t look like she is here to cause trouble. Our main focus should be the deal today. Plus, I know you took your revenge from her by crushing herpany. Ah Cy told me everything about it."


    His brow twitched.


    That Liang just cannot keep his mouth shut.


    "We are equal now, right? So let''s not think about it anymore."


    He let out a soft sigh. But he didn''t fail to cast another chilling re at her. "I hope you know what is good for you."


    Huang Rong said, "This is just a coincidence," she looked at Liao Yuan, "We had some differences in the past...but I hope we don''t dig them here."


    Xinyi quickly said, "Yes. Zhiyuan. Let''s go. It''s about to start."


    She quickly dragged him away. She smiled at Liao Yuan. "We will meet him again."


    As they left, Liao Yuan said after a pause, "Exin everything to meter."


    She slightly stiffened. "Yes, Sir¡­"


    As the presentations started one by one, Xinyi saw that Zhiyuan was still ufortable ever since he met Huang Rong.


    "Let it be, Zhiyuan. At the gathering, she was very hostile to me. But I didn''t sense anything from her today."


    Of course, she wouldn''t. I have clipped all her wings so that she won''t ever dare to be hostile to you again.


    When it was Liao Corps turn, Huang Rong promptly came on the stage. The bid was quite impressive and so was her presentation. She didn''t falter and spoke with an air of professional elegance.


    Then came Han Corp''s turn. Xinyi took a deep breath and stood up. Zhiyuan firmly held her hand and squeezed it. "I know you can do it."


    She nodded.


    As she stepped on the podium, she felt her heart drumming in her chest as she faced the audience. It was a toughpetition against many capable CEOs.


    Han Huizhong had drilled all the necessary qualifications into her, but stage fright was something she really couldn''t conquerpletely.


    I can do this. I have done this before. It will be just fine once I start...


    She regained herposure and began her presentation. With her fluency and urate grasp of the subject, she left many rivals stunned. There was nothing she missed, and she spoke without referring to the slides even once, yet everything was in perfect sync.


    Zhiyuan''s nose grew long in pride. He could read their expressions of how they wished for such a talented person to work for them. Some already looked disappointed as if eding defeat.


    Everything was going smoothly until Zhiyuan caught something odd happening. The stage was lit by two light instruments from above that gave the presenters their spotlight.


    One of which was strangely moving side by side. Nobody noticed this, yet Zhiyuan caught it in a moment. And then his blood ran cold.


    Because he instantly figured out what was going to happen. It was moving because it got loose. It was dangling, and it was hovering right on top of Xinyi.


    "Xinyi! MOVE!!!"


    He said it so sharply that the whole hall fell silent. Xinyi, too, jolted at her ce. Liao Yuan widened his eyes and he too finally found what was wrong. He paled.


    "What¡­?" Xinyi asked, bewildered.


    Zhiyuan leapt to his feet and dashed towards her. The light finally broke apart from its wire and started to freefall. Liao Yuan hastily left his seat too.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan, what is happening-"


    Zhiyuan grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him away from the light. It missed her, but not him. The heavy light instrument narrowly struck his forehead and left eye.. It fell on the floor with a bang and got smashed.

 Chapter 394 - Will Not Let It Rest

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Will Not Let It Rest</h4>


    It happened so fast that Xinyi had no time to gather her thoughts. She was suddenly pulled into Zhiyuan''s embrace and didn''t know why he looked so panicked.


    But when the light fell on the floor, she felt her heart stop beating. She raised her head, stunned and froze to see blood trickling down Zhiyuan''s temple.


    "Zhiyuan¡­" her voice was almost a whisper as she paled.


    "Ahhhhh!" The crowd shrieked in fear and chaos ensued in the hall.


    "What just happened?"


    "Gosh the light just suddenly fell!"


    "Zhiyuan!" Xinyi saw his focus dwindling, and his brows furrowed in pain. Liao Yuan hastily said, "Xinyi! Are you alright?"


    "Don''t worry about me! Look at Zhiyuan! He is bleeding... S-somebody call the ambnce!"


    The staff immediately gathered and were shocked as well. The manager gritted his teeth and red at his staff members. "What the hell! The light just got loose and fell! How did this happen!?"


    "S-sir we don''t know either... Everything was alright-"


    "Shut up!"


    Everybody jolted in shock. The others present naturallyined. "This is not a joke. I was there just twenty minutes ago! What if it had fallen on my head!?"


    "So dangerous!"


    The manager came forward and apologized. "Mam, we are really sorry for this ident. I have called for an ambnce!"


    Zhiyuan breathed heavily. "No...no need. I am alright."


    "You are not alright!" Xinyi burst into tears, "Your head is bleeding. Your eye too¡­" she shuddered.


    Liao Yuan couldn''t see her like that. "Xinyi¡­" he raised his hand towards her, but it was sharply shaken off by Zhiyuan. "I am not dead, Mr. Liao," he felt dizzy, but he wasn''t going to let him take any advantage.


    "Stop talking, Zhiyuan! Come with me. Yuan, help me carry him."


    He smiled and nodded.


    "No need," he coldly said. "I am fine."


    Xinyi red at him. "You¡­"


    Even now you are so stubborn when you are hurt!


    Finally some of the staff members helped Zhiyuan up to the emergency room. The ambnce had already arrived, but Zhiyuan refused to go. "Just treat me here¡­"


    Xinyi squeezed his hand and cried, "Why are you being like this? There is so much blood¡­"


    He faintly smiled. "They can just dress the wound up."


    The two male nurses quickly did their job. Thankfully, the instrument had grazed his temple and just missed his right eye by a few centimetres or it would have been devastating. If any ss shred had pierced his eye, it could have even gotten permanently damaged.


    Xinyi almost fainted as she heard the doctor''s report.


    "The wound on his temple will be healed in a few days. Change the dressing everyday after cleaning it. There is a minor scratch on his eye, but it''s not threatening."


    Xinyi could finally breathe in relief. She wiped her tears and thanked the doctor.


    She stared at Zhiyuan and hugged him hard. "You are an idiot. Why did you have toe in the way!? It could have smashed on your head¡­"


    "Was I supposed to just sit and watch that light smash on your head then? Do you know how scared shit I was to see that light dangling over you?"


    She bit her lip and stained his shirt wet. "Shut up. Not only did you get hurt, but you also refused to go to the hospital!"


    His expression turned cold. "Because I want to talk to someone."


    Liao Yuan stepped into the emergency room followed by Huang Rong. "Zhiyuan, how are-"


    "Don''t bother with your shit, Liao Yuan. I don''t need your sympathy. But I definitely need some answers from your secretary."


    Huang Rong widened her eyes. "From me?"


    "Yes! Huang Rong, I cannot believe that you could go this far to hurt my wife! How fucking dare you try to take her life?"


    "What? No! What do I have to do with the ident?"


    His jaw clenched in anger. "Do you think I will take this as a fucking coincidence? The light fell just when Xinyi was on the stage. I don''t believe that it was just an unfortunate ident. You hate Xinyi so much because Qin Fuhua broke off his engagement with you, and I destroyed yourpany. I don''t think you will miss the chance to take revenge from Xinyi."


    She froze in terror. "N-No way! It''s all lies!" She cried. "I really don''t know anything about it. What evidence do you have?"


    "That I will find sooner orter. You always hated Xinyi for no reason, and through Liao Yuan, you would have alreadye to know that Xinyi would be present today too. You had plenty of time to n this shit."


    Huang Rong burst into tears. "This... I-I really don''t know! Just because I misunderstood her in the past doesn''t mean that I will try to take her life! I didn''t mean any harm. In fact...I was going to apologize to Xinyi after this conference was over. I really regretted my actions back then¡­"


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "I cannot trust you. How is it that out of all the days, this ident happened when you were here too?"


    Liao Yuan intervened. "Okay, this is enough. I don''t know how deep your differences are. But let''se to a conclusion only after we investigate. It might be really just an ident."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Of course you would try to protect your secretary. Guess this is the only extent of your so-called feelings for Xinyi."


    He froze. He clenched his fist. "You have no business bringing my feelings into this, Han Zhiyuan."


    "Zhiyuan¡­" Xinyi shook her head.


    Zhiyuan said, "I don''t give a damn about you. The only thing important to me is that somebody tried to hurt my wife. I am not letting this pass as a mere ident. Unless I find the culprit who had the galls to do this, I am not letting this rest. Especially you Huang Rong. If I find anything against you, I will utterly destroy you. Trust me.. I could do worse than just destroying yourpany."

 Chapter 395 - Taking The Wrong Side

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Taking The Wrong Side</h4>


    There was chaos in the Han vi when Zhiyuan and Xinyi returned. Xia Liqin cried as she asked, "How did this happen? How could the light just fall like that?"


    Han Tian''s eyes had visibly turned red in anger. "Who is this Huang Rong? How dare she do such a thing like this!?"


    The mention of Huang made Zhiyuan clench his fist in rage. "A nobody. She is a nobody, yet she tried to hurt Xinyi. Guess I was too soft on herst time. This time, I will thoroughly make her understand what it means to mess with Han Zhiyuan," he quietly said.


    Han Huizhong had alsoe out with the help of a maid. He looked frail but still a little better thanst time. Since Xinyi and Xia Liqin forced him to eat his meals, his health was slowly improving.


    He took a good look at Xinyi and seemed to sigh in relief. "Good. You are alright."


    "But Zhiyuan is not. He got injured so badly¡­" Xinyi''s eyes were still misty. "His eye barely managed to dodge¡­"


    Han Huizhong nced at Zhiyuan and waved his hand in dismissal. "He will be fine. What was his use if he couldn''t have protected you? Him getting injured is better than you getting hurt."


    Han Tian nodded.


    Xinyi was speechless, and Zhiyuan only chuckled. "Grandpa is right."


    Han Huizhong sat on the couch and tiredly said, "Sons are useless anyway. Cannot let anything happen to daughters-inw, though."


    "Grandpa¡­" Xinyi pursed her lips in dissatisfaction.


    He snorted.


    "Bro!"


    Zizi came rushing, and as soon as she saw Zhiyuan''s state, she burst into tears. "Bro¡­"


    Yunru was behind her with a grim expression. They knew everything, and Yunru had frozen in terror, learning that Xinyi could have almost died. He hadn''t revealed anything to Soo Ei as he didn''t want him to worry.


    He was following Zizi and Feng Xiao when he received the call. He made some random excuse about his presence and quickly took Zizi away.


    Zizi sniffled. "Bro, you should be in the hospital! Why are you here?"


    Xinyi was tired with her puffy eyes. "I am tired of saying the same thing to him!"


    Xia Liqin red at Zhiyuan. "What am I hearing, Zhiyuan? Why are you being so uselessly stubborn?"


    "..."


    "I am not. I am really fine. There is no need for hospital admission," he sighed. "I wanted to confront Huang Rong immediately and not waste time getting treated in a hospital."


    Zizi frowned. "Huang Rong? The one who-" she suddenly shut her lips and cleared her throat. She didn''t want to bring the abortion topic again. "Why was she there?"


    "She is Liao Yuan''s assistant."


    "Ah? When did this happen?"


    "Apparently after her engagement broke off and when I ruined herpany."


    Zizi put two and two together. "...Revenge?"


    "I have not gotten any evidence yet. But it will be soon."


    Zizi fumed. "That woman¡­It was her fault in the first ce. What right does she have to think about revenge!"


    Yunru said, "I will take charge of investigating this matter," his expression was icy. "If somebody really dared to hurt my sister, then I am not letting this go either."


    Xinyi said, "Alright. We will talk about thister. Zhiyuan needs rest now. You will get a headache if you don''t stop thinking!"


    She held his arm and dragged him up. Zhiyuan mumbled. "I am just worried about my wife."


    "And I am worried about you. So you will do as I say!"


    "Yes, Mam."


    Everybody else retired to their rooms too. Outside the vi, Yunru offered her his handkerchief and patted her head. "Don''t cry. I will find the culprit soon."


    She nodded. "How could anybody be so cruel?"


    Yunru had already messaged Feng Xiao to gather all the evidence and witness statements for the investigation. With Feng Xiao, he suddenly remembered this morning and Zizi''s ''shopping date.''


    It was a good thing that he got the call, or with the way he saw themughing and shopping together as if they were such a lovey-dovey couple, Yunru was inches away from knocking the hell out of Feng Xiao.


    He cleared his throat. "By the way...it was a surprise to see you with Feng Xiao."


    Zizi stiffened. She coughed hard. "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. I mean, I never knew you had be such¡­" he clenched his fist, "good friends."


    Her brow incessantly twitched. She quickly waved her hand. "It was nothing. We just... just met by coincidence."


    Yunru was speechless.


    Princess is lying again! I saw him pick you up from my house just this morning!


    "I was waiting for my friend and met him on the way. So...so, we just hang around for a while¡­" she averted her gaze.


    Yunru grimaced. He felt a tightening in his chest.


    Why is she lying? Why does she always lie for him¡­? What does she want to hide from me? Why does she always want to protect him?


    The more he thought about this, the more frustrated he got.


    "Well, that''s fine, I guess...But I tell you, stay away from Feng Xiao."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Yunru coldly said, "He is not a nice man."


    She furrowed her brows in confusion. "But he is a cop."


    "Doesn''t mean all cops are good. And I am not saying it in that sense. Feng Xiao...he is a womanizer!"


    "..."


    "Flirting is his second nature. He can never be serious with a woman. Whenever he sees a beautiful woman, it''s like he locks on to his target. Who knows what he thinks about you? That''s why you should be careful around him. Better that you don''t meet him at all."


    Zizi was dumbfounded. She seemed as if she was tallying something in her head. "Really? He doesn''t seem like that."


    "..."


    "He is a nice guy. Funny and gentlemanly."


    Princess is... Princess is defending him¡­???


    At that point, he felt the volcano would erupt within him.


    "Maybe you misunderstood him."


    He gritted his teeth.


    How do you know him so well to vouch for him like that!? How could you take his side? You are taking the wrong side. The wrong side!


    Feng Xiaooooooooo....You are dead meat!!!


    At his house, Feng Xiao sneezed. "*Achoo!*"


    He rubbed his nose.


    Why does it feel as if somebody is cursing me?

 Chapter 396 - Surprise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Surprise (1)</h4>


    The next two days passed by in the blink of an eye, and it was already the morning of the twins'' birthday.


    Xinyi stretched her arms and opened her eyes when Siying suddenly jumped into her hug. "Mama!"


    Xinyi widened her eyes and then chuckled. "Siying! You are excited so early in the morning."


    Siying blushed and kissed her cheek. "It''s because it''s Mama''s birthday!"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes. It seemed to finally dawn on her.


    Ahhh!


    Siying said, "Why do you look so shocked? Mama, did you forget your birthday!?" Heughed.


    She sheepishly grinned. "I really did."


    "That means you forgot Uncle Yunru''s birthday too!" He giggled.


    "I am pretty sure he must have forgotten about it too. Your Grandpa would be the one to remind him."


    "Happy Birthday, Mama!" Siying nervously brought his gift for her. Xinyi beamed and found that it was a drawing he made of her. At the side, it was written, ''Happy Birthday, Mama! My Mama is the best Mama in the whole world! My Mama will live for a hundred years, and I will always take care of my Mama!''


    Siying''s drawing had certainly improved, and Xinyi''s picture actually looked quite realistic. His message touched her. Her eyes teared up, and she hugged him. "Thank you, Siying. I really love your gift! It''s so beautiful," she kissed his cheek.


    Siying was ted with her praise.


    Xinyi was about to step out when she saw a small note at the bedside table. She curiously took it, and it read,


    ''Roses are red, violets are blue, my dear beautiful wife, a very happy birthday to you.''


    Xinyiughed. It was silly, but it was cute.


    ''I know you must beughing now. But this note isn''t the end of your smile today. It will grow wider and wider as you see what I have stored for you¡­''


    Her eyes twinkled in delight.


    Wait...It means¡­


    She recalled Zhiyuan''s suspicious behavior until now, his asional grinning at himself and avoiding her questions.


    Is Zhiyuan nning a surprise for my birthday?


    She felt her heart race in excitement. Now, she was sure why he acted so strange for these past few days.


    ''So don''t miss me. I will be back for my birthday wife very soon.''


    Xinyi was getting more and more curious about his surprise. She could hardly contain her happiness.


    Outside, all the elders wished her too. Han Huizhong hugged her the hardest. Nobody would say that looked frail at that moment. Xinyi almost suffocated.


    "My most favorite granddaughter-inw," he pointed at the mountain of gifts and said, "Which one do you wanna open first?"


    Xinyi wanted to faint. "Why so many gifts? Your blessings are enough-"


    "Yeah, yeah. Don''t be so boring," he snorted.


    "..."


    "They are not just from me. Your mother-inw and father-inw also have a hand in this. After all, it''s been years since they celebrated your birthday with you."


    Xia Liqin said, "Yes, Xinyi. Don''t be shy. Everything is for you."


    Han Tian said with displeasure. "That idiot son of mine. We wanted to throw a grand birthday banquet for you. But he said that there will be no party tonight! I don''t know what the hell he has nned for you, but he wants you for the whole evening! That''s unfair¡­" he mumbled.


    Xinyi slightly coughed in embarrassment. "Don''t be so sad. We will definitely have a party."


    "I wanted it to be grand¡­"


    Xinyi helplessly chuckled. Xia Liqin cleared her throat and spoke in a dry voice. "The children need this time for themselves. They don''t have to think about elders."


    Han Tian promptly got quiet after Xia Liqin indirectly scolded him not to make Xinyi feel guilty.


    Xinyi was responding to Ah Cy and Liang''s messages giving her their wishes when she got an iing call from Liao Yuan. She excused herself.


    "Yuan."


    "Happy Birthday, Xinyi."


    She smiled. "Thank you so much."


    "I hope you don''t mind me sending you a bouquet."


    She coughed.


    Thank God Zhiyuan isn''t here¡­


    "Of course not."


    "Great. So.. when is the party tonight? I know Zhiyuan hates me, but it''s your birthday banquet. So I hope I am invited," he shamelessly said.


    She blinked. "Oh. There is no banquet today."


    "Ah? Why not? I know you don''t like parties that much, bute on. It''s your birthday."


    "No, no, that''s not it. Actually, Zhiyuan wants to take me somewhere in the evening, most probably for a surprise. So there will be no party."


    Xinyi hoped he didn''t feel ufortable. She didn''t know if he still felt any love for her, so¡­


    "Oh. That''s great. I am happy for you. Guess Zhiyuan has nned a grand surprise for you."


    She smiled in embarrassment. But she sighed in relief. "Yeah¡­"


    "Well, he should. You have suffered a lot with him. He should make him up to you. Best if he kowtows in front of you," he chuckled.


    He didn''t fail to snide a sarcasticment true to his rivalry.


    "Yuan¡­"


    "Alright, alright. I am sorry. I won''t make the birthday woman sad today. Please ept my bouquet when it arrives."


    "Sure."


    As she turned after the call hung up, she almost gasped in shock. "G-Grandpa! You scared me! Why are you standing so sneakily like that?"


    Han Huizhong harrumphed. "Forget about me. Were you talking with that Liao boy?"


    "Yes."


    "For what?"


    "...He just called to give his wishes."


    "I heard something about a bouquet too."


    Her brow twitched. "Well, yes. As a present, he is sending one-"


    "Hah! We don''t need his gifts! We don''t want anything from the Liao family. Throw those flowers away."


    "Don''t be like that, Grandpa. It''s just a bouquet."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Hopefully not scented with his feelings for you in those flowers."


    She widened her eyes. "What?"


    "I am old, but I am still sharp. Just because you don''t tell me doesn''t mean I cannot know. Why do you think Zhiyuan bes so agitated when ites to him? It''s not just business rivalry, dear. That Liaos are nothing but a bunch of headaches! Let that bouquete. I will show what happens if you eye my granddaughter-inw!"


    "...."

 Chapter 397 - Surprise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Surprise (2)</h4>


    On the other hand, the morning for the birthday boy wasn''t so thrilling. Yunru woke up with a ghostly expression. His handsome face looked haggard and tired.


    All because of Feng Xiao. The culprit didn''t allow him to have a wink of sleep. Even for thest two days, Zizi didn''t stop meeting him. He grimaced.


    He got up in a bad mood and stepped out. He sat on a chair at the breakfast table, holding his head with his hands.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a cracker and Soo Ei''s cheery voice. "Happy Birthday!"


    Yunru raised his head, dumbfounded. The confetti fell on him, and he was speechless. Soo Ei smacked on his head. "As I had expected! You forgot your birthday!"


    Yunru rapidly blinked his eyes. Just as Xinyi, it dawned on him too.


    "Oh¡­"


    But his expression didn''t change much. "Nice¡­"


    "What''s with that t response?" He whined. "It''s Xinyi and your birthday. Show some enthusiasm! Don''t act like an old man!"


    Yunru pursed his lips.


    Whose fault is it? Princess has been hanging out with Feng Xiao. God knows what she saw in that ugly man¡­


    But then he felt a little hopeful as he looked at his father. "Does Princess about today?"


    His mouth twitched.


    Soo Ei didn''t know if he should spill it or not. Will Yunru get suspicious of Zizi''s n?


    "No. I think she would know. She has been living in Han vi with Xinyi, so she would know your birthday."


    Yunru frowned. If Zizi knew about his birthday, then he had imagined that she would be bursting with excitement to wish him. But she wasn''t even out of her room yet.


    Soo Ei grinned. "Hoho, are you expecting something from her?"


    Yunru coughed and shrugged. "Nothing. It''s just a birthday."


    "Don''t act like a tsundere. It''s your first birthday with Zizi. Of course, you would want her to smother all her attention on you."


    He snickered.


    Attention? Isn''t Feng Xiao getting all of that? Am I even in the list now?


    His heart felt sour at that thought. Now, he wondered if she would still head out today to meet him again.


    They heard footsteps from the stairs and saw Ziziing, all dressed up. "Zizi!"


    Yunru quickly tugged at his shirt and whispered, "Even if Princess doesn''t know about my birthday, don''t tell or hint about it."


    He coughed.


    She already knows¡­


    "Good morning!" Zizi cheerfully eximed. "Isn''t it such a beautiful day today?"


    Soo Ei nodded. "Yes, yes!"


    Yunru stared at her and waited for her to wish him.


    But she just stood there.


    His mouth twitched.


    Then he anxiously asked, "Are you heading out somewhere?"


    "Yes!"


    He gritted his teeth. "With who?"


    "Oh that friend about whom I told youst time."


    So it''s Feng Xiao again! That cursed bastard!


    "...Are you really sure you wanna go out today?"


    Zizi blinked. "Is there any problem?"


    So Princess doesn''t know¡­


    He couldn''t help but slightly feel disappointed. Her excitement was not because of his birthday but to meet Feng Xiao. Now, he felt even more bitter as if he was forced to drink some sour medicine. Except that it didn''t bring any relief.


    Where are my handcuffs!?


    He had an urge to lock her wrists with his handcuffs and force him to stay at home.


    "There is no problem. Are you sure you are not forgetting something about today?"


    Soo Ei choked.


    You just warned me not to hint anything to her, and now you are acting so suspicious yourself!


    Zizi furrowed her brows and touched her chin, thinking hard. "Not really¡­"


    Yunru pursed his lips.


    Why did I even hope? Maybe now you remember only Feng Xiao''s birthday¡­


    He smiled. "Nothing. You... enjoy with your ''friend.'' I will get ready for work."


    Yunru turned and left.


    Zizi let out a huge sigh of relief. "Phew. I thought he would catch me for sure!"


    Soo Ei gleamed. "No, no! Your acting was perfect. He wasn''t suspicious at all."


    "Haha he was trying to hint at his birthday, but I acted ignorant," she sighed, "I didn''t like his expression...He looked disappointed."


    He patted her shoulder. "Just for a few more hours. Once he sees what you have in store for him, he will forget all his grievances as if they never existed."


    Her eyes sparkled in delight, and she nodded.


    ---


    Yunru dragged his tired body to the station. But he found nobody inside. He frowned.


    At least one or two officers were always present. But not today¡­


    Have everybody taken a holiday together?


    He didn''t pay much attention and walked to his office, not before kicking Feng Xiao''s table with his foot and cursing him to the depths.


    Traitor!


    He sat in his office and shuffled through the files. He worked for long hours without taking any break and without stepping out of his office. He wanted topletely drown himself in work until he forgot all about Zizi and Feng Xiao.


    But he couldn''t, and then he would sulk. In between, he had gotten wishes from all the gang, including Shuang.


    ''Happy Birthday.''


    It was short, but Yunru could imagine how hard it must have been for her to send this small message, especially after how they had parted ways.


    He smiled and replied. ''Thanks.''


    Then he finally got up and stepped out, but he was shocked to see the station empty.


    Ah?


    He looked at the time, and it was 6.30 PM.


    Was I working alone this whole time? Howe there isn''t a single soul working today? Was there some national holiday today I forgot?


    Suddenly, all the officers barged in, and two of them subdued Yunru, locking his wrists at his back. He was so shocked that he couldn''t even react.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" He was speechless.


    "Sorry, buddy. But we are here to kidnap you."


    "..."


    "Have you all lost it? What kidnap?"


    "We have gotten orders."


    His mouth twitched. "...Orders?"


    "Yes. Soe with us very quietly."


    "Or?"


    "Or we will tape your mouth shut."


    "...."

 Chapter 398 - Surprise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Surprise (3)</h4>


    An hour earlier.


    The whole gang has gathered at the Han vi to celebrate Xinyi''s birthday. Since there wasn''t going to be a birthday banquet, they came for a quick visit.


    Ah Cy said, "Zhiyuan is so sneaky! I don''t know what he is nning. Ahhhh can Ie with you too, Xinyi?"


    Liang grimaced. "Hey, I give your awesome surprises too!"


    She rolled her eyes. "I am notparing you two, dummy. But it will be a special birthday today. Zhiyuan has nned something big, I guess. So I wanna know tooooo," she whined.


    Jack Si took a sip of juice. "Zhiyuan wouldn''t be so thrilled."


    "Hmph. Who cares about him?"


    Shuang snickered. "The man himself."


    "Duh."


    Caihong smiled and remained silent.


    She was happy for Xinyi''s birthday. But because Xiaosi was still in aa, she couldn''t focus. The past few days had been hectic for her too since she decided to take the reins of S3 Company.


    At first, Zhiyuan and Liang had joint ownership. But S3 was something Xiaosi had built with his hard work and sweat. She appreciated their help, but this time, as his wife, she wanted to be in the frontlines and manage thepany just like how Xinyi was the standing CEO of the Han Corps. She would take responsibility until Xiaosi would be back on his feet.


    Xinyi saw the light bags under her eyes, and her heart tightened for her friend. She gently put her hand on hers. "How is everything going?"


    Caihong was firm. "Dad, Zhiyuan and Liang are helping with the management. I am finally getting the hang of it now. This is Xiaosi''spany, and I want to give it my all."


    She pursed her lips. "Apart from that...there is no improvement in Xiaosi''s condition."


    Jack Si was also solemn.


    Her gaze shone with resilience. "But I am not giving up. I won''t ever."


    Xinyi nodded. "Xiaosi needs your confidence more than anything else," then she worriedly asked, "What about Chyou?"


    She let out another sigh. "I told her the truth."


    Everybody was surprised.


    Ah Cy gasped. "Really? Y-you told him about hisa?"


    She nodded. "You know Ah Cy. Time flies in the blink of an eye. Chyou has grown so much," her eyes slightly stung as she saw her at a distance, ying with Siying and Leina. "I tried giving all sorts of excuses to her about his absence...But she understood that I was lying to her. She simply asked me if her Dada was in trouble? I was so shocked that I couldn''t gather my thoughts. I was really scared to tell her the truth. She is just a child. How will she take it?"


    *shback*


    Chyou saw her mother shocked and hesitating about something after she had straightforwardly asked about Xiaosi. Chyou puffed her squishy cheeks and held her hands. ''Mama. Chyou is a big girl now. I will not cry, I promise. I will help you too! Dada is my Dada. I want to know why he is not back?''


    In other words, she simply meant that as his daughter, she had every right to know what was going on.


    So Caihong slowly surmised and said that Xiaosi went through an ident, and he is severely hurt. He was unconscious and¡­


    This was the most difficult part for Caihong to tell.


    That nobody knew when Xiaosi would wake up...or would he even wake up at all? The possibility of him nevering back was heartbreaking, but this time, Caihong didn''t hide anything from her. She didn''t give her any false hopes.


    Chyou was silent. Caihong anxiously waited. She had imagined her bursting into tears and crying hard. After all, she was closer to Xiaosi than Caihong. Xiaosi had showered her with all his love in the seven years when Caihong couldn''t. Naturally, he held a special ce in her heart. Caihong had absolutely no idea how she would handle her outburst. She was barely hanging on herself.


    But then Chyou pursed her lips. ''Mama should have told me before. That''s why Dada is not waking up.''


    Caihong blinked her teary eyes. ''W-what?''


    Chyou folded her arms and harrumphed as if her mother really missed a very obvious point.


    ''You meet Dada everyday, but you didn''t take me with you! Dada is not waking up because he is missing me, too, like I miss Dada. Dada wants both of us to meet him together!'' she seriously nodded.


    Caihong almost stumbled on her foot.


    ''Dada loves Mama, but Dada loves Chyou too. See, I was worried why Dada isn''ting back. So he is also worried why I am noting with you to meet him.''


    ''...''


    The logic sounded strangely...wless.


    Caihong was speechless. Chyou had an aggrieved expression on her face, ''Dada is sick. You shouldn''t make him worry more!''


    Caihong''s slightly red eyes finally let out the tears. ''But even so...we don''t know if he will¡­''


    Chyou furrowed her cute brows. ''Dada not wake up? It will not happen. Dada promised he will take us on a trip. Then he also said that he wants to do a lot of things for me and Mama. Dada doesn''t break his promises. So, he will wake up.''


    ''...How long though?'' Caihong hadpletely relinquished her adult''s position and asked Chyou as if she was the adult now between them.


    Chyou blinked as if this was also very obvious. ''I don''t know. But if we meet him everyday, Dada will know that we are waiting for him. So he will wake up. Till then, we wait for him!''


    ''It''s hard to wait¡­it''s really so hard¡­'' Caihong sobbed.


    ''Not hard. Dada was always patient with me. Whenever I didn''t understand something, Dada always waited for me to get it. He waited for Mama, too, to be lovey-dovey with him! And see? Mama and Dada are so lovey-dovey now!''


    Caihong choked in her throat.


    Chyou tilted her head. ''Dada waits for us always. So we wait for Dada now!''


    She had a bright and incredible smile on her lips that shone Caihong''s heart with hope.


    Caihong watched, utterly stunned. She trembled hard.


    Dada waits for us always.


    She is right, isn''t she?


    He waited for me for so many years without any hope of things ever going normal between us. So why am I crying now if I have to wait for him?


    The worry about Chyou''s reaction had been eating her for the past few days. But she never thought that instead of crying, she would be so confident. Chyou didn''t shed a single tear in fear.


    Caihong hugged her hard and cried. ''You¡­when did you grow so much?''


    Chyou said in an aggrieved tone, ''I always said that Chyou is a big girl. But the adults just don''t believe me.''


    After so long, Caihong finally burst intoughter with tears in her eyes.


    ''You are right. Adults are sometimes so stupid.''


    Chyou heavily nodded. ''Adults are silly.''


    And just like that, from the person Caihong could least expect to get any relief, she finally found her strength and belief that one day, Xiaosi would be back for sure.

 Chapter 399 - Surprise (4)

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Surprise (4)</h4>


    Ah Cy burst into tears and said, "Aiyaaa, where is Chyou? Let this beautiful aunty hug her!"


    She went towards the children''s group and hugged Chyou hard. Caihong couldn''t help butugh.


    Leina and Siying were confused. "Why are you hugging Chyou?"


    "Because she is a darling. I cannot believe she is so mature already!"


    Little Chyou didn''t understand the source of Ah Cy''s sudden affection, but she surely loved it as she giggled. Siying threw his arms towards her. "I want Aunty to hug me too!"


    Leina copied him. "Me too!"


    So, Ah Cy was squished by three chubby children, and she felt herself float in heaven.


    Shuang''s eyes twinkled. "Aren''t you jealous, Liang?"


    He coughed. "Why would I be jealous? I am not! But yes, I am angry for sure. Is Siying trying to take advantage of the situation!? Why is his hand at Leina''s back? What is he trying to do!?" His face turned red in anger.


    "..."


    Xinyi shook her head. "They are just hugging."


    "But he is still touching her!"


    Shuang red at him. "Does that even count when both are just four?"


    Liang clenched his jaw. "Why does everyone always try to gang up on me like that? I am just trying to protect my innocent daughter!"


    She rolled her eyes. "Yeah sure. Let me know when you catch the invisible enemy."


    "Pfft¡­" Jack Si choked while sipping the juice andughed hard.


    Their fun time was interrupted when a maid came in and bowed. "Madam. Young master Liao is at the entrance."


    Xinyi was surprised. "Yuan?"


    She hurried towards the hall and found Liao Yuan waiting for her with a bouquet in his hand.


    "Yuan."


    He smiled. "Hey. This is for you," he offered the bouquet to her. "Happy Birthday."


    "Oh. Thank you. But why did you take the trouble?"


    "It''s no trouble at all. We are friends. At first, I thought I should just send someone on my behalf. But I decided against it. The least I could do was personally give it to you. Plus, I never got the chance to congratte you for winning the deal. It is a double celebration."


    She looked embarrassed. "Ah, thank you."


    Xinyi cleared her throat and took a scan. She hoped Han Huizhong wouldn''te and see him or¡­


    But since he knew that Caihong was going to visit for Xinyi''s birthday, Han Huizhong decided to seclude himself in his room until the gang left. He still didn''t know how to face her, so for now, he could only think of not crossing any paths with her.


    Liao Yuan seemed to hesitate a bit. He then took out a small gift box. "This is for you too."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "A gift?"


    "Yeah. I hope you don''t mind."


    Xinyi didn''t know what to say. As a friend, she had no qualms epting his gift. But if Zhiyuan saw it, she knew he would flip out seeing this gift. He might even throw it in the garbage.


    The gang curiously craned their necks. Shuang touched her chin. "Some guts this young master Liao has hoho...He is trying to woo her in Han''s territory. This is interesting. Where is the popcorn?"


    Caihong smacked on her head. "What popcorn? Can''t you see Xinyi is troubled?"


    Shuang red at her. "Which is why this is so exciting!"


    Xinyi deliberated for a while but helplessly epted. "Thank you."


    He cleared his throat. "Why don''t you open it?"


    Liang then said, "I want some popcorn too."


    Caihong simply grimaced. "I hope we don''t see any bloodshed if Zhiyuan¡­"


    Shuang giggled.


    "S-Sure¡­" Xinyi quickly unwrapped it and was shocked to see a beautiful and delicate diamond bracelet.


    "This... You really didn''t have to buy such an expensive gift."


    He waved his hand in dismissal. "It doesn''t matter as long as you like it. It will look pretty on your wrist."


    Shuang whistled in mischief. "Nice line. I need to learn some flirting tricks from young master Liao."


    Jack Si raised his brow in amusement. "And whom will you use it on?"


    "I have many admirers if I may say so!" She proudly snorted. "Especially all the female coworkers in my office. They have a crush on me. They even want me to disguise myself as a guy and act as their boyfriend."


    His mouth twitched.


    "Ever thought of using flirting tricks on a guy?"


    "Like who?"


    "Like yours truly."


    "You want me to flirt with you?"


    "I won''t mind if you insist on that."


    "What if you fall for my charms?" She innocently asked.


    "What if I want to fall for your charms?" He smiled.


    Caihong coughed.


    Aren''t they already flirting?


    Xinyi, on the other side, could only thank him once again. She was about to put the bracelet back in the box when a hand corner caught her.


    Startled, she looked up to see Zhiyuan standing before her, with a frosty expression as she stared at Liao Yuan.


    Liang munched on his actual popcorn that the maid brought for him. "Oh, oh! It''s getting more exciting now! The hero is here! What will he do? Beat the hell out of Liao Yuan? Or kill the hell out of Liao Yuan? Oooo the tension is high in the air and-"


    Ah Cy hit his head. "Stop yourmentary!"


    "Hey!"


    Zhiyuan nced at the gift box in Xinyi''s hands. He snatched it from her and stared at Liao Yuan. He held his hand and put the box on top of his palm. "Some lines shouldn''t be crossed, Mr. Liao. So before I order the guards to throw you out of here, it would be wise you leave yourself."


    Xinyi gulped.


    This is bad...


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes. "This gift is for Xinyi."


    "Which she doesn''t need from a man who holds feelings for her."


    He froze. "Mr. Han Zhiyuan. Can you please stop being so petty by bringing my feelings into this? I am only here as her friend."


    "Can you stop lying to yourself by thinking that you have actually moved on from her when you really haven''t?"


    His gaze was extremely cold. "I don''t need to prove myself. I just want to wish her birthday and see her happy."


    "If you really want to see her happy, then you wouldn''t have bought this expensive bracelet for her in the first ce.. If you couldn''t understand that she would be troubled by this gift, then Liao Yuan, you are really ignorant."

 Chapter 400 - Surprise (5)

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Surprise (5)</h4>


    "Okay, can you just tell me what is going on?"


    True to their words, Yunru''s colleagues locked his wrists so that he wouldn''t resist. They were close to taping his mouth shut, but Yunru finally eded to his ''kidnap.''


    His buddies shrugged. "Dude, you ask too many questions. Now one more question and remember that we have the tape with us."


    His mouth twitched. The car moved, taking twists and turns, and by some point, Yunru lost which way they were actually going.


    Then a whileter, he finally got some clue as he heard the roaring sound of airnes flying in the sky.


    ???


    The car came to a stop and they took Yunru out. They walked a bit, and Yunru felt that they were going through some spacious area. The wind blew quite strongly, and now the sound of airnes was clearer.


    "Are we...on a runway?"


    "Yeah shut it, smart cop."


    "..."


    Can I not even try deducing the ce you are taking me to?


    He climbed some stairs which he thought was definitely an airne. Or maybe a private jet.


    What is going on...


    The jet flew to a height, and now he was in the air. Yunru joked. "Are you dumping me on some remote ind?"


    "Not a bad idea actually. But not today."


    The jet flew with an incredible speed, and a whileter, they finallynded.


    "Can you now open my eyes?"


    "No."


    Damn it!


    Next, they made him sit in a car and drove some distance. Yunru tried to calcte. The flight took nearly fifty minutes to reach their destination.


    What ces are an hour away from Beijing?


    Zhouzhou? Shunyi? Fangshan?


    But why here?


    The car came to a halt, and one of his buddies said, "We are here."


    "Finally! Now take off the band from my eyes-"


    "No."


    "..."


    Next, Yunru felt he was going up the elevator. Before that, he heard the usualmotion of people working. He faintly heard a bell and someone he thought would be a receptionist talking to a customer


    Is this a hotel?


    Well...at least it''s not a remote ind¡­


    His friends opened a door and dumped him in a room.


    "Get him ready. And don''t take the band off."


    He had an urge to p his friends. "Shut up!"


    He heard the door close as they left the room. The man before him said, "Sir, please stand straight."


    "What is happening?" He tried to gauge from the man''s voice.


    "You are changing."


    "For what?"


    "I am not at liberty to say that, Sir."


    His mouth twitched. "Can you at least give me a hint?"


    "No."


    "Ahhh fine! Do what you want!"


    "Thank you, Sir."


    Then a few minutester, he asked again, "Who is the mastermind behind all this?"


    "I am not at liberty to say that, Sir."


    Is your tape stuck in just one ce!?


    The man made him sit, and Yunru felt him applying something to his face.


    "Hey, what are you doing to my face?"


    "Makeup."


    "...."


    "M-Makeup?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Why?" He was speechless.


    "I am not at liberty to say that, Sir."


    Yunru gritted his teeth and now seriously felt like punching this man too. Everything made him too curious, but he wasn''t getting any answers.


    Finally, Yunru was ready. Once again, his friends came to ''escort him.''


    "If you don''t open your mouth in thirty seconds, then trust me, I know how to get answers," Yunru coldly said.


    He was already frustrated that Zizi didn''t know about his birthday and moreover, she met Feng Xiao even today! His heart held a lot of grievances.


    Theyughed. "Chill dude. We are here."


    They stopped, and so did he. One of them untied the band around his eyes. Yunru breathed in relief.


    Thank God!


    He immediately opened his eyes, but it was all dark and silent. His gaze traveled everywhere, but it was pitch ck.


    Suddenly, light shone in him from above. He instinctively shut his eyes because of the re.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY, SOO YUNRUUUUU!!!"


    Crackers popped and balloons burst in excitement. He opened his eyes and was stunned to see the crowd and ce before him.


    This¡­


    Isn''t this the same hall where the National Conference for Peace and Protection was held? Why am I here?


    Wait...am I in Shanghai!?


    He saw the familiar faces of Xu Hui, Sun Zihao and Bai Guiren that handled different regions within China. Then he saw Yin Liu too, who was the head of China''s Intelligence Services.


    "You all¡­"


    The rest of the faces were awfully familiar too. They were cops from all over the country.


    Yunru looked down and saw himself all dressed up in an expensive set of clothes with fancy shoes.


    What was most shocking was that he spotted Soo Ei in the crowd too. His expression was of pure shock.


    Dad?


    Soo Ei eagerly waved his hand,ughing. "Yunru! Yunru! Your father is here! I am here! Can you see me?"


    I can see you just fine¡­


    Everybody was cheering and roaring in excitement.


    "What is going on?"


    "What else do you think?"


    Feng Xiao grinned and came up on the stage. Yunru immediately turned frosty. His eyes shot death beams at him.


    You! The cause of all my misery! How dare you show your face to me!?


    But wait a minute¡­


    Wasn''t Princess with him today? And he is here. So where is Princess?


    Yunru tried his best to sound polite even though he was cursing him to no end. "Feng Xiao¡­"


    "Hahaha! How do you like your birthday surprise?"


    He widened his eyes. "Birthday surprise?"


    Everybody was giggling at him.


    "Of course! And guess who nned everything?"


    He nkly stared at her. Too many questions were swirling in his mind. But his heart skipped a beat as Feng Xiao asked that question.


    Who nned¡­


    "Princess¡­?"


    Everybody whistled.


    "Oh God! He is so cute. He called her Princess."


    "What an endearing nickname!"


    Yunru coughed.


    As if his heart had stopped beating, he found his answer slowly walking towards him. His breath got stuck in his throat.


    Donned in a beautiful crimson knee length dress that fluttered along the wind, Zizi came forward, carrying a bouquet in her hands.. With delicate steps, she walked towards the stage and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 401 - Surprise (6)

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Surprise (6)</h4>


    She blushed, seeing him look so handsome in a suit.


    Kyaaaa!!! So handsome, so handsome, so handsome!


    Zizi internally squealed and rolled in excitement.


    I knew it! The ck suit will look gorgeous on him! The makeup is done just right!


    Ahhh why are you so handsome, Yunru?


    But outwardly, she maintained her poise and grace.


    Yunru, on the other side, couldn''t tear his gaze away from her. It was as if a fairy had descended into the mortal realm.


    Her lips were covered in the same crimson lipstick that matched her dress. Her fair shoulders were exposed that showed the vicle on her neck. An involuntary gulp passed down his throat. Her silky hair was tied into a bun, and two locks of hair dangled from either side of her cheeks. The blush on her face, once again, matched the color of her dress and lipstick.


    It was as if time had stopped. Suddenly, Yunru couldn''t hear the roars andughter of the crowd. Instead, his ears caught the sound of her breaths, which he felt was filled with a trace of nervousness and excitement. His heart pounded so hard as if it would burst. His eyes were affixed at her red lips, which he was dying to kiss hard.


    Zizi felt too conscious and feverish under his intense gaze.


    I-I am looking alright, right¡­?


    Gazing into his ck irises, Zizi raised her arms and offered him the bouquet with a smile that could rival the sun''s mor.


    Taking a deep breath, she said,


    "Happy Birthday, Yunru."


    Not a sound came from his throat. The othersughed and clicked a lot of funny pictures.


    "Hahaha he ispletely dazzled by her beauty!"


    "Poor Yunru has lost all his words."


    "He is standing as if lightning has zapped him!"


    Soo Ei wanted to beat up his son.


    Idiot! Don''t keep my daughter-inw standing for too long!


    Yunru finally seemed to break out of his stupor. Still in a light daze, he took the bouquet from her.


    Happy... Birthday¡­?


    "Y-you know about my birthday?"


    Zizi felt a little guilty. "I will be honest. I-I had really forgotten about it. It was Dad who told me about it¡­"


    Yunru''s brow heavily twitched. He turned to look at his father, who seemed to notice his using gaze.


    Aiya? Did Zizi say something she wasn''t supposed to?


    Soo Ei just ignored him and pretended as if he didn''t see him at all.


    "I didn''t remember your birthday, but I wanted to give you a grand surprise!"


    Yunru took a sharp breath. "Surprise?"


    "Yes!" Her eyes shine brilliantly under the light.


    Feng Xiao smiled. "We aren''t gathered here just for your birthday. But it''s a grandmemoration too that your fiance nned for you."


    "Commemoration?"


    Yin Liu stepped up and patted his shoulder hard. "Yes, Soo Yunru. You wouldn''t have forgotten about the terrorist incident that just happened recently here, right? Unfortunately, I was in the hospital, but I had heard everything about it."


    "Oh¡­"


    How could he forget the day when he was so close to losing Zizi for real? She had narrowly escaped death after falling off the cliff.


    Yin Liu smiled. "In the light of your exemry performance and capabilities with which you handled such a sensitive case, saved the lives of hundreds of people and also apprehend the criminals, China Police Force is awarding you with the Medal of Honor and Bravery and also promoting you to the position of Chief Officer of Beijing metropolitan region."


    Yunru rapidly blinked his eyes.


    At the announcement, everybody broke into a loud cheer.


    "Congrattions!!!"


    Zizi pped hard in anticipation. Feng Xiao brought a small case. Yin Liu opened it and took out a beautiful medal scintiting in the golden light that made it sparkle even more.


    Yin Liu said, "You are a dedicated and hardworking cop, and you have many sessful cases under your belt where you have given justice. You are earnest, loyal and extremely capable. It was disheartening to learn that all this time, your superior was taking all the credit for your hard work."


    Even now, Zizi felt her blood boiling at how Yunru was used.


    "But worry not. I have personally made him resign from the force. We don''t need such officers that would put a stain on our name and ride on someone else''s sess. Now, you will be the Chief. You are a gem, Soo Yunru. Even with all the harassment, you strictly focused on your work and only thought about people''s welfare. China Police Force is proud to have an officer like you. If not for you that night, many would have lost their families."


    Yin Liu took a step forward and hooked the medal on his suit.


    From the audience, Soo Ei clenched his fist. Tears of pride and joy shone in his eyes. His son was recognized by such a prominent figure in China''s justice system. His son was awarded and praised. Everybody was pping for his son. Everybody was proud of him.


    As a father, what more did he want?


    Are you watching Meili¡­? Look, our son got a medal. He also got promoted! You must be feeling so happy, right?


    He trembled as he couldn''t let his tears stop from falling.


    Ahh I am sorry for crying. But hey, don''t me me. I know you must be crying too in heaven!


    He stared at his son on the stage. His heart was filled with immense joy.


    Thank you for giving me such wonderful children, Meili¡­


    Yunru felt the weight of the medal pinned on his chest. His fingers shook as he brushed them along the medal.


    Yin Liu grinned. "Apart from the medal and promotion, the Chinese government also has a small token to reward you. You have earned this, Soo Yunru."


    He gently ced a cheque on his palm and patted it. Yunru took a look and trembled hard.


    It was a cheque of one million Yuan.


    Yunru stared at it until his eyes watered.


    It was an amount more than enough to fulfill his dream of buying his father the best car. The one they had right now was just a second-hand model.


    But the one Soo Ei had sold for his children''s sake was a grand car that he had bought from his hard-earned money.


    Yunru wanted to pay that debt for a long time now.


    And now, he saw his dreame true.

 Chapter 402 - Surprise (7)

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Surprise (7)</h4>


    Yin Liu smiled. "Congrattions, Yunru. And keep up the good work."


    For the first time, he felt as if he needed someone to hold him. Everything had went so fast that he could barely digest it.


    "This...I really cannot¡­"


    Chief Xu Hui stood up and said, "You have to ept it, Yunru," he chuckled. "It''s the gratitude you have earned. The lives you saved pales inparison to this number. This is not some favor. We want you to feel happy by it, not burdened. This is just another way of recognizing you apart from the medal and promotion."


    He was silent. He thought about what to say and how to respond, but in the end, he only bowed. "Thank you. I will always cherish this medal. I will strive my best to give justice to my new position as the Chief and not disappoint you. And this¡­"


    His heart raced like crazy. "I promise to make the best use of this money."


    "Congrattions!" The officers pped loudly and cheered his name.


    Yin Liuughed. "We just did what we were supposed to do. But the real person you should thank is your fiance. It was she who thought of arranging thismemoration ceremony on your birthday."


    Yunru raised his head and stared at Zizi. She sheepishly grinned. "Hehe~~"


    "Do you know? Han Zizi came to my office a few days ago and asked if you were getting any medal for your work during the Conference attack."


    Yunru choked.


    Y-you asked him...just like that?


    "And of course we had nned for this. I was impressed by your work. But she was more concerned if your Chief pulled any strings to take all the credit. It was when I came to know how corrupt your superior was."


    Yin Liu refused to say that with the way Zizi had demanded the answer, she wouldn''t have taken a no from him.


    It was like,


    ''Yunru is going to be rewarded for his bravery, right?'' Zizi stood before him, her arms folded at her chest as she looked at him with her eyes narrowed.


    It was more of a confirmation than a question.


    Yin Liu felt really fortunate that Yunru''smemoration was, in fact, nned all along. He was very senior and practically an elder to her. Nobody dared to speak to him that way in the position he was.


    But Zizi didn''t care. And he didn''t mind that.


    He smiled. ''Indeed. It was a threat to our national security. Yunru did an excellent job, and yes, he will be definitely rewarded.''


    Zizi nodded in relief and satisfaction. Her only request was to arrange thememoration ceremony on his birthday.


    It was actually supposed to take ce a monthter. But Zizi was insistent to prepone it.


    Yin Liu beamed. ''I understand your thoughts. It would be a great gift on his birthday. Alright. Let''s do as you say.''


    At present, Yunru was utterly dumbfounded. "You met Head Yin?"


    Zizi shyly smiled. "Yeah."


    It wasn''t an easy feat to meet Yin Liu. But well...it was Zizi on the other side. What was impossible for Princess Han Zizi?


    He felt silly at his own stupidity.


    Feng Xiao then chimed in. "We all got the news of your ceremony, and honestly, it was on very short notice. But it was exciting! We were all eager to see your speechless expression! But your fiance is very capable. She took the responsibility in her hands, and we immediately started the work. All the invitations to everybody present here, the hall arrangements and the whole ceremony organisation was done by her! I was just helping her here and there. She worked a lot for your surprise."


    Yunru froze. As if somebody dropped the whole Arctic upon him, he stood unmoved.


    "Wait a minute...So-so¡­" he cautiously nced between Zizi and Feng Xiao, "Your meetings in thest few days were for this?"


    They nodded hard. But Feng Xiao felt something was wrong.


    "Hey, how do you know that we used to meet? We never told you."


    Zizi realized the same. "Oh yeah!"


    The imaginary shback button yed, and suddenly everything became crystal clear.


    The secret meetings, the anticipation that ticked him off, the lies about that ''imaginary friend''...


    Zizi grinned. "Your whole department has helped me a lot. Feng Xiao was sort of the captain to manage things on his end."


    At that moment, Yunru truly felt like digging a hole in the ground and nevere out. No, he didn''t even have the energy to dig a hold.


    Let the earth just swallow me already¡­


    He lowered his head in his palms. "...Fuck."


    Zizi furrowed her brows. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look like you saw a ghost?"


    Suddenly, Soo Ei''s heartyughter rang in the hall. "Ahahahaha. I understand now. Oh-oh God... You idiot son. You...you are so funny¡­"


    He clutched his stomach and was almost on the verge of rolling on the floor. Yunru wanted to throw him out. Everybody was curious.


    "What, what? Tell us too!"


    "Yeah, what''s going on? What did you understand?"


    "Father Soo. Don''t hide it from us!"


    Suddenly, everybody turned into gossiping aunts as they smelled something interesting was about to happen.


    Soo Ei wiped the tear from his eye that came due toughing too hard. "Are you confessing or should I tell them?"


    Yunru rubbed the back of his neck and shut his eyes.


    Earth, swallow me already!


    Zizi narrowed her eyes. "Why are you suddenly embarrassed?"


    He felt as if he lost all his face. "...Nothing."


    "No, tell me. You are hiding something. How do you know about Feng Xiao and my meetings? What have you realized?"


    "...lous."


    "Huh?"


    "Hsdgsjsjsf¡­"


    Her brow twitched. "Are you muttering some curse?"


    His ears turned bright red. "I-I was¡­"


    "Can''t hear you."


    Yunru red at her and grabbed her head. The world spinned in front of Zizi as he suddenly pressed his lips on hers and kissed her hard.


    He eximed, his voice mixed with embarrassment, relief and nervousness. "Jealous! I was hell jealous, Princess!"

 Chapter 403 - Surprise (8)

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Surprise (8)</h4>


    Everybody had instantly quietened down the moment Yunru had kissed Zizi. Soo Ei had even hid his face in his hands, his lips widely grinning the whole time. "Aish, Meili. Our son is so shameless¡­"


    Zizz stared at Yunru unblinkingly.


    What just happened? Was I kissed? Did he kiss me just now in front of everyone?


    Princess felt that her brain power had suddenly depleted to nothingness. But the most shocking thing was Yunru''s confession. It reached her ears, but she strangely felt that she didn''t hear a single word.


    "Ahhhh Ipletely messed up!" Yunrucked tears to shed. "I was so damn jealous of you and Feng Xiao meeting together! It was a coincidence that I saw you two one day. But you lied about it. Feng Xiao feigned ignorance too. Then suddenly, your meetings became too frequent, and you were hiding it from me! I couldn''t understand what was going on. I cursed Feng Xiao like crazy!"


    Feng Xiao - "..."


    "I was so mad at him that I dumped all the work on him and made his life difficult!"


    Feng Xiao''s gaze darkened. He clutched his chest, feeling betrayed. "You...So, you took revenge on me? How could you? Am I not your bro? Are we not buddies!?" He cried. "You were so inhumane! You were a monster! I got dark circles because of you!"


    Everybodyughed hard.


    "S-shut up!" Yunru shut his eyes again, feeling guilty and embarrassed. "What did I know? You suddenly started spending time with Princess. MY time with Princess! And she was willing to lie for you. She started ignoring me. She was talking less and less to me and for whom? For you? I-I couldn''t help but feel if¡­" his face waspletely red, "if she started liking you¡­"


    Feng Xiao wanted to puke blood.


    "I felt she lost all interest in me. And then today too, she acted as if she didn''t know anything about my birthday and said that she would meet ''her friend'' again. Feng Xiao, I truly wanted to kill you for snatching her from me!"


    Feng Xiao - "..."


    Hebed his hair in frustration. "I was so fucking jealous! I mean, you came to my house that day and-"


    "How do you know?"


    "Of course I stalked you, you idiot," he looked at him in disdain as if it was so obvious at this point. "How else would I know?"


    "..."


    You don''t feel ashamed of admitting that?


    "Anyway, you came to my house and held her arm when she was about to stumble at the door," he gritted his teeth. "Only God knows how I wanted to break your hand! Why the hell were you holding her for four seconds? Are you nuts!?"


    Feng Xiao was speechless. "I was just freaking helping her! Was I supposed to let her fall?"


    Yunru roared. "YOU DIDN''T NEED FOUR DAMN SECONDS TO KEEP HOLDING ONTO HER. SHE WAS FINE ALREADY, YOU DUMBASS!"


    Feng Xiao jolted behind Yin Liu. "You are impossible! I would never eye my brother''s woman! And she ispletely head in heels over you! As if she would ever fall out of love with you!"


    Soo Ei''s voice broke, "O-Oh my God...I can''t...take this anymore¡­" heughed. "Meili, I think I might join you tonight...I-I am gonna die ofughter if...this went on¡­"


    Zizi felt as if she was zapped by bolts of lightning one after the other. His words were sweet and possessive that made her heart thud in her chest. Even though she hadn''t moved an inch, it was like she ran a marathon.


    "You... felt jealous?" It took all her strength to muster out those three words.


    She felt herself floating in the clouds. She even wondered if she had fallen asleep and was in a dream.


    It was really nothing less than a dream for her. The man she loved so much and for whose love she yearned so much just confessed that he was jealous.


    And jealousy meant only one thing.


    Yunru took a deep breath. He calmed down his emotions that were rushing and breaking him apart from within. It was exhrating, yet at the same time, he felt his heart squeeze.


    He held her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. He felt a strange sense of anxiety filling his chest. The air conditioner was in full swing, yet he felt his face turn hotter and hotter.


    "Yes¡­I was really, really jealous. I hated seeing you two together. For the first time...I felt my ce in your life was threatened. I really thought you didn''t love me anymore. It was an ugly feeling," he averted his eyes, "I even wanted to lock you up at home today to stop you from meeting him."


    "Pfft¡­" everybodyughed, but they quickly quieted down.


    "I went crazy. I couldn''t sleep at night. I bullied Feng Xiao at every chance I got."


    Feng Xiao looked at him, aggrieved.


    You!


    "I was having all sorts of negative thoughts. I even thought that you woulde with Feng Xiao one day, holding hands with him and telling me that...you don''t love me anymore. You always looked at me, yet you wereughing with him. I really, really felt so angry but also helpless. I couldn''t understand for a long time. But then reality crashed upon me like a tsunami. I didn''t want to lose you at all. You have already be an irreceable part of my life, and it would crush me if you... disappeared from my life one day."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Yunru finally looked at Zizi but was shocked to see her crying instead.


    "You...Do you mean...what you are saying?" Her voice was a whisper, but he heard her clearly. She sniffled. "D-Do you understand w-what your words¡­"


    "Of course, I do, Princess," he smiled, "I am in my full senses. I know what I am talking about. I said I was jealous. These past days were agonizing for me to watch you spend time with another man. Why would I have these feelings?"


    He lifted her chin and kissed her lips again. "Isn''t it because I love you so damn much?"

 Chapter 404 - Surprise (9)

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Surprise (9)</h4>


    "Zhiyuan, when are we going to reach?" Xinyi was impatient. She was eager to see her birthday surprise. After a long tense atmosphere at Han vi with Liao Yuan, it was Liang and Ah Cy who had finally intervened.


    Zhiyuan had grabbed Xinyi''s hand and took her out of the house without sparing a further nce at Liao Yuan, he left with her.


    He was still extremely furious at his audacity foring to the Han vi to wish Xinyi as if he was so close and moreover, gifted an expensive bracelet!


    But he didn''t want to ruin tonight because of Liao Yuan, so he just cast him away.


    He smiled. "We are there."


    There was a blindfold over her, and she couldn''t see the way at all.


    Zhiyuan stepped out of the car. He put his hand in hers and gently pulled her out. The soft flutter of wind made her tickle.


    He made her walk a few steps and then stopped. He slowly removed the blindfold and whispered in her ear. "Happy Birthday, Xinyi."


    Xinyi opened her eyes. Her irises widened upon recognizing the ce.


    "This is our... college."


    Zhiyuan smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    The whole campus was lit with lights that glowed golden in the night. It was absolutely enthralling. The path was covered with soft petals and wherever she looked, she saw her young pictures hung on the walls and trees that were filled with her beautiful smiles.


    He offered his hand. "Shall we go, Mrs. Han?"


    Xinyi couldn''t respond as she was busy getting spellbound and mesmerized with the arrangements.


    He chuckled and bent down to remove her heels. As they entered, her feet touched the petals. They walked along the corridors of the campus and entered one of the ssrooms.


    "Do you remember the day you had a presentation and you were really nervous about it? Just before it started, I encouraged you to do your best."


    She dazedly nodded.


    There was a small gift box on the teacher''s desk. He ced it in her palm. Xinyi took a silent breath and unwrapped it.


    A dazzling pair of butterfly diamond earrings greeted her with their brilliance. The wings were delicately carved that for some reason made her cry.


    Zhiyuan took off the earrings that she currently wore and put them on her.


    "This is for always giving your best and fighting your fears when you wanted to run away from the most."


    She touched the earrings that gently dangled from her ears. "Thank you¡­"


    "It isn''t over yet, Mrs. Han," he smiled.


    Zhiyuan took her hand again and walked out of the main campus building. They reached the huge basketball court. They stood at the center and he said, "You always used to cheer me on in my game from that seat. You never shouted my name like the others did, but I knew you always wanted me to win."


    She blushed.


    He took her out of the court and stood near a bench. "This was the ce where you had treated my injury that day."


    Of course, Xinyi remembered it. One of the yers had actually fouled and made Zhiyuan trip on the field. He had injured his ankle, but he won the game anyway. She rushed towards him as soon as the game was over to put the ointment.


    Her breath stopped as she saw another small gift box on the bench. Once again, Zhiyuan smiled and handed it to her.


    With her heart racing fast, she quickly opened it. In the boxy a chain with a graceful diamond pendant at the centre that was shaped in the form of a cherry blossom which was also Xinyi''s favorite flower. She was too stunned to say anything.


    Zhiyuan stood behind her and just like the earrings, he slid the chain on her neck. The cherry blossom shone in sync with the butterfly earrings.


    A tear slipped down, feeling overwhelmed by his gesture.


    "This is for always silently staying by my side. Whether it was taking care of me after the game or taking the burden of thepany as its CEO, you never left my side."


    She bit her lip andined. "This is supposed to be my birthday, but you are making me cry¡­"


    He kissed her cheek and whispered, "Well they are tears of happiness, so I cannotin."


    Holding her hand, they walked along the petals filled path. They stood in front of the huge plum blossom tree.


    Xinyi stared at the tree in a daze. The tree sparkled with red and pink lights as if it was a symbol of love. Standing at this spot, a gush of emotions rippled through her heart.


    "This is the most important ce for me, Xinyi because this was the first time we had met," Zhiyuan clenched his fist as he remembered their fateful meeting.


    This was the same ce where Xinyi was bullied by a gang of four boys. She was made fun of andughed at when she fell.


    It was Zhiyuan who stepped up for her and fought against those boys. He had carried her in his arms and brought supplies for her. It was embarrassing as she was on her periods, and a boy had helped her. But this ce had marked the beginning of their lives that will intertwine in the future.


    Under the tree where the pink plum blossoms fluttered, she saw another small gift box. With trembling steps, Xinyi walked towards it. Her heart beat in anticipation and nervousness.


    "Open it."


    Xinyi bit her lower lips and took off the gift wrap. Her movements were slow and gentle. She held a red velvet box.


    As she opened it, a diamond ring came into her view. But what mesmerized her was the intricate design of the band.


    The diamond was carved in three parts. Two doves on the left and right side where the metal ring began and ended and in between those doves, it held a small symbol.


    As Xinyi looked closely, she recognized the symbol that represented infinity.

 Chapter 405 - Surprise (10)

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Surprise (10)</h4>


    The butterfly earrings, the cherry blossom pendant and now the ring with doves and infinity¡­


    The more Xinyi thought about it, the more it became clear to her. They were not just diamond gifts for her. Every gift held a special meaning.


    As she understood Zhiyuan''s message, her eyes were filled with tears, clutching the ring in her palm.


    Zhiyuan took the ring and faced her. He bent on his knee and raised his head, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew what he wanted to say as he would put the earrings and pendant on her.?But when it came to the ring, he would have no words to express himself. He had so much to say, yet he couldn''t put it into words.


    "Xinyi. This is for stepping into my life. This is for everything... every single thing you have selflessly done for me. This is for not leaving my side when things got sour for you. This is for not giving up on Siying. This is for... always loving me so much without expecting anything in return."


    He smiled through the quiet mistiness in his eyes. "I brought you here because this is where everything started for us. But¡­" his gaze dimmed in sorrow, "This is also the ce where you have suffered immense pain."


    Xinyi bit her lip, thinking of all those times she saw Zhiyuan and Caihong together. As their friend, she wished for their happiness.


    But as someone who loved Zhiyuan, her heart ached miserably.


    He gave a light squeeze to her hand. "I really want to go back in time and mend the past. Then you wouldn''t hide your tears and quietly cry in a corner. I cannot change the past. But I want to change our present and our future. That''s why this ce won''t be a source of grief for you anymore.


    Butterflies are a symbol of rebirth as they are born from metamorphosis. Just like the butterflies, the cherry blossoms are a sign of renewal and rebirth when they bloom. Doves represent a new journey and infinity... represents eternity. All the gifts have only one meaning I want to convey to you."


    A gentle brush of the wind scattered the plum blossoms and flew past them. The sound of the leaves rustling in the night air felt like small bells sweetly chiming with their melody.


    "Everything began here for us seven years back. And now, our new journey will also start from this very same tree where we first met. This ce gave you bitter memories in the past. But now every corner of this campus will only bring a smile to your lips. It''s like our marriage will be reborn, and this time¡­" his shoulders trembled a little, "I will give you nothing but happiness. Our journey starting from tonight will only fill your life withughter and joy."


    Holding her hand and gently kissing the back of it, he asked, "Xinyi, I love you. I want to spend my life with you. I want to raise our children together. I want to grow old with you until our hair turns grey. I want to take myst breath in your arms, and in all my next lives, I only want you and only you to be my wife. Please...please forgive me for making you wait for so long. I want another chance to make everything right for us. Will you give me that chance, Xinyi?"


    He took a deep breath. "Will you marry me?"


    Xinyi softly copsed on her knees, and as she looked into his eyes filled with love for her, it felt as if all the past torment she went through amounted to nothing before Zhiyuan''s confession.


    How long...for how long had Xinyi waited to hear these words from his lips? For how long had she wanted him to fall for her? For how long had she wanted to have a ce in his heart like he had in hers?


    But now that sorrowful wait and hopelessness dissipated into the air.


    One of the reasons why she never approached Zhiyuan in the years was because she didn''t want him to pity her. She was afraid that Zhiyuan''s love would be nothing more than sympathy to give justice to her.


    She didn''t want him to love her because he felt he had no choice or because he wouldn''t want to hurt her. She was his wife, and a wife deserved her husband''s love.


    Yes, she does.


    But Xinyi didn''t want his affection with that kind of forced logic. A love out of responsibility was what she never desired.


    But now there was no doubt about Zhiyuan''s love. There was no hesitation and no need to think twice about it. His feelings were pure and as white as snow.


    "You know¡­" it was difficult to speak with all the overwhelming emotions squishing her heart in bliss. She couldn''t stop her tears from falling. Her lips quivered, and her voice choked.


    "It would have hurt me more had you said these words when we had gotten married. If you said those false words to keep me happy, I... wouldn''t have been able to bear it. That''s why I was always grateful to you for treating me as your precious friend. Yes, I always wanted your love. But if you had forced yourself for our marriage, we would have lost our friendship along the way too. I... wouldn''t have been left with anything. Neither your love, nor your friendship. Thank you Zhiyuan...thank you for protecting our friendship."


    Zhiyuan stared at her, stunned, the corner of his eyes slightly aching.


    "You are so silly for thanking me. I don''t deserve it because I have only caused you pain."


    She pped his hand and red at him. "It means nothing now."


    "You...I don''t know what to do with you," he helplessly shook his head.


    She smiled and looked at the ring. "How about putting the ring on me for now?"


    Zhiyuan felt his heart skip a beat. "...Really?"


    "Really."


    Zhiyuan slipped the ring on her finger as his lips curved into a bright smile. Xinyi looked breath-taking with the earrings, pendant and ring as if she looked like a bride.. Intertwining his fingers against hers, Zhiyuan pulled her in his arms and shared their first kiss of their new beginning under the beautiful plum blossoms tree.

 Chapter 406 - Naughty Basketball Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Naughty Basketball Lessons</h4>


    They strolled hand in hand, along the entire campus. There was a memory waiting for them, matter what turn they took or corner they reached. Reminiscing their young days brought a smile to their lips.


    When they entered the basketball court, Xinyi eagerly grabbed a ball and waved at Zhiyuan. He chuckled and leaned at the edge. "You want to try throwing it into the basket?"


    She nodded hard. She sheepishly grinned. "I also wanted to try this¡­"


    Xinyi loved seeing him y the game. She would be mesmerized by his perfect form as his tall and lean body jumped to dunk the ball into the basket. So, she began to develop a small interest in the game.


    He widened his eyes. "Why didn''t you evere to me? I would have taught you how to y basketball."


    She coughed guiltily. "I was too shy to ask... I-It''s not like I wanted to be a basketball yer."


    Zhiyuan shook his head helplessly. "You...I would have been so happy to teach you! What was there to be shy for? Weren''t we friends?"


    But then he also knew her nature. It was difficult for her to approach anyone, especially for something she wanted.


    He sternly said, "From now on, I don''t want you to hide anything from me."


    Xinyi furiously nodded. She quickly looked back at the basket and aimed the ball at it. She shot it, but the ball missed by a huge margin.


    She cleared her throat, and Zhiyuan had an urge tough.


    "It was just the first try."


    He seriously nodded.


    Xinyi picked the ball again and threw it. But it missed again and again. She helplessly gave up. Zhiyuanughed and walked towards her. He picked it and stood behind her. "You are in good hands now, student Xinyi."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Okay¡­"


    Zhiyuan closed the distance between them until his chest touched her back. The cold air blew around then, but Xinyi felt inexplicably hot at her back. He leaned his chin and whispered in her ear, "Your form is wrong."


    He held her elbow and straightened it. His hands caught hers, and as he intertwined his fingers with hers, the heat rushed to her palm too. She blushed.


    "ce your feet slightly apart and bend your waist."


    His breath tickled her ears, turning them tomato red. Zhiyuan was amused seeing her cute reactions. He bumped his cheek on hers, and rubbed his nose against her soft skin.


    "Y-you...I want to throw the ball¡­" she said with a hoarse voice.


    "Mhm. But I want to do more than that¡­"


    She felt goosebumps on her neck where his lips were gently pressing, but at the same time, he wasn''t really kissing her. It was an "almost" kiss and the sensation of his lips hovering and teasing her was making her heart race like crazy.


    Xinyi bit her lip. "You are supposed to teach me."


    He raised his arms with hers, holding the ball at a height, aiming at the basket. "Am I not?" His husky voice sent her shiver on the back of her neck.


    She couldn''t retort.


    He tilted their arms backward at an angle, and with a swing, they threw the ball.


    *CLANG*


    The ball hit the basket ring and slipped down the.


    "We did it!" Xinyi beamed.


    Zhiyuan softly chomped on her ear lobe. "Mhm. But we have yet to start with the other ''did it'' part, don''t you think~?"


    The red blush spread from her cheeks right up to her neck. "You...why do you always have impure intentions?"


    "What do you possibly mean?" He innocently asked.


    "T-that time in the office...the massage...it was all your act."


    "It wasn''t an act. My wife was tired, so I just wanted her to rx. And keeping the suspicious massage aside, it''s natural that I have impure intentions towards you. Aren''t we husband and wife?"


    He flipped her and wrapped his arm around her waist. Lifting her chin until their lips were hardly an inch apart, he whispered, "Is it wrong to want my wife?"


    Her eyshes trembled, and she couldn''t look into his intense gaze that threatened to swallow her whole. She clutched her shirt and buried her face in his chest.


    "No¡­"


    His eyes twinkled in delight. "So...does the wife want the husband too?"


    Her heart was closing to burst out of her chest. Embarrassment to admit her desire made her clutch his shirt even tighter.


    Her soft voice was hardly audible. "...Yes."


    Zhiyuan pinched her jaw and crossed thest inch as their lips met. Pulling back after a fierce kiss and gently flicking a lock of her hair behind her ear, he said,


    "Then let''s not wait anymore."


    ---


    For the first night of their new beginning, Zhiyuan had already made all the preparations ready. Near the campus was a small vi where the gang used to frequently visit. It was owned by Zhiyuan, and he had bought that ce during his college days. He was talented and earning money for a small vi wasn''t difficult for him at all.


    The only purpose for that vi was for Zhiyuan and Zizi to have a ce to live whenever Han Huizhong got angry at them and threw them out of the house. In the growing up years, the young siblings often had arguments with their grandfather, simr to any other families having teenage kids. Though Han Huizhong would call them back a few dayster himself.


    Xinyi remembered the nights the gang used to spend here at times, especially before the exam season. Shuang would particrly haunt everyone to let her copy their notes because she always slept during sses. Liang''s mind was focused more on Ah Cy rather than his studies, and this vi is the witness to many of his failed flirting attempts with her while Ah Cy wasted her time in teasing him too.


    Only Zhiyuan, Xinyi, Caihong and Xiaosi were serious about their studies.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes, seeing a smile curve her lips. With a gentle force, he jerked her head. "My wife. You better think about only me and not reminisce about those idiots."


    Xinyi raised her brow. "Shuang will kill you if she hears you calling her an idiot."


    He smiled that somehow gave her a sense of foreboding. "I don''t think you would be able to do that."


    "W-why not?"


    He shut the bedroom''s door and then tilted his head as he chuckled.. "Your throat will be too tired to say anything else after tonight."

 Chapter 407 - Their New Beginning (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Their New Beginning (1) *</h4>


    *WARNING - MATURE SCENE*


    "O-Oh¡­" Xinyi''s mind was fried with his shameless promation. Her thoughts fizzled out into oblivion, and she ran towards the bathroom. "I have to feed Siying!" And she shut the door.


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    He clutched his stomach andughed, throwing his head back. "My dear wife, you could at least say that you want to take a shower. If I may point out, Siying is at home. Who do you want to feed?"


    Xinyi from inside the bathroom - "..."


    She fell into deep embarrassment. She heard Zhiyuan''s step inching closer towards her, and her heart sped faster and faster.


    "You really cannot hide from me in the bathroom, Xinyi¡­"


    She felt her ears twitch as if Zhiyuan was standing right behind her, whispering into her ear.


    "Well if you won''t open the door then I will¡­"


    She quickly stepped out and crashed into his chest. Zhiyuan smiled. "If you had locked the door, then you would have been safe. But now you wouldn''t be."


    Her mouth twitched. It was as if she had lost all her reasoning abilities!


    In all the chaos erupting in her heart, she didn''t realize when she was already on the bed pinned beneath Zhiyuan, who was already taking his shirt off. The sight of his toned muscles and fair chest reddened her face, and imaginary steam escaped from top of her head. A gasp was about to escape her lips before Zhiyuan''s lips blocked hers.


    "Mmhnnn¡­"


    Compared to the gentle kiss they had shared under the plum blossom tree, this kiss was full of passion and hunger. He imed her mouth, slipping his tongue inside, tasting her sweetness. After turning her lips slightly swollen by his ferocious kiss, his hands had already taken off her dress and caught one of her soft breasts in his palm. She jolted upward, feeling a sharp sensation of pleasure shoot within her.


    He bit her ear and devilishly chuckled. "There is a lot more I have to y with. You have to hold it together."


    His sinful words made her bite her lip hard. But he pinched her jaw, crashing his lips again. Biting on her lower lip, he breathily said, "Tonight, only I can bite your lips."


    His index finger teased his way from her waist to her belly. Her breasts that were exposed to him, were firmly pressed by his chest, wanting to bask in the pleasure of their naked contact.


    Taking a sharp breath, he turned her to her belly with her back facing him.


    "Zhi-Zhiyuan¡­" she let out a muffled moan as left her neck and back with a string of hickeys. He lifted her waist a little and squeezed her breast in his palm. She let out another gasp, clutching the pillow in her fist. Cupping her breasts from her back felt more stimting than holding them from the front.


    "Xinyi¡­" his voice got hoarse, feeling her softness. His member hardened, growing hotter and hotter as he rubbed her bud in between his fingers.


    "Ahh¡­"


    The pleasure alone was so immense that he wondered how it would feel to enter her. With that thought and desire surging in his body, his member hardened even more, poking Xinyi. She was grateful that her back was facing him as she didn''t want to show him her ripe tomato face. Shepletely buried herself in the pillow.


    Their breaths grew ragged even though they had hardly started. Tracing her entrance, he quietly slipped his finger inside. Her back arched as he slid another fingers, rushing in and out. The desired wetness soon coated his fingers as she climaxed. Somehow, Xinyi felt that this orgasm was way more sensual than the one happened in the office during *ahem* their innocent massage time.


    Sheid breathing hard, aroused and excited. Even though she had just climaxed, the tickling and surmounting sensation only roared further, wanting more of Zhiyuan.


    He turned her to face him, and she immediately covered her face. "D-Don''t!"


    Zhiyuan shook his head and pinned her wrists near her ears. "You cannot hide anything from me, Xinyi. Every inch of your body and your expression, you cannot hide anything from my eyes tonight."


    He tenderly kissed the blush of her face as the tip of his hardened length poked her wet entrance. Stretching and widening her core, he plunged into her as gently as he could.


    "Ahhhnn!" Xinyi couldn''t hold back her moan, his fullnesspletely enveloping her. Zhiyuan patiently waited for her to adjust to his length. It had been four years since they had their first time. Naturally, this wouldn''t be any less painful than the first time itself.


    Her walls contracted, and it did hurt a little, but nowherepared to the first night they had spent. Seeing Xinyi rx and not in pain, his deep jet eyes slowly darkened with arousal. He was holding back to devour her, but he wanted her to enjoy the night just like him. Moving back and forth, he dove his hot length that heated her core with the friction. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she wanted his support not to faint due to the sizzling sensation of pain and pleasure coursing through her.


    Zhiyuan couldn''t even express the relief his every cell was graced with. He wanted her for a long time, but he had to make things right again before he would ask for this precious night. It was an agonizing wait, but he endured it.


    But now as all the shackles were finally broken, as all the distance melted away into nothingness, he didn''t want to waste even a single moment of this intimacy. Grabbing her thighs, his length went deeper and deeper into her. Their point of union felt extremely hot, and that heat traveled through their veins, making them sweat and gasp.


    "Xinyi... Xinyi¡­"


    He repeated her name over and over. He wanted more. He thrusted more, expressing his feelings through the desire she invoked in him. The sounds of their soft, hoarse moans echoed in the room.


    He leaned and biting her lips, he came inside her with a sharp shudder that spilled his climax into her. From the corner of her eye, the tear finally fell on the pillow. Xinyi trembled under his orgasm and buried her face into his chest.


    Zhiyuan peppered butterfly kisses on her neck. "Xinyi....what do you want?"

 Chapter 408 - Their New Beginning (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Their New Beginning (2) *</h4>


    His question fell to deaf ears. She looked at him as if she was intoxicated. She could still feel his warm orgasm that was slowly seeping deeper into her womb. Her core felt ticklish and sensitive. Before that butterfly feeling, everything else seemed and sounded to be muddled and hazy.


    "...Huh?" She licked her lower lip as she breathed hard. An action that enticed Zhiyuan to no end. His ck orbs glinted with an urge to make love to her again.


    Unable to control himself, he pinched her jaw and ravished her lips again. Xinyi widened her eyes and snapped out of her delirious state, only to find Zhiyuan kissing her senseless. Her muffled moans escaped in his mouth as she clutched his head harder.


    Parting breathlessly, he bit her lower lip hard that sent waves of pleasure inside her instead of pain. With a ssy gaze, Zhiyuan said, "I asked, what do you want, Xinyi?"


    "I-I don''t understand¡­ah ah!"


    As she was taking her own sweet time to stammer and speak, Zhiyuan had already busied himself in throwing hot kisses at her back and vicle. He particrly licked and bit the center of her neck, the slightly hollow part that was sensitive to Xinyi.


    "I think I asked the wrong question. It should be - How do you want it?"


    Xinyi tearfully and innocently looked back at him, the question in her expression as clear as day.


    He smiled. "Our next round. How do you want to do it?"


    After finally understanding his meaning by the few brain cells that were still alive after such an intense round, she only blushed harder and harder.


    "Wh-why are you asking me!?" She eximed, abashed. "Shameless!"


    "What is shameless in this? Aren''t both enjoying this? Naturally, I would like to know any different position that you want to try out...or a different ce for that matter~"


    She was at a loss of words. Then she suddenly felt a familiar sensation swell within her. It actually belonged to her core stretching again as Zhiyuan was getting harder.


    "Like you can feel already, I am almost at my limit¡­" his breath was raspy, and voice was gruff.


    "I don''t know!"


    "No can do Xinyi," his fingersbed through her hair as he continued, "I want you to express yourself tonight. I don''t want you to shy away."


    "I-I am fine like this¡­"


    He pouted. "But I am not," he lifted her hand and kissed her palm and the tips of her fingers. "Say it, Xinyi. Do you want me to continue like this or you would like to try to ride on me this time?"


    Xinyi couldn''t help but automatically imagine the position. Zhiyuan brightened. "Is that a yes?"


    "No! D-Don''t!"


    "Then maybe you want to do it on a couch this time?"


    "Zhiyuan!" She cried. "Don''t tease me anymore¡­" she pleaded.


    "Hmm¡­" Zhiyuan narrowed her eyes. "Since you refuse to express your desires, it''s time to punish you¡­"


    Without any warning, he pulled back and pushed his twitching member into her. She gasped, feeling breathless.


    "Zhi-Zhiyuan¡­"


    If the first time was slow and gentle like a soft ripple in ake, then this time it was like the onset of a tsunami. He teased her to no ends, pounding into her until she begged for mercy, which she didn''t get. Passionately rolling in the sheets, they reached a new height of pleasure even wilder than the first time.


    After the second round ended, Xinyi thoroughly understood her plight. Zhiyuan smirked. "So will my wife now not hide her wishes from me?"


    She red at him in grievance. She was still ticklish and sensitive. Even though she didn''t want to admit it because Zhiyuan was teasing her, the truth was that she enjoyed it the most and wanted more.


    The thought of wanting more such rounds made her nose slightly turn reddish. She bit her lip again. Zhiyuan clicked his tongue and dove into another mind-boggling kiss.


    "I told you. Only I will bite your lips tonight."


    Lying naked and sweaty below him, she involuntarily shuddered.


    Zhiyuan said withplete innocence stered on his face. "Is it wrong for me to want both of us to enjoy tonight? I won''t believe it for a moment that you haven''t imagined us making love. It is quite natural for both the man and the woman. Nothing shameful. I just want to know how we did it in your mind."


    Of course, it was true. Xinyi was shy and reserved. But that didn''t mean she didn''t have her imagination. She had indeed dreamt their times together and wished for them to be like that one day.


    Thank God I never got the courage to write about THOSE things in my diary¡­


    Otherwise if Zhiyuan had read it, Xinyi would have felt it was the end of the world.


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "What is my wife thinking? If it is another no from you then punishment¡­"


    She gasped as he rubbed his member against her walls. "N-No No!"


    "No? Alright, then. You don''t leave me a choice-"


    "I mean yes! I...I¡­" she looked away and gulped. "I have something t-to...say¡­"


    He grinned with a huge smile on his face. "I see, the punishment was quite effective."


    Xinyi gritted her teeth, and she hit him hard on his chest, which felt like nothing more than a feather tap to him. He cupped her cheek and gently kissed her. "Your word is mymand, wifey."


    She cleared her throat. "...ch."


    "Hm?" He tilted his head.


    Flustered, she averted her gaze. "C-c-couch¡­"


    His eyes sparkled, but then he fell into a deep thought. "Are you saying couch because I proposed it earlier?" He narrowed his eyes. "If you are saying this just to escape then the punishment¡­"


    "No! I mean it! I really do... T-that day...in o-office we...we," she wanted to bury herself, "did that¡­"


    "Did what?" She red at him.


    Don''t act innocent!


    Her chest heaved. "...Ma-massage¡­"


    "Ohhh! I remember now!"


    "..."


    You definitely didn''t forget it!


    "Yes, the ''quality'' massage time we had shared. So?"


    "...So I-I just w-wondered how...f-feel...in a¡­" she mumbled, "small s-space¡­I won''t forgive you for this, Zhiyuan!" Her eyes were filled withints and tears.


    Zhiyuan cracked into a loudughter and then kissed her forehead. "You are so cute, Xinyi."


    "But you are not not!"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    "..."


    His eyes squinted with a smile.. "Since my wife wants to try on a couch this time, then that''s what we will do."

 Chapter 409 - Their New Beginning (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Their New Beginning (3) *</h4>


    Zhiyuan carried her in his arms while she refused to meet his eyes after how he forced her to say out loud her deepest secret she wanted to hide. He ced her on the couch and climbed on top of her. "Yes, Mrs. Han. Do you wish I lie on the couch instead?"


    Her mouth twitched. She turned her head away, clearly still visibly embarrassed.


    Zhiyuan tried to hold in hisughter. "You and Siying look so adorable when you are angry. The mother-son pair resembles each other so much~ The way you two puff your cheeks is the same."


    She didn''t respond and continued giving him the cold shoulder.


    Then Xinyi felt warmer and warmer as he bent closer to her. The ceiling view was almost blocked by his tall figure. He let out a helpless sigh near her ear. "I feel wronged, Xinyi."


    She wanted to p at his shamelessness.


    I am the one who is wronged here! How in the world are you suffering!?


    "You know, Siying and you are so alike. He is so cute when he trots towards you and asks you for a hug. He loves you more than me," there was a hint ofint in his voice.


    Her gaze softened.


    Siying was his sweetest boy, after all!


    She didn''t want him to feel bad about it as sons were usually closer to their mothers, so she slightly parted her lips to console him when he said, "But worry not! This night not only marks our new beginning but also the time when we make my adorable daughter."


    "..."


    "I will make sure that our little angel will soon be in your belly. Then she will walk with her cute little steps towards me, call me Dada Dada, asking me to spoil her with her watery innocent eyes which will be just like you, and she will always want to stay with her Dada," he had a proud look on his face, "Then I won''t be sidelined by you and Siying anymore."


    "..."


    Xinyi heldplicated feelings about this deration.


    "I see. So this is your hidden agenda!" She pointed her trembling finger at her.


    "What hidden? Making a little Xinyi as soon as possible was always my agenda. Isn''t Siying waiting for his little sister too?"


    She furiously blushed.


    Zhiyuan cupped her breast, making her jolt. The unexpected tease was shocking but deliciously thrilling.


    "So Xinyi, let''s not wait anymore," his gaze slowly darkened, filling up with the desire to eat her once again.


    The couch was certainly more restrictive than the spacious bed, which Zhiyuan admitted added more fuel to the fire. They had to adjust in that small, cramped ce, but it only heightened their sensitivity.


    Zhiyuan held her thighs and wrapped them around his waist. With a deep plunge, he entered her, earning him a husky gasp and shrill from his wife. Xinyi threw her head back, feeling his member go all up to his hilt inside her. Pounding inside her, he relished the sweet feeling of her walls squeezing him tighter around his length.


    "Ahh...ahh¡­"


    Both were gasping from breaths, lost in ecstasy. She wriggled to fit in the couch.


    "Ahhnn!"


    "Ahh Xinyi¡­"


    They both sharply panted for air at once.


    Her slight movement changed the angle he was thrusting, which felt more pleasurable than they could take. The feeling reached all up to their spine, and Zhiyuan mmed faster and faster. The wet squelching sounds filled up the room, and not holding back any further, Zhiyuan released everything inside her once again. Their chests puffed, sucking in deep breaths.


    "The couch is a wonderful choice indeed¡­" a drop of his sweat fell on her waist.


    Her throat felt dry after screaming the loud moans as she had climaxed too. He peppered kisses along her neck, breasts and waist. They had another passionate round after moving her legs from his waist to his shoulders.


    Zhiyuan pulled her into hisp. Her long hair fell on her back. Their warm breaths mixed, and she clutched his shoulders. Squeezing her waist, he pushed until her breasts touched his chest.


    "You¡­" Xinyi said, "It was you w-who wanted this position¡­and you dare push it on my wants¡­"


    Zhiyuan grinned and kissed her lips. "Please forgive me~"


    The mischievous smile on his lips was reced with a dangerous one as he lifted her waist.


    "Ahh¡­"


    His length, moistened with her warmth, hovered at her entrance and mmed inside her.


    "Ahhnn!"


    This time, he rubbed her clit with his index finger as he kept smacking her hips on his thighs. Tears slipped her eyes which Zhiyuan gently licked with his tongue. His palm caressed her back as theirher regions fell into deeper tangle every passing moment. He buried his face in between her bouncing breasts, sucking on the valley between them and leaving a bright red mark.


    "Zhiyuan¡­"


    They moaned each other''s names until everything exploded, and his semen filled her up to the brim. Tired, her head rolled on his shoulder. They remained embraced in that position for a long time. He pinched her cheek and pecked a feather kiss.


    Zhiyuan stood on his feet, holding her as he walked towards the bathroom. He turned on the tap and ced her in the warm water. Xinyi instantly felt as if she was transported to heaven. She was too tired to say anything. Zhiyuan washed her body with soap and cleaned her up.


    "I must say, the couch was better than the bed."


    Xinyi didn''t have the energy to feel even embarrassed anymore. After a nice warm bath together, he dried her and then himself and put clothes on her so that she wouldn''t catch a cold.


    Wrapping his arms around his waist, he pulled her into his embrace and saw Xinyi was already dozing off. Heughed softly and kissed her forehead.


    "I love you, Xinyi."


    He thought she was already asleep. But he heard her whisper.


    "I love you too, Zhiyuan."


    There was a soft smile on her lips, though her eyes were shut.. Zhiyuan widened his eyes and then helplesslyughed as he joined her in their sweet dream.

 Chapter 410 - Soo Enlais Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Soo Ei''s Surprise</h4>


    Shanghai.


    Yunru''s promotion and medal ceremony party was a st, and it went for a long time. Soo Ei hugged his son, his lips curving into a proud grin.


    "How did you like Zizi''s surprise?"


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Clearly, you enjoyed my plight, didn''t you, Dad?"


    "What''s with that using tone you are using against your father? Of course, all fathers enjoy their sons'' plights. It''s only natural."


    His mouth twitched.


    Soo Ei slyly nudged his shoulder with a mischievous smile. "The one thing I liked the most about tonight was Zizi''s shock. She must be so happy with your confession in front of everyone. Every woman loves such romantic gestures," he proudly said, "I did a simr thing in my good young days, and that was when I fell even harder for your mother. She looked the most beautiful when she blushed."


    Yunru coughed. Truth to be told, he was barely listening to his father. His heart was still thudding loudly in his chest ever since he uttered those three magical words to Zizi. He wanted to find her, but she had run away with lightning speed after his confession that everybody really found funny.


    An arm hung around his neck, and he snapped out of his daze.


    "Yo buddy, do you still remember the friend you cursed?"


    Feng Xiao let out all his grievances. "Do you still think about me even a little bit? Do you feel ashamed to realize that you needlessly bullied your good friend and cursed him!? Do you have a heart!? Answer me! Do you have to say anything about the dark circles I have under my eyes right now!?"


    "*Ahem* I am sorry. I misunderstood you," Yunru sincerely apologized.


    "An apology isn''t gonna do anything!" He cried. "Do you know I wanted to look my best tonight? I hoped to score a date and if possible, a girlfriend! I wanted to look dashing, but these dark circles your torture left me with! Soo Yunru, if I die single, then I tell you my ghost will haunt you for the rest of your life!"


    Yunru pressed his brows.


    Soo Ei burst intoughter. "Hahaha. Don''t worry, son. Why fear when Soo Ei is here! I will help you find the perfect woman for you. Let me take charge of your love life, hoho!"


    Feng Xiao dumped Yunru and jumped into his hug as he sobbed. "Uncle Soo is the best! You are the only one who understands me the most! Thank you, Uncle! Let me kowtow before you!"


    "No need, no need," he waved his hand in dismissal, "As a parent it''s my responsibility to correct my son''s mistakes. Your single days are gonna end soon enough."


    Feng Xiao revered him as if he met a messiah.


    Yunru rolled his eyes. "I will be back."


    Soo Ei raised his brow at him. "I don''t think so¡­"


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Leave. Find Zizi as soon as possible. Now, shoo."


    ---


    Yunru walked along the corridor and reached thedies'' room. He looked left and right and knocked on the door.


    "*Cough* Princess, are you inside?"


    Silence.


    He looked down and saw a shadow move.


    "Princess, I know you are inside. Will youe out?" He helplessly chuckled. "I thought you would jump into my hug, but you ran away."


    There was still no answer.


    Yunru scratched his chin. "Is Princess shy now? How about all the times you flirted with me? You know, I am very happy today. Finally, I made you speechless today, haha."


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Zizi rushed out, with her cheeks puffing up like a balloon.


    "You! Can you really me me? You you...you didn''t even give a warning. I thought I was gonna die of a heart attack¡­"


    Yunru quickly pulled her in his arms. "Well at least that brought you out of your hiding ce."


    "..."


    Damn it!


    "You are sly."


    "I cannotpete against Princess with her natural flirting abilities and giving me heart attacks out of the blue all the time."


    She guiltily looked away.


    He squeezed her waist, and his gaze bore into hers, watching her ears tinted in red.


    "You cannot run away now. You haven''t given me your answer yet."


    Zizi felt ticklish where his fingers pressed her. "Y-you know my answer already, don''t you¡­? I have been e-expressing it all the time¡­"


    "But tonight is different. So, I want to hear it from your lips one more time."


    Her face reddened.


    "Why are you so stubborn today?"


    He wrapped his other arm around her too and hummed. "Aren''t you being stubborn too?"


    "I am not!"


    "You are."


    "I am not!"


    "You are~" he was enjoying teasing her.


    "*Ahem!*" They heard a voice from behind them.


    Yunru turned, and taking this chance, Zizi scooted away from him. He narrowed his eyes. "You do realize you cannot escape for a long time, don''t you?"


    She simply averted her gaze.


    Yunru sighed and looked back at the man, who seemed embarrassed. "Mr. Soo Yunru and Miss. Han Zizi, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Your father, Mr. Soo Ei, has booked a cab for you two. Will you pleasee with me?"


    He blinked. "Dad?"


    "Yes."


    "But we aren''t going anywhere."


    "Sir, Mr. Soo said to fetch you and take you to the ce he told me to."


    Zizi was interested too.


    "I think Dad has nned a surprise for you!" Her eyes beamed.


    Yunru quickly dropped a message to his father, and he got the same response.


    ''Just sit in the cab and don''t question your honorable father! You are so gonna thank me for this!''


    "..."


    Why does he always have to be so dramatic?


    "Dad has indeed sent this man."


    "Then let''s not waste time! I wanna see what he has nned for you!" Zizi was more eager than the birthday boy himself. "He didn''t say anything about nning his own surprise for you."


    He chuckled. "Alright."


    He looked at the driver. "Let''s go."


    ---


    A whileter, the driver dropped them off to their destination, which was a five-star hotel.


    The receptionist greeted them with a smile and handed something to Yunru.


    He saw that it was a pair of keys. Zizi was confused.


    Yunru asked, "What is this for?"


    She said, "These are your room keys."


    "Room?"


    "Yes. Mr. Soo Ei has booked a honeymoon suit for you. Please enjoy."


    "!!!"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 411 - The Honeymoon Suite

    <h4>Chapter 411 - The Honeymoon Suite</h4>


    The receptionist led them to the elevator and through it towards their room. She smiled at them. "Sir. Please."


    Yunru and Zizi were instead looking back at her, stillpletely shell-shocked.


    "Sir?"


    "A-Ah?"


    "Please open the door."


    "...Yeah."


    He fumbled with the keys and opened the door. The receptionist could hardly control herughter.


    Aiyaaa a father who booked a honeymoon suite for his son and daughter-inw and that too *cough* before their marriage. Such a cool father!


    But on the outside, she looked professional.


    The door opened. At the same time, another staff member came and handed them a bag. "Sir. These are your change of clothes Mr. Soo has sent for you. It''s for Miss. Han as well."


    Zizi choked.


    Yunru''s smile faltered. "T-thank God."


    The receptionist said, "Please ring the bell if you want anything. Staff is present on all the floors. Somebody will surely attend to you."


    "Yeah."


    The receptionist nudged the staff member and quickly left. Yunru and Zizi stood outside like two dumb statues. One of the upants from a faraway room gave them a weird look seeing them standing so oddly as he exited his own room.


    Ahhh we cannot keep standing here like this...


    Yunru coughed. He grabbed her wrist and quickly got into the room, shutting the door.


    Before they could say anything, they automatically nced at the room.


    It was simply breathtaking. The room was dark except for two small, round cherry color candles lighting with their soft yellow glow on the either side of bedside tables. That gave a certain romantic mood. A mild fragrance of incense twitched up their nostrils. The bed was king-sized with red, transparent curtains?hanging from a pole above. Soft rose petals were spread on the bedsheet. An amazing and glorious night view of Shanghai greeted them on the other side of the ss windows, and a pleasant breeze gently surrounded them.


    It was a perfect setup for any couple wanting to spend some cozy time together.


    But somehow Yunru felt his throat go dry.


    Dad¡­


    He was confused over which point he should feel like pulling his hair out.


    At the first nce only it was quite obvious that Soo Ei had spent quite a bit of fortune on booking a room at a five-star hotel and then making all these best possible arrangements. Everything must have cost a lot, and he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. They were always a frugal family.


    And the second point¡­


    Dad, how could you be so shameless!? You, you, you¡­


    Honeymoon suite¡­


    He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it. Just an hour ago, he confessed his love for Zizi, and now he already felt like never showing his face to her.


    Yunru secretly but furiously typed a message with rapid speed.


    ''Dad! You! What is this? How should I face the Princess now? You are impossible!''


    Soo Ei was clearly online with a green circle beside his name, and he clearly read his message.


    Then the green circle went grey.


    "..."


    How dare you go offline on me!? Come back!


    Yunru cursed helplessly. He straightened up and nced at Zizi, who hadn''t moved an inch from her spot this whole time. Her face was blushing hard, and she was rubbing her hands together, nervous.


    Yunru tried his best to smile. "Princess."


    She jolted and turned her head like a mechanical doll did when its key was turned.


    Hecked tears to shed.


    See? Look what you did, Dad!


    He touched the back of his neck. "Dad is sometimes hahaha...very¡­very¡­" he gritted his teeth, "entric. Even Mom used to be helpless against him hahaha."


    Her brow twitched.


    He gulped. "You don''t need to think much of this, okay? I mean um¡­I-It''s all up to you!"


    He wanted to kill himself.


    What was that, stupid!? It''s like you are pressurizing her!


    Yunru seriously had no words to express his thoughts.


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way¡­"


    Zizi quickly said, "N-No. I understand...I also understand Dad''s intentions¡­"


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Haha yeah. He-he doesn''t mean anything bad by it."


    Zizi said, "I will be back! W-washroom¡­"


    Yunru nodded. "Sure."


    She dashed inside and shut the door. Yunru let out a deep breath and copsed on the bed.


    Dad, you are so gonna suffer once I return!


    He sighed.


    He locked his fingers and mumbled to himself. "It''s not like I don''t want it¡­"


    With love woulde the desire to touch your partner too. It was natural for a couple.


    "But I don''t want to scare her off. I mean, I just confessed today¡­She seems bold and flirtatious, but of course, she would definitely have reservations about our first night. How can we just suddenly tonight¡­"


    He puffed out another long sigh. Time ticked by, and he realized that Zizi was taking too long in the bathroom.


    He walked and was about to knock when he saw that the door was slightly ajar.


    She hadn''t shut it?


    From the slight gap, a mirror came to his view through which he saw Zizi''s back and faintly saw her staring at her phone with quite seriousness.


    He scratched his chin.


    What is she doing with her phone so seriously?


    Curiosity grew within him. He ever so slowly opened the door without making any noise. Tiptoeing, he stood behind her and peeked at her. Zizi hadn''t noticed his presence at all. She had a very serious expression on her face as if she was concentrating very hard on something.


    Yunru curiously nced at her phone.


    And the next moment, he almost choked in his throat. He stared at the webpage open in her phone, dumbfounded.


    He looked at the page, then at Zizi and back at the page. His eyes were rolling back and forth, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    The content on the page was - Tips to have a memorable first night with your beloved.


    Things a woman should do on her first night.


    Things a woman should not do on her first night.


    How to please your boyfriend.


    "P-Princess...?"


    As if somebody poured a bucket full of cold water on her, she froze.

 Chapter 412 - The Memory Zapping Yunru Like Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 412 - The Memory Zapping Yunru Like Thunder</h4>


    Zizi didn''t move. She didn''t dare show her face to Yunru. She quickly turned the phone to the other side as if she could still redeem herself. Yunru couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Princess, can you tell me...what you are doing?"


    Zizi took a sharp breath. "...What are you doing here is what I should ask. How could you enter without permission! S-shameless! You had barged into my room at that time too¡­"


    He was speechless. "You were taking such a long time. Then I saw you looking at your phone so earnestly, so I got curious. Can you really me me?"


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    "Princess, can you first turn?"


    "No."


    The tips of her ears were bright red. He pulled her hand and walked out of the bathroom.


    "H-Hey!"


    She wanted to run away again. She felt as if shepletely lost her face. But he gave her no chance to escape.


    Zizi was grumbling inint and refused to meet his eyes. Yunru coughed. "Well¡­"


    "It''s nothing!"


    He raised his brow. "It''s definitely not nothing. Tell me why were you... looking up those topics?"


    The redness from her ears spread all the way to her neck.


    He quickly exined. "You really don''t need to worry about Dad''s arrangements, neither do you have to feel pressured. So, please don''t feel ufortable. We will sleep separately-"


    Zizi widened her eyes. "No! I didn''t mean that!"


    She realized she identally nced at him, and she quickly averted her eyes. Then she realized something, and her shoulders slumped.


    "You¡­" she pursed her lips and fidgeted with her fingers. "You don''t...w-want it?"


    Yunru stared at her unblinkingly. His silence made her more anxious and saddened.


    "I-Is it because...I don''t have e-experience¡­" she said with a meek voice as her lips trembled.


    "Experience?" Yunru couldn''t understand for a moment. Then it finally dawned upon him. His jaw dropped in shock. "You mean experience in sex?"


    Her face flushed as if she was dumped into boiling water. Her silence meant that he had hit the mark.


    Zizi couldn''t properly breathe. "O-of course that is what I am talking about!" She felt her chest stifle. "You-you...It''s not your first time, right?"


    Yunru froze.


    It wasn''t. His rtionship with Shuang was actually physical rather than emotional.


    Right now, it was quite a sensitive topic when his rtionship with Zizi had just started.


    Zizi quickly said, "You don''t have to feel guilty about it. I didn''t mean it that way. It all happened in your past when we hadn''t met. Naturally, I won''t say anything about it. It''s just...I-I don''t know much about it. So-so I just wanted to know the ways I can also¡­"


    She was suddenly pulled into a tight embrace. Yunru pressed her waist, burying his face in her neck. He was silent for a minute before he pulled back and bore his gaze into her.


    "So you were searching for tips on how to please me?"


    She gulped, feeling embarrassed.


    He knocked on her forehead and smiled. "Why are you so cute, Princess?"


    She cleared her throat in pride. "Of course, I am cute."


    "I really appreciate you doing this. But you don''t have to. I don''t want you to do something which will make you ufortable. Not having experience isn''t really a big deal. If you think that I wouldn''t be satisfied or will think less of you, then¡­" he narrowed his eyes, "I need to punish you if you think that I could think such things."


    He pinched her jaw. "You just have to be the way you are. Your feelings will do the rest of the job. I want you to enjoy, not feel it as a burden as if you need to constantly please me."


    Her eyes teared up, and she hugged him hard.


    Yunru smiled.


    "So...you actually don''t mind¡­"


    Zizi blushed. "Of course not. After you confessed, I was also thinking of the future when we would d-do it hehe¡­"


    He choked.


    As expected of Princess! She was already thinking miles ahead.


    "I just didn''t expect it would be this soon. Dad''s surprise really shocked me. I wasn''t just prepared as in with the¡­" she coughed, "research¡­"


    Yunru squinted his eyes. "I see."


    All my worry was unwarranted.


    He smiled and brushed his thumb along her cheek. "Well then if Dad has gone through so much trouble for us, then we shouldn''t waste his efforts."


    Her heart skipped several beats.


    "But first, you have to give your answer to my confession."


    She pouted. "Don''t you already know my answer?" She twirled her finger on his chest.


    "But I want to hear it from you once again."


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and tiptoed. "Soo Yunru. Princess Han Zizi really, really loves you very, very much! Will you be my boyfriend?"


    He widened his eyes. "You...I wanted to ask you to be my girlfriend first!"


    She stuck out her tongue and grinned. "Sorry, but you lost."


    He was about to protest more when Zizi bridged the gap between them and kissed him on his lips. She pulled his neck and deepened the kiss. Yunru refused to step back either. Tilting his head, he captured her lips too, leaving no part unimed. Her red lipstick got smudged onto his lips, and he faintly tasted a cherry type vor.


    But as he kissed her, a certain memory shed in his mind out of nowhere. It was the night when Zizi had found him crying on the beach, and then she had brought him back to his home. They were in his room when Zizi had changed his clothes, and then¡­


    Then after quite an emotional talk where she cried and told him to let go of Shuang, Zizi kissed him. And Yunru hadn''t stopped her. More like he couldn''t.


    His eyes flew open, and he suddenly parted away in shock.


    Zizi was startled but was still blushing. "What happened?"


    "You you¡­" he raised his trembling finger towards her, speechless.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Princess, when did we....have our first kiss?"

 Chapter 413 - Payback With Interest (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Payback With Interest (1) *</h4>


    Zizi rapidly blinked her eyes.


    Of course, it was when I had kissed you that night. Technically, that''s our first kiss¡­


    She cleared her throat. "First kiss? Why this all of a sudden? Don''t you know that already?" Shy shyly twirled a lock of her hair around her finger. "It was in Shanghai only after you saved me from the terrorist."


    Yunru had his heart beating fast. "Really?"


    She puffed her cheeks. "Are you doubting me?"


    Yunru touched his chin and recalled that scene again. He wondered if it was true or was he dreaming?


    "Do you mean nothing happened between us on the night you brought me home from the beach?"


    Her lips slightly twitched. "Of...of course not. What would have happened between us? As a good Samaritan, I only helped you out."


    "Then how did we end up sleeping on the same bed?"


    Zizi gulped and broke out into cold sweat.


    Why is he suddenly asking about that night!?


    "You, you grabbed me after I changed your clothes and didn''t let go of me! Hmph. You were shameless to grab an innocent maiden like that."


    Yunru thought about that kiss again, and he strongly felt that it was so real. How could it be his imagination?


    "I see. So you definitely didn''t take advantage of me while I was drunk?" He narrowed his eyes.


    She stiffened.


    "N-No-"


    "Then why do I remember Princess kissing me?"


    She slightly widened her eyes.


    What!? Why did he suddenly remember that now?


    "Aha! Guilty expression! So Princess had indeed kissed me!"


    Zizi was flustered. "No! I-I...I didn''t kiss you!"


    He shook his head. "Your expression shows it all. So, Princess had made a sneaky attack on me."


    She blushed furiously. "I didn''t! I-It was an ident!"


    "Now, now. You cannot hide anymore. So, Princess was bold to take advantage of me. How are you an innocent maiden, please tell me?" He smiled.


    She could only point her finger at him but say nothing in her defense.


    What now? Is he angry at me? I shouldn''t have kissed him because I knew he was in a rtionship...It was the wrong thing to do¡­


    She lowered her gaze. "I¡­"


    Yunru had not only remembered the kiss but also the words she had spoken. He remembered how angry she was at him for chasing after Shuang, who didn''t return his love. He remembered her crying and telling him to chase after someone who will truly love him. He remembered her telling him to be selfish. He remembered how heartbroken she looked for him.


    Her tears, her emotions¡­


    Was Zizi already in love with me by then?


    She was¡­


    Yunru leaned his head to her eye level, but she quickly averted her gaze.


    "I know you must a-angry at me. You were already dating Shuang, yet I...I am sorry. This is what¡­" she trembled, "this is what exactly a homewrecker does it, isn''t-"


    Suddenly, her lips were blocked from speaking anything further.


    "Princess," his expression was grim. "Don''t call yourself that, okay? Or I would be really angry then."


    Zizi looked at him. She lowered his palm and softly asked, "You are not mad at me?"


    "Not with the way you are thinking. Indeed, I was dating Shuang back then. But¡­" he shook his head. "I am not mad because you kissed me. I understand where you wereing from. Plus, I remember I kissed you back too, which was definitely wrong on my part. I am just as guilty. But¡­" a sly smile formed on his lips, "Since you tricked me and kept this fact hidden for so long, you should be punished."


    Zizi pursed her lips. "En. Alright. I admit I was wrong. You can punish me¡­"


    He nodded. "Good. So let''s get started."


    Zizi gasped as he suddenly picked her in his arms. "You...what are you doing?"


    "Your punishment. What else? Since you took advantage of me in bed, it''s only natural I return the favor and with interest of course."


    Zizi was struck by his implication, and she blushed hard.


    "You¡­"


    "What? Don''t you want my ''punishment?''" He chuckled.


    She cleared her throat. "Well¡­"


    He ced her on the soft bed and caressed her face. "Well? I must say that since it''s my punishment, I won''t take a no for your answer."


    Zizi pulled his cor. "I will dly take this punishment, Chief Soo Yunru."


    Both leaned at the same time and pressed their lips on each other. Zizi flung her arms around his neck and pulled him closer to which he dly obliged. He tenderly kissed her cheeks, nose, eyes, forehead and delved into her mouth, twisting and twirling his tongue with hers. She gasped and clutched his head tighter in response. She took this moment to gently glide her fingertips along his neck line, feeling his Adams apple bob up and down.


    She felt amazing. Not just because of the physical pleasure they were indulging in but seeing Yunru wanting her awoke a sense of satisfaction in her. She felt desired, and to every woman, it was a powerful feeling.


    Kissing her shoulder and vicle, Yunru moved his hand towards her neck at the same time. His fingers found the pin and pulling it out, her hair that was tied in a bun were let loose. He yed with her long, soft hair, twisting a lock of it on his hair as if not wanting to leave a single ce unimed.


    His gaze fell on her red dress. Since the moment he saw her walking up to him, he wished to just tear it apart and admire the beauty lying underneath. He didn''t waste a second and already undressed her impatiently. He frowned seeing her bra and?unhooked it too.


    Zizi giggled at the funny expressions he was making.


    "I am all yours, Yunru, and I am not going anywhere."


    "No matter how long the night might be, I don''t want to wait."


    Dipping his head, he sucked on her breast while grabbing the other. Her fingers automatically clenched the bedsheet, crumpling a rose petal in her palm. She moaned softly, making him lick her even harder.


    He was enjoying himself ying with her breasts. Zizi couldn''t help but pout.


    "Not fair that you are still clothed. Let me admire your sexy abs too!"

 Chapter 414 - Playback With Interest (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 414 - yback With Interest (2) *</h4>


    Zizi began to unbutton his shirt one by one while the red tint on her face gradually increased as his toned chest and abs came into view. It was simply perfection.


    A cop''s job was very demanding. She could see the results of his exercise and keeping his body fit. And now she was drooling over it as if some delicacy was ced in front of her.


    With her finger, she poked on his chest, making him slightly twitch. He raised his head from sucking her breast and squinted his eyes at her. "Princess. Are you only going to poke around?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Am I not thoroughly enjoying you? I am waiting for the same. If you want to feel me, then feel me properly."


    Saying that, he took her hand and ced her palm on his chest. He let it roam and wander around his torso and lowered it to let her touch his abs. Her face and hand grew hotter and hotter, brushing across his firm muscles. She closed her legs subconsciously, feeling a butterfly sensation tickling her.


    "No, no, no. You cannot do that," Yunru shook his head in dismissal.


    He parted her legs and sandwiched himself in between her thighs. He admired her slender thighs and gently pinched her smooth skin. She gasped and once again, wanted to close her legs, but he had held her knees.


    He chuckled. "We cannot do the main part if you shut me out like that."


    Zizi hid her face in her hands. "You are shameless!"


    "Thanks. But before that, I have to prepare you."


    "Y-you mean-"


    She jolted as he undid her panties and hovered his finger around her entrance. He slowly inserted it, making her breaths grow sharper. The warmth of her core made him slightly shudder. He wasn''t in a hurry. He slowly and patiently kept inching inside, stretching her muscles to fit him in.


    W-What is this feeling...It suddenly feels so hot down there¡­


    Her chest heaved up and down. The unknown sensations of pleasure that Zizi had never felt before were rippling through her veins.


    Seeing that she wasfortable, Yunru slowly let in another finger.


    "Ahnn!"


    She couldn''t hold back her moan this time. It wasn''t painful. He was calmly squelching her walls, making them go wider. At a certain spot above her core, she felt something building up.


    Of course, Zizi knew about the pink pleasure spot in a woman''s body, but she had never experienced it in action before.


    "I-It''s feels...as if it''s t-throbbing¡­" she let out raspy voice.


    Yunru feigned ignorance. "Which spot?"


    She bit her lip. "T-there¡­"


    "Where?"


    "U-up there¡­"


    "Up?" Yunru smiled. "Oh. You mean¡­"


    He let his fingers continue their work inside her while with his thumb, he softly pressed on her pink nub.


    "Ahh...Ahh!!"


    She sharply jolted. It was sensitive, and even a slight touch was sending currents within her.


    Yunru licked his lower lip. Her reaction just now invoked impatience in him. Watching her face seriously, he bent and flicked his tongue over her sweet spot. She immediately squirmed, her gaze turning ssy.


    "Yunru¡­"


    "Hm?"


    He agonizingly teased her. But it wasn''t enough for her. The slower he went, the more of something welled in the pit of her stomach. She had an urge to release, but his movements were stopping her from doing so.


    "You... Please a-a little faster¡­"


    Obliging, he rotated his thumb, pressing and twisting it. "Ahhhnnn... yes, yes!"


    His hard work didn''t go to waste. Zizi came with a shudder when she was no longer able to resist it. Yunru took out his fingers and saw her warm, white release coating over them. He went inside again and felt that her core was lubricated quite nicely.


    On her side, Zizi was in a stupor. Everything was spinning in front of her. She felt the spasms of her orgasm reach every part of her body. She breathed hard as she rested. Yunru patiently waited for her. He wanted her to soak in the bliss and let her feel pleasurable vibrations.


    Calming down after a few minutes, Zizi opened her eyes and stared at Yunru. She blushed and looked away.


    He chuckled and kissed her forehead. She wrapped her hands around him and hugged him. She raised her head and kissed his lips. He kissed back, harder. Taking a moment to get their breaths in sync, Zizi whispered, "I-I cannot wait¡­"


    Her words were like a sweet melody to his ears, but he couldn''t help but sigh. "I cannot wait ten times more, Princess. But I need to prepare you-"


    "No, this is enough," she blushed. "It''s my first time, so it''s gonna hurt a little anyway."


    "But-"


    She put her finger on his lips. "No buts."


    "Damn it!"


    He felt his member growing hard at her bold provocation. His fingers clenched on her knees, feeling restless. "If that''s what you want¡­"


    Throwing off his pants, he wedged his member at her entrance, and with a gentle push, he slipped inside. Her already wet core made it easy for him to go inside. He gauged Zizi''s expressions which were changing colors from red to pink as she felt the pleasure.


    He kept filling inside her until he finally broke her hymen, making her yelp in pain. He immediately stopped. The pain brought tears in her eyes, which he gently kissed away.


    He gradually plunged all the way in until the whole hollow of her core was filled up. Zizi couldn''t understand if it was pain or thrill or both. But she definitely relished the feeling.


    This was how it felt to be connected with the one you deeply love. More than her body, her heart felt at peace. Numerous emotions and memories yed in her mind, starting from the time they met at the restaurant for the first time.


    She hated him. She would never fall for a man like him.


    But now her chest could only overflow with happiness....

 Chapter 415 - [Bonus ]Payback With Interest (3) *

    <h4>Chapter 415 - [Bonus ]Payback With Interest (3) *</h4>


    Yunru moved his length, grazing it against her flesh as she hugged him. Now, it didn''t feel painful. Instead, it was reced with a need of wanting more. She gasped, feeling his fullness thatpletely enveloped her.


    He kissed her lips and pulled out his length before thrusting it again. As he found his pace with which Zizi wasn''t ufortable, he moved in and out, deeper every time. He was careful enough not to put too much force as it was her first time. But even so, he enjoyed every bit of the shiver passing through his spine.


    Wet sounds reverberated in their ears as they felt their hips crashing on top of each other. Zizi moaned, her hair turning into a mess. It was euphoric. The more his length her insides, the crazier she felt.


    Yunru didn''t forget to pay attention to her beautiful breasts and waist that were inviting his lips to kiss them. From her waist, he grabbed her hips and thrusted more. He took her breast in his palm, making her cry. She wasn''t ready for this double attack. Yunru was already iming her core, ramming it back and forth, and now this.


    "D-Don''t!"


    His warm breath fanned her chest. "Trust me. You do. The more sensitive you are, the more you will enjoy it. By the way, I have an idea. Close your eyes."


    "Why¡­?" She looked at his fingers squeezing her breast which made her haven even wetter.


    He slyly smiled. "You will know. Just close them."


    Zizi obliged and shut her eyes. In the end, she lifted her right eyshes to see what he wanted to do, but he stopped her.


    "Nope. No cheating!"


    She grumbled and hastily shut them. He smirked, and then he moved his hand from her breast. Of course, he hadn''t stopped pounding inside her.


    Zizi was growing curious and restless when he suddenly pinched her nub, far away from her expectations.


    "Ahhhnnn!"


    The current just soared inside her like lightning out of the blue. "W-what-"


    Without giving her any chance to recover, he put his mouth right breast and chomped upon her skin.


    Zizi wanted to pass out. One after the other, Yunru was attacking her pleasurable spots. His fingers brushed along her waist up to her back, making her ticklish.


    "Doesn''t it feel more amazing?" He smirked. "When you shut your eyes, your sensitivity heightens. You cannot see what I am doing. You don''t know where I am going to touch you next. That sense of the unknown makes you curious, and it increases the pleasure by many, many fold."


    Indeed Zizi felt it. The difference was like heaven and earth. Seeing him make love to her, but then shutting her eyes off felt as if she was at his mercy.


    Will he touch her breast? Thighs? Or kiss her lips?


    It was like she was introduced to a whole new world, which was even more exciting and thrilling.


    Yunru grabbed the back of her neck.


    Lips!


    She was sure he was going to kiss her lips with that angle. Instead, he dove into her neck and bit at the center of it.


    Her eyes flew open, and she moaned again.


    She was wrong. Instead of her lips, he was kissing and biting her neck. His tongue darting out and licking over the slightly stinging sensation made her eyes roll back.


    At the same time, Yunru was nearing his climax. He felt the tip of his length oozing out small bouts of his release. Which suddenly begged a question in his mind.


    He cleared his throat.


    "Princess. I am not using protection¡­"


    He felt like banging his head on the wall. How could he forget about such an important thing?


    Zizi heard his words and twitched her mouth. "Why are you worrying over that at this point?"


    "..."


    "W-what do you mean? Are you saying you are ready for unprotected sex?"


    Zizi furrowed her brows. "What is wrong with it?" She grinned and hit his chest. "We are going to marry someday anyway. Or is it that Chief Soo Yunru wants to run away from his responsibility?"


    She shed some dramatic tears and looked away. "Are you going to use me and then throw me away?"


    "..."


    What was he supposed to say?


    Yunru gritted his teeth and pinched her cheeks. "What should I do with you?"


    "Not stopping for now," she smirked.


    He choked and burst everything inside her. All of his semen gushed into her with a strong force which he couldn''t control.


    "You¡­"


    Zizi stuck out her tongue. It felt warm and so satisfying. The inside of her thighs felt wet and slightly sticky. But she wasn''t ufortable at all.


    They breathed hard after their first round and stared into the depths of each other''s eyes. Heid beside her and hugged her.


    Zizi pursed her lips, aggrieved. "What are you doing?"


    He raised his brow. "What am I doing?"


    "Why did you lie beside me as if you are already done?"


    He burst intoughter. "You want more?"


    "Don''t you?" She gasped in shock.


    "It doesn''t matter what I want. I am stopping here because it''s your first time. You are gonna be sore tomorrow morning. If we do more, it will be very painful for you. We can always go for more rounds once you get used to it."


    Her heart gushed with warmth and happiness.


    "Why are you so cute, Yunru?"


    "I am always cute and handsome."


    She hit him.


    Yunru said, "Anyway. We will stop here for now. No arguments."


    She pouted and hummed in agreement. "Okay! We will just sleep then!"


    ---


    A few hourster into the night, Yunru felt something heavier on his chest. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Zizi straddling upon him. He coughed hard.


    "P-Princess!?"


    Her eyes glinted with mischief. "You are awake!"


    He was stupefied. "What are you doing? Weren''t you sleeping?"


    "I was never sleeping. The night is long, so why are we wasting it? I don''t think Dad gave you this surprise to end everything...in just one round."


    Yunru was now beyond speechless.


    She winked. "So where were we, Chief Soo?"

 Chapter 416 - Dont Waste The Surprise *

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Don''t Waste The Surprise *</h4>


    Zizi pouted. "By the way, weren''t you threatening me with payback with interest? And now you said you just want to end with one round only?"


    Yunru choked.


    He didn''t know which question to answer. He slightly coughed and smiled. "That was just an expression... overflowing in feelings¡­"


    "Then let the feelings continue overflowing~ You don''t have to be so responsible and careful. Dad will be so sad to know that you are wasting his gift."


    "..."


    Zizi leaned and traced her fingertip along the edges of his jaw. "I am not going to let such a beauty like you sleep so soon!"


    With a stern expression, Yunru was about to convince her, but she blocked his thoughts by blocking his lips with hers. He widened his eyes, seeing her take charge of the kiss, moving and capturing his lips from every corner. A gulp passed down his throat, watching her sexily pressing down her body to his. Her breasts bounced on his chest like the soft cotton inside of a pillow.


    His voice was hoarse as he spoke, "Princess, you should really stop¡­"


    How could any man''s desire not be awakened when the woman he loved was initiating sex?


    His rational part of the brain wanted to refrain from touching her. But his body that was growing hotter had another story to tell.


    Zizi said in a flirtatious tone, "We should be starting, Chief Soo, not stopping. Don''t be so reserved. And I can feel the changes in your body, so why are you holding yourself back?"


    His mouth twitched.


    She twirled her finger on his naked chest. "I will be very upset if you would act like such a gentleman. Shouldn''t the first night be memorable?"


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t I make it memorable for you?"


    She hummed in azy tone. "I don''t know...I don''t feel like it. It''s not memorable enough for me."


    Suddenly, the world in front of her spinned, and then she was on her back, facing him as he pinned her down. "Really now? Even though it''s a provocation, I cannot take this lying down."


    Zizi smiled. "First night is supposed to be precious and unforgettable. But I will only remember us sleeping in this long night. The one time wouldn''t even cross my mind-"


    He kissed her hard, making her unable to speak any further. It was a long and passionate kiss that struck the very chords of her heart to their deepest ends.


    As he parted trying to catch his breath, he squeezed her cheeks. "You...you will be the death of me one day."


    She grinned and stuck out her tongue. "How about I be the death of you for tonight especially?"


    He responded to her question by plunging his length inside her.


    "Mmmnn!" She took a mouthful of breath, expanding her chest that perked up her breasts towards him.


    Yunru shut his eyes, basking in the warmth and bliss of being inside her once again. He was already moving and pacing back forth in loud, rhythmic motions, shing his length with her walls. Her walls tightened around him too, squeezing in delight as they meshed and merged together.


    Even though it was a still night outside, the atmosphere in the honeymoon suite was very lively and heated. The cold breeze that came from outside turned warmer with the heat radiating from the lovemaking on the bed.


    Yunru dropped kisses all over her body while entangling his fingers against hers. His member kept hitting on her sweet spot, their juices mixing together. Not able to control herself too, Zizi wrapped her legs around his waist to join theirher regions even closer and deeper.


    Their bodies werepletely drenched in sweat. A few minutester, they climaxed together, letting out their sweet release. But this time, they didn''t stop there. Before Yunru started thinking of stopping again, Zizi already started gently moving her waist up and down to rub his length for pleasure.


    It was pure torture for Yunru. He couldn''t help but give in to his desires with Zizi not letting him go at all.


    In the middle of the night was when it finally ended. Zizi''s energy had dispersed too as sheid beside Yunru, huffing and puffing breathlessly. It was now that she truly felt satisfied.


    Yunru shook his head. "You...First let''s have a bath. At least, it will be a little easier for you tomorrow. You called this pain upon yourself."


    Zizi tiredly said, "For Soo Yunru, every pain is worth it."


    His heart skipped several beats.


    "You¡­Even now when you are so tired, you still have the energy to flirt. You really need to show me the book you are using to hone your flirting skills."


    "Hehe...what book? When you are in love, you don''t need any reference to flirt~ it just automatically pours out."


    Attack number two! KO!


    Completely defeated, he picked her in his arms and headed towards the bathroom. They stepped out thirty minutester after forcing her to soak in the hot bath.


    Snuggling in each other''s arms, they slept beside each other. Before he could say anything, he saw that Zizi had already dozed off.


    "..."


    He sighed. He stared at her sleeping face for a while with a smile on his face.


    Then he thought about something and picked up his phone. He silently coughed and opened Soo Ei''s chat window. He kept thinking of what to type and after numerous attempts of typing and deleting his message again and again, he finally sent out the message.


    ''...Thank you for the surprise.''


    He thought Soo Ei would be sleeping, but he immediately got a reply.


    ''Ohooo, you two were going on for this long? Good, good. It was all worth it hahahaha! I told you, didn''t I? You will definitely thank meter on!''


    "..."


    Why are you awake at this hour? Were you seriously waiting for my message?


    ''I will be patiently waiting for my grandchild! Let me give this good news to your mother in heaven! Bye!''


    !!!


    Dad, you are impossible!

 Chapter 417 - Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Bickering</h4>


    Han vi.


    It was quite cold the next morning as Xia Liqin woke up. She shuddered a little and felt pain in her right feet. She sighed.


    Not again¡­


    Whenever it would be cold, Xia Liqin would have slightly swollen and painful feet. Siying was peacefully sleeping beside her, apparently muttering something in his sleep.


    "...whoosh! Hah! The tower is destroyed!"


    "Follow me...We will defeat¡­the army!"


    She chuckled.


    Aiyo, my grandson looks so cute sleep talking.


    She squished his cheeks and kissed them. Siying pouted in his sleep but still kept sleeping.


    Xia Liqin wasn''t in the mood to lie back and sleep again, so she stepped out of the room, albeit feeling painful.


    Ah, ah, ah! Why does this happen to me¡­? She cried.


    Sobbing at her fate, she opened the door only to bump into someone. She gasped, feeling afraid and was about to shout when Han Tian suddenly blocked her mouth.


    "Sshh! It''s me."


    Xia Liqin was relieved. She red at him and shook his hand off her mouth. "Tian!" She urgently whispered in the early morning''s dead silence, "What are you doing approaching like an intruder? You really scared me!"


    His lips twisted into a grimace. "It''s so early and quiet. I cannot bang my way in now, can I?"


    Xia Liqin pursed her lips. "Whatever...What are you doing in front of my room anyway?


    Han Tian lowered his head and nced at her right foot.


    As I thought¡­


    "You...why are you walking when you have cold feet?"


    Xia Liqin saw the hotpress he was holding in his hand, and she looked at him, startled. "...You brought that for me?"


    Han Tian slightly clenched thepress.


    She folded her arms and stared at him. "So you still remember about my cold feet?"


    He met her gaze.


    Not just cold feet, I remember everything about you, Liqin. I haven''t forgotten a single thing in all these years.


    He didn''t answer that question of hers. Instead he said, "I will help you with thepress."


    She looked away. "I am fine. I will do it myself."


    He stiffened. He gritted his teeth. "Of course, you can do it yourself, provided you actually do it yourself."


    She red at him. "Huh?"


    "Don''t feign innocence, Liqin. I know thepress is just gonna lie in the dust somewhere in the corner, but you will never take the effort to treat your cold foot."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "It was always like this before. I had to chase you like crazy to get it done, and you would pass me off saying you will do itter, but you never did until I was left with no choice but to do it for you. So go back and use thispress right now."


    Xia Liqin said, "Gosh, you are so nagging just like my maid who worked for me abroad! She was also so stubborn like you!"


    His brow twitched.


    "Yeah so what if I was like that? You weren''t any less troublesome yourself! When you used to do your paintings, you would sit with such an awful posture to work that I felt painful watching you like that! And then you wouldin about back pain and even have the audacity to ask why your back hurt! Seriously?"


    A look of guilt shed in his eyes.


    "And even when I repeatedly told you to straighten your posture for your good health, you never did! You just used to shoo me away! Did you listen to me? I am surprised you haven''t turned into an ugly hunched old man!"


    Veins popped on his forehead, and he pointed his trembling finger at her. "Stop nagging me like my assistant! Gosh, he was just as irritating as you!"


    She snorted.


    "Guess it was my fault worrying about you. I was stupid to bring thispress for you!"


    "Yeah, give me back all my worries too that I wasted on your deaf ears over all these years!"


    Their faces were livid with anger. Han Tian cursed.


    Ugh! This was not how it was supposed to go! Why are we arguing!? I just wanted to treat her cold foot.


    "Why are Grandma Grandpa fighting?" Siying came from behind Xia Liqin, adorably rubbing his eyes.


    They froze.


    "Si-Siying¡­"


    Damn, I forgot the door was still open¡­


    Han Tian quickly said, "Sorry to wake you up. Go back to bed. It''s still early."


    Siying stared at them and giggled. "Grandma Grandpa are so lovey-dovey."


    "..."


    "..."


    What part of our fight was lovey dovey?


    Xia Liqin smiled. "It isn''t like that¡­"


    He puckered his lips. "It is. Grandpa says that those who bicker actually care for each other a lot."


    They choked.


    Did Dad say something like this?


    They couldn''t imagine Han Huizhong telling something so sentimental to Siying.


    No wait¡­


    "Are you talking about Xinyi''s father?"


    Siying nodded hard. "Grandpa Soo!"


    Xia Liqin awkwardly smiled. "We weren''t bickering. I was just reminding your Grandpa how awful he was."


    Han Tian''s expression turned ugly. He sneered. "Yeah. And I was reminding your Grandma how uselessly stubborn she was."


    Her shoulders trembled in rage.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind them. "Fight your lover''s quarrel somewhere else."


    Han Huizhong stood in front of them, his eyes filled with disdain. "Thank you for such a good wake up call so early in the morning. Please have some mercy on us, and don''t ring this type of rm bell again in the future."


    Both immediately quietened down in guilt.


    "Sorry, Dad."


    Han Huizhong saw thepress in Han Tian''s hand and Xia Liqin''s cold foot.


    "What are you two making a traffic jam here for? Tian. Take her away and get done with thepress already."


    Xia Liqin said, "It''s okay. I will do it-"


    He sneered. "Yeah sure, ex-daughter-inw. You will surely do it after I die. That''s how ''short'' you would take."


    Her face flushed red in embarrassment.


    Then he looked at Han Tian. "And you. If you be a hunched man one day, do me a favor. Quietly disown yourself from the family and never show me your face. I refused to have a hunched-back son."


    "..."


    "Now get going, you two!"

 Chapter 418 - Was I Not Allowed?

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Was I Not Allowed?</h4>


    They jolted and would have already ran away if not for Xia Liqin''s swollen and painful foot. Han Tian cleared his throat and offered his hand.


    "I will walk by myself," she said.


    His gaze darkened.


    Siying furrowed his brows. "But Grandma is in pain. How will you walk?"


    Han Tian smiled. "Of course, a four year old child will understand rather than an adult like you."


    Xia Liqin wanted to strangle him. Han Tian then picked her in his arms, holding thepress in his hands.


    "Tian! What are you doing? Put me down."


    Han Huizhong raised his brow. He looked at Siying and held his hand. "Come on, my boy. It''s too early for you to see any adult scenes."


    Xia Liqin was speechless. "D-Dad! What are you saying to a child?"


    "What are you showing to a child? I am afraid if he stays here, he will see much more than he is supposed to for his age."


    "Of course, we are not going to do anything like that!" Her cheeks flushed red.


    "You can never be sure when middle-aged hormones would suddenly act up."


    T-this...Dad is too much!


    Han Tian took her inside and gently put her on the bed. He ced her right foot on his thigh, taking care to ensure that it didn''t hurt her and pressed thepress on her swollen part.


    Xia Liqin felt as if she was in heaven. Her foot cried in happiness. She looked at Han Tian, who was seriously focussing all his attention on massaging her foot.


    Both kept their silence.


    As he slightly moved, Han Tian''s attention caught on to something at a distance. It was a huge travel bag, resting against the cupboard. He blinked his eyes and curiosity immediately set in.


    Is she traveling somewhere?


    Han Tian pretended as if he didn''t notice and continued with thepress. But in the end, he finally couldn''t resist asking.


    "Where are you going?"


    This woman...here she cannot even walk properly, and she wants to go out to y! Why can she not take care of herself?


    Xia Liqin was taken aback because she thought they wouldn''t talk about anything at all. She then realized he asked because of her bag.


    Xia Liqin looked away. "What do you mean where?" She pursed her lips. "I am leaving this vi."


    He froze. He didn''t move as he stared at her in shock. "Leaving this house? Why?"


    Xia Liqin, in turn, stared at him, confused. "What else am I supposed to do? We¡­" her gaze dimmed, "have been living separately for years. Now everything is settled. Zhiyuan and Xinyi have embraced their future, and Zizi also knows the truth and is fine now. I was scared about that the most. But everything turned out to be okay. She is going to marry a good man who she deserves. Her future is sorted out too."


    She dryly smiled as her heart twisted in pain. "I don''t have any more reason to shamelessly live here. But I am not leaving the country this time. I have missed a lot of moments, and now I want to stay closer to Zhiyuan and Zizi so that they always have their mother by their side whenever they need me. I will visit Dad and Siying now and then too."


    "And me?" Han Tian nkly asked.


    Xia Liqin stared at him. "What?"


    "What about me? You gave a really heartwarming lecture about your situation, but as usual, Han Tian wasn''t anywhere in it, right?"


    Her jaw tightened, feeling furious. "You... what''s with that tone?"


    Heughed. "You are feeling angry about my tone? What about me, who has been excluded from your ''concern'' list?"


    Xia Liqin gritted her teeth. "What are you¡­"


    "Oh but I forgot. Wasn''t it always like that? It would be a miracle if you thought about me. Years ago, the only person you could think about was An Guoting, and yearster, the only ones you are thinking about right now are the entire Han family except me. I...I never had a ce in your heart, right!?"


    His heart felt inexplicably bitter. He didn''t know why, but he had already subconsciously assumed that Xia Liqin would always live in the vi with them now. It was silly because they were divorced. But the thought of her leaving never once crossed his mind.


    And now the reason for her staying in the country was everybody but him. Zhiyuan, Xinyi, Zizi, Siying, Han Huizhong; everybody but not Han Tian. That struck his heart even more viciously.


    Xia Liqin trembled. "H-Han Tian! Once again... once again, you are bringing up the past. Once again you are raking up the same old usations at me! Now that the whole truth is out, you still refuse to believe my feelings-"


    "You know, Liqin?" Han Tian resumed pressing thepress on her foot. This time, his voice was quiet and soft. "I gave this a long thought. You and An Guoting. I thought for a long time about this. Indeed, I misunderstood your feelings for him. I was wrong in not trusting you."


    Xia Liqin stiffened seeing a drop of his year falling on her foot. She found herself unable to breathe.


    "But can you once, just once think things through my perspective? I was your husband. Yet you always thought about An Guoting''s wellbeing. When Zongying suffered, and I needed you the most to lean on, I didn''t find you by my side because you offered your shoulder to An Guoting. When I wanted my wife to hug andfort me, you were busy crying for An Guoting''s innocence. Liqin. Now will you tell me that after repeatedly watching you choose another man over and over again, was I not allowed to feel even insecure and jealous anymore?"


    She froze.


    "If you had seen me crying for some other woman or caring about her so much that I would even forget about my own wife had the situation been reversed, would you not have felt wronged even for a moment? Wouldn''t it really not have hurt you? I felt jealous, Liqin. Isn''t it natural when I love you so much? I felt lonely when I found you nowhere near me. I felt threatened that you are going somewhere farther from me the more you cried for An Guoting.. I felt insecure because my wife''s tears and her concern didn''t belong to her husband any longer."

 Chapter 419 - Still A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Still A Chance</h4>


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan returned to Han vi after spending a lovely birthday night together. The air around them was bubbly and cheerful as they entered hand-in-hand. They wereughing and giggling the whole way.


    But inside, they found a gloomy Han Tian at the breakfast table, idling with his te. He hadn''t touched the food at all.


    Xinyi whispered, "What happened to Dad?"


    He touched his chin and sighed. "Is it another argument with Mom?"


    "But I thought they had stopped fighting after Uncle Gu was proved innocent."


    They walked up to him, and Xinyi tapped on his shoulder. "Dad."


    Han Tian broke out of his daze and looked up. His dreary expression brightened. "Aiya, my daughter-inw is here! Come,e. This brat Zhiyuan snatched you away from me yesterday. I didn''t get any time to spend with you on your birthday at all!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "I took her in the evening. You had the whole day with her."


    "Shut up. Don''t talk back to me."


    He rolled his eyes.


    Xinyi sat on a chair beside him.


    "So, so. Tell me," Han Tian smiled. "How was the celebration? Did this brat make it worth it?"


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "Yes, Xinyi. Tell him. Wasst night worth it?"


    Xinyi blushed hard.


    Shameless!


    Han Tian immediately understood his nuance and coughed. "Zhiyuan. I hope you didn''t bully her too much."


    Xinyiined. "He did. Zhiyuan bullied me a lot!"


    When she recalled how he had forced her to admit to her desires, she had an urge to p him.


    Han Tian red at his son. "Zhiyuan! What am I hearing? You bullied her on her birthday! You really need some beating!"


    Zhiyuan was speechless.


    Wifey, how could you sell me out like that?


    He smiled. "I didn''t. I just teased her. It doesn''t count as bullying. Don''t husbands and wife often tease each other for fun?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    It was clearly bullying! You were the only one who had fun!


    Han Tian held her hand. "Don''t worry, Xinyi. I am by your side. You are free to throw him out of your room and let him sleep outside."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes.


    "Dad!"


    We just had our lovely reunionst night, and you already want to separate us? How can you be so cruel?


    Xinyiughed. "That''s a good idea, Dad. Then Zhiyuan would never think of bullying me."


    "..."


    Han Tian nodded in appreciation.


    Zhiyuan slyly smiled. "Dad, are you sure about this? I mean...if you want to see your granddaughter as soon as possible, then it''s important for Xinyi and me to be together more so than ever now."


    Han Tian''s ears perked up, and his gaze sparkled. "Granddaughter?"


    "The more often we have our ''private'' time together, the sooner you can hear the good news~"


    Xinyi wanted to cough out three liters of blood.


    T-this is ckmail!


    As expected, Han Tian was in serious thought. He cleared his throat. "Y-you are right¡­"


    Xinyicked tears to shed. The granddaughter was an effective threat and bribe at the same time.


    Han Tian quickly held her hands again. "Xinyi, dear. Once I get to hold my granddaughter in my arms, you are free to throw him out of your room as you wish."


    Zhiyuan smirked in victory. Xinyi had nothing to say to this injustice.


    She sighed. "Anyway. Dad, your breakfast is getting cold. Why haven''t you eaten anything yet? Wait, I will bring you another te."


    "No, no," he quickly rejected it, "I am not hungry¡­"


    She pouted. "Why is my Dad not hungry? Tell me. Who made my father sad?"


    Han Tian shook his head. "It''s nothing dear."


    She pursed her lips. "I see. I understand. Dad doesn''t treat me as his daughter so he won''t share his troubles with me."


    "Of course it''s not like that! You are just like Zizi to me," he hastily said.


    "Then tell me why do you look so dispirited?"


    Han Tian looked at Zhiyuan for help, but he just shrugged in his wife''s favor.


    Useless son!


    Han Tian looked away. "It''s nothing...It''s just Liqin is leaving this house."


    They widened their eyes in disbelief. "Ah? Mom is leaving?"


    He wryly smiled. "Apparently we are divorced, and everything is settled in Zhiyuan and Zizi''s life. She doesn''t have any reason to stay here anymore as the ''ex daughter-inw.'' Though she said she would stay in China this time and would oftene by to meet you two, Dad, Zizi and Siying."


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi clearly felt the bitterness in his voice and the part where he didn''t mention his own name.


    Xinyi smiled. "Dad, Mom might not have spelled it out, but of course, she thinks about you."


    "Oh no, no dear," Han Tian said with a forced smile. "Why would I feel hurt about it? I don''t have any reason to. Aren''t we divorced, after all? It''s a miracle that she managed to live with me here until now under one roof. But clearly... living here forever was never in her agenda."


    Zhiyuan pressed his brows. "Dad, you can just admit that you don''t want her to leave."


    "I don''t feel anything like that. This wasn''t supposed to be permanent anyway."


    "Yet it''s pricking your heart like crazy."


    He said nothing.


    "You thought somehow this would continue, and Mom will live here with all of us, but now that she is leaving, it broke your assumptions."


    Xinyi softly put her hand on his and said, "Dad, we know that you really love Mom very much. Even now. If you didn''t, then this news wouldn''t have hurt you so much. Why not...try mending your issues and get back together? You have always felt lonely without her, right?"


    He chuckled with a hint of pain in it. "But was she lonely without me?"


    She slowly nodded. "She was. I am sure of it because she loves you just as much."


    Han Tian said nothing. There was a beat of silence. Then he got up and patted her head. "It''s alright, dear. It''s Liqin''s decision. I don''t have any say in it."


    His eyshes trembled, and his irises shed with a glint of sorrow. He smiled and walked away.


    Xinyi immediately asked Zhiyuan, "Can we not do something to stop Mom?"


    Zhiyuan seriously said, "The only thing that can stop her is if they get back together. Otherwise with the way they fight all the time, it''s inevitable that Mom will leave one day."


    She bit her lip. "I will talk to Mom about this. They still have feelings for each other.. We all can see that. Why suffer pain when there is still a chance of making things right?"

 Chapter 420 - An Accidental Call

    <h4>Chapter 420 - An idental Call</h4>


    At the other side as Yunru and Zizi stepped into the house, a loud cracker popped and confetti rained upon them. Zizi''s heart had almost stopped beating as she gasped.


    Zizi had already arranged for Soo Ei''s flight back to Beijing this morning while they followed the next one.


    "Congrattions!" Soo Ei danced in happiness.


    Yunru said, "Dad, you popped the crackers toote. My birthday is over."


    "Idiot. This is for your promotion and the medal. I am so proud of you. You have Meili''s capable genes. Naturally, you will be awesome."


    He chuckled. "I thought you would take the credit."


    He fumed. "How dare I? You and Xinyi are amazing because my wife was so amazing. I don''t dare snatch what belongs to her. And now."


    Soo Ei took another cracker and popped it. More confetti rained.


    Ziziughed. "What is this for?"


    He gave them a sly look. "What else? It''s my pre celebration for the good news I will hear very soon."


    Yunru choked. Zizi was confused. "Ah? What good news?"


    "Aiya. Why act so innocent now? Didn''t you have a ''fun'' nightst night thanks to my super awesome gift?" He grinned. "It is possible that I will soon get the news of bing a grandfather again! No, I am sure of it. I am celebrating in advance hehe~"


    Zizi''s eyes almost popped out of her sockets. "T-that¡­"


    Yunru quickly pulled her back. He sternly said, "Dad, don''t scare Princess."


    He pouted. "What is to be afraid of? You are going to get engaged anyway. There is nothing wrong if a babyes along too."


    Zizi furiously blushed.


    Yunru cleared his throat. "Dad, don''t make her ufortable."


    Zizi hit his arm. "You¡­I am not ufortable at all. I am just a little shy. Why are youining? Don''t you want to see a little Yunru?"


    "..."


    Soo Eiughed. "Hahaha! See? I knew it. Yunru is always so uptight!"


    Yunru grimaced.


    This father-daughter pair are always on one side!


    He didn''t dare to imagine how his life would be after his marriage. He would bepletely sidelined!


    And the sidelining had already started now when Zizi and Soo Ei were lost in their own world.


    "..."


    Ah, God please help me in the future from these two devils¡­


    Zizi eagerly said, "Oh yes! Let me share Yunru''s promotion''s good news to the gang! Everybody will be so thrilled. Then we will have to n a party too!"


    Soo Ei excitedly nodded. "Yes, yes! We will make Yunru empty all his pockets! He has to give us a grand celebration! Chief Soo. I hope you don''t be stingy."


    His mouth twitched.


    Back in her room, Zizi first called Ah Cy. Needless to say, Liang shamelessly demanded a party.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let Yunru escape. The party will definitely happen."


    Ah Cy chuckled. "Party is fine and all, but why do I sense that your voice is even more cheerful? Did the birthday party end in something naughty?"


    Zizi sheepishly grinned.


    "Oh my gosh! Did you two finally do it!?" She squealed. "How was it? What ce did you choose? Did you use protection? Ahhh I want to know everything!"


    Zizi heard Liang coughing from Ah Cy''s side. "Ah Cy. That''s too personal..."


    "Shut up. Don''t act as if you men are not gonna gossip about this. I know you are gonna grill Yunru like crazy, especially XU LIANG."


    "*Cough cough*"


    Zizi giggled. "We will talk about it at the party."


    She hung up and then called Xinyi. Xinyi and Zhiyuan were naturally thrilled about it, and Xinyi said she woulde visit them soon too.


    But her mood dampened a bit when Xinyi told her about Xia Liqin leaving.


    "Oh," Zizi bit her lip. "Mom is really leaving?"


    Zizi was already used to her and Han Tian''s presence now and even secretly hoped that they would get back together somehow. But that hope now seemed to be¡­


    Xinyi softly said, "Don''t worry, Zizi. Zhiyuan and I will try our best to stop her. Mom and Dad still love each other. We have to get them closer."


    Hearing this, Zizi''s spirit fired up. "Really!? I will support you too! They are just uselessly torturing themselves. We will not let this happen! Enough is enough already. It''s time they reunite."


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Yes, yes. If all of us are together, then nothing is impossible."


    Zizi talked some more and cut the call. She felt excited at the prospect of her parents reuniting. If it really happened, then everybody will be happy, and everything will be perfect.


    She wanted to call Shuang next, but she suddenly felt at a loss.


    Shuang¡­


    After that reunion gathering night, there was still an awkward distance between them. They hadn''t really talked since.


    She thought about it but couldn''t hit the dial button. She sighed.


    I will call her at the end. Let me talk to Caihong first!


    The phone rang a few times, and she wondered why she wasn''t picking up.


    Oh, is she with Xiaosi in the hospital? If it''s the visiting time, then she won''t pick up¡­


    She was about to hang up, but then she heard a click.


    "...Hello?"


    Zizi blinked her eyes.


    Huh?


    It wasn''t Caihong''s voice as she had expected. Instead, it was a familiar voice that made her stiffen upon realization.


    She pulled back her phone and widened her eyes seeing the number shing on her screen.


    Huh!? How did I call Uncle An by mistake?


    She bit her lower lip and shut her eyes in embarrassment.


    The situation with him was simr to Shuang. There was an awkward atmosphere since they got to know about their real rtionship.


    Zizi tried to smile. "H-Hello¡­"


    She nervously shifted her weight from one foot to another.


    An Guoting said, "I was surprised to see your name. Is-is there any help you need?" He was just as anxious as her.


    She bit her tongue.


    I am so stupid! Will it not look rude to say now that it was a mistake?


    "I am sorry...I-It was an ident¡­"


    "Oh. No problem. It''s good as long as you are okay."


    Zizi felt guilty.


    "...Well then," he said.


    She felt something odd with his voice. "W-wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you okay?"


    There was a pause.


    "Y-Yes, I am. Why won''t I be?"


    She frowned. "Somehow, you don''t sound well."


    An Guoting said, "I am alright¡­Really."


    Zizi said nothing.


    "Where are you right now?"


    "Me? At home."


    "Okay. Wait for me.. I aming."

 Chapter 421 - A Hallucination?

    <h4>Chapter 421 - A Hallucination?</h4>


    Zizi nervously stood in front of the An residence. Sometimes, she stood still. Sometimes, she would pace back and forth, feeling unsettled. She had dered that she would being to meet him.


    But now that she was finally here, her forehead broke into cold sweat.


    How will I talk to him? What should I even address him as!? Should I continue calling him Uncle?


    A guard bowed in front of her. "Miss Han. I will take you inside. Master An is waiting for you."


    She jolted and coughed. "Yes."


    Entering the vi, she saw An Guoting pacing back and forth in the living room. Hesitation was evident on his face.


    Her brow twitched.


    I was doing that too a few moments ago. Guess he is just as nervous as me¡­


    She cleared her throat. "Hello."


    An Guoting stiffened and faced her. "Zizi. Why are you standing so far away? Come inside."


    He called the maid and asked her to bring some refreshments for Zizi.


    Zizi quickly said, "I don''t want you to take the trouble¡­"


    He smiled. "It''s not any trouble. Tian is your father, but I can at least do this much for you, right?"


    Warmth spread in her heart, and she slowly nodded.


    They sat down, and for the first few minutes, they only remained silent. Zizi was inwardly cursing herself.


    I was the one who told him that I would being, and now I am only keeping my mouth shut! Come on, say something!


    An Guoting saved her from the trouble as he asked, "So¡­" he coughed, "How is it going on with Yunru? Your rtionship is doing okay, right?"


    Yunru''s mention calmed her heart down. "Oh, yes! Everything is going well," she smiled and proudly said, "He has been promoted to Chief''s position and was also given a medal."


    He beamed. "I see, I see. Yesterday was his birthday too, right? He must be thrilled with such a pleasant surprise."


    Zizi eagerly replied, "Yes, yes! You should have seen his face. He was so speechless, haha. Oh, you actually can see his face. The whole celebration in Shanghai was video recorded. I will definitely forward you the clip. Yunru will also throw a party."


    An Guoting chuckled. "Of course, he should. It''s a great achievement, after all."


    He observed Zizi''s expressions, and his gaze softened. "You love Yunru so much."


    "Yes, I do. I love him very, very much."


    "And Yunru? He also loves you the same way you do, right? He keeps you happy, right?"


    Zizi saw him sping his hands together in concern. She looked straight at him and smiled. "Yes. Yunru keeps me the happiest! Nobody can keep me happier than Yunru. He calls me Princess and treats me like a Princess too. He is fair and doesn''t spoil me when I really need a scolding," she chuckled. "He is the only one I want to spend my life with."


    An Guoting was satisfied. He knew that the Soo siblings were honest and loyal, but as a father, he still wanted to hear it with his own ears. He could really see it now that Zizi was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    "That''s good. That''s good then. As long as you both are happy¡­"


    He said, "I missed a lot of things in my life. But I am d that my daughters¡­" he wondered if Zizi was ufortable with him addressing her as his daughter. But she wasn''t.


    He continued. "...aren''t missing anything in their lives. Caihong and Xiaosi''s marriage is finally settled after seven years. Once he wakes up froma, their life would be filled with happiness again. You have also found such a capable man as your life partner. Once Shuang also finds a good man for her, I can rest easy."


    Zizi slightly coughed.


    If he knew that Yunru and Shuang were dating in the past, what would be his reaction?


    But she didn''t want to dwell on it. It was Shuang''s choice if she wanted to tell him about her past or not. Though Zizi highly doubted she would. With their breakup and Yunru and Zizi''s engagement, there was no point in raking up the past anymore.


    An Guoting softly asked, "So, tell me. What did you want to talk about?"


    Zizi said, "I wanted to ask why you sounded so low when we talked on the phone?"


    He was surprised. "You came here just to ask that?"


    "You sounded depressed. It''s not a ''just'' concern. I thought it was better to talk personally rather than over the phone."


    Though Zizi could have easily told this to Caihong or Shuang, and they would have checked on him anyway.


    But something in her heartpelled to meet him on her own. Now that the true rtionship was known, did she want to act as a stranger to him for her entire life?


    Even if she considered Han Tian and Xia Liqin as her parents, she felt it was unnecessary topletely ignore An Guoting.


    An Guoting stared at her. His heart couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with joy. Zizi was worried about him, and it was enough to make him feel over the moon. He despised Han Zongying and the night that transpired between them.


    But he never med Zizi''s birth for it. He loved her as he loved Caihong and Shuang.


    "Thank you¡­"


    Zizi nodded. "So, tell me. What are you worried about?"


    An Guoting seemed to hesitate. "I...I don''t know how to say it. You will think that I am stupid once you hear it."


    Zizi frowned. "Nothing is stupid if it makes you worry. Don''t hesitate. I won''t judge you."


    He found some sce with her encouraging words. "Okay. The thing is...I don''t know if it was my hallucination, but I felt as if I saw Yueqin a few days ago."


    Zizi rapidly blinked her eyes.


    "Yueqin?" She felt as if she had heard the name somewhere before but couldn''t recollect it.


    An Guoting nodded. "Yes, Yueqin. Myte wife and Caihong''s mother."


    Zizi widened her eyes, shocked. "You say you saw your wife An Yueqin!?"

 Chapter 422 - Its The Same Place

    <h4>Chapter 422 - It''s The Same ce</h4>


    An Guoting pursed his lips. "I know that it''s unbelievable. Even now, I feel as if I was mistaken¡­"


    Zizi hastily waved her hands. "Wait, wait, wait! Let''s start from the beginning. Where did you see her?"


    He sighed. "It''s okay. I don''t think there is any point of talking about this. Maybe, I am missing her too much these days, so my eyes yed tricks on me."


    "Oof. Why are you already being so depressed about this? In all these years, you never hallucinated about her before, but now you feel as if you saw her. If I was in your ce, I would have dug the whole history and geography of that ce," she harrumphed.


    An Guoting couldn''t help butugh. But soon, his gaze slightly dimmed. "It''s impossible, Zizi. Yueqin... Yueqin is no more¡­"


    He subconsciously clenched his fists in pain. He felt as if his heart was stabbed with a million pieces.


    Zizi said, "I understand that it seems impossible. But if it''s really a hallucination, then why is it troubling you so much? Why can''t you just forget about it?"


    An Guoting could say nothing to that.


    "Because somewhere in your heart, you still feel that you weren''t mistaken. So, you cannot get it out of your mind. Just tell me. Maybe we can do something about it. Yunru can help you in investigating too! He is an awesome cop!"


    Zizi didn''t forget to praise her fiance at this chance.


    An Guoting softly chuckled.


    "Did you tell Caihong about this?"


    "No, no. She is already upied with Xiaosi and taking care of Chyou. I don''t want to trouble her over something which might turn out to be just my misunderstanding."


    Zizi nodded in understanding.


    "Shuang?"


    "Not her either."


    "Then why are you letting everything in your heart?" Sheined. "If it''s really a misunderstanding, then so be it. But at least, your heart would be at peace."


    An Guoting thought about it and concluded that Zizi''s words made sense.


    "Okay. It was a few days ago. Exactly ten days back. I was in my car, and I saw Yueqin exiting a building."


    "Did you clearly see her face? Or was it covered in some hoodie or scarf?"


    "I clearly saw her face. I admit my car was a little far, but... but there is no way I won''t recognize her. How should I exin...I felt as if the earth swallowed me. She just suddenly came into my sight, and I could only just stare at her in a daze. She looked left and then right and walked away. When I came into my senses, she was already far away. I dashed out of my car without a second thought and chased after her. But I couldn''t find her. I ran far enough in the direction in which she went, but I never saw her again."


    Zizi asked, "Did you ask the people around the area if they saw her?"


    "I did. I showed some of them her picture, but everybody said the same thing. They never saw such a woman."


    There was a long beat of silence.


    "I did ask my assistant to investigate, but he too came up with nothing. That''s why I thought... Maybe I was really mistaken. But the scene of her exiting the building is still etched into my mind so clearly that I cannot shake it off."


    Zizi now noticed the faint dark circles under his eyes. She could see that he didn''t have a decent sleep in days now.


    "What about the building from where she came out? Somebody from inside that building would have definitely seen her."


    He shook his head. "That''s what my assistant investigated, and I personally went over there too to check it out. But nobody saw her."


    What, is she a ghost? How can anybody not see her?


    An Guoting saw Zizi deeply thinking over it. He patted her hand and smiled. "It''s okay. I have already decided to let it go."


    Zizi touched her chin. "No! We cannot give up so soon. Maybe, we are missing something. You shouldn''te to a conclusion without being thorough. I will ask Yunru to check on this."


    He hesitated. "Let it be. It will be unnecessary trouble. And...if I be too hopeful, and it turned out to be a false chase, then it would only hurt me."


    "Don''t worry. If it really turns out to be a misunderstanding, I will be here to console you."


    An Guoting suddenly coughed hard. He was speechless.


    Console¡­.


    "You cannot fear disappointment. Hope is what makes people live on. If everybody gave up so easily, then we would miss so many things in life. Just think for a moment. If your wife is indeed alive by some miracle, then won''t it be your loss if you gave up? You could miss your chance of reuniting with her!"


    He stiffened. That was indeed a frightening thought. On one side, there was disappointment, and on the other side there was a tiny hope of seeing his wife again.


    It still seemed unbelievable to him, but¡­


    Yueqin...


    He nodded. "Okay. Let''s do it. Let''s find out about Yueqin."


    ---


    After Yunru got the information from Zizi, he felt dumbfounded for a long time.


    Mrs. An still alive? How is it possible?


    Yunru was an officer, so he couldn''t help but have his suspicions on An Guoting''s im. Not that he lied, but maybe it was an illusion.


    But, he cleared his mind of all such thoughts. He had to be unbiased to investigate.


    As he went through An Guoting''s assistant''s file, where he had jotted down all his findings, Yunru came across an important point.


    He blinked his eyes.


    Huh?


    He picked up his phone and called Zizi. "Yunru! Did you find anything about Mrs. An?"


    "Not yet. But first answer my question. Is Grandiose really the building where Uncle An saw her exiting from?"


    "Yes. It''s in the assistant''s file too. Grandiose. What is wrong with it?"


    "It''s weird. You know I am investigating the ident that happened with sis, right? Where the light equipment almost fell on her and brother-inw got hurt while saving her."


    "Of course, I remember."


    "I don''t know if there is a connection.. But Grandiose is the same building where sis and brother-inw had their business conference a few days ago."

 Chapter 423 - Dont Be Scared

    Zhiyuan kept the file on his desk. His brows knitted into a furrow. "It''s impossible. Mrs. An Yueqin was at Grandiose the same day?"


    Yunru said, "It''s what Uncle An says he saw."


    They were discussing it at Zhiyuan''s office in Han Corps.


    "What about CCTV?"


    "I checked that, but I didn''t see her anywhere."


    "Mrs. An Yueqin had passed away soon after she gave birth to Caihong. How can she be alive?"


    "That''s a puzzle. Uncle An is sure that he had seen her, but at the same time, he is skeptical about it too."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "I understand that. Suddenly seeing your dead wife out of nowhere one day can be so shocking. You cannot be sure if you saw her or if it was a hallucination."


    He then asked, "What about Huang Rong? Is she really not involved in this?"


    Yunru shook his head. "I didn''t get any evidence against her."


    Zhiyuanbed his hair in frustration. "But she is the only one with the motive. She suddenly bes Liao Yuan''s assistant. I don''t buy it''s a coincidence."


    "It could be any other rivalpany. But indeed, I didn''t see any suspicious movements."


    Zhiyuan pursed his lips. "Was it really an ident? Somehow, my heart doesn''t feel it. It felt purposeful."


    Yunru said, "Don''t worry, brother-inw. We will get into the root of it until we are satisfied."


    Zhiyuan nodded. He checked the time. "Ah, I gotta go. I need to pick up Siying. It''s an early off for them."


    "Where is sis?"


    "Out shopping with Ah Cy," he chuckled. "By the way, how is Zizi after talking to Uncle An?"


    Yunru smiled. "She is alright and taking it well. I am d she is doing this. It''s better if they could improve their rtionship."


    Zhiyuan agreed. "Whatever happened is in the past. It shouldn''t affect their rtionship as a parent and child. You need to work hard, Yunru. Proposing Zizi for marriage won''t be easy now with two fathers by her side."


    Yunru raised his brow. "I will be fine, won''t I? After all, I have you and sis by my side."


    Heughed out loud. "Maybe I will be on their side. Zizi is my precious sister, after all."


    Yunru smirked. "Well, if you don''t want sis to make you sleep in some other room, then you are pretty much on my side."


    His mouth twitched. "You¡­"


    He shook his head and got up. "Anyway, I will be waiting for your party, Chief Soo Yunru. I will change my name if I don''t empty your pockets that day."


    Yunru grimaced.


    Why does everyone want to squeeze me dry of the little money I have?


    ---


    "Dada!"


    Siying jumped into Zhiyuan''s hug, and the father twirled his son in the air. "Hey, champ. How was school today?"


    "It was good! I drew many pictures today!"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Show me all of them once we are back home."


    "En!"


    "Where are Chyou and Leina?"


    "Uncle Liang and Aunt Caihong came earlier. Dada iste!" He pouted.


    Zhiyuan held his ears. "I am sorry, I am sorry. I was talking to your Uncle Yunru, and it got a bitte."


    Siying''s eyes brightened. "Dada, you made me wait, so I want to eat pastry as your punishment!"


    "Ho...You are bing more and more sly, huh?" He ruffled his hair and kissed his cheek. "Alright. Let''s have pastries. But don''t tell your Mama, okay? You had two ice-creamsst week, and she said no desserts till she would give her permission."


    Siying sincerely nodded. "It will be our secret!"


    Zhiyuan put Siying on the passenger seat and put the buckle on. He got on the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Along the way, Siying remembered an important thing, and he seriously stared at his father. "Dada, how long I have to wait for my little sister?"


    Zhiyuan choked. Then he burst intoughter. "You are that eager to meet her?"


    Siying nodded hard. "En! Today, my friend in ss showed me a picture of his baby sister! She was so cute. I want to have a cute sister too."


    "Just like your Mama, right?"


    "En. Mama is cute, so my little sister will be cute too. And I will protect Mama and my sister!"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Well, you will have a sister soon, I promise. Your Mama and Dada are working really hard."


    His watery eyes sparkled. "Really?"


    "Yes. But you will still have to wait for a few months before you can see her."


    Siying''s shoulders slumped.


    Zhiyuan found his expression too adorable. "Don''t give up. Good things happen to those who wait. The fruit is sweeter when you are patient. Trust me, your Dada can hardly wait either."


    Siying giggled.


    It was a merry atmosphere in the car until a car suddenly came into Zhiyuan''s view from the right side. The signal was red for the carsing from the left and right turns. But the car broke the signal and wasing rapidly towards Zhiyuan''s car.


    He immediately pulled the clutch and took a sharp turn to avoid the collision. But the other car still drove in a zig-zag manner, about to crash onto Siying''s side.


    With his left hand on the steering wheel, he grabbed Siying with his right hand and ducked his head in his chest. Siying''s seat buckle almost loosened up with the impact as the car struck the door.


    Protecting Siying momentarily made Zhiyuan lose his control over the steering, and the car faltered. He quickly regained control but it still crashed into a pole when his car got another strike from the other car. The front window ss shattered, and Zhiyuan hid Siying in his embrace to protect him from the shards.


    Siying froze and was confused as to what was happening. He saw Zhiyuan''s head bleeding due to the ss, and his eyes teared up.


    "D-Dada¡­"


    Zhiyuan was dizzy, but he didn''t let go of Siying. Instead he hugged him tighter and whispered, "Don''t move, Siying¡­Don''t be scared, okay? I will protect you...Don''t move¡­"


    Siying burst into tears. "Dada. Dada¡­"


    From afar, Siying saw the car that crashed into him. His gaze fell on somebody in the driver''s seat of that car.


    The figure stared back at Siying before pulling the car away from the site.

 Chapter 424 - The Same Aunty

    City X Hospital.


    Caihong opened the door to the private ward and quietly stepped in. With gentle steps, she walked towards the bed and smiled at Xiaosi. She took out thest day''s flowers from the vase and put fresh ones in them.


    "How are you, Xiaosi?"


    No response. The monitor showed his heartbeat, and the machines beeped with the readings.


    Caihong went on. "You know Yunru got a medal for his bravery. He is also promoted. He is Chief Soo Yunru now. Naturally, the very first one to demand a party is Liang only," she chuckled. "But Yunru said we will only have a party once you wake up. It won''t be fun if you are not a part of it."


    Xiaosi stayed quiet.


    "Then I heard that Zhiyuan gave a mind-blowing surprise to Xinyi on her birthday. Oh by the way, Yunru''smemoration ceremony was organized by Zizi. The Han siblings duo went full on this time. I am so happy for them."


    She gently held his hand in hers. "Dad is also doing well. Though I feel that sometimes he looks lost...You know Dad, right? He will never share his problems with me, so I would only have to drag him out and make him confess," she sighed. "Lei Shu and Lei Shing have be so responsible too. Now, they havepletely taken charge of Lei Exports and are handling theirpany together. Hehe, you will feel so proud of them if you see them work. They look exactly like you when they are so serious.


    And of course, you don''t have to worry about S3. Everything is going smoothly, and I promise I won''t let you bear even a single cent worth of loss. S3 will be the same as it was before you went to sleep," she pouted, "But honestly, all employees are missing you. It''s when I took over the position, I experienced how much your employees love you. I feel juuuuuuust a tiny bit jealous. Why are you so awesome? Especially the women coworkers."


    Caihong narrowed her eyes. "I must say, Mr. Zhu. You have charmed quite a lot of women. You should see them cry for you. I don''t even feel as if I am your wife anymore. Tell me honestly. Have you opened a harem behind my back? So many women are lovelorn for you. I need to give you a good lecture once you wake up. Probably give you some tips to maintain your distance from them too¡­"


    She pped her hand once in delight. "Oh, I forgot to tell you one important thing! Chyou ranked first in her ss tests. Isn''t our daughter awesome? She is so smart like you. You know, I definitely feel that she will open her ownpany in the future. She is so talented. She is born to be a leader, haha. Chyou was eager to share this good news with you, but she has ast test tomorrow. So, your daughter is studying hard. Won''t you wake up to wish her all the best?"


    No response.


    Caihong sighed. She rested her head on his hand and smiled. "It''s okay. We will wait for you." Then she grumbled. "But I do want to give Chyou a little brother too. So, don''t make us wait for long¡­I know Chyou told me to be patient. But I am selfish. I want to hog you all by myself as soon as possible."


    "Dada¡­"


    Caihong frowned as she heard a familiar voice, crying outside the ward.


    "Dada...Dada¡­"


    She slowly widened her eyes.


    Why does it sound like Siying is crying?


    Caihong quickly stepped out and saw themotion happening in the corridor. She was stunned, seeing Siying crying.


    "Siying?"


    Siying raised his head and widened his eyes upon meeting Caihong. "A-Aunt¡­"


    Caihong rushed to his side and hugged him. "Aiya, why is my Siying crying?" She wiped the tears off his cheeks.


    Siying was heavily gasping and unable to stop crying. He hugged her chest and sobbed. He buried his face in her chest. "Dada...Dada hurt¡­"


    Caihong stiffened. "Zhiyuan? Something happened to Zhiyuan?"


    The nurse beside him said, "Yes, Mrs. Zhu. Mr. Han and his son had an ident, and Mr. Han got hurt while protecting Siying."


    "What? ident!?"


    She quickly checked up on Siying from head to toe. "Are you hurt, Siying?"


    He shook his head.


    She was relieved. She looked up at the nurse. "And Zhiyuan? How is Zhiyuan?"


    "He has a few injuries on his head from the impact. Rest assured. The doctor has said that they are not serious."


    "Thank God... Xinyi? Did you inform his wife?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Zhu. The Han family is on their way."


    Caihong nodded. "I wait for them here. You can leave. Until then, I will look after Siying."


    The nurse promptly left. Caihong picked Siying in her arms and took a seat with him on herp. "Don''t cry, Siying. You heard the nurse, right? Your Dada is alright."


    Siying clutched her dress. "Dada hurt because of me."


    "No," she firmly said, "He is your Dada. Of course, he will protect you from any harm. It''s what all parents do. So, you won''t me yourself, okay?"


    Siying pursed his lips.


    Caihong sighed. Then she got an idea. "Hey, why don''t I show you some of Chyou''s pictures? They are really funny, haha. Wait a sec."


    Caihong took out her phone and pulled Siying closer. She swiped left. "See? Chyou is eating ice-cream and just look at her mouth. All smudged with chocte."


    Siying softly giggled.


    "And then...see her wearing dog ears. Chyou even woofed like a dog that day haha."


    Siyingughed. "Scooby Doo."


    "Yup. She looks like oby Doo!"


    She swiped more such pictures.


    "Ah, ah!" Siying grabbed her hand andined.


    "What happened?"


    "The other picture."


    Caihong swiped back and said, "Oh, this one. She is my Mom."


    Siying stared at the picture hard. "Same!"


    "Ah? What same?"


    Siying puckered his lips.. "Same Aunty in the other car today that hit Dada and me."

 Chapter 425 - Too Much Coincidence

    When Xinyi and the family arrived, Zhiyuan''s injuries were already stitched up by then. Xia Liqin cried as she checked him from top to bottom. "Zhiyuan¡­"


    He faintly smiled. "I am alright, Mom. They are just minor injuries."


    She smacked him on his shoulder. "Minor injuries? Look at all the dressing on your head! It''s put as if some icing on the cake, and you say they are minor¡­" He eyes slightly reddened, "First you got hurt that day while protecting Xinyi and now this. It''s as if bad luck is following you everywhere."


    Zhiyuan nced at Han Tian, and he nodded. He coughed and softly held her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Liqin. Zhiyuan is fine. He can already be discharged tomorrow after observation."


    She bit her lip.


    Zhiyuan held her hand in his. "Okay? More importantly, Siying is fine. If he had been hurt, then I would have never been able to forgive myself," he clenched his fist.


    Outside, it was only when Xinyi thoroughly checked Siying for injuries and didn''t find them was when she could breathe in relief. Siying tightly hugged her and spoke with a low voice, "Mama. Dada...B-blood¡­"


    Xinyi noticed his body trembling, and she hugged him back. Her heart ached to see her son traumatized and ming himself. She patted his back and said in a gentle voice. "Dada is fine, Siying. There is nothing for you to worry about."


    She looked up at Caihong and gratefully thanked her. "Thank you for taking care of him."


    She nodded in a daze. Just then, Han Huizhong slowly walked in too. He was waiting in the car outside. Naturally, he wanted to meet Zhiyuan but thinking that Caihong was here too made him hesitate a little. After a long time thinking about it, he finally decided to head in.


    His gaze fell on Caihong. He stiffened for a moment but kept on walking.


    "Xinyi."


    She raised her head, and her eyes couldn''t help but tear up. Han Huizhong softly flicked her head. "Silly, don''t cry. Didn''t I tell you that you look ugly when you cry? I don''t want to see an ugly granddaughter-inw."


    Xinyi wiped her eyes and softly chuckled.


    Han Huizhong ruffled Siying''s head and smiled. He looked at Xinyi and said, "Go and meet Zhiyuan. I am pretty sure Liqin must be shedding a river of tears now. Help out your father-inw. Just don''t join her with the tears business."


    "Grandpa!" She helplessly eximed.


    Xinyi felt uncertain about leaving Han Huizhong and Caihong together. Won''t it be awkward?


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Go already."


    She sighed and nodded.


    As she left, there came a silence between them. Han Huizhong subconsciously sped his hands together.


    "...How is Xiaosi?"


    Caihong jolted from her stupor and blinked her eyes at him. "I am sorry, I didn''t hear you."


    He cleared his throat. "I just asked about Xiaosi."


    "Oh. His condition is the same as before. Doctors are trying their best. But I believe Xiaosi will wake up soon," she looked firm.


    Han Huizhong slowly nodded. Then he opened and closed mouth many times but couldn''te to the topic about the past. He didn''t even know what he would say if he brought up the past.


    He felt mad at himself.


    Am I mute!? Is it so difficult to talk!? I am Han Huizhong! What has ever been so difficult for me?


    He had so much to say to her and An Guoting. But at the same time, he felt as if he had nothing to say at all.


    He nced at Caihong and once again found her in a daze as if she was confused about something.


    "Is there something wrong?" He asked. "You look...puzzled."


    "That¡­" she pursed her lips. "I don''t know how to say it. It''s about something Siying told me a while back."


    He tilted his head. "Siying?"


    "It sounds absurd, but when I was showing him Chyou''s pictures, he saw one of my Mom''s pictures. And then he said that she was the same woman he saw today in the other car that hit Zhiyuan''s car in the ident."


    Han Huizhong rapidly blinked his eyes. "What? Your mother? He cannot be talking about An Meiying, right? She is in jail."


    "Not her. My real mother, An Yueqin."


    He widened his eyes. "Ah? Her? Isn''t she¡­"


    Caihong gave an awkward and helpless smile. "Right. She has already passed away, so what Siying saw is impossible. He must have mistaken the woman¡­"


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. It was really strange. Siying had never seen what An Yueqin looked like, yet he confidently said that the woman was definitely her.


    Was he really mistaken?


    "What did you say about Siying?" It was Yunru who asked as he hurriedly rushed in with Zizi and Soo Ei.


    Zizi eximed. "How is bro! How is Siying!"


    Soo Ei said, concerned, "It''s nothing serious, right?"


    Han Huizhong said, "He is fine. You can go and meet him-"


    Zizi and Soo Ei already dashed in the ward like lightning even before hepleted his sentence.


    "..."


    Yunru quickly said, "Caihong. What were you telling about Mrs. An?"


    She shook her head. "It''s nothing. I guess Siying misunderstood. He said he saw my Mom today in the other car. But it''s impossible."


    Yunru slowly widened his eyes. "This is¡­"


    Han Huizhong squinted his eyes. "What''s wrong? Do you know something else?"


    Yunru recalled what An Guoting told Zizi about seeing An Yueqin stepping out of Grandiose building where the first ident happened.


    Caihong was stunned. "Wait, wait! Dad didn''t tell me anything about this! He saw Mom?"


    "Yes. And now Siying says he saw her too. But I don''t know how much we can rely on it. It got a little smoky after the car hit the pole, and in that distance, Siying saw a figure. There was confusion all around the ce. It''s highly probable he saw it wrong. But I won''t be discarding it either. Let''s see where we go with this. But I strongly feel that this was deliberate.. A second ident after the first one seems to be too much of a coincidence."

 Chapter 426 - You Are The Only One Single

    "What?"


    An Guoting couldn''t believe his ears. Zhiyuan''s ident shocked him but was in more disbelief to learn Siying''s testimony.


    "He saw An Yueqin?"


    Caihong reached An residence to talk about this to him. "Yes. Dad, why didn''t you tell me that you saw Mom a few days back?"


    He pursed his lips. "I wasn''t sure, Caihong. It happened too suddenly. It was over before I could even make any sense of it. Plus, I had already asked my assistant to investigate, but he came out with nothing either."


    Shuang pinched his cheek. "You hid it from me too! How dare you! You felt bothered all this time, and you didn''t care to share this with your daughters!"


    An Guoting looked guilty. "I am sorry, Shuang."


    "Hmph!"


    Caihong sighed. "We will thoroughly punish Dadter."


    An Guoting gulped.


    "First, it is important to know about Mom. Dad, You were there when her funeral happened. So, how is it possible that Mom¡­"


    He pressed his brows. "This is what I don''t understand either. Yueqin...she passed away in an ident," the memories stabbed his heart, "I still recall when the doctor had dered her d-death¡­"


    The corner of his eyes brimmed with tears. "That...was the worst day of my life. I saw Yueqin lying lifeless in the ward. She wasn''t breathing. This was shortly after your birth, Caihong."


    He took a few breaths to calm down his racing heart. That was the ugliest feeling he had ever felt. Even forcibly having to sleep with Han Zongying couldn''tpare to what he went through when he heard news of An Yueqin passing away.


    "I arranged the funeral and saw her body getting buried with my own eyes. H-How can it be now that I and Siying saw her?"


    Caihong hugged him from his right side, and Shuang from his left. They remained silent like that for a few moments.


    Shuang patted his back. "Don''t worry, Dad. We will get the bottom of this."


    Then an idea struck her.


    "How about I ask Jack to check her medical files? And her death report? If something is fishy about it, he will recognize it instantly."


    Caihong and An Guoting stared at her with raised brows.


    "W-what? Why are you two looking at me like that?"


    Caihong curiously smiled. "Say, Shuang. Aren''t you depending on Jack Si quite a lot these days? You were also together when you met that woman to force a confession out of her for trapping Dad? And now this¡­"


    Shuang''s mouth twitched. "There is nothing wrong with it. Isn''t he our friend?"


    "I feel that he is your friend more than anyone else''s~"


    An Guoting nodded. "When will you introduce him as your boyfriend?"


    She choked. "Dad! We are having a serious conversation here."


    "A conversation about your rtionship is just as serious."


    She puffed up her cheeks. "We are not in any rtionship."


    "Then when will you be in one?"


    "..."


    An Guoting probed. "Isn''t it time for you to settle down now? Caihong is married, and Zizi will also soon get engaged to Yunru. You are the only one in the gang who is single."


    Caihong nodded.


    His eyes shone with excitement. "Jack Si is a good man. Well educated, has a stable career and lets not start with his looks. You two will really have beautiful children. I am especially eager to see a baby with his bluish-grey eyes."


    "You and your obsession with his eyes!" Shuang was speechless.


    "Well, they are beautiful," he shrugged. "Can you deny that? Plus, he is Xiaosi''s friend, so he isn''t a stranger to us. If everything is so good about him, why aren''t you dating him yet?"


    "Dad, it takes two to tango."


    An Guoting waved his hand. "As if he isn''t interested in you. Don''t giveme excuses, Shuang. Where will you find such a nice man?"


    Shuang now regretted bringing Jack Si into the conversation.


    "I am seriously telling you to consider him seriously. You might enjoy your single life now, but one day, you will wish to have a better half too. Jack Si is also single. I am telling you not to lose the golden chicken before it''s toote. With his looks and background, it''s a walk in the park for him to get a girlfriend. If he did get one, what would you do? I am stressing on this because it''s hard to find such a good-natured boy these days."


    "You¡­"


    Shuang pressed her forehead.


    Caihong chuckled. "It''s okay. Let''s not tease her anymore, Dad."


    An Guoting mumbled. "I am serious though¡­"


    Shuang coughed. "Anyway! Just hand me her medical files so that I can send them to Jack! Hmph!"


    She scurried away to her bedroom.


    Caihong beamed. "She is definitely embarrassed."


    An Guoting smiled. "I guess it might be soon when we hear the news of them dating."


    She held his hand and pressed it. "Don''t worry about Mom, okay? We will find out whatever the truth is."


    He nodded.


    ---


    City X Hospital.


    Xinyi sat beside Zhiyuan, cutting an apple for him. He saw her in a dampened mood and sighed.


    He took the te away from her hand.


    "What are you doing?" She slightly widened her eyes.


    "Sleep beside me," Zhiyuan patted the side of the bed, away from the tubes and the machines.


    When she didn''t move, Zhiyuan pulled her hand to his side. Xinyiid beside him.


    "Even though I am fine, you are still so worried."


    "...This is the second time now," her voice choked.


    "Even if it is the hundredth time, I will still be alright because I have promised never to leave your side."


    Xinyi angrily smacked him. "What hundredth time? Don''t say such inauspicious things!"


    He pinched her nose. "Don''t cry. Now that you are hugging me like this, I already feel so energetic. Do you want to try it? We can have one round here-ow, ow!"


    Xinyi pinched his waist. "Shameless!"


    He kissed her forehead and lips. "This is better.. I don''t like seeing my wife sad and depressed."

 Chapter 427 - Find Something For Me

    Xinyi pursed her lips. "I won''t be depressed if you don''t keep getting into idents. I don''t know why this is happening¡­Do you know how terrified I got when I learned about this ident? If anything had happened to either you or Siying, I would have gone crazy."


    Zhiyuan pressed her tighter and whispered, "I am sorry for making you worry."


    She wiped the corner of her eye. "It''s not your fault. I just want to know who was behind the ident," she gritted her teeth, "he put your and Siying''s life in danger! I will never forgive him!"


    The door opened, and Yunru stepped but seeing them in one bed, he coughed and quickly looked away.


    "*Ahem*"


    Xinyi widened her eyes and swiftly woke up. Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    Zhiyuan clicked his tongue. "You came too soon, Yunru. I was just getting cozy with my Xinyi."


    She red at him. "Zhiyuan!"


    Yunru chuckled. "Don''t be mad at him, sis. It was my fault. Brother-inw definitely needs yourfort now."


    Xinyi''s brow twitched.


    "What happened? Did you get any clue about the ident?"


    The mention of the ident turned his expression serious. "Did you know what Siying saw at the ident scene?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi exchanged nces and then looked back at Yunru, shaking their heads in dismissal.


    Xinyi said, "Siying was already afraid and traumatized. So, I didn''t bring up the topic yet. Did he see the driver?"


    "Yes. You will be shocked to know who he saw? Mrs. An Yueqin."


    Zhiyuan widened his eyes. "What?"


    Xinyi frowned. Zhiyuan quickly surmised about what had happened until now, which made Xinyi stunned.


    "She is alive?" Her jaw dropped in shock.


    "We haven''t confirmed this yet. But that''s what Uncle An and Siying have to say. Siying said that she was the driver of that car and recognized her through the pictures Caihong showed him. But the investigation doesn''t confirm that."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "First, the number te turned out to be fake. I mean, the number was real, but the owner was different. It was a woman. We tracked her down. The car was the same, and there were marks from the ident on her windows or doors too. But, the suspect said that she had returned to Beijing just two hours ago from a business trip. Her car never left his garage. We asked her if he recognized Mrs. An, but it turned out to be negative."


    "Do you think she might be lying?"


    He grimly said, "She looked clueless. Judging from her expressions and tone, she seemed innocent. I checked her trip details, and she indeed have travelled. But the main evidence - the car is found at her ce. It is too soon to judge her guilt."


    Xinyi said, "So somebody stole her car for the ident and then brought it back to her house to point the usation at her?"


    "That could be the case. The neighbors reported that some stranger was hovering around the woman''s car when she was away on the trip, but they didn''t see him clearly. One of the neighbors caught him watching, and he ran away. He was wearing a hat, so his face was covered."


    Zhiyuan said, "So, the aplice investigated a car, found that the owner would be away on the trip which would be the perfect chance to steal the car and do the ident."


    Xinyi frowned. "But didn''t you say that she has indeed traveled?"


    "Her tickets do show that which could prove that she wasn''t here on the day of ident. But on the other hand...she could have booked tickets under a fake name and came early. Then she can just say that somebody has framed her. I checked the CCTV cameras too that were around the street. I saw the collision between your cars, but the angle at the driver''s seat wasn''t clear. We could see that it was a woman''s figure, but not her face. That''s why, I cannot ascertain if the suspect was the same woman. And I found nothing about Mrs. An either. But¡­"


    Zhiyuan asked, "But what?"


    "I saw a familiar face on the street after the ident and when you were being taken to the hospital in the ambnce."


    "Who?"


    "Huang Rong."


    They widened their eyes in shock. Xinyi said, "Huang Rong? She was there at the ident site?"


    "Yes. Her face was hiding there among the onlookers."


    Zhiyuan''s expression turned frosty. "Then she could very well be the culprit. If she was there after my ident, then it could mean that she might be the driver. Then she dropped the car at the suspect''s ce to me her for the ident and came back on the site to check how things were going. She was there when the light almost fell on Xinyi, and now she was also spotted near the ident ce."


    He clenched his jaw. "Is she really doing this to get revenge on us!? This time, she even put Siying in danger! I won''t tolerate it this time, Yunru."


    Yunru touched his chin. "But then what about Siying''s testimony? He saw Mrs. An."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Could it be that Siying had misunderstood? But as parents, they wanted to trust their son.


    Yunru said, "Don''t worry. I am looking into that investigation too."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "En. But I want to meet Huang Rong. I want to know what she was doing at the ident site."


    "Of course. She is our suspect now too."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "But doesn''t this feel weird? If by some chance, even if Aunt An Yueqin is alive, why would she be involved in hurting our family? We are not her enemies, so she shouldn''t have a grudge with us."


    Yunru sighed. "There are a lot of questions to be answered."


    As Yunru stepped out, he saw Han Huizhong slowly pacing back and forth as if in some deep thought.


    "Grandpa? What are you thinking?"


    "Ah?"


    Han Huizhong shook his head. "Nothing...I was just thinking about what Siying said."


    "I was talking about that with brother-inw and sis too."


    "Did you find anything about her?"


    "Not yet."


    He smiled. "Thanks."


    "Take care, Grandpa."


    Han Huizhong remained standing at his spot for a long time. He took out his phone and called his assistant who used to work for him while he was the CEO.


    "Find something for me."

 Chapter 428 - Bribe

    The same evening, Huang Rong was brought into the police station for questioning. Xinyi, Han Huizhong and Han Tian were present.


    Huang Rong desperately cried. "Why have I been brought here? I did not do anything! I don''t have anything to do with the ident!"


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "I haven''t mentioned anything about the ident yet, Huang Rong. Why are you panicking so much?"


    "Anybody would if she was brought to the police station."


    "It''s just some questioning, which we did with the other witnesses too. We saw you in the street where the ident happened so wanted to know what you were doing?"


    Huang Rong seemed agitated. "Why do you want to know!? It''s my personal business! It''s not like the street belongs to Zhiyuan, right?"


    "Please don''t misunderstand my questions, Huang Rong. I want to know if you saw the driver of the car who caused the ident."


    She wiped her head and shifted ufortably in her seat. "I don''t know...I didn''t see her. I reached pretty much after the ident happened when the ambnce was already there."


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Her? I never said that the driver was a woman."


    She stiffened.


    "By the time you reached the site, the car was already gone. So, how do you know that the driver was a woman?"


    Huang Rong paled. She bit her lip.


    "I-I...I.." she clenched her fists, "I just heard some people whispering to each other. Otherwise how would I know?"


    "Is that so? But all the people whose statements the police took didn''t mention that the driver was a woman. Everybody was confused, and nobody could see clearly who sat in the driver''s seat. It was quite rushed, and they said they were more focused on brother-inw''s car that took the hit."


    She gritted her teeth. "Soo Yunru! What do you want to imply?"


    "I am just asking questions, nothing else. You understand, right? After the incident at the conference, this is the second time that brother-inw is hurt. Coincidentally or not, you were present in both the scenes."


    Huang Rong trembled.


    "It''s just a coincidence. I-I don''t know anything about this¡­" she cried.


    "I want to believe you, but unfortunately, you do have a motive against the Han family. Brother-inw destroyed yourpany, and you were left penniless. Isn''t it possible that you would want revenge?"


    "I don''t! I-I have already put the past behind me," she burst into tears.


    Yunru leaned. "Huang Rong. Things are really serious. Apart from the fact that this is the second time for brother-inw to get injured, you should understand that a child was involved this time too. Siying could have been gravely injured or even lost his life. That''s why I am taking this very seriously, and I want you to be on the same page. If it was you, then I advise you to confess right now."


    "Why are you targeting me like this Soo Yunru!? Are you taking out your grudge on me because I insulted Xinyi that night?"


    "I don''t bring my personal feelings into a case, Huang Rong. If you are innocent, then I won''t send you to jail just to take my revenge. I am advising you this because¡­"


    He slid a photo on the table towards her. "Do you recognize this waiter?"


    She took a look and froze.


    "You are seen handing him a small envelope. I guess it might be cash?"


    "T-This¡­" her face was bing more ashen.


    "Yes. How do you exin this? This is the same day the conference took ce. Can I assume you fed him the bribe to tamper with the light instrument?"


    Huang Rong was visibly shaking.


    "T-that''s not it...This is a misunderstanding! I-I have nothing to do with the ident!"


    "Then what did you hand the waiter? We have questioned him and guess what he has to say? It was a thick bundle of cash indeed."


    "No! It''s not what you are thinking!" Her shoulders trembled, and she cried hard. "The money wasn''t for dropping the light incident. I-It was¡­"


    "It was?"


    She breathed heavily. She was shivering all over. She bit her lip once again as she admitted. "It was for...for winning the business deal¡­I had finally got a job at Liao Corps, and Liao Yuan put me in charge of making the proposal. W-when I learned that Xinyi was taking part in it too, I-I just got afraid. I was scared that the Han Corps would win the deal, and I didn''t want that! It was my first big job that Liao Yuan entrusted me with. If I lost, then he would have be d-disappointed in me...What if he fired me too for losing the deal!? It was hard for me toe out of the mess I created. I didn''t want to lose my job, so I bribed the waiter to pull some strings. He knew somebody who would bag the deal for me."


    She broke down. "I am sorry...I am really sorry. I-I know I shouldn''t have done this to Xinyi. B-But I couldn''t help it. I thought I would lose for sure, and then I would lose Liao Yuan''s favor too...I just wanted to impress him and show that I was capable¡­" she sniffled.


    Silence.


    Yunru then spoke, "This is not the story that the waiter told us. He said that you bribed him to tamper with the instrument."


    She widened her eyes. "N-No! It''s a lie! He is lying! I have nothing to do with the ident, believe me!"


    "If your story is true, then can you exin why you didn''t win the deal? If you had bribed your way, then the deal should have been gone to the Liao Corps. But the Han Corps won nevertheless."


    "I-I don''t understand that either! When I heard that Han Corps got the deal, I was shocked. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I tried calling the waiter to get an answer from him, but he didn''t pick up my calls!"


    "You say that the bribe was for snatching the deal, but the waiter says it was to hurt my sister. So, who should we trust?"

 Chapter 429 - A Third Attack

    Outside the questioning room, Xinyi was quietly listening to the interrogation when she heard her name.


    "Xinyi!"


    She turned and found Liao Yuan hurriedly rushing towards her. He was a little breathless as he said, "I¡­got news that the police took Huang Rong away in connection to Zhiyuan''s ident. What happened?"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Why are you here, Yuan?"


    "Grandpa. She is my assistant."


    "Heh. Some good assistant you have hired. She was a pain before, and she is a pain even now. We just heard her confession. To think that Liao Corps would resort to bribing their way to win a business deal."


    Liao Yuan widened his eyes. "Bribe?" His gaze was solemn as he said, "Grandpa, you know my grandfather, and also Liao Corps'' principles. We would never do something as cheap as cheating and bribing to win a deal."


    "But your assistant says otherwise. She paid a waiter to alter the results. Here my granddaughter-inw worked so hard, and people like her...But you know what is even more interesting?" Han Huizhong smiled. "The waiter says he was bribed to tamper with the light instrument, not to make you win the deal."


    "What!?" His countenance showed shock and disbelief.


    He remembered how Zhiyuan also used her of causing the ident.


    "So, it was true¡­?"


    Han Tian coldly said, "As if that wasn''t enough, she was present at the site where Zhiyuan and Siying''s ident happened. She has got a lot of nerve to mess with the Han family."


    Liao Yuan took a big stride towards Xinyi and immediately bowed. "I am sorry, Xinyi. I really didn''t have a clue about her involvement in all this. I didn''t even know you two knew each other. It''s my fault that I hired her."


    His brows furrowed in distress. "Trust me. If I knew she had a history with you, I wouldn''t have hired her, especially if she had hurt your before."


    Xinyi shook her head. "Please don''t bow, Yuan. It''s not your fault."


    She clenched her fist. "I just want to know if she really is the culprit behind the ident. This time, even my son was targeted."


    Yuan firmly said, "I will also provide my support for the investigation wherever needed, Xinyi."


    She nodded.


    Yunru stepped out, and he said, "Well, you heard her. She is adamant that she gave him the money for the deal only, not to harm sis. As for her presence at the site, she said she was out to buy some supplies for the office."


    Liao Yuan frowned. "Supplies? She doesn''t have to take care of that. I have different employees assigned to take care of stocking all the supplies needed for the office."


    "Then it might be her excuse to slip by. But we have a lot to investigate."


    As he left, Liao Yuan asked in a concerned voice, "How is Zhiyuan and Siying now?"


    She pursed her lips. "Zhiyuan is fine now. He can get discharged tomorrow. Siying is still frightened by the ident. I am doing my best to calm him down."


    He nodded. "I understand. If you don''t mind, you can bring him to Liao vi sometime for a change. Grandpa will be happy to meet him."


    Han Huizhong snorted. "Tell that Junjie that Han Tian and Soo Ei are still alive. Siying doesn''t need another grandpa. I am alive too, so he doesn''t need another great-grandpa either!"


    "..."


    He helplessly sighed.


    ---


    At night, the doctor checked Zhiyuan''s vitals and his injuries. "It''s good now. You can be discharged tomorrow. Nurse Ji will here two hourster on her round to check on you. Take a good rest, Zhiyuan."


    He smiled. "Thanks, doc."


    Xinyi and Xia Liqin also thanked him. Xia Liqin sat beside him. "Go to sleep now. If you need anything, I will be here."


    "What? No. Mom, Xinyi. Don''t stay the night at hospital. You should head back home. I am fine here."


    Xinyi protested. "How can I leave you here alone?"


    He chuckled. "I am fine, Xinyi. I am really not in pain. If I need any help, the nurses and doctors are here. It has been a tiring day for all of us, especially for you and Mom. Siying also needs you."


    Her shoulders slumped.


    "I promise I will take care of myself."


    Xia Liqin hesitated. "One of us can¡­"


    "No, Mom. It will be ufortable to spend the night here when you are so tired. Go home and rest."


    They sighed.


    "Fine¡­" Xinyi mumbled. "Don''t stay on phone and go to sleep."


    "Yes, mam!"


    Outside, they met Caihong, who was there for Xiaosi.


    Xinyi smiled. "You should head back."


    "I will. I will stay for some more time with Xiaosi and go back."


    Xia Liqin patted her shoulder. "Take care."


    ---


    Around two hours, Nurse Ji stepped in Zhiyuan''s ward and nodded at him. She adjusted the saline bottle and checked the readings.


    "Do you feel any pain or difort?"


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "A minor headache, that''s all."


    "Don''t worry. It''s because your head suffered the most impact. There might be traces of slight concussion. By tomorrow morning, it will be alright."


    "Thanks."


    After taking her notes, she nodded again at him and left.


    Shutting the door, she bumped into Caihong.


    "Oh, I am so sorry," Caihong hastily apologized and picked her notepad. "Here. I am sorry again."


    Nurse Ji stared at her in a stupor.


    Caihong blinked her eyes. Under the mask she wore, she didn''t know what expression Nurse Ji was making. But she felt strange seeing her stare at her like that.


    Caihong waited for a few moments but upon her silence, she finally asked, "Do you want to say something to me?"


    Nurse Ji snapped out of her stupor and looked away. She shook her head but Caihong saw her slightly shaking.


    "Are you feeling sick?"


    She silently disagreed again and before Caihong could question her again, she quickly left.


    Caihong frowned at her behavior.


    Strange¡­Why was she staring at me like that?


    She was about to head back to Xiaosi''s ward when she heard some noiseing from Zhiyuan''s ward. She gently opened the door and asked, "Zhiyuan? I heard some noiseing-"


    She froze at her spot, and her eyes widened in horror, seeing Zhiyuan breathing hard on the bed as if he was in a lot of pain.


    "Zhiyuan!"

 Chapter 430 - Just The Beginning

    Caihong rushed to his side and saw Zhiyuan sinking.


    "Zh-Zhiyuan, what happened?"


    But he was in no position to respond. He was coughing and gasping hard. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his eyes were rolling back.


    "Shit! Doctor!"


    Caihong ran outside for help.


    "Is anybody here? Doctor!!"


    The whole corridor was alerted by Caihong''s distress call.


    The doctor hurried to her side and asked, "Mrs. Zhu? What''s wrong? Why are you so panicked?"


    "Check Zhiyuan quickly! He is gasping hard. He is suddenly sick."


    "What?"


    When the doctor and nurses rushed in, they were shocked to see Zhiyuan''s unstable condition.


    "Nurse! He is sinking. Put the oxygen mask on him right now!"


    They got to their work, and the nurse politely asked Caihong to step out of the ward as they treated him.


    Caihong slowly sat on the seat, still unsure and dazed of what just happened.


    What the hell is happening!?


    ---


    Outside, the woman wearing the mask in a nurse''s disguise walked out of the hospital. She looked pale, and her face seemed as if somebody had drained all the vigor.


    She huffed and puffed as she entered an alley. She removed her mask, and inhaled a deep breath. As she leaned on the wall for some support, she felt her body shivering. But she didn''t know if it was because of the cold or because she saw someone familiar to her.


    She looked so much like...me.


    Was she really¡­? She cannot be...


    Her phone buzzed. She saw the same private, untraceable number shing in her phone. She took a few deep breaths and steadied herself.


    "Hello?"


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes."


    "Did anybody see you?"


    Caihong''s face shed in her mind for a moment.


    "Nobody."


    "Good. So with this, Han Zhiyuan should die."


    "Yes."


    There was a pause.


    "Why does your ''yes'' seem so doubtful? Are you sure you did your job properly?" The tone turned cold and ferocious.


    "It''s not about the job. Thest time I hit my car with his¡­"


    "What about it? Did somebody trace you?"


    "No. You didn''t tell me there was a child in it."


    Silence.


    "So? Does that matter?" The voice wasnguid and carefree. "You made me worry there for a moment. I thought the Hans caught you."


    The woman widened her eyes. "There was a child in it. I don''t understand why he had to be a part of this. How can a kid be your enemy?"


    The voice chuckled. "It''s got nothing to do with you. Just remember your ce and my orders. You will do as I say. Or what? If you knew if the a kid would have been in the car, you would have defied my orders?"


    Silence.


    "No, right? So don''t bother with the unnecessary stuff. Han Zhiyuan is just the beginning. We have the whole family to take down."


    The call hung up.


    The woman stared at the number and stood in silence. She turned and looked back at the hospital once, thinking about Caihong. She heard the siren of a police car ringing from the distance. Stepping into the darkness, she quietly walked away.


    ---


    Xinyi was pacing back and forth outside the ward as she cried continuously. No matter how much the others tried to calm her down, she couldn''t.


    Caihong stopped her in between and held her shoulders. "Xinyi, you are making me dizzy! Stop right now. The more you will cry, the more negative you will think. Nothing will happen to Zhiyuan."


    She tiredly looked at her. "I¡­don''t know what to do, Caihong...Who is targeting us? What do they want from us!? Just when Zhiyuan was about to get better, this happened! How can I stay calm?"


    Just then the doctor stepper out and everybody gathered around him.


    Xia Liqin anxiously asked, "How is Zhiyuan now? What happened to him? Wasn''t he alright just an hour ago?"


    The doctor''s expression was grim. "Mr. Han''s condition is serious. He was poisoned."


    Silence.


    Yunru was speechless. "How could he be poisoned!?"


    "It''s true. It was his saline bottle. Somebody added poison into it, and Mr. Han started sinking."


    Xinyi stared at him nkly. "S-So how us Zhiyuan now? He is alright, right?"


    "We have to shift him to ICU, Mrs. Han. I have removed the poison, but it was quite deadly. It doesn''t need much time to take effect, and by the time we started the procedure, some of the poison had spread in his blood."


    She felt her heart stop beating. "I don''t want to hear that! I just want to know if he would be fine! That''s all I want to know!" Her chest heaved up and down as tears poured down her cheeks.


    "Sis¡­" Yunru gently pulled her back. He signaled Zizi, and she nodded. Her own condition wasn''t any better. Her eyes were red and wet too.


    The doctor said, "We have to observe his condition for now. He was very fortunate that Mrs. Zhu quickly noticed his condition, or we would have been toote¡­"


    Han Tian''splexion was pale. But digging deeper into his matter was important too.


    "You have to give me answers, doctor. I don''t want to just hear that my son was poisoned. I want to know who did it! He was attacked in a hospital, for God''s sake! What were you and the other nurses doing?"


    "Mr. Han. A woman disguised as Nurse Ji had made the round to check on Mr. Zhiyuan. Our nurse Ji was found unconscious in the storage room. She poisoned him by adding the poison in the saline bottle."


    Yunru asked, "Where is nurse Ji? I want to take her statement."


    "She is resting in the other ward."


    "About the poison¡­"


    "It was extremely poisonous and fast reacting. As I mentioned before, if Mrs. Zhu hadn''t arrived in time¡­"


    Xinyi clenched her fists. "This was another murder attempt¡­once again¡­"


    Yunru grimly said, "She didn''t count on bumping into Caihong, or for her, brother-inw should have died."


    Huang Rong is in custody. It cannot be her. But could it be someone else working with her?


    Or was it....Mrs. An?

 Chapter 431 - Shufen

    The long night finally passed, and the sun lit the sky the next morning. Xinyi hadn''t slept a wink. She felt something warm near her cheek, and she raised her head.


    Liao Yuan stood beside her with a gentle smile on his lips. "Can I sit beside you?"


    She just lowered her gaze and said nothing.


    He sighed. He sat beside her keeping a small distance between them. "I heard from the doctors. I am sorry for what happened. I thought since Huang Rong is in custody, things will calm down but¡­Anyway. I trust Yunru would find something about it soon enough. And you. You are worrying unnecessarily. Zhiyuan will be fine."


    She slightly shivered.


    "Zhiyuan won''t like it if you stay like this. Once he wakes up and sees you so thin and weak like this, it will just give him more stress. Do you want that to happen?"


    He stiffened seeing tears stream down her cheeks.


    "H-Hey, I wasn''t scolding you! Don''t cry," he got anxious and cursed himself. "Xinyi, please don''t cry¡­"


    "I¡­" she gasped, "Why is this happening? Why does Zhiyuan have to suffer this? Everything... Everything was fine untilst night. Why would somebody want to kill him? We have found our happiness after so long. Why does somebody want to destroy it?"


    The more she spoke, the more she cried. "Zh-Zhiyuan has never thought of or did any harm to others! Not in business. Not in his personal life. He has never done anything that would make someone target him like this¡­"


    Liao Yuan reached out his hand but stopped midway. His fingers tightened into a fist.


    "Xinyi¡­"


    His heart ached seeing her in pain.


    Xinyi''s gaze flickered with coldness. "I won''t let this go. No matter what, I will find the person responsible behind everything."


    He kept quiet.


    Despite his hesitation, Liao Yuan reached out to hold his shoulder when a hand grabbed him. He saw Han Huizhong, staring at him with a narrowed gaze. "Yuan. What are you doing? How dare you think of taking Xinyi''s advantage at a time like this?"


    He widened his eyes. "Of course not Grandpa! I would never have such intentions. I was just-"


    "Yeah, whatever. Keep distance from my granddaughter-inw."


    His brow twitched.


    Han Huizhong snorted and looked at Xinyi. "And you. Is this sorry face you are going to show your son? Siying is missing you. Go back home."


    Xinyi disagreed. "I will stay at the hospital until Zhiyuan wakes up."


    "And kill me through your son until then? Siying is being a headache! As a mother, it''s your responsibility to handle him. So go and console him."


    "Grandpa-"


    "Are you going or should I drag you? And don''t go looking like this, or we will have another patient in this hospital. What if he faints seeing his mother look like a zombie? You will scar his poor heart forever. Is this the extent you care about him? No, right? So don''t forget to eat and look more like a human. Now, get going! The driver is waiting for you outside."


    Xinyi pursed her lips and reluctantly got up. It was like she was dragging her feet to which Han Huizhong only sneered.


    Liao Yuan got up too, but stopped his way. "What? You want to follow her, you stalker?"


    He was speechless. "Grandpa, please. Even if I once had feelings for Xinyi, it has no connection to the present."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "You can never say. If love was something so hard to let go of, then my children and grandchildren wouldn''t have suffered so much. You must know about Zongying''s infatuation for Guoting."


    Liao Yuan said nothing.


    "Heh. Then look at my son and ex-daughter-inw, for instance. They have been divorced for years, but does that mean their love has faded away? Nope. Those idiots don''t know anything. Shall I share a secret with you? The assistant that works with Liqin is actually hired by Tian so that she could ''especially'' make sure to take care of her cold feet problem."


    He coughed.


    "Then the assistant that works with Tian is secretly hired by guess who?"


    "...Aunt Liqin."


    "Bingo. She did that so that his assistant could ''especially'' nag him for his posture and prevent his back pain. And they don''t even know that their so-called assistants are paid by their exes actually. Two idiots, right? That''s how much they STILL love and care for each other that even if they have been apart for years, they haven''t forgotten to worry about their ex''s problems."


    He patted his shoulders hard. "So, don''t give me such big words of the past and the present and all. Bah! This old man has seen too many things not to believe that crap anymore. Moral of this long ass conversation? Stay away from Xinyi."


    Liao Yuan helplessly said, "Can I not be there for her as a friend?"


    "If that can happen, then I should be able to defy gravity and fly in the sky."


    His brow twitched.


    Han Huizhong smirked and left. Reaching a corner of the floor, he called his assistant.


    "What did you find out?"


    "Sir, you guessed right. An Yueqin never died."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "What about the ident that had injured her?"


    "That part was harder to find because it seems that somebody has covered his tracks very well. I still don''t know much about her ident, but I found something about her past."


    He raised his brow. "Go on."


    "An Yueqin is actually not An Yueqin at all."


    "Are you ying riddles with me? She is Guoting''s wife. Do you think he would mistake her?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way. Yueqin isn''t her real name. She changed her name after marrying An Guoting."


    "If she is not Yueqin, then who is she?"


    "Her real name is Shufen. And it''s quite a popr name in the Underworld."


    Han Huizhong tilted his head. "Underworld¡­"


    "Yes. An Yueqin or Shufen worked in the Underworld before she met An Guoting and married him.. Coincidentally, after they met, the name Shufen was never heard in the Underworld again."

 Chapter 432 - Feign Ignorance

    Jack Si closed the file and looked back at Shuang. "To be honest, I don''t see any problem with this file. Mrs. An was injured in her head, and her skull was slightly fractured. That kind of a wound can impact the brain which could lead to death. I am not saying it will be instantaneous, but there are chances. That really depends on the person."


    Shuang looked serious. "So, this file is not tampered?"


    "Really hard to say in this case. Death wasn''t that impossible. So, it''s difficult to say if Mrs. An could have been saved, but she had been marked as dead because somebody nned that way."


    She sighed. "Then don''t we have any way to know?"


    Jack Si raised his brow. "There is."


    "What? Tell me quickly!"


    "Well¡­"


    "Oof, why are you hesitating? It''s important to prove Dad''s im."


    "The only way is to check the body buried in the cemetery. From her dental records, we can verify if it''s really Mrs. An or some other woman buried in ce of her. But of course...that would require digging the grave. I don''t know if Uncle An would befortable with that. It''s quite disrespectful."


    Shuang understood his concern. "I will talk to Dad about this."


    "En. Don''t force him. If he is not fine with this, we will figure out some other way."


    She nodded.


    ---


    A few days passed by in the blink of an eye. Zhiyuan still hadn''t woken up. The more he remained unconscious, the more Xinyi felt losing herself.


    On the other hand, Yunru was continuing with his investigations. But after questioning Huang Rong, he couldn''t gain anything from her. She denied having an aplice that would attack Zhiyuan in the hospital. She kept screaming that she had no murderous intentions towards the Han family.


    They couldn''t find anything regarding An Yueqin either. Since the nurse was wearing a mask, it was hard to say if it was really An Yueqin. Which was why Caihong couldn''t help in making any sketch either.


    Xinyi was at home, getting ready to go to the hospital.


    Siying hugged her leg and asked in a low voice. "Mama, I am missing Dada. When will Dadae back?"


    Xinyi clenched her jaw.


    She bent on her knees and kissed his cheek. "Dada will be back very soon. He...he is a little sick. It will take a bit more time for him toe back. But don''t worry. He will definitely be back."


    Siying lowered his head. She hugged him and patted his back. "You trust Mama, right?"


    "En."


    "Good."


    "Mama. I don''t want go to school."


    "It''s fine. Stay at home for today. Be good with Grandma and Grandpa, okay?"


    He nodded.


    As she stepped outside, she met with Xia Liqin. "Xinyi¡­"


    "Mom. Please take care of Siying. He is staying at home today."


    She slowly nodded.


    Xia Liqin let out her tears as Xinyi left. She weakly leaned on the wall and cried. She felt a warm hand on her shoulder, and she looked back.


    Han Tian said in a gentle voice, "Zhiyuan will be fine."


    "When? When, Tian? For the third time he is hurt now... T-this time, he is not waking up at all. What am I supposed to do?"


    He quickly pulled her in his embrace. "Sshh. You know I don''t like you seeing cry, right?"


    She bit her lip.


    "Have faith. He will wake up in no time."


    She weakly shut her eyes, praying to God that Han Tian''s words words would soon be true.


    ---


    As Xinyi stepped out of the car at the hospital''s entrance, she saw a figure behind the trees staring at the hospital.


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes to get a clearer look. After the third attempt on Zhiyuan''s life, she was always alert, especially in the hospital''s surroundings.


    She couldn''t help but feel suspicious, so she walked along the backyard. On closer look, she noticed that the figure belonged to a woman''s. Her back faced her now.


    Xinyi tiptoed and as she was at an arms distance from her, she ced her hand on her shoulder.


    The woman jolted, and she looked back.


    "Yes?"


    Xinyi stared at her. This woman had covered he nose and mouth with a scarf.


    She smiled. "Are you waiting for somebody here? I saw you looking at the entrance quite intently¡­"


    The woman cleared her throat. "It''s nothing for you to worry about."


    The woman tried to leave. Xinyi gave it a quick thought and ''identally'' dragged her scarf down.


    She wanted to look at her face, no matter the cost.


    And when it was revealed, her shock knew no bounds.


    The woman widened her eyes. She seemed to fluster for a moment, but she quickly pulled back her scarf.


    "An Yueqin¡­"


    The woman took one step forward when it stopped after hearing that name.


    "Y-You are An Yueqin!"


    The woman slowly turned and met Xinyi''s shocked gaze.


    She calmly said, "Sorry? I don''t know An Yueqin. I think you are misunderstanding me with someone else."


    "No...You are An Yueqin. You are the one who Siying saw that day of the ident. You are the one who dusguised as the nurse, right?"


    "Miss, I don''t understand at all. There is definitely some mistake here. Which ident and which nurse?"


    "Please don''t feign ignorance! My family have been in danger ever since that conference meeting at Grandiose. You were there at that ce too. Tell me, why are you doing this? H-How are you alive?"


    The woman stiffened. She squinted her eyes. "Alive? What do you mean?"


    Xinyi nkly looked at her.


    "Didn''t you die in an ident years ago?"


    She stared at her unblinkingly.


    "No¡­"


    "You had an ident, and the doctors dered you dead at the hospital. Uncle An took care of your funeral. But now...you are standing in front of me. Uncle was right...He wasn''t mistaken when he saw you that day."


    Her eyshes slightly trembled as she asked, "Who is this Uncle An you are speaking of?"


    Xinyi couldn''t understand why she was acting like this.


    "Please don''t say that you don''t recognize your husband, An Guoting."


    The woman said nothing. But Xinyi noticed her shoulders slightly trembling.


    "Don''t you recognize your husband? Your daughter, Caihong?"

 Chapter 433 - The Choice Is Yours

    The woman adjusted her scarf and said, "I don''t know them. You are really mistaken about this."


    She was about to leave when Xinyi grabbed her hand. "How can I be mistaken! Caihong is my friend."


    The woman slightly widened her eyes.


    "She has shown me your pictures. How can a daughter be mistaken about her mother? You are definitely An Yueqin. But why are you pretending to be unaware of everything?"


    "Listen you-"


    "And why are you attacking my family? What have they done to you?" Her breaths got messy as she thought about Zhiyuan''s state. "Tell me. Why are you doing this? Why are you here today? To attack my husband the fourth time?"


    A flicker passed through her gaze. She faced her again and said with a hint of coldness in her voice this time. "Enough. Don''t bother me. What I do is none of your business."


    She red at her. "It is when you are hurting my family! My husband is in the ICU. My son was in danger because of you, and you say it''s not my business?"


    "Enough! I am not the culprit. Go do a better investigation, but don''t try to frame me."


    This time, she didn''t bother to listen to her and left, but then Xinyi said, "Uncle An is searching for you like crazy."


    She stopped.


    "Ever since he saw youing out of Grandiose, he has been worrying about you. He hadn''t gotten decent sleep in days. His wife who he loved so much suddenly appeared before him when she was supposed to have passed away. Do you understand his feelings? When Uncle An talked about you, it felt to me that you loved him too. Do you really not remember your husband?"


    The woman didn''t respond.


    She walked and blocked her way. "Even if you im that you are not An Yueqin, I cannot let you go. You are involved in all the idents. Uncle An saw you that day. My son, Siying, recognized you from Caihong''s pictures as the driver who hit Zhiyuan''s car. I am sorry, but until I get my answers, you cannot leave. You can rify your identity to my brother all you want in the police station."


    The woman narrowed her eyes. She noticed a few more cars arriving at the hospital. She suddenly pushed Xinyi - not too harshly but enough to make her stumble on her feet. Xinyi was distracted for a few moments, and when she looked back again, the woman was already gone.


    Xinyi widened her eyes. She hastily rushed, but she had already lost her sight.


    "Xinyi!" Liang, who came to visit Zhiyuan, called out to her as he stepped out of his car. "Where are you running off to?"


    "Liang! I saw Caihong''s mother!"


    "Huh?"


    "Yes! I saw An Yueqin. She was standing right here, when I met her. I saw her face. She was definitely An Yueqin! She denied everything when I asked about her involvement in those idents. She even refuses to acknowledge Caihong and Uncle An!"


    Liang gasped. "Fuck, she is really alive!? How...It''s iprehensible. And then she doesn''t acknowledge her husband and daughter? What? She lost her memory like Xiaosi?"


    She bit her lip. "I don''t know...She was right in front of me, but she pushed me away and escaped. This clearly means that she is guilty. I was careless¡­"


    He patted her shoulder. "Hey, now. It''s not your fault. You did the best you could. Leave it to Yunru from here. At least, we now know that she is alive. It wasn''t Uncle An or Siying''s misunderstanding. This is way better than being in the dark now."


    ---


    The woman quickly got into her car and dialed a number. It went on rings for a while, and she let out a sigh in frustration.


    Pick up¡­


    Her call was finally answered. "What? Why are you calling me when you couldn''t do one job straight?"


    She squinted her gaze. "I did my job just fine. But I...bumped into someone along the way, who happened to know Zhiyuan and alert the doctors."


    "Happened to know?"


    "Caihong."


    Silence.


    "You didn''t tell me the Han family knows¡­"


    "So? It''s got nothing to do with it. Certainly not with your daughter."


    "How is it got nothing to do with it!? The Han and the An families are personally close¡­Zhiyuan and Xinyi know Caihong."


    "Don''t waste my time. Don''t act as if she is the daughter-inw of the Han family. They are just friends. Who cares?"


    The woman clenched her fists.


    The voice clicked its tongue. "What''s wrong? Are you thinking you are doing something bad to Caihong''s friends, and now you are feeling guilty?"


    That was exactly what she was thinking.


    "I don''t care what you think or have to say. You work for me, and you have to follow my orders."


    She narrowed her eyes. "If Caihong is involved in all this, then I cannot do this anymore."


    Silence.


    A few momentster, the voice asked in a quiet tone, "So, you will go against me?"


    "You are talking about Caihong. I won''t-"


    "Do you know that your daughter has a daughter of her own?"


    She widened her eyes.


    "This is the first time you are hearing it, right? About your granddaughter," he chuckled. "Do you know why she was in the hospital? It''s because her husband is admitted there and is in aa."


    Her jaw dropped wide.


    "Yes, your daughter got married and even has a child of her own. Her name is Chyou. Congrattions. You are a grandmother."


    She trembled.


    "But do you know what will happen to your son-inw and granddaughter if you oppose me?"


    The woman froze.


    "You¡­"


    "That''s correct. It won''t take much effort for me to make you meet your granddaughter. I think she won''t like the treatment I have nned for her."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    He ignored her. "Plus...you have your own reasons to hate the Han family too."


    "If you are talking about-"


    "I am not talking about Han Zongying. It''s something that Han Huizhong did...to your dearest daughter seven years back," heughed. "Do you want to know? I am pretty sure you won''t feel any sympathy for them after you know the truth."


    She silently listened to the voice speak as he narrated what happened seven years back.


    "See? Aren''t they despicable? I have told you everything.. Do you still want to show them sympathy? The choice is yours now."

 Chapter 434 - Not What It Looks Like

    "This...you really saw Yueqin?" An Guoting anxiously asked Xinyi. As soon as he heard the news, he rushed to the hospital at once.


    With a grim countenance, Xinyi said, "Yes, Uncle An. It was Mrs. An."


    He stared at her in a daze. "Yueqin¡­S-She is really alive¡­"


    Caihong still couldn''t believe it. "Mom?"


    Xinyi nodded. Even though it was good news for the An family, Xinyi couldn''t help but feel resentful. "I understand your feelings. But I cannot forget that she attacked Zhiyuan and Siying. When I confronted her, she even refused to acknowledge you and Uncle."


    An Guoting widened his eyes. "Impossible! How can this be¡­"


    "It''s the truth. I asked her many times, but she had only one thing to say and that was she doesn''t know any of you."


    "No! There must be some misunderstanding! Y-Yueqin will never do this. She might not acknowledge me for once. But Caihong...she is her dearest daughter. She will never refuse her!"


    Caihong was in a stupor. She couldn''t believe that the woman who bumped into her that night was her mother.


    It was really Mom¡­?


    Caihong had no memories of her mother. She felt she wouldn''t hold much attachment for her. But somewhere in her heart, she longed for her love. An Meiying could never take that ce.


    Now that she knew it was her real mother indeed, she feltplicated emotions surging in her chest. She thought about what Xinyi just said.


    Refuse to acknowledge?


    Why do I feel that wasn''t the case?


    She remembered the intense look the woman gave her. It felt as if she recognized her or felt that she looked familiar.


    Was it because she realized I was her daughter? Or she simply thought it was surprising for me to resemble her?


    But another grave matter was that she was involved in all these idents. They couldn''t even celebrate this news.


    An Guoting was confused as well, but no matter what, he was firm on one matter.


    "Yueqin would never hurt anybody like this. Never! I don''t know how and why she was present at all times. But I trust her. She would never kill innocent people."


    Xinyi said, "I want to believe her too, Uncle. But what will you say about her escape? When I asked her to cooperate, she pushed me away and ran away. If she is not guilty, why would she do this?"


    An Guoting didn''t have an answer to that. "I don''t know! Sorry, Xinyi. I understand your circumstances. But these allegations against Yueqin...I won''t tolerate them."


    Caihong quickly held his shoulder. "Dad, calm down. It''s a difficult time for all of us."


    It was Yunru, who spoke after a long time, "Considering Mrs. An''s past, it''s... really not impossible."


    Caihong frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Yunru looked at An Guoting. "Uncle, you do know that before she met you, she belonged to the Underworld."


    An Guoting stiffened.


    Caihong was stunned. "What?"


    "Yes. I did a background check on her. Honestly, Uncle did a very good job hiding her Underworld past. Yueqin isn''t even her real name. Her name is Shufen."


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "You¡­"


    Xinyi gasped, "Is that true?"


    "Yes. I don''t know the details of her ident. But all these sneak attacks...only someone from the Underworld is capable of this. If she is somehow back in the Underworld, then it is not impossible-"


    "Enough!" An Guoting red at him. "Please don''t bring that past right now. Whatever it was, Yueqin left that world after we met. We even changed her identity so that nobody would haunt her from that life. She hated that world. She wanted to be a normal person living a normal life. She would never go back to that life that hurt her the most¡­"


    He shook as his voice choked. "Yueqin...you all are unfairly ming my wife! She-she would never do these things¡­"


    A tear slipped down his cheek. He wiped it off and stood straight. "If you are stubborn enough to prove her wrong, then I won''t back off either! I will find her, and I will ask her myself! Yueqin will tell the truth, and I will end these usations against her once and for all!"


    His chest heaved with a gush of adrenaline rushing. He turned and walked away angrily.


    "Dad!" Caihong called him out but to no avail.


    She pressed her brows. She didn''t know what to do anymore. On one side, there were her parents and on the other side, there were her friends.


    "I¡­"


    Xinyi smiled. "It''s okay, Caihong. I understand. I don''t me him, and I won''t me you either. We are both right from our perspectives. What we all want is just the truth."


    She pursed her lips. "Yes¡­"


    ---


    Two dayster, things still remained quite the same. In his room, Han Huizhong dialed a number. It was picked up after a ring.


    "Did you get to know anything about An Yueqin?"


    He heard the other person''s voice.


    "Can you find out about it?"


    He heard another response.


    "I see. I will wait."


    Han Huizhong hung up. He sighed and stared up at the ceiling.


    The door opened and Siying''s head popped in. "Grandpa."


    "If you are here to cry, then I am really tired."


    Siying pouted and stomped towards him, taking quick little steps. "I am not a crybaby!"


    Han Huizhong raised his brow and looked at him in amusement. "Really? Who was bawling his eyes out yesterday in his mother''s arms?"


    His face flushed in embarrassment. "I-I wasn''t crying! I am a strong boy like Dada!"


    "Hoooo~ Whatever. Where are your bickering Grandma and Grandpa?"


    "Grandma and Grandpa are not at home," he pursed his lips in disappointment. "I told them to take me with them to meet Dada, but they refused me! They are mean!"


    "I know right? They are such a pain in the ass."


    Siying asked, "Grandpa, will you catch the bad woman who hit Dada?"


    Han Huizhong squinted his gaze.


    "That bad woman... isn''t really bad at all."


    "But she hurt Dada! Hurting others is bad."


    "Well... sometimes, what it looks like isn''t always the reality, Siying."

 Chapter 435 - A Dreadful Surprise (1)

    Siying asked, "I don''t understand."


    Han Huizhong looked at him. "You will once you grow up."


    He pursed his lips. "I am four!"


    "Four isn''t being grown up," he sneered. "For me, it''s as good as being a toddler."


    Siying puffed up his cheeks and looked away.


    Han Huizhong shrugged. He looked at the time.


    "Why aren''t your Grandma and Grandpa noting back yet?"


    He heard somemotion in the living room.


    "Guess they are back."


    He picked Siying and came down and saw Han Tian and Xia Liqin''s pale faces. The extreme worry on their faces was as clear as a day.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Why are you two looking as if you saw a ghost?"


    Xia Liqin burst into tears. "You are an idiot, Tian! Why did you sign the papers!?"


    Han Tian retorted. "Didn''t you do the same? You didn''t think even for a moment before you took the pen and signed it."


    "You didn''t even take half a second and you are ming me!?"


    Han Huizhong gritted his teeth. "Shut up!"


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin jolted and shut their mouths.


    "This is not the time for a love quarrel!"


    Han Tian said with a serious expression. "We are not quarrelling."


    "It''s definitely not a love quarrel¡­" Xia Liqin muttered. She looked at him, distressed. "Dad, there is a big problem."


    He sneered. "No, thanks. Don''t involve me in your lovey-dovey squabbles."


    "Dad, it''s serious!"


    "When is it not serious between you two? Let me live in peace."


    Xia Liqin eximed in frustration. "It''s not a lovey-dovey squabble! Sit down and listen to what I have to say!"


    Silence.


    It was true that Han Huizhong had a snarky nature, and he loved giving everyone his peace of mind, and nobody could protest either. But when Xia Liqin raised her voice like this, the whole vi would turn extremely quiet. Even Han Huizhong didn''t dare to mess with an angry woman. He had learned that lesson years ago when he came to know how dangerous histe wife would be if he said anything that would trigger her already distressed state.


    Siying stared at Han Huizhong, who had his mouth shut. He couldn''t help but giggle at the expression he was making, which was extremely funny for him.


    "Grandpa is scared!" Heughed.


    He glowered at him.


    You brat!


    Han Huizhong quietly sat on the couch. For Xia Liqin to be this furious at anyone other than Han Tian meant that whatever the situation was, it was indeed serious.


    "Tell me."


    Xia Liqin''s anger calmed down, and then she burst into tears again.


    "Dad, you cannot believe what happened to us¡­"


    "How can I know until you tell-"


    Xia Liqin stared at him, and he immediately changed his words. "Of course, it must have been hard for you. Take your time."


    Han Huizhong was impatient by nature, but he didn''t want to offend Xia Liqin and die before he could get to hold his great-granddaughter at least once.


    Xiq Liqin wiped her cheeks and sniffled. "Dad. On our way to the hospital, Tian and I got kidnapped."


    Han Huizhong nkly stared at her.


    "What?"


    Han Tian gravely nodded. "It''s true."


    "But you two look just fine to me. I guess your kidnapper had a soft heart-"


    A re from Xia Liqin made Han Huizhong tone down. "I was just trying to light up the mood."


    Han Tian said with a grim expression. "Not just Liqin and me. There was Zizi too. He didn''t want our lives, Dad. He wanted something else from us."


    ---


    Han Corps.


    Xinyi stepped in thepany and nodded to the employees as she greeted them. Some of them approached her and softly asked, "Madam. How is Sir now¡­?"


    Xinyi smiled. "He is¡­doing okay. The doctors said it will take a bit more time for him to be conscious again."


    The employees were relieved. They were happy enough to know that Zhiyuan was out of danger.


    But Xinyi couldn''t feel happy because she knew that the deadly poison had affected some of his internal organs severely. She didn''t know how much time he would take to wake up.


    Since Zhiyuan''s condition was unpredictable, she couldn''t leave the Han Corps management unattended for this long. So, she came by to check the current affairs.


    One of the employees chirped. "Mam, there is somebody waiting for you at Sir''s office."


    She blinked. "Zhiyuan''s office?"


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    "Hehe, he told us to keep it a secret from you. Don''t worry, Mam. You will definitely be ted to meet him. After all, you would be meeting him after so long."


    Xinyi wondered who this person might be.


    Not met him for years?


    Xinyi came out of the elevator. She opened the door to the CEO''s office and saw a man sitting on Zhiyuan''s chair. The chair was facing therge floor-to-ceiling windows, hence she couldn''t see his face.


    But she didn''t like him sitting on Zhiyuan''s chair.


    "Who are you?"


    The man chuckled. "I sense distaste from your voice... sister-inw. Is this how you greet your brother-inw who you met after years?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes.


    Brother-inw¡­


    Suddenly, it struck her.


    "Keung?"


    The chair turned, and he faced her with a smile on his lips. "So, you remember me, sister-inw."


    Xinyi looked at him, stunned.


    Han Keung. He was Han Mingli and Han Guang''s son and Zhiyuan''s cousin. He was abroad for a long time, and now he was finally back.


    Han Keung chuckled. "I am surprised you still remember me. I mean...after how you threw my parents away from the Han family, it''s quite shocking indeed that you would even bother to remember their son."


    Xinyi was still in a daze. She never expected to meet him so suddenly.


    "See how happy you look. I knew my surprise was worth it."


    She snapped out of her stupor and stared at him.


    "Keung¡­"


    "What''s wrong, sister-inw? Is it that you have anything to say about how you drove my parents away?"


    Xinyi was shocked.. "Throw them away? Keung, do you think that I wanted them out of my family? If you know that they don''t live at the Han vi anymore, then you should also know why it''s like that."

 Chapter 436 - A Dreadful Surprise (2)

    Han Keung smiled. "What did they do?"


    Xinyi clenched her fist. "They fed all lies in Siying''s head that Zhiyuan and I don''t love him and brainwashed him into running away from home. My son ran away. He was alone in the city for hours, hungry and thirsty. He suffered so much. He was close to even getting kidnapped by traffickers! Of course, I was furious. They yed with a three-year old child''s life as if it was a game. Do you still think they deserved to live with us? Siying is their grand-nephew. Is this what elders do in a family?"


    Han Keung tilted his head. "So what?"


    Xinyi stared at him. "''So what?'' Are you seriously asking me that?"


    "Why not? I mean, I always hated my dear cousin for taking away my position as the CEO. So if something was getting snatched from him, I don''t see any problem with it. Shouldn''t he also understand how it feels to lose your most precious thing?"


    She was stupefied. "You...you areparing a mere position to a life? I see. You are just like your parents. Neither did they have any heart, nor do you! And what nonsense about Zhiyuan snatching your position? He got it fair and square from Grandpa. He deserves to be the CEO because he is capable."


    "And I am not?" He squinted his eyes.


    "You should ask that question to yourself. Why did Grandpa send you abroad? If you hadn''t embezzled money from the Han Corps in the past, Grandpa wouldn''t have been forced to take that step. It''s only because Zhiyuan convinced him not to be so harsh towards you. He wanted to give you another chance in hope that you will change. He did that because he loves you as a brother. That''s why Grandpa only resorted to sending you to another country. Otherwise, you know he would have disowned you."


    Han Keung sneered. "Great. So you think I owe him a debt. I should lick his feet in exchange for his ''help.''"


    Xinyi smiled. "It''s not a debt. There are no debts in a family. He is your elder brother. That''s why he cares about you. But I don''t expect you to understand that, and I am not interested in proving you Zhiyuan''s innocence. It doesn''t matter what you think about him because I know what the truth is."


    "Woah. It''s so refreshing to see this side of yours, sister-inw. As far as I remember, you never had the courage to even talk. But now you are arguing with me."


    "Times change and so do people. Zhiyuan and all of us expected that time would change you too. But we were wrong."


    Han Keungughed. "What do you mean? Of course, time has changed me. I am not the same old Keung you and the rest of the family can bully me anymore. Neither you are capable enough now to challenge me."


    Xinyi had it now.


    "Please leave, Keung. You already crossed your limit by sitting on Zhiyuan''s seat. I don''t want to see your m anymore."


    Han Keung smiled. "And that''s where I have changed, sister-inw. You cannot throw me away from here anymore because soon, I will be the new CEO of the Han Corps."


    "Stop dreaming, Keung."


    "Unfortunately, it''s reality for you."


    He took out a file and slid it towards her. "Read it."


    Xinyi frowned. She picked up the file and flipped over the pages. Her eyes slowly widened as she realized what it was about.


    They were Han Corps'' share transfer papers.


    In it, she saw a few names from thepany''s board of directors who transferred their shares to Han Keung.


    Among the list were also - Han Tian, Han Liqin and Zizi.


    The file trembled in her hands.


    "This¡­"


    Han Keungughed. "Surprise! Oh, or was it a shock for you?"


    Xinyi gripped the file in her hands. "Stop fooling me, Keung. I know these must be fake papers!"


    "Well, if that''s how you want to fool yourself, then so be it."


    "It''s impossible! None of the members in our board of directors would agree to this! And Mom, Dad and Zizi? They will never transfer their shares to you either!"


    "Why not? If my dear cousin is in the hospital, then they pretty much don''t have any choice."


    She stared at him hard, and the glint in his eyes made her shudder.


    "Keung. Did you...did you have anything to do with Zhiyuan''s idents?"


    He beamed. "Oh, so you figured it out. Great! I was waiting for it."


    Xinyi threw the file at his face, enraged. She angrily walked around the desk, wanting to p him. But he caught her hand before it hit his face.


    "Now, now, sister-inw. No need to be so violent."


    "Han Keung!" She roared. "You tried to kill your own brother!? Thrice!? Have you lost it! Not only Zhiyuan, but my son would have lost his life too! How...How could you do this! He is your brother, for God''s sake! For the sake of a measly position, you could even take your brother''s life?"


    Tears slipped down her cheeks as she recalled Zhiyuan''s condition in the hospital.


    "You are even a bigger monster than Uncle Mingli and Aunt Guang!"


    Han Keung squinted his eyes. "Measly position? I always dreamed of sitting in this chair and managing the Han Corps, but every one of you took it away from me. If I was the CEO, Grandpa wouldn''t have dared to kick Mom and Dad out of the house. Not only you all threw me away abroad, you also humiliated my parents and brought them to such a pathetic state.


    You all ruined my family. Heh. You and that bastard cousin of mine yed such a smart game. Grandpa kicked me out because of him, and he kicked Mom and Dad out because of you. And now who rules the Han family? Han Zhiyuan! Who will be the next CEO? Han Siying, of course! And what are we left with? Nothing! Nothing at all.. That''s why I am back to get revenge and im what always belonged to me."

 Chapter 437 - Do You Have Any Answer?

    "Han Keung! If you, Uncle and Aunt did nothing but bad deeds, how could you ever expect not to suffer? We didn''t ruin your lives. Your greed did!" Xinyi red.


    She couldn''t believe that after all that happened, Han Keung had the nerve to dump all the me on them.


    "To sit on a CEO''s chair, you went as far as trying to kill your own brother. Do you have any shame left!?"


    Han Keung casually sat back on the chair, making Xinyi fume in anger even more. "Come on, sister-inw. Did I have any choice? If I wanted a shot at this, it was important for my dear cousin to step out of the picture. As long as the CEO is disabled, my work is half done. It gets so easy when this seat is empty. So, I had to take him down. I must say, he is so stubborn. Even two attacks couldn''t kill him," he sighed.


    Xinyi banged her palm on the desk. "You...Even if Zhiyuan isn''t here, there is no way that any board of directors or my family would hand over their shares to you! It''s impossible!"


    "But you have the evidence right in front of you~ Sister-inw, of course, I didn''t get these shares simply by asking them. The shares are so precious. Who would hand it over just like that? One should simply understand the pressing nerve of each person," he chuckled, "What are the two things that mainly drive people to work in your favor?"


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes.


    "Greed and fear. Some people sumb to greed while some fear," he smiled.


    She got the gist. The board of directors might have given in to him if he must have offered some lucrative offer. As for fear...Han Tian, Xia Liqin and Zizi were not the ones to fall into greed. They had no reason to. So, she was pretty sure that he must have threatened them with something.


    She spoke through a clenched jaw. "What did you do?"


    "Well having such a loving family who care for each other so much is advantageous indeed. It really shocked me. I didn''t expect that Uncle Tian and Aunt Liqin still have feelings even after their divorce. For Aunt life''s sake, Uncle so easily signed the papers. He didn''t even bat his eyelid. For Uncle''s sake, Aunt did the same. And for both of their life''s sake, my dear cousin Zizi signed the papers too. Ah, so touching. Though, I didn''t like the part where she cried. She looked so ugly."


    No words were enough to describe the shock that zapped Xinyi.


    "You have really lost it! You threatened to kill them too!?"


    Heughed. "If I didn''t feel a thing for my cousin Zhiyuan, why would I for the rest of the family? They didn''t do anything either when my family was getting outcast. They deserve to suffer too. The shares of the board of directors weren''t enough to get me here. So, I had to take away the shares from them too. The shares that belonged to Mom, Dad and me which Grandpa snatched away from us."


    He sneered. "That old man is a tough nut to crack. I hate him so much. Even when cousin Zhiyuan was unable to lead thepany because of his pathetic depression, Grandpa chose you - an outsider to be the standing CEO! Why? Wasn''t it so obvious to give that position to me!? But no. Rather than making me the CEO, he chose you. Can you imagine my anger, dear sister-inw? Mom and Dad felt so humiliated. His nephew and grand-nephew were still alive, yet we didn''t even cross his mind."


    "If you knew how to properly run apany instead of wasting our hard earned money in unprofitable investments, then Grandpa would have surely depended on you! But Uncle Mingli only incurred losses, and you embezzled money! Why would anybody hand over the reins to you?"


    Han Keung yawned. "Indeed. Living with that old man has turned you into just like him. You all know how to lecture others so nicely. You should get an award."


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "Where are Mom, Dad and Zizi? I swear, if you hurt them, I won''t spare you!"


    "You cannot do anything, sister-inw. But still to answer your question. I sent them back safe and sound. I cared about their signatures, which was pretty easy to get. Plus¡­" his lips curled into a sinister smile, "I don''t want to kill them so soon. I have suffered for so many years. So, I would take my time to enjoy torturing them."


    Xinyi angrilyughed. "And the one helping you in all this...is Mrs. An, right?"


    "Oh, you know about her. That makes things easier for me. Yes. She was extremely useful in getting my work done. And why won''t she help me? Firstly, she is my Aunt. Isn''t Uncle Guoting my Mom''s brother? So, we are family. And then¡­" he tilted his head, "She has a good reason to go against the Han family. After all, didn''t Grandpa do such an atrocious thing with my cousin Caihong seven years back? How could a mother bear such a thing?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "She...she remembers everything? But when I asked her questions, she refused to admit it!"


    "Sister-inw, she just doesn''t want to get into any trouble~ Truthfully, she didn''t want to be involved with her family after so many years but after knowing what happened with Caihong¡­"


    He sneered. "Sister-inw, You gave such a good lecture about my bad deeds, but what about what Grandpa did?"


    She stiffened.


    "Such hypocrisy. You all threw us out because we hurt Siying and ''damaged'' Han Corps'' reputation.. But did Grandpa do anything less severe? He plotted to ruin my cousin''s dignity, but he still lives in the Han vi while we were kicked out. He is the culprit, yet nobody loathes him as much as they loathe us! What sort of justice is this!? Why is my family hated but not Grandpa who fucking nned his man to assault Caihong? Why is he living a carefree life while we suffer? Do you have any answer to this, sister-inw?"

 Chapter 438 - Every Reason To Hate Me

    Xinyi curled her fingers into a fist.


    No matter how terrible Han Keung was, Han Huizhong''s mistake couldn''t be hidden. There was nothing she could say in his defense because no matter the circumstances, he had misunderstood An Guoting and punished Caihong for his mistakes.


    Han Keung sneered at her silence. He struck right where it hurts. "What happened, sister-inw? Cat got your tongue?"


    Xinyi took a breath. "I do admit what Grandpa did was wrong. There is no turning back to it. The only way for him to earn his redemption is if Uncle An and Caihong forgive him."


    She stared at him. "But you two are still very different. At the very least, Grandpa realizes his mistake. He is not a coward like you who doesn''t own up to his blunders. The reason why Grandpa sent you abroad and threw Uncle Mingli and Aunt Guang out of the house is not only because you made such serious mistakes but also because you three failed to admit that you were wrong.


    You embezzled money but refused to apologize for it. Uncle and Aunt almost killed Siying, but they had no remorse at all. The most dangerous thing apart from making mistakes is not admitting to your faults because doesn''t it mean that you would do the same thing again if you got another chance?"


    She smiled. "Isn''t that what you are doing right now? You didn''t change at all, and then you question why you suffered?"


    Han Keung pped his hands. "I must admit, sister-inw. The way you twist your words and someone''s mistake is so amazing."


    "I am not twisting any words, and I am not putting curtains on the mistake he made. But when it reallyes down to it, he did what he did because he was a father who lost his daughter. He wanted revenge as a parent who loved his daughter a lot. I don''t agree with the methods he used. I don''t support him taking an eye for an eye where a woman''s dignity was concerned. But at the very least, his intentions were to give justice to his daughter.


    But what about you? From the beginning to the end, you only cared about money and this CEO''s position. Uncle and Aunt were just the same. You have no love for your family at all. As long as you get thispany, nothing else matters to you. Grandpa was made to walk on the wrong path because of the circumstances. But you chose that path from the very beginning! What made you embezzle money? Nothing. There was no reason, yet you did it. You weren''t forced to do it. It was your pure greed. That is the difference between you and him.


    One chose the wrong path to fight for someone else''s sake while the other walked on it for his own selfish desires. That''s why, Grandpa is still in the Han vi and you aren''t."


    Han Keung narrowed his eyes.


    Xinyi squinted her eyes. "And do you think Grandpa didn''t suffer hatred? When the truth was out, Zhiyuan and Zizi had even refused to look at him, much less talk to him. Everybody ignored him and even in a house filled with all the family members, he felt all alone. He shut himself in the room. At times, when he used toe down for breakfast, Zhiyuan and Zizi would make excuses and leave the table. They stopped eating with him. He will never show it, but do you think that didn''t hurt him? Seeing his family distance themselves from him... wasn''t this a punishment? But you are in your own illusion that he lived a convenient life!"


    She trembled as her eyes were filled with tears.


    "You know nothing about us! You don''t understand the pain we went through. The only thing you care about is your own grievances, which you brought upon yourself but have the audacity to me us for it!"


    She angrilyughed. "Do you think Zhiyuan is greedy for this position? No. If you had proved that you can take care of thepany just as well as he does, he would have been more than happy to make you the CEO himself! He cares about his siblings'' happiness the most!"


    Heughed. "Happiness? Yeah some happiness he felt when he kicked me abroad and usurped the business AND the family for himself."


    "Even without him, Grandpa wouldn''t have let you live with us either! So, stop pinning everything on my husband!"


    His gaze turned frosty as he took a threatening step towards her. "I will. Every time... every single time, it was always that bastard who got all the love and the attention. ''Oh, Zhiyuan is so intelligent, oh Zhiyuan is so capable.'' I was sick of hearing it. I waspared to him every single time! Even if I achieved something, it was nothing in front of Grandpa! We are cousins, but we were always treated differently!"


    Xinyi red at him. "Grandpa never differentiates like that! Stop throwing mud at him like that."


    "I will! He had every reason to hate me. He never agreed to Mom and Dad''s marriage. He always thought that Mom seduced him. He hated her for it. That''s why he hated her son too. And Dad? Heh. He was just his nephew. Why will he treat Dad the same way he treated his son, Han Tian? In the end, he is just the nephew, not his son. He was always biased! All his love was for Han Tian and then only Zhiyuan! My family was just a bother to him, nothing else."


    He leaned and a sinister smileced his lips. "I had enough. Now, it''s time to make your family pay for your sins. I will take everything that belongs to me. Do you know how I convince those stinking old men in the board of directors to hand me their shares? Greed.. And do you know who helped me with this? Take a guess."

 Chapter 439 - Blackmail

    Han Keung chuckled. "Well, I will leave that up to you to find out. I don''t want to spoil anything so soon."


    "You-"


    "I came to meet you because I wanted you to do an important thing for me~"


    She scowled. "After everything you did, you think I will do anything for you!?"


    "Oh, you will," he smiled, "Just like Uncle, Aunt and Zizi did. You will do it too because you won''t have a choice."


    Han Keung took out a blue file and flipped the pages. "There. I just need a few of your precious signatures on these papers, and we are done."


    Even without looking, Xinyi already knew that they were share transfer papers.


    "Once I get your part, I will be the majority shareholder and in effect, the CEO of thispany. So my dear sister-inw, please take the pen and grace me with your signatures."


    "I won''t hand over my shares to you even over my dead body! Han Corps is here only because Grandpa and Zhiyuan have worked so hard. I won''t let you waste the sweat and effort they have given for this."


    Han key tilted his head. "Do you really think you have any choice, sister-inw? I asked you in a nice way because I was giving my respect. But I can throw that into the trash if you don''t listen to me," he sighed. "You know, if you keep being stubborn, I might have toplete what Mom and Dad couldn''t. You wouldn''t want to lose Siying now, would you?"


    Xinyi widened her eyes in horror. Her hand automatically reached out to p him, but he had already known her response.


    "You are so violent," heughed. "Why can''t we talk peacefully?"


    She snarled in a fury. "If you ever so touch even the strand of my son''s hair, I will kill you with my own hands! Don''t even think about hurting Siying!"


    Her chest rose as anger filled up to the brim. Her gaze was cold and frightening.


    Han Keung said, "Trust me. I don''t want to touch him. That is if you don''t listen to me."


    He took out his phone and showed her a video. Xinyi froze upon seeing Siying in his ssroom.


    What...


    "This is a live video of your dear son studying so hard in his school. So as you can see, I have my eyes on him and if I want¡­" his eyes glinted with a dangerous light in it, "I could do anything to¡­"


    Xinyi grabbed his cor and harshly pulled him. "You...you will really go so far!?"


    "I thought you already figured that out."


    She trembled in fear. She immediately took her own phone out, but Han Keung stopped her. "Now, now, don''t be so hasty sister-inw. You won''t do anything that I wouldn''t want. Why not take a seat and calm down? I don''t want your signatures to turn fuzzy and useless. Or I would have to go through the trouble of drafting them again."


    He ced his hands on her shoulder and forced her to sit on the chair. He sat beside her on another chair and handed her the pen. "Please."


    A tear slipped out of her eye as she red at him. "I won''t sign!"


    He sighed. "Seriously, all you people are so stubborn. Do you think I am just lying to you about Siying? Or perhaps you think that I am just bluffing about hurting Siying."


    He typed a text on his phone and then showed her the video again.


    Xinyi saw the same ssroom in view, but this time, a man stepped in, who was talking something to the teacher. She nodded and called out Siying''s name.


    There was no audio, but it was apparent as Siying got up from his seat to the front desk.


    "What are you doing!?" She red. "Where are you taking my Siying!"


    He smiled. "Just for a small ride. I am sure Siying will like it. I heard my dear nephew likes the amusement park so much. Especially those thrilling rides where children are prohibited. The adults never let him enjoy, but I will as a good uncle~"


    She gasped in terror. In the video, she saw the teacher telling Siying to go with the man who had just stepped in. But Siying stood at his ce and seemed to frown.


    He eximed something in a loud voice. Since there was no audio, they couldn''t hear it, but Xinyi understood his lip movements.


    "I will only go with Mama!"


    Her heart that was thudding in trepidation calmed down after hearing his refusal. Han Keung raised his brow in amusement.


    The man over there made a distressed face, and the teacher tried to make Siying understand too, but Siying stood his ground.


    "I will talk to Mama first. Only then, I will go with him!" Is what Xinyi understood by his words.


    A soft smile lifted her lips. It was definitely because of the previous almost kidnapping incident that Siying had learned to be more aware. At that time, Xinyi and Zhiyuan had also reiterated it to him more seriously to not follow any man if he didn''t know him. And if anybody posed to talk to him on behalf of them or any other family member, Siying wouldn''t believe it unless he would talk to them himself.


    "A that''s so sweet. My nephew has grown so intelligent. But does he think that it can save him? I mean if what he wants is to talk to you, then I can easily let someone do it with a voice changer."


    She froze.


    "I don''t think my four-year-old nephew will be so smart enough to understand that it''s not his Mama speaking at all. Even adults get fooled by it."


    Xinyi took a sharp breath.


    "In the end, he will still go to that amusement park and on that awesome ride. I will make that happen. So, sister-inw, please don''t test my patience anymore and just sign the papers."


    He spoke thest sentence with a hint of coldness and hatred in his voice.


    "If you don''t start signing within the next ten seconds, then Siying will talk to his fake Mama, and then you know what will happen."

 Chapter 440 - Put Him Behind Bars

    A very quiet and grim Xinyi slowly entered the Han vi, holding Siying''s hand where she heard the sound of someone crying.


    Zizi was sobbing hard, and Yunru was trying his best to console her as he patted her head.


    "Princess¡­"


    "No! What did I do? That bastard Keung! How dare he threaten me with Mom and Dad? I-I didn''t want to give him my shares at all! B-But he pointed that damn gun at them...Now he is acting so arrogant!"


    She burst into even more tears. "I didn''t want to do this...he doesn''t deserve having those shares. He hurt bro, and is now taking advantage of his condition¡­"


    Yunru nodded. "I know, and we all understand. You would never do this on purpose. You were helpless. So don''t cry and feel guilty."


    She sniffled.


    The air was heavy, not only because of the kidnapping incident, but An Guoting was also present. As soon as he came to know that Zizi was kidnapped, he felt his heart skip in horror, and he immediately rushed to the Han vi.


    He was more shocked to know that his own nephew nned everything. He pressed his brows in frustration.


    Guang...what kind of morals have you taught him!?


    Han Huizhong saw Xinyiing. "Why are you so serious, granddaughter-inw?"


    Xinyi was silent.


    Han Tian narrowed his eyes. "What happened? You went to the office right? Is there any problem with anything?"


    "...Keung was there in the CEO''s office."


    Everybody was stupefied. Xia Liqin rushed to her and held her hand. "Oh God! He was in the office today? W-what did he do? Did he hurt you?"


    Siying furrowed his brows. "Why is Aunt Zizi crying? Did you bump your head somewhere?"


    Zizi cried. "I wish it was as easy as just bumping my head somewhere!"


    Soo Ei quickly tried to calm her down. "Don''t cry, Zizi. Even if things aren''t in our favor today, they will be one day."


    He looked at Siying and smiled. "Siying, my dearest grandson! Your favorite Grandpa Soo is here!"


    Siying brightened and eagerly hopped to his side. "Grandpa!"


    "Hohoho! You are growing taller everyday. That''s good. Oh! Why don''t I show you the new toys I bought for you?"


    Siying pursed his lips. He wanted to know why the adults were so serious. But he knew nobody would tell him. So, he decided he would squeeze that answer out of Soo Ei somehow.


    "Okay!"


    "Good!"


    Soo Ei nced at Xinyi and silently nodded, assuring that he would take care of him.


    As they left, Xinyi clenched her fists and said, "Keung did hurt me. He hurt by threatening to hurt Siying."


    Silence.


    Yunru coldly asked, "Tell me from the beginning, sis."


    So, she did, right from when she saw him seated on Zhiyuan''s chair.


    Han Huizhong struck his palm on the table hard in anger. "Han Keung! That brat has the nerve to go this far! I should have disowned him that time only when he embezzled money! It''s all Zhiyuan''s fault for being so soft! Like mother, like son!"


    His chest rose as he took sharp breaths. He sneered. "Let hime in front of me? Why is he attacking like a coward? I will show him who the Boss is! Fucking bastard!"


    Zizi gasped. "Y-You signed the papers too?"


    The temperature dropped. Everybody could feel how furious Xinyi was. "I didn''t want to. But he was showing me how his man could take away Siying at any moment...I could only watch helplessly¡­"


    Yunru pulled his sister into a hug and silently ran his hand on her back. "You did the right thing, sis. Nothing is more important than someone''s life. Shares, money - we can get them back anytime. But life won''te back."


    Xinyi bit her lip. "Yunru, can you not arrest Keung? He confessed it himself that he nned the idents to hurt Zhiyuan! And he threatened us to transfer the shares to his name. We are the witnesses."


    Zizi nodded hard. "She is right! What more do we need to get him behind bars?"


    Yunru remained silent. "It could be a little difficult. Keung must already know that we would be ready to be witnesses against him. I am sure he must have already thought of his alibis. As for Han Corps employees who saw him in the office today, he could just bribe them to keep their mouths shut. And as for the confession...it''s only sis that have heard it. You haven''t recorded it, right?"


    Her lips opened and closed in hesitation. "I didn''t expect him toe to the office today...And then, he started showing me Siying''s video¡­"


    "I am not ming you, sis. I am just stating that we don''t have proper evidence against him."


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes. "We can have one witness, Yunru."


    "Who?"


    She nced at An Guoting once. "Mrs. An."


    He froze. He stared at Xinyi. "Yueqin?"


    "Yes, Uncle. Keung not only confessed his crimes but also that Mrs. An is indeed working for him. She is the one who helped him with the idents. Uncle An. There is no room left for any doubt now after this came from Keung''s mouth itself. Mrs. An is indeed helping our enemy."


    An Guoting trembled hard. "No...it''s impossible... Yueqin, she won''t hurt others like this...I-I...No, I won''t believe this! Keung must definitely be threatening her too somehow."


    His eyes turned misty, thinking about his wife. "I know Yueqin. She won''t do this...There must be a misunderstanding."


    Xin furrowed her brows. "Uncle, I don''t understand one thing. Mrs. An was married to you. So didn''t she know about the Han family or about you and Aunt Zongying? Outside the hospital, when I told her that we knew Caihong, she seemed surprised for a moment. It was as if she wasn''t expecting that Caihong would know the family who she is hurting.. But she definitely knows Keung because Keung said that she was his aunt and also Aunt Guang''s rtionship with the Han family. What is going on?"

 Chapter 441 - Tell Me What Is Going On

    An Guoting pursed his lips. "To be honest, Yueqin never knew about Guang or the Han family. I mean, she did know that I had a sister. But I never told her about Guang."


    "Why not?"


    He sighed. "Our marriage... didn''t quite happen that normally. We met in some unusual circumstances, and only five monthster, we got married. But at that time, we weren''t in love with each other. We got married because Yueqin needed it. In those five months, I realized she was a good woman in some unfortunate circumstances. I didn''t find a problem and¡­" he wryly smiled, "I myself needed an escape from Zongying. Turned out that I needed that marriage too."


    Han Huizhong silently looked away as he lowered his gaze.


    "So, we didn''t talk about our past. And at that time only, Guang came to me about being adamant to marrying Han Mingli. Of course, I didn''t want it to happen. After how I suffered because of Zongying, I didn''t want anything to do with the Han family nor did I want Guang to get entangled with them. That caused huge disagreements between us. One day, she said that she was pregnant with Han Mingli''s child, and I was extremely furious with her. She just left, saying that she would marry Han Mingli at any cost. So, I let her go. I was really disappointed and angry with her, so I never told Yueqin about her. It was my way of not acknowledging a sister like her."


    He sped his hands together. "Even regarding Zongying, I did tell herter on about what had happened with me. But I never mentioned her name. I just said that there was once a woman in my life who did that to me. Yueqin respected my privacy, and she didn''t ask me about that woman''s identity. Even after Guang got married, the Han family and I stayed separately. That way, Yueqin never got to know about them."


    Zizi frowned. "But now, she somehow met Keung, and he must have told him everything about the Han family. And he twisted the facts about how he suffered in this family and got kicked out!"


    "It seems so."


    An Guoting quickly said, "But even so! Yueqin is not the kind of a woman who will help Keung just because he wants revenge and the Han family business. She is not a fool. She must have definitely figured out what and why must have happened. I trust Yueqin!"


    Xinyi peeked a nce at Han Huizhong and then back at An Guoting. "I am not sure but... what if Keung told her about what happened with Caihong seven years back?"


    Han Huizhong slightly stiffened.


    "If he brainwashed her into taking revenge for Caihong''s sake as a mother, do you feel Mrs. An would agree to it?"


    Silence.


    Even An Guoting didn''t have an answer to that. If Caihong was the case, then suddenly, he couldn''t be so sure. After all, she was the mother.


    How could a mother bear to know about such a horrific incident that happened with her daughter and not retaliate?


    Xinyi slowly said, "That''s why I feel that Mrs. An can be our witness against Keung if we find her and just talk to her. I know she has hurt Zhiyuan, but after talking to her...I didn''t feel that she was a really bad woman. If she could listen to us and understand us, then I feel she will stand by our side."


    An Guoting felt really grateful to Xinyi for her words. "I know, right? We should find Yueqin! She is not unreasonable. She will definitely understand us if we just got a chance to talk to her!"


    Yunru and Xinyi shared nces, and he nodded. "I will look into it to see what I can do to find her."


    Xinyi''s phone buzzed, and she saw that it was a call from the hospital.


    She quickly picked it up. "Hello?"


    "Mrs. Han. Mr. Han Zhiyuan is awake now," The doctor said.


    Her eyes brightened. "Really!?"


    "Yes. He is asking for you. Can you pleasee to the hospital?"


    "I will. I aming right now!"


    She cut the call and delivered the good news to everyone. "Zhiyuan is awake!"


    Xia Liqin gasped. "Ahh finally!" She cried a bit but quickly wiped her tears. "That idiot son made us worry so much!"


    Zizi eagerly said, "Let''s go, let''s go! I want to meet bro."


    ---


    In the ward, even though the doctor had warned not to crowd the room, nobody listened to him, and they rushed to meet Zhiyuan.


    He saw everybody''s worried faces and weakly chuckled. The oxygen mask was still on his face. "You look as if you all have aged so much."


    Zizi red at him. "Whose fault is that!?"


    "I know, I know. It''s my fault. I am sorry. But I am fine now."


    Xinyi was beside him, gently squeezing his hand. "You really scared me, Zhiyuan¡­"


    A tear plopped on his finger, and his heart ached. "I am sorry," he whispered, "I will suffer whatever punishment you give me for making you cry."


    "You better do it."


    He smiled. "How is Siying?"


    "He is with Dad. But he is missing you a lot."


    "Tell him I will be back in no time. And then we will y a lot."


    Xinyi squinted her gaze. "You are not partying or ying for a long time now, Mr. Han. You need full rest, is what the doctor said."


    Zhiyuan weakly waved his hand in dismissal. "The doctor is always so serious. I already feel so energetic. Once I get out of this damn hospital and in our bedroom, I will be even more-"


    "*Ahem!* Zizi coughed. "Bro. Keep that stuff till Xinyi only. It''s too much information."


    Xinyi''s face reddened.


    Xia Liqin mumbled. "It''s all shameless genes gotten by Tian¡­"


    Han Tian - "..."


    What did I do? He has definitely got those genes from Dad! He is the epitome of shamelessness in the family!


    After talking for a while, everybody left with Xinyi staying beside him.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Now tell me what is going on?"


    She cleared her throat. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t try to hide it from me, Xinyi. Everybody looked a little anxious and edgy to me as if something serious had happened.. You have to tell me what it is."

 Chapter 442 - A Not So Desired Welcome

    Zhiyuan held Xinyi''s hand after listening to what had transpired. "If you will me yourself, then I will be really angry at you. They are your shares, Xinyi. You can do what you feel is right. It was about our son''s safety. Don''t think that Keung won."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "But he said that my signatures were thest he needed to take over thepany."


    He smiled. "Don''t worry about thepany, Xinyi. We will figure something out. Even if he wins, it will be temporary. Snatching everything by unfair and threatening means doesn''tst for long. He won today. We will win tomorrow."


    She pouted. "How can you not feel even a little bit tense? You have worked so hard to bring Han Corps where it is today. Keung is taking everything away from you, and who knows what harm he will do to thepany."


    Zhiyuan said, "Come a little closer. I have a secret just for you."


    Xinyi curiously leaned in. Zhiyuan slightly raised his head and pecked on her cheek. The doctor had temporarily removed the oxygen mask, which Zhiyuan took full advantage of.


    Xinyi - "..."


    Zhiyuanughed. "You look so cute."


    "Zhiyuan! This is not the time to act romantic."


    "There is always time for a little romance. Don''t me me. I have missed a lot of days because of that damn poison. I want topensate for the intimate time we have lost~"


    Xinyi dryly looked at him. "Look at you! You were attacked three times, but you look so rxed."


    "It''s because you are in front of me. I always feel naughty whenever you are so close to me."


    "..."


    This man¡­


    Xinyi took her purse. "Fine! If you are so energetic, then you don''t need me by your side."


    Zhiyuan gasped. "How could you think that Xinyi? I feel so weak. Touch my forehead. I definitely have a bit of a temperature."


    She red at him. "Ask a nurse! Hmph."


    "What if the nurse fell in love with me? I don''t want a messy time in the hospital. My heart is always with you."


    Xinyi''s jaw dropped.


    When was Zhiyuan such a narcissist?


    She stomped her way away, but Zhiyuan quickly called her back. "Wait, wait!"


    She stopped and turned. "Do you realize your mistake now? Will you have a serious conversation with me now?"


    He sheepishly grinned. "It''s not about that. Can you pass my phone?"


    Zhiyuan''s phone was lying on the table at the side. Naturally, he was too weak to move.


    Her nostrils red. "Aren''t you so energetic? Do it yourself!"


    She went out and shut the door in frustration. Zhiyuan sighed and simply waited.


    A few secondster, the door opened again. Xinyi refused to look at him as she hastily picked his phone and dumped it on his chest.


    Zhiyuan grinned. "I knew you woulde back. My wife is so sweet~"


    Xinyi ignored him and scurried away again.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. Then his expression slowly got colder and deadlier as he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Yunru."


    ---


    Two dayster, Zhiyuan got discharged. It was a happy celebration for everyone. Zizi eagerly said, "Let''s go quickly, bro! We have nned a wee party for you! I am already feeling hungry~"


    Xia Liqin lightly smacked on her forehead. "Don''t be hasty. Zhiyuan has just gotten better."


    "Mom, bro must also definitely want to hurry back as soon as possible too! He must be so bored of eating the nd hospital food."


    Zhiyuan nodded. "I am! I am missing braised pork the most."


    Xinyi raised her brow. "Zhiyuan, don''t forget that you still have to control your intake. You cannot irresponsibly eat heavy food and get yourself sick."


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "Of course, I know¡­"


    "You better not forget that the doctor has told you to maintain a light diet for a few days."


    That traitor doctor! Even though I said not to utter anything about a light diet!


    Xinyi smiled. "I know. You tried your best in bribing the doctor, but I know you too well."


    "What are you talking about, Xinyi? I don''t understand," he feigned ignorance. "Why will I bribe the doctor. I have my morals!"


    "We will see about that at home how well you are able to control yourself."


    Xia Liqinughed. "That''s right, Xinyi. Don''t be soft on this idiot. Otherwise, he willnd himself in the hospital again."


    Siying, who was hugging Zhiyuan, whispered into his ear. "Don''t worry, Dada! I will secretly bring you all the yummy food!"


    Zhiyuan always let Siying eat ice cream whenever Xinyi didn''t allow it. As a responsible son, he felt it was his duty to do the same for his father.


    They shared a secret high five.


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    Aren''t they too close today for some reason?


    Before leaving, Caihong came to bid a quick goodbye too. "Take care, Zhiyuan."


    He nodded. "Any improvement with Xiaosi?"


    She sighed. "Nothing."


    Xia Liqin patted her head. "Don''t lose hope dear."


    "I won''t. I will wait for as long as it takes."


    She looked at Zizi. "I heard that... Yunru is searching for my mom¡­"


    "En."


    She let out a breath, unsure of her feelings. "Will you tell him to inform me too if he finds her?"


    She paused. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I want to meet her just as Dad wants to. Even Shuang too."


    She nodded. "Okay. I will tell Yunru."


    "Thanks."


    ---


    Reaching the Han vi, Xinyi supported Zhiyuan''s arm on her shoulder as they walked.


    Zizi grinned. "Let me check if Ah Cy and Liang are already here."


    As they stepped in, they heard a sound of someone pping. "Wee my dear cousin."


    They froze in their steps. Xinyi widened her eyes, seeing Keung seated on the couch with a smile on his lips.


    "Hello there. Long time no see, cousin Zhiyuan. I see, you have got discharged. How are you feeling now?"


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "You....Keung. What are you doing here!? How dare you show your face here?"

 Chapter 443 - I Have Every Right To Live Here

    Han Huizhong was also present, seated on one couch with frosty countenance. From afar, it would seem like how a granduncle and his grand nephew must be having a merry conversation.


    But the truth was different.


    Keung clicked his tongue. "Sister-inw, is this how you wee your brother-inw and the CEO of the Han Corps? You should be distributing sweets at this moment to celebrate my return."


    Zizi eximed. "Watch your mouth, Keung! Don''t get too ahead of yourself and dere yourself as the CEO!"


    "Cousin Zizi is still as annoying as ever. Whether you cry or talk, you are so irritating."


    Han Tian''s expression darkened. "Han Keung. Don''t cross your line."


    Keung chuckled. "What line are you talking about, Uncle? One of the members of this house has returned after years. Isn''t this my home?"


    Xinyi angrilyughed. "You already lost the right to call this ce your home the moment you nned to hurt your family."


    He smiled. "I am sure cousin Zhiyuan will forgive his little brother for hurting him a little bit. He understands why I had to do it, right?"


    Zhiyuan remained silent.


    "Anyway. No matter how much you loathe me, I don''t care. As the new CEO of the Han Corps, I have every right to live in this vi."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "You forget that I am still alive, Keung, and this house is still in my name. I have every right to kick you out of this house."


    Keung shuddered. "Oh, oh! I-I am so scared, Grandpa... P-please don''t kick me out like you did all those years back. Please, I beg you¡­" his tearful expression switched back to his cold demeanor, "Is what you thought I would say? Grandpa, do you still think that I am the old Han Keung who you could bully as you wanted?"


    He leaned and smiled. "First of all, if I have no right to live in this house, so do you too. When I told Aunt Yueqin of your crimes, do you know how furious she was?"


    A sharp silence descended.


    "You hurt her precious daughter in the worst way possible. And for what? For a crime that uncle An nevermitted. Can you imagine her pain?"


    Han Huizhong trembled and clenched his fist.


    Xinyi gritted her teeth. "Keung! I know what you are trying to do, so stop with your maniption."


    "Did that hurt, sister-inw?" Heughed. "You are so biased. I just wanted to make a point of why nobody can throw me out of this house anymore because second of all, I am the CEO of thepany now. I can fire whatever employees I want at my discretion, and nobody can stop me."


    Xia Liqin widened her eyes. "The employees working in thepany are innocent, Keung. Do you even know how many are dependent on their sries for their living? And you will kick them out?"


    "I am the Boss. I call the shots now," he yawned.


    Zizi stomped her foot hard. "You havepletely lost your senses! Involving innocent people for your messed up revenge!"


    "Whatever. Does anybody have any ''objections'' now over my living here?" He sneered.


    Xinyi was about tosh at him again, but Zhiyuan shook his head. After staying silent for all this time, he stared at his cousin and said, "Firstly, this house was always yours as much as it was Zizi and mine. Secondly, Grandpa never threw you out. He simply wanted you to understand your mistakes. You were young and rash, so it was our way to make you a better person."


    Keung snorted.


    "But it''s okay if you never understood our intentions. I don''t want a single employee of the Han Corps fired. They are loyal and dedicated. Don''t bring them into the family''s feud. Live here if that''s what you want, but don''t dare to hurt anyone in thepany."


    "Heh. And some of those ''loyal'' employees easily gave away their shares to me for some benefits~"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "It''s their choice. The shares belonged to them, and it was their decision who they wanted to give it to. Even if I might have felt betrayed, I won''t punish or distrust the rest of my family just because of a few bent employees."


    "Ah such a big heart you have~"


    Zhiyuan looked at Xinyi. "Let''s head back to our rooms. I am done talking here."


    ---


    Xinyi helped Zhiyuan on the bed and sat beside him. Siying hugged Xinyi''s leg and pouted. "Mama, who was that uncle?"


    Since Keung was sent abroad before Siying was born, he naturally didn''t know of him. He had just heard his name in passing a few times by Han Guang and Han Mingli.


    "That uncle was mean! I don''t like him!"


    Xinyi sighed. She ruffled his head. "He is your uncle. Uncle Keung. He was away for a few years, that''s why you don''t know him. But now he is back¡­"


    "Uncle Keung is not a nice person? Mama was angry," He furrowed his brows as he seriously asked.


    What should they say? Keung had tried to kill his brother and even his nephew.


    Zhiyuan smiled and beckoned him to his side. He pinched his chubby cheek. "Uncle Keung is not bad. He just... has some misunderstandings about us. That''s why he is a little mean to us. But I am sure that if we sit down and talk, everything will get solved. We just need some time. So, be nice to him."


    Siying nodded hard. "Okay!"


    He hopped away to do his homework.


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Was it okay to say that?"


    "I don''t know. I felt it was the right thing to say. He is just four. I don''t want him hating people at such a young age. I don''t want him to hate Keung. I know he began it all by embezzling the money, and he deserved that punishment. But at the same time, I also felt guilty for snatching his family for years. We were all together, but he was alone abroad. Sometimes, I felt that it was better to let him stay here and try to change his ways instead of sending him away."


    Xinyi smiled and kissed his cheek. "You are a good big brother."


    He chuckled. "Now let me hug you and show you how good husband I am~"


    "...."

 Chapter 444 - You Actually Did Me A Favor

    The next morning at the breakfast table, there were two additional members whose presence had shocked everybody. As Xia Liqin climbed down the stairs, her eyes widened upon seeing her sister-inw.


    Han Mingli and Han Guang were casually munching on their breakfast when they saw hering.


    Xia Liqin asked in disbelief, "What are you two doing here?"


    Han Guang smiled. "Woah, sister-inw. That isn''t the question you should be asking me. I mean, aren''t you already divorced from brother-inw? So why are YOU still here?"


    Xia Liqin stiffened. Her question struck a painful chord in her chest.


    I know I shouldn''t be living here anymore¡­


    A cold voice came from behind her, which pointed straight at Han Guang. "A shameful prisoner who tried to harm a three year old child shouldn''t be asking this question, Guang."


    Han Guang narrowed her eyes.


    Han Tian stood beside Xia Liqin, who seemed to be ufortable by Han Guang''s remark. He frowned and flicked on her forehead. "Are you seriously letting her words affect you? All this time, she did nothing but shamelessly used the Han family''s wealth and then ended up in prison while you set up a sessful career all by your own. No matter what, you will always be entitled to live here, not her."


    Xia Liqin slowly stared at him in a stupor. Suddenly, her cheeks turned crimson. "W-what did you suddenly¡­"


    She didn''t expect him to say such words about her.


    "You are a confident businesswoman. What are you doing letting some trash''s words get to you who cannot stand beside you at any level?"


    Xia Liqin felt her heart incredibly warm.


    Han Mingli red at him. "Cousin Tian. Aren''t you being too rude here?"


    He sneered. "Is it pricking you? It only does because it''s the truth. What did your wife do apart from mingling in socialite''s parties and showing off her status as the daughter-inw of this family? Liqin will always be a member of this family whether we are divorced or not. Prisoners who ideally should be still serving in jail shouldn''t bementing on who gets to live here and who doesn''t."


    Their faces contorted as ck as a charcoal. They wanted to see their faces filled with despair but still got humiliated by Han Tian.


    "What is happening?" Xinyi asked as she came down, holding Zhiyuan''s hand. She froze upon seeing the duo.


    "You¡­"


    It struck her immediately that only Keung could be behind this. Who else would bring them back to the vi?


    Han Guang sneered. "Wee, Xinyi. How are you? Long time no see."


    She picked up the fruit knife and swirled it in her hand. "I remember how you chased me like a psycho with this fruit knife. Be careful, Xinyi. Now that I will be living here again, I will pay back every humiliation you made me go through. You will regret messing with me."


    Xinyi smiled. "What I regret is not killing you with the knife that day, Aunt Guang. This world would have been so peaceful."


    "Pfft!" Zhiyuan almost burst intoughter. He cleared his throat and said with a serious expression. "I wasn''tughing."


    Han Guang was stunned.


    This bitch!


    "Heh. You have got quite the tongue. You were such a coward before who couldn''t even win her husband''s love for seven whole years, and now you are talking back to me?"


    That made the temperature immediately plummet as Zhiyuan oozed out a dark aura. He tilted his head and dangerously smiled. "Indeed. Xinyi and I are such cowards, Aunt Guang. Neither she could confess nor I could move forward. But it''s waaaay better than a certain coward I know who had to resort to a one night stand to get pregnant by Uncle Mingli''s child and enter this family."


    Han Guang stiffened. "Han Zhiyuan! How many times do I have to tell you that I hadn''t plotted anything!"


    "It''s alright, Aunt. You can keep on lying forever. We don''t care."


    "You-"


    "Stop getting so hyper, Mom."


    Keung yawned and joined his parents at the table. "Ah, my dear son!"


    Han Guang immediately got up and hugged him. "Did you have a good sleepst night?"


    He smirked. "Well, I am back at HOME now, so of course I had a good sleep."


    Han Mingliughed. "Good, good. Young people should have good sleep."


    Han Guang sniffled. "You are such a filial son who still thinks about us. Otherwise, the rest of the family had already threw us out."


    Xinyi narrowed her eyes. "Your family is such an expert on ming others even if they made the mistake first. Say, Aunt. If I had done something to hurt Keung that could kill him, then would your heart have been big enough to forgive me?"


    She clenched her jaw in a fury. "You¡­"


    "See? It made you so angry even thinking of anybody trying to hurt your son. But you actually DID harm my son and then expect not to be punished for it. Is this hypocrisy or not... please enlighten me."


    Xia Liqin shook her head. "Don''t waste your words on them, dear. They are the kind of people who feel entitled to harm others but cannot tolerate the same thing to happen to them."


    Keung took a banana in his hand and took a bite. "You have so much energy in the morning, but cousin Zhiyuan," he smiled, "Have you thought of where to go at this moment?"


    He raised his brow.


    "I mean now that I am the CEO, do you expect to keep working at thepany? Or maybe if you beg me a little, I might consider you for the position of maybe a copier? Or cleaner?"


    Han Mingli and Han Guang sneered.


    Zhiyuan wasn''t the least bit offended. "You shoulde up with better insults if you want to even twitch my eyebrow in annoyance. As for thepany, it''s yours. This is also a good chance for us to see how far you can take thepany. Do you give profits or incur losses? I am happy to see you take the responsibility. Meanwhile, I can finally have my honeymoon with Xinyi. So, you actually did me a favor there."


    Xinyi was nodding until now but thest part made her speechless.


    Honeymoon¡­


    "I need to work hard so that I can hold my daughter as soon as possible."


    "*Cough cough!!*"

 Chapter 445 - Terms And Conditions

    Xinyi nudged him hard with her elbow. "W-we are having a serious conversation here!" She whispered.


    Zhiyuan seriously nodded his head too. "I am alsopletely serious about our daughter."


    Keung chuckled. "Is that a way to console yourself, cousin Zhiyuan? You do realize that you are jobless now."


    "I know, and I am fine with it. Xinyi and I need a long, romantic vacation, so I am all up for this jobless part."


    Xinyi didn''t know what to say.


    Zhiyuan smiled. "As for whether or not it will go on forever, you shouldn''t be too hopeful about that. Firstly, I can take back the Han Corps anytime I want. I am letting you be the CEO because I really want to know how you will take care of it. Secondly, even if I didn''t have Han Corps, I could just start a newpany with my wife and be its CEO. I am capable enough for that. I would never be jobless."


    Han Mingliughed. "Come on, Zhiyuan. Don''t make it sound as if it''s a child''s y. Building your ownpany from scratch and making it sessful?"


    "Yes."


    Xia Liqin frowned. "Why are you so shocked? Didn''t I start my business on my own? It''s working great. Just because you and Guang didn''t have the guts to do it doesn''t mean it''s something impossible."


    Han Guang red at her.


    What does she mean!? That we don''t have any talent!?


    Keung curiously raised his brow. "Cousin, you still have the chance to back off from your words because I am really interested in challenging you. You wouldn''t be too thrilled with that."


    Zhiyuan had an amusing expression. "Really? Sure, why not? It''s actually exciting. Let''s do it."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "Are you sure?"


    He pouted. "Doesn''t my wife trust me?"


    "Of course, I do. Butst night, I felt that you really care for Keung. Now, if he loses against you, he would be so heartbroken. I thought as a good big brother, you didn''t want to see your little brother sad."


    Han Guang was dumbfounded. "Xinyi! It hasn''t even started yet, and you are already so arrogant about Zhiyuan winning!? Have some shame!"


    "There is no shame in believing my husband. Why? Don''t you trust your son?"


    Her mouth twitched. "Of course, I do!"


    She shrugged. "Well, then."


    Keung rolled his eyes. "Calm down, Mom. So hyper. If cousin is so eager to see his downfall, then why should we let him stop?"


    Zhiyuan only smiled and said nothing.


    Keung looked back at him. "Alright, cousin. I am ready. I will crush your dreams and your confidence once and for all this time. You make your ownpany if you have the guts."


    "I have. That''s why I said those words."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Okay, then. What should be the terms and conditions?"


    Zhiyuan shrugged. "You can keep the terms and conditions that you want. I don''t want youing back to me andining that I did something sneaky and unfair because I set them up."


    Han Guang sneered. "You are too over confident, Zhiyuan."


    "Because I have the capability to back it up," he smiled. "Anyway. What do you want to do, Keung?"


    Keung scratched his chin. "I don''t mind," he leaned and said, "Let''s see. You have to make apany based on the hotel industry like Han Corps. That will be only fair topete."


    "Okay."


    "We will judge the winner by thepany''s profits within three quarters. Thepany which makes the most profit in at least two quarters will be the winner. Win two quarters to win this challenge."


    Three quarters meant nine months. Nine months wasn''t enough for any newpany topete on the Han Corps'' grand level.


    Han Mingli and Han Guang expected him to panic a bit for such a tight deadline. But Zhiyuan wasn''t the least bit fazed. "Cool."


    His reaction left them extremely dissatisfied.


    Keung smiled. "Nice. Now that we have set the winning conditions, let''s decide what we will get if we win."


    "Go ahead."


    Keung said, "If I win, then Grandpa will transfer the rest of the shares to me AND also make me the owner of this house. Also, whatever profits you will secure from your newpany during this time will also be mine."


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin were extremely enraged.


    Hogging Zhiyuan''s profits all to himself!


    "I can agree to handing over my profits to you. As for the remaining shares and this house, you need to talk to Grandpa. I don''t want him to kill me if I agree on his behalf."


    "I won''t."


    Han Huizhong came down and sat on the couch as he sipped his tea. His brow slightly twitched. He looked at Xinyi inint. "There is very little sugar in this tea, granddaughter-inw."


    Xinyi nodded. "There is no sugar at all."


    "Then make me new tea."


    "The doctor said that you need to control your sugar intake for a few months."


    "The doctors don''t know what they are saying. And they said ''control'', not ''stop.''"


    "I am being extra careful."


    "No need for the extra part. Make me new tea."


    "No. There would be no sugar in the new tea either."


    "I am not liking this behavior, granddaughter-inw."


    "It''s for your good health. I won''t be changing it anytime soon."


    "I am Han Huizhong if you haven''t forgotten. You should be in my good books."


    "You should be in my good books if you want to resume eating tasty food again without any restrictions."


    He narrowed his eyes. "This is disrespectful, granddaughter-inw."


    She smiled. "Then should I leave this house, Grandpa?"


    "And leave me alone with these lunatics? Tian, Liqin, Zhiyuan, Zizi, Guang, Mingli and Keung - everybody is useless."


    Everybody except Xinyi violently twitched their mouths.


    "You are even crueler than I thought, Xinyi."


    Han Guang dryly said, "Uncle, we are having an important conversation-"


    Han Huizhong shot a vicious re at her that made her shudder.


    "You think the topic of no sugar in my tea is not worthy of being mentioned? Why don''t you start eating the nd foods Xinyi makes and thenment on your so-called ''importance?''"

 Chapter 446 - Why Do I Need To Worry?

    Han Huizhong sneered. "As for your challenge that Zhiyuan has epted, I agree to it too. If you win, Keung, then my shares and this house will belong to you."


    Han Mingli and Han Guang immediately got excited.


    Yes, uncle agreed!


    "But if you lose, then you WITH your parents will see a lifetime in prison, and I will make your life hell in it."


    They froze.


    Keung smirked. "That won''t happen, Grandpa. Weren''t you always too confident in cousin Zhiyuan? I will show you that I was always just as capable, but you...you never gave me a chance."


    Han Huizhongzily raised his brow. "When did I never give you any chances? It''s not my fault if you didn''t make use of it. You always looked for wrong shortcuts to get your work done. I won''t say that I am an ethical man myself, but there are some things you just gotta do mostly the right way or nothing would hold. For example, cheating your way in exams is fine with me. I don''t give crap about it because I know that cheating in a regr school exam isn''t a judgement of your real capabilities or morality. That''s just one of the many fun parts of school life.


    But cheating to embezzle money is what I won''t stand for. You need to earn those millions of dors yourself to understand what it would mean to lose all that money by embezzlement. People struggle to earn just a thousand Yuan everyday, and it sucks up their whole energy. We are talking about millions here. Do you think I should have given you a prize for it?"


    He smiled. "How about I set the same condition as yours? If Zhiyuan wins, then all your profits would belong to him."


    Han Guang widened her eyes. "Grandpa!"


    "Shut up. I didn''t ask for your worthless opinions or grievances. Keung should also know how it feels to see all the profits slipping right by his hands like sand."


    Keung seemed a little rattled. He clenched his fists and stared at him in anger and disdain. "I agree."


    Han Mingli grabbed his shoulders. "Keung, don''t be out of your mind!" He whispered. "Why would we give our money to Zhiyuan!?"


    Han Guang furiously nodded. "Don''t be so hasty, Keung."


    Keung narrowed his eyes. "Why are you two getting so panicked? Do you think that I cannot win this challenge that you are feeling so worried about?"


    Han Guang hit his head. "Silly! You don''t know how crafty that Zhiyuan is. He would do anything to win this by all dirty means possible and then hog all our money too!"


    "Heh. What''s the use? Didn''t Grandpa say that we all will be in jail if we lose? What''s the use of any money I earn if we will be serving in prison?"


    They stiffened.


    Keung looked back at them and sneered. "I agree to whatever conditions you have. Let''s see how you can beat me, cousin Zhiyuan with your measly newpany."


    He got up and left, hurriedly followed by his parents.


    The vi was finally quiet.


    Han Huizhong snorted. "Now that I can finally have my tea in peace, bring me a new cup, Xinyi."


    Xinyi sighed. "If you hadn''t sneaked outst night to eat Siying''s piece of cake, then I would have put some sugar in your tea."


    "I didn''t eat any piece of cake."


    "The maid saw everything, and she told me."


    "She wasn''t supposed to tell you this."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I bribed her not to."


    "She spilled it out anyway."


    "Which reminds me to get my money back from her and fire her too."


    Xia Liqin rolled her eyes. "Dad, you cannot fire a maid for doing her job."


    He red at her. "She betrayed me!"


    "But was loyal to your health, so she did her job properly."


    Han Huizhong banged the cup on the table and glowered at them. "You all are horrible. I don''t know when I will be able to hold my great-granddaughter. I can only hope not to die before it, but can you at least let me eat in peace!? My ghost will haunt you if you give me any more nd food!"


    He left with his chest huffing and puffing like an angry child who didn''t get his candy.


    Han Tian grimaced. "Dad is turning more like a kid himself now."


    Xinyi giggled. "It''s cute though."


    "That''s because you are in his favor. If we forbade him from eating like you, he would just kick us out of this house."


    Zhiyuan seriously nodded.


    Xinyi raised her brow. "Why are you nodding? Do you have any ns for your newpany?"


    "Nope."


    "And you agreed to it anyway."


    He grinned. "When my capable wife is with me, why do I need to worry?"


    "Are you going to dump all the work on me?"


    "I have a very important job myself and that is to make our daughter as soon as possible."


    Xia Liqin felt second hand embarrassment for Xinyi. Xinyi''s face flushed red.


    Han Tian agreed with Zhiyuan. "You are right, Zhiyuan. Granddaughter is more important."


    Xia Liqin cleared her throat. "Back to the main topic. Xinyi, Zhiyuan. If you need money for investments, you don''t need to hesitate to ask me."


    Han Tian smiled. "Yes. All my money belongs to you and Liq- *cough*"


    Xia Liqin''s face turned red, sensing that he was about to say her name.


    "I-I mean it''s not just my money."


    Zhiyuan smiled. "Thanks Mom, Dad. But I will earn that money myself. I don''t want to give Keung, uncle or aunt any reason for taking any unfair rtionship advantage."


    They sighed.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "I am a hundred percent sure. Neither I will take money from you nor from my friends. I would just do whatever is needed to earn it."


    Xinyi smiled and nodded. "Zhiyuan is right. I trust him. He has built his own reputation by his hard work. It''s not only because he is a Han. His name will alone open up all the paths."


    Zhiyuan tapped on her nose.. "Not just mine but my capable wife''s too."

 Chapter 447 - Perfect Work life Balance

    Days passed by, and as there came the announcement of Keung recing Zhiyuan as the CEO of the Han Corps, there immediately came unrest within the employees. They were used to working under Zhiyuan and now suddenly, the seat was handed over to his cousin.


    Moreover, many of the senior employees who had been working for a long time knew about Keung''s scandal of money embezzlement.


    "No, no, no. It''s impossible! Han Keung and the CEO?"


    "How can Sir Zhiyuan make him the CEO? Did he forget how Han Keung shamelessly embezzled money from thepany? It was the whole reason why he was sent abroad."


    One of the female coworkers widened her eyes. "What? Really!?"


    "Yes, you are new, so you didn''t know. Plus, Sir had forbidden everybody to talk about Han Keung at all."


    She gasped. "Oh, God. So, this is the truth! Last year I met Mrs. Han Guang, and I heard her saying how her son was abroad for studies and honing his capabilities."


    "Pfft. What bullshit. That woman lied! He is her son. How could she see him getting humiliated? Heh. She just made up some story. Sir Han Huizhong just hates her to the core. She is a scheming and manipting woman!"


    "Yeah rumor has it that she nned the one night stand with Han Mingli to get pregnant."


    "Shit. No wonder Sir Han Huizhong hates her! I hate such women who sleep to hug a rich thigh!"


    "That''s why it''s even more confusing. Sir Han Huizhong would never ever agree to this whole thing. We know how he is¡­"


    "Ugh, maybe Sir Zhiyuan is pulling a prank on us? Is today April first?"


    "It better be a prank because if it''s not, then I seriously worry about thispany¡­We don''t even know how Han Keung will treat all of us. Sir Zhiyuan always considered us as family."


    They immediately stopped whispering to each other as they saw Keung stepping inside the office with grandeur. He shot a quick nce at everybody''s faces and smiled. Without saying anything, he left towards the CEO''s elevator.


    The employees stood in a sharp silence.


    "Fuck, did you see that!? He just used Sir Zhiyuan''s elevator! That directly goes to the CEO''s office!"


    "Did you see him walking so arrogantly? Does it mean¡­"


    Gloominess filled the air.


    "But I don''t understand. If Han Keung is the CEO, then what is Sir Zhiyuan doing right now?"


    ---


    "What are you doing, Zhiyuan?" Xinyi dryly asked as she felt Zhiyuan''s arm snaking around her waist. His face was closely pressed against her cheeks.


    "What am I doing?" He whispered as he danced his fingers on her soft arm.


    Her mouth twitched. He pouted and kissed her lips. Then he pushed her down on the bed and climbed on top of her. "You look so beautiful."


    Xinyi smacked his forehead. "We have serious work to do, Zhiyuan. Here, I am drafting a n for our newpany, and you are thinking of romance."


    "Romance is equally important."


    If the employees of Han Corps saw Zhiyuan right now ying naughty with his wife, they would choke themselves to death.


    "I want a little Xinyi soon," he pursed his lips.


    She coughed. "We will think about that too, but we first need to-"


    Zhiyuan cut her words off with a deep, ferocious kiss that took her breath away. He brushed his fingers along her soft neckline and shoulders.


    "Hmm...I am not satisfied by the kiss alone. So, let me undress you¡­"


    She widened her eyes and pushed him away. "Oof. We are in such a peril here, and you¡­"


    He sighed. "Well worrying about it too much isn''t gonna help us anyway. We should always be positive."


    She smiled. "Mr. Positive Han Zhiyuan, take yourptop and start with your work if you wanna see positive results after the first quarter."


    "I want to see a positive result on your pregnancy test more though."


    Xinyi puked three liters of blood.


    "So shameless!"


    He grinned and kissed her forehead. "It''s your fault. So take the responsibility."


    She pped his shoulder. "We need to start thinking about our office, investments, registration, team, marketing...ahhh, there are so many things to do!"


    He frowned. "Office?"


    "Don''t we need a ce for our office setup?"


    "Our bedroom can be a great location for the office."


    "..."


    "I support perfect work-life bnce," he indignantly said.


    "And we carry out meetings in the bedroom?"


    "Only personal meetings between you and me. Team meetings can be done in the study. Xinyi, don''t be cruel. We cannot forget our daughter in this whole challenge."


    Her brow twitched.


    "Why do I feel you are more interested in the process of making a daughter?"


    Zhiyuan ignored her concern. "I am equally interested in the process AND the result."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Zhiyuan, are you nning something behind my back? Is that why you are so confident and carefree?"


    "What do you mean? I am your capable husband," he pouted and buried his face in her neck in grievance, "I know how to run apany, and you are with me too, who is an even more awesome leader than me. Why should I be worried?"


    "Still¡­I sense something¡­If you don''t tell me what it is, then you can kiss the romance goodbye."


    He gasped. "Xinyi! Don''t threaten me with our cuddly time! It''s important for me," he shed fake tears, "You are bing a meanie, Xinyi. No, you are bing more and more like Grandpa¡­"


    "Well, then you have to tell me. You are definitely cooking something."


    "I only want to cook our little bun inside you."


    "!!!"


    "Y-You you¡­" she blushed hard. "Fine, if you don''t want to tell me!"


    "No, no! I will tell you. But don''t get mad at me please¡­" he showed a pitiful expression.


    Zhiyuan leaned near her, and she red at him. "You are definitely tricking me for a kiss!"


    "Noooo! I want to say it in your ear."


    "...You can just say normally."


    He smiled. "Walls can have ears too, sweet wifey."


    She suspiciously looked at him. Zhiyuan chuckled and whispered something in her ear.


    Her eyes slowly widened, and her jaw dropped open. "What!?"

 Chapter 448 - Easy To Misunderstand

    Zhiyuan nodded.


    Xinyi stared at him in shock. "I-Is it really true?"


    "Yup."


    "But when did you do this?"


    "Well, before Mrs. An disguised as the nurse and poisoned me. I had already taken care of everything with Yunru."


    "Yunru also knows?"


    "Yes."


    Xinyi was quiet.


    "So this means¡­"


    "What you are thinking is right, wifey," he smiled.


    "Then why are you still doing this? Why did you take on the challenge?"


    "Because I really do want to give Keung a chance. He won''t understand some things until he sits on that CEO''s chair. I am not doing this to prove that he is useless or that running apany isn''t his cup of tea. Seeing someone lead apany but actually taking that lead yourself has a huge difference. I want to see if he really understands that. Keung is capable, Xinyi. But it''s because of Aunt Guang''s influence that he tends to take the wrong shortcuts."


    Zhiyuanid beside her and hugged her. "Do you know that Keung actually likes me a lot? And I am not being delusional or narcissistic."


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "I find it hard to believe. If he likes you, then he wouldn''t have nned to take your life so many times."


    Zhiyuan had a sombre expression. "That is something I don''t understand either. I can never imagine him hating me to the point that he would want to kill me."


    "Then why do you say he likes you?"


    "Because as siblings, Zizi, Keung and I were always close. He used to follow me everywhere. He used to say many times that I am his idol. But Aunt Guang never liked our closeness. So as we grew up, she started interfering more. She always wanted Keung to get everything, so she began to divide Keung from Zizi and me."


    "Oh."


    This was the first time Xinyi was hearing their siblings'' bond from Zhiyuan.


    "Yes. Then Keung also began to slowly understand that Grandpa doesn''t like his parents at all. He didn''t know why, but it was clear, and Grandpa isn''t the type to hide his distaste, which Keung started to fear that he would be hated too. I remember himing to me one night and crying that he doesn''t want Grandpa to hate him and throw him out of the house because he doesn''t want to be apart from Zizi and me. Naturally, I consoled him that it would never happen."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "But Aunt Guang kept confusing him. Even if he didn''t want to, he really began feeling that he wasn''t being liked either.


    Like this one time. I came first in my ss in the final exams. But Keung had a low rank in his grade. Well obviously he is younger than me, so there shouldn''t be anyparison, yet he felt that way. Now, Grandpa just shrugged and said I did a good job. But to Keung, he just waved his hand and said, ''Don''t bother.''"


    Xinyi blinked her eyes.


    Zhiyuan pressed his brows. "I know what you are thinking. It seems discriminatory and harsh, and Grandpa never differentiates like that. It''s true. He never treated Zizi, Keung or me differently. He wasn''t being biased at that time either."


    His mouth twitched. "When Grandpa said ''Don''t bother'', it wasn''t because he didn''t care about Keung. It was because he didn''t care about marks in general. Grandpa never forced us to get good marks or be the first rank in the ss. He didn''t care if we got good or bad marks in tests because to him, academic marks meant nothing. He used to say,


    ''Getting first rank in ss doesn''t equate to getting first rank in life too. For that, you need a different kind of brain, which I doubt most people even have.''"


    Xinyi coughed.


    That was just like what Grandpa would say¡­


    "So you see. Grandpa wasn''t being clear. He didn''t mean to demean Keung. What he actually meant was, ''Don''t bother. Marks are useless anyway. Don''t give a shit about it.''"


    Xinyi suddenly felt a headacheing.


    "You can see how easy it was for Aunt Guang to misinterpret his words and actions to imply that he doesn''t love Keung. It''s easy to misunderstand. It''s not like Grandpa was any thrilled with my first rank either. But...you can imagine what Keung, at that age, would have felt when he heard Grandpa saying ''You did a good job'' to one brother and ''Don''t bother'' to another, and how Aunt Guang would have convoluted the whole situation."


    "Grandpa has¡­"


    "A lot ofmunication issues, I know," he helplessly nodded.


    She sighed.


    "That''s how Keung began to grow more agitated and conscious. In the next test, Keung cheated, but it was found out. Naturally, Grandpa was furious, and he scolded him. But then again...it wasn''t because he cheated. He said to him, ''Cannot even do a simple thing right!'' Keung thought he meant by scoring good marks honestly."


    "Huh? It wasn''t that?"


    "No. I also didn''t quite understand it myself, so I went to ask Grandpa and he said,


    ''What else should I say then? It''s just cheating in a stupid exam and he was found out? How can anybody let himself be caught? Look at me. I was never caught even once in my days! Keung is blowing away my reputation!''"


    Xinyi choked in disbelief.


    Grandpa was an exam cheater!?


    She knew she shouldn''t find it so hard to believe, yet it somehow did.


    "Such incidents just caused more mimunication. I tried my best to hold the situation together. But in the end, Aunt Guang was his mother, and it was hard for him to stand against her. He kept getting wound up in her negativity. I tried my hardest, but he just went further and further away from Zizi and me¡­I even told Grandpa that Keung is misunderstanding us, but he asked me back, ''What is there to misunderstand?''"


    Zhiyuan faintly smiled. "That''s why I was never really angry when Keung embezzled money. He is just misunderstanding everybody''s feelings for him. Embezzling money was like being in a rebellious phase to him.. It was a serious mistake, I know, but as a brother, I couldn''t be furious at him because I know what he was thinking."

 Chapter 449 - Two Hours Of Freedom

    Zhiyuan pursed his lips. "But for his resentment to run so deep that he would try to kill me is... I still cannot believe it. Did Aunt Guang really brainwash him that badly? I just cannot imagine him going so far."


    Xinyi sighed. "It is not impossible for him to change so much. Maybe sending him abroad was thest straw that broke his back."


    "That''s why I always said to Grandpa not to send him away. I wanted to sort things out with him."


    She patted his hand. "You and Grandpa were both right in your own way. It was just the situation that wasplicated."


    She smiled and kissed his cheek. "But whatever it is now, we will do our best."


    Zhiyuan kissed her back. "If you are with me, then it will always be the best."


    "So cheeky."


    "Thank you, wifey."


    Her mouth twitched.


    ---


    As Xinyi and Zhiyuan got busy with their newpany preparations on one hand, Yunru was trying his best to locate An Yueqin. But until now, he hadn''t gotten any clue about her location.


    An Guoting anxiously asked, "Did you find anything?"


    He shook his head. "But I am not giving up."


    Zizi frowned. "Why is it so hard? Where is this super secret ce where Keung has hidden her? Can we not post her pictures in newspapers and stuff? If somebody sees her, then¡­"


    "Keung will definitelye to know. And once he does, it will be even more difficult to find her. He might hide her somewhere else, or he can even send her abroad. She is the witness to his crimes. He won''t let us find her at any cost."


    Yunru noticed An Guoting making a strange and worried expression. "Uncle, if you know anything, then you should tell me."


    "What?"


    "Well, I already know that she had a history in the Underworld."


    He widened his eyes.


    "H-How do you¡­?"


    Zizi alternated her gaze between them. "What? Really?"


    "Yes. It was something I found out after much digging. I guess Uncle had tried hard to hide it. That''s why I am asking if you might know something about it."


    He hesitated. "That was Yueqin''s past. Yes, she was a part of that world before, but she had left it behind her. And honestly, I...I also don''t know much about that phase of her life. It was just like she knew that I had a history with Zongying, but she didn''t know who the woman was. Simrly, I knew she was in the Underworld, but not under whom or where. We never pried in each other''s past either."


    A faint flicker passed through his eyes. "It was like we both wanted to leave that behind and move forward."


    Zizi pursed her lips. She twiddled with her fingers for a while. An Guoting had really suffered. First, Han Zongying was selfish in love, An Yueqin left him early, and An Meiying only cared for money.


    Her heart ached thinking of how lonely he would have felt living such a life. No lovedpanion on his side. She couldn''t imagine living without talking to Yunru for even a day, and here he had spent years.


    There must be some way to reach her¡­


    Zizi scratched her chin. "Is there any particr ce you two liked to go? I mean, if she remembers you, she might be visiting this ce you know like...to think about you¡­"


    Yunru thought about it. "Yeah, it''s actually a good idea. Keung wouldn''tpletely restrict her movements. It''s possible she might visit some ce precious to both of you. That might be the only way to meet her now. After identally meeting sis outside the hospital, she has simply disappeared without any traces."


    An Guoting thought about it. "There might be a ce...There is a little mountainous region on the outskirts of Beijing where I took her once after our marriage. It is a beautiful ce, and we had some good times together," he coughed. "It was the first time I took her out somewhere as a couple...Even now in all these years, I used to sometimes visit the ce to think about Yueqin."


    Zizi brightened. "Then it could very well be the ce that she might being to at times. There is no harm in trying."


    Yunru nodded. "But it will need patience. We don''t know when she might visit next if she really ising. It might be days."


    An Guoting said, "I am ready to wait. I don''t care how long that is. As long as...as long as I get to meet Yueqin and talk to her," a tear formed in the corner of his eye, "I will do anything."


    ---


    An Yueqin sat down on a chair in a dark room of a small apartment. She heard the hustle and bustle of other houses and peopleing and going to do their jobs.


    She pressed her brows and leaned her head back. She stared at the ceiling for a long time. She took out her small phone and unlocked it. She was only allowed to call two numbers from her phone. Rest all numbers were restricted.


    She dialed the first number. There was a long purring sound and then a click.


    "It''s the twenty-first tomorrow. I need to go."


    "Same ce?"


    "Yes."


    "Only for two hours as usual."


    An Yueqin said, "It''s the only day I get."


    "Two hours only."


    She gritted her teeth.


    "I will take away those precious two hours too if you fight anymore."


    She took a deep breath. "I won''t."


    "Good. You know what will happen if you did anything untoward that I won''t like."


    "I know."


    The call got hung up.


    An Yueqin clenched the phone in her hand. She banged it hard on the table in a fury.


    Only two hours of freedom every month¡­She had to beg and inform about those two hours before the twenty-first of every month.


    She drylyughed.


    What has my life been reduced to?


    She shut her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

 Chapter 450 - Bitter Realization

    Han Corps.


    A meeting with the senior managers and employees wasn''t really going in the right direction as they saw Keung seated on Zhiyuan''s chair. They were quite dissatisfied seeing Keung handling all the matters.


    Keung stared at them and tapped his finger on the desk.


    He smiled. "I think I asked for thest quarterly report. Do you not have it, or is there any problem?"


    Han Mingli red at them. "Is this how you treat the CEO of thepany?"


    Some of the employees didn''t respond while some didn''t hide their distaste. "Apologies, but Sir Zhiyuan was handling all the matters until now. Now suddenly, Han Keung is...All the employees in thepany are quite shocked with this. You cannot expect us to ept this change so quickly-"


    "So?" Han Mingli cut him off. "I don''t care. My son is your Boss now. Zhiyuan is history."


    There was a visible change in the atmosphere. Even the ones who were keeping their silence couldn''t help but voice their disappointment.


    "Keung has got the major shares now. Does anybody want to challenge their decision? I can call the members of the board of directors to rify this once again."


    The senior marketing manager cleared his throat. "I am sorry Mr. Han Mingli, but it''s difficult to approve their decision. A sudden change in the CEO himself seems¡­"


    "What!? Are you using us? Why don''t you show evidence if you think that I am lying?"


    "I am not saying that they would be lying. The share papers are in front of everyone. But I cannot help but doubt the methods by which the transfer happened."


    Keung said nothing while Han Mingli red even more.


    "You¡­"


    Another executive finally spoke up too. "Well there is no reason to be so angry, right? Do you me us for doubting you? Han Keung had a history of embezzling money before."


    He stiffened.


    "And Mr. Han Mingli and Mrs. Han Guang...well, you were even in prison untilst week. Now, thepany is being managed by criminals. How can we not worry?"


    Veins popped up in Han Mingli''s head, and he was about to shout, but Keung raised his hand. "Dad."


    He smiled at everyone. "You can keep your doubts to yourself. Whatever you might feel won''t change the fact that I am the CEO now, and I want to make Han Corps even more sessful than cousin Zhiyuan did. So, it''s better if you cooperate with me."


    "Hah! It''s impossible for you!" One of them snorted in disdain. "You cannot match Sir Zhiyuan at all! Just look at him and then at yourself. You don''t evene close to his presence."


    Keung froze. He opened and closed his fist a few times as he clenched his jaw.


    His icy gaze fell on that executive and he said in a cold voice, "Go to the HR department and take yourst paycheck. You don''t need to show your face here anymore."


    The executive widened his eyes. Everybody was shocked.


    "You...you are firing me?"


    "Do I need to spell it out for you?"


    "You!" He stood up from his chair in anger. "Do you even know how long I have been working in the Han Corps? Fourteen years! I have worked with both Sir Han Huizhong and Sir Zhiyuan, and now youe out of nowhere and fire me?"


    Han Mingli was quite satisfied. "This is what you get for disrespecting the CEO."


    Some of the other employees chimed in. "It''s not disrespectful. What did he say wrong?"


    "Yeah. You have like the worst image that even Sir Han Huizhong had to send you abroad. You were selfish to pocket all the money from thepany!"


    "Whereas Sir Zhiyuan gave it all. You think you can take his ce just like that?"


    "Now I am certain that you got all those shares by doing something fishy!"


    "Sir Zhiyuan wasn''t as remotely as rude as you two, and now you are acting bossy already just after taking his seat."


    Keung banged his fist on the desk. The growing resentments suddenly went silent.


    "He is getting fired is myst decision. Now it''s up to you if you want to join him or not."


    They gasped in disbelief.


    "Do you think that thispany will copse without you all? If you cannot follow me, then you don''t need toe to the office anymore."


    Silence.


    He sneered. "Cousin Zhiyuan is jobless now. He won''t be there to help you now. Are you so loyal to him that you would lose your high paying job for him? Do you understand that getting fired from the Han Corps is gonna put a huge stain on your career''s reputation. I can guarantee you that you won''t get jobs anywhere else once the market knows that Han Corps has thrown you out."


    The employees gritted their teeth in displeasure.


    Han Mingli chuckled. "You are gonna throw your jobs away for Zhiyuan? Even if he isn''t the CEO anymore, he would still live avish and carefree life in the Han vi. He won''t ever have to worry about money. He is Han Zhiyuan, after all. But do you have the liberty to have a life like that?"


    It was bitter, but it was the truth. Indeed, it would be extremely difficult for them to leave this job. They didn''t have millions like the Han family had. They were normal middle-ss people earning for their families.


    They were loyal to Zhiyuan, but they also had their wives and children to think about¡­


    Keung dismissed them. "Meeting over. Next time, I want a better attitude."


    As the managers left, feeling disappointed, Han Mingli, on the other hand, was extremely happy.


    "Hah! I am proud of you, Keung. That''s how you show them. They would have always bullied you like this if you hadn''t set them straight today!" He patted his shoulders and left too, whistling a happy tune.


    Keung was alone in the conference room. He stared at the empty seats. A bitter and burning sensation filled his chest. He banged his fist on the desk and threw the file away that made a loud thud.


    "You....I won''t give up, cousin Zhiyuan. I won''t ever lose to you!"

 Chapter 451 - Build Trust Before Profit

    Xinyi was rapidly typing on theptop while Zhiyuan was making some calls for setting up their brand newpany. They had tons of work to do but too little time to aplish so many things.


    Zhiyuan sighed as he cut the call. Xinyi peeked from theptop. "What''s wrong?"


    He turned. "Well¡­there was an argument between Keung and the senior executives during today''s meeting. It ended on a really bad note because Keung threatened to fire them."


    "This¡­"


    "I know. I just hope he doesn''t make things too hard for the employees. I will be back."


    "Hm."


    She let out a soft sigh and went back to work. Her phone buzzed with Yunru''s iing call. "Yunru, did you find Mrs. An?"


    "That''s what we will be trying to do today. Uncle An has suggested a ce where she might be visiting from time to time."


    "Like what ce?"


    "Something special to both of them."


    "Oh."


    "If we get lucky, we might find her soon enough."


    "I shoulde too."


    "No, sis. We are enough here. You are busy with your newpany, so focus on that. I will call you back if we find anything."


    "En. Thanks Yunru."


    She went back to working on her proposal.


    ¡ª


    Outside, Zhiyuan was standing in the corridor, his palms resting on the railing as he seemed to be in deep thought. From above, he saw Keunging in a bad mood and hastily climbing up the steps. He was about to head back to his room when Zhiyuan called out to him.


    "Keung."


    He stopped. He narrowed his eyes as he turned. Even if he was burning in a fury from within, he kept a smile on his lips. "Cousin."


    Zhiyuan stared at him. "You will not go far like this if you threaten and humiliate your own staff."


    He raised his brow. "News sure spreads fast. By the way, if you are feeling too confident that with this small hup, you will see me lose, then you need to step out of your illusion."


    "It''s small hups like these that make you sick in the end until you feel choked and breathless."


    He snorted.


    "Keung. The very first thing you need to do as the CEO is not to see thepany''s rtionship with the profit but your rtionship with the employees. Yes, you are the CEO now. But you cannot run thepany alone. You need the employees as much as they need you. If you continue your attitude like this, then I am afraid you won''t be able to win. You need to first win everybody''s hearts before you think of winning the challenge."


    "Hah. It''s easy for you to say. You must be feeling so arrogant because you have such loyal employees, don''t you?"


    "And you can gain their loyalty too if you just apologize."


    "Excuse me? Apologize for what?"


    "First of all, you embezzled money in the past. It''s wasn''t just our as in the Han family''s money, but it belonged to all the employees too who had put in all their efforts everyday for ourpany to grow. We give them their sries with the profits we make. You didn''t just steal the Han family''s money but the livelihood of many people, and they deserve an apology for that. You expect people follow you just because you have be the CEO now? It doesn''t work that way. They need to trust you so that they can follow you. Threatening isn''t gonna do anything."


    He smiled. "You and sister-inw are so pro in giving boring lectures. Why do you even bother helping me? Are you underestimating me as your enemy?"


    "It''s what I should do as your brother, Keung. You are not my enemy. You never were. If you could handle your position well, then I will be the happiest person to see that."


    He glowered at him and sneered. "Yeah, like how you were so happy seeing me getting thrown away abroad."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "I was never happy about Grandpa''s decision. I did try to stop him, but you know how he is."


    "Yes, I know. But somehow I became the only target to face his anger. Then my parents were kicked out."


    "Only?" He chuckled. "Grandpa isn''t someone to differentiate like that. Do you have any idea how much he grills Dad and me or how much he had in the past years? The only one he decently talks to is Xinyi. Mom, Dad, Zizi and I have made our own mistakes, but it wasn''t like Grandpa spared us because he was partial. That''s all Aunt Guang filling your brain with nonsense."


    He red at him. "Don''t bring my mother into this!"


    "Then who should I? When everything was going well between us as a family, who brought insecurity into your head? I am sorry to say this but even if they are your real parents, they only cared about money and status. As your brother, I don''t want you getting wound up in that greed and losing your way. Trust me, Keung.?We are not your enemies."


    Keung clenched his fists and slightly shivered. "Get lost! I don''t want to hear anything from you!"


    He raced his way back in anger.


    "Bro¡­"


    He turned and saw Ziziing towards him. He smiled. "Heading back to Soo house?"


    Zizi lived in Han vi for a few days after Keung suddenly kidnapped her.


    "No¡­I will stay here-"


    "No. Go back. You should stay with Dad. Yunru is getting busier and Dad is alone. I feel bad for him. I told him many times to live here till Yunru''s workload gets lighter, but he doesn''t listen to me. He will feel better if you are by his side."


    "En," she softly smiled.


    Then she sighed. "Bro, don''t bother with Keung. He haspletely lost it. Do you think he will still change ande to our side? His brain is now filled with garbage, and he hates us!"


    Zhiyuan patted her head. "He is our brother, Zizi. I am not giving up on him till I truly don''t see any hope. You know how Uncle and Aunt are. If we also leave him, then who will knock sense into him? Keung will realize one day what wrong things he is doing, and at that time, we should be there for him toe back to us."


    She rolled her eyes. "I don''t see that happening, bro."


    He smiled.. "I trust it will happen."

 Chapter 452 - Do Something Usual

    At the outskirts of Beijing near a mountainous region, Yunru was there with a very small team of his officers along with An Guoting. He had stationed some of his officers at a few posts from where they could see the iing people in the area.


    He himself with An Guoting was stationed at a post near a small cliff where he said they used to visit there from time to time. If An Yueqin indeed hadn''t forgotten her memories, then An Guoting was sure she woulde to this ce some or the other time.


    And he inwardly was even sure that it might be today¡­


    ¡ª


    An Yueqin stepped out of a car, wearing a scarf around her mouth and nose. The man in the driver''s seat looked at her. "I will be back in exactly two hours."


    "I cane back by myself."


    "It''s the protocol. If you have anything to say about it, you know who you should talk to."


    She gave him a cold re.


    The man left with his car while An Yueqin headed towards the mountain. She walked through the soft grass and the wind gently blew across her face. The mountain was not too steep, so it didn''t take much time for her to reach the cliff.


    The sun was already setting, and the night was growing darker. Beneath her, she watched Beijing city''s breathtaking view. She sat on the soft grass and just silently stared at the view.


    She slowly shut her eyes, and she heard a voice invading her mind.


    *shback*


    "You like this ce?"


    An Yueqin took in the fresh air of the mountain and then turned back. Behind her stood An Guoting who was around twenty-seven at that time.


    She raised her brow. "Yup. I must say that I didn''t expect the CEO of apany would have such a good taste in ces."


    "Being a CEO has got nothing to do with it. Everybody wants peace and some alone time," he smiled.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    "You didn''t look sofortablest night. Did you have a bad dream?"


    Her gaze slightly dimmed and a faint smile lifted her lips.


    "Was it rted to that world?" He slowly asked.


    "You can say that," She shrugged it off. She stared at him for a long time until An Guoting couldn''t help but ask, "What?"


    "Nothing. Let''s sit."


    He nodded.


    They sat on the soft grass and silently watched Beijing City in front of them. Then An Yueqin asked, "Do you still think about her?"


    "Who?"


    She chuckled. "Who else would I ask about?"


    "Oh¡­" An Guoting looked back at the city and smiled. "Not really. There was a time when she was in mind every second of the day. It was painful because I hated her, yet I kept thinking about her. All my love for her already vanished that night. It was thanks to you that I was able to truly move on. I am d I met you. I don''t think about her anymore."


    "I see¡­"


    There was silence again.


    An Guoting asked after a couple of seconds, "Why do I think that you have something else in your mind too?"


    "I have. I asked you about her because I wanted to be sure."


    "Sure? About what?"


    An Yueqin tapped her finger on her palm. "Well¡­we met under unusual circumstances. You took me to your house in some unusual circumstances, and we got married for some unusual reasons too."


    "That''s too many unusuals in our life."


    "I know. So, that''s why I wanted to do something that is ''usual'' for a couple."


    "Like?"


    "Do you want to kiss me?"


    "*Cough cough cough!!*" An Guoting choked so hard that it took him five minutes to properly calm down. He felt as if he was hearing things. "Huh?"


    She furrowed her brows. "What''s so shocking about this? Technically, it shouldn''t be a problem because we are married."


    "N-No¡­I mean you just¡­said it out of the blue¡­"


    "Well, if I had waited for you to say it, my hair would have turned gray."


    He coughed.


    An Guoting adjusted his shirt''s cor. "What brought this so suddenly?"


    She blinked. "It''s not sudden. You are tall, handsome, earn well enough, capable and responsible and above all, you have a good heart. What else does a woman really want from her husband? At first, I indeed married you to hide my identity. But you are a nice man to spend my life with and then well¡­it''s not really rocket science to get attracted to you."


    An Guoting felt his cheeks heat up. He liked her direct, upfront and no nonsense nature.


    She waved her hand. "It''s alright if you don''t wanna kiss me. I understand it''s too sudden."


    Then she asked, "Is it because I am not a virgin?"


    "Huh? It doesn''t have anything to do with it."


    "I thought it bothered you."


    An Guoting frowned. "Well¡­even though it went all wrong and I didn''t want that night with her, I am not any virgin either. Does it bother you?"


    "No. It wasn''t your fault."


    "Likewise. It was your choice."


    A pause.


    "Okay."


    Then there was another silence.


    An Guoting said after an hour or so, "S-shall we head back? It''s getting dark."


    "Yup."


    They got up and dusted their clothes.


    An Guoting said, "Let''s go-"


    Suddenly, his lips were blocked by another pair of soft lips that kissed him for a few seconds. An Yueqin withdrew. "I gave it a thought and figured a small kiss should be fine. We are not teenagers to get so awkward around each other. Neither we are strangers anymore. Let''s go."


    An Guoting stood dumbfounded at his spot.


    "Aren''t youing with me?"


    He snapped out of his daze. He still felt a little lingering sensation on his lips. "Y-you¡­"


    "You didn''t like it?" She tilted her head.


    He coughed hard. "I-It''s not like that¡­You are right! It''s a small kiss¡­Let''s go!" He walked past her in a hurried pace making her chuckle.


    *shback end*


    At present, An Yueqin broke out of her daze. She looked at the time and there was still some time left. She decided to take a walk along the path and got up.


    As she turned, she bumped her face into someone.. She raised her head and froze.

 Chapter 453 - Denial

    An Guoting''s trembling hand slowly raised to touch her. Previously, he had only seen a blurry image of her standing outside Grandeur which made him misunderstand it for a long time.


    But now An Yueqin was standing right in front of him in the flesh. Her face was clearly visible to him. This time, there was no confusion. There was no hesitation to believe her existence.


    An Yueqin was alive. The same face. The same features. The same woman who brought him out of the depths of that darkness and gave him another chance to fall in love was here. He looked at her from her head to toe, and nothing had changed. They had been separated for a long time, yet for An Guoting, An Yueqin was ever so beautiful and breathtaking.


    "Yueqin¡­" He whispered her name as a tear slipped out of his eye. "It''s really you, Yueqin¡­I¡­How?"


    His eyes had tears in them, but his lips were lifting into a smile.


    "Did God pity me? I still cannot believe that you are really standing in front of me. Y-you were dead, and¡­" he inhaled and exhaled short breaths as he felt excited. "I-I had seen you buried with my own eyes, and I don''t how it is possible that you are¡­still here. When I lost you, a part of me had died with you¡­"


    Silence.


    "The only person keeping me alive all this time was our daughter, Caihong. If not for her, I would have¡­" he sadly chuckled, "I wouldn''t have been able to live, Yueqin. Tell me please. Where were you all this time? It was so hard living without you that I just wished my death toe soon too. W-why didn''t youe back to us? Why did we have to live such a painful life when you were alive? And the ident¡­what happened¡­"


    His fingers tried to touch her shoulders, but she swiftly took two steps back. He froze and stared at her in confusion.


    "Yueqin?"


    An Yueqin stared back at him and parted her lips as she spoke, "Excuse me, Sir. I have been listening to you for a while now, but I don''t understand anything that you are talking about."


    He blinked his eyelids.


    "Who is An Yueqin? And why are you acting so familiar to me?"


    His irises slowly widened in shock. "What are¡­what are you saying, Yueqin? You know everything, don''t you? Don''t you know me? Guoting? I am your husband."


    She frowned. "Husband? I am sorry, but you have definitely mistaken me for some woman. I am not Yueqin, and I don''t know any man named Guoting."


    He froze.


    "Mistaken? Do you think I can mistake my Yueqin for any random woman?"


    An Guoting took out his wallet and showed her a picture from it. "Is this not you?"


    An Yueqin impassively nced at it. It was a picture taken after they had married. It was one of the shots they took at their vi.


    "That woman seems to have my face, I admit, but it''s not me," she dered.


    An Guoting was speechless. He then recalled how in front of Xinyi too, she had denied everything.


    Was it real that she had lost her memory?


    "It IS you. Who else would it be? Yueqin didn''t have any twin sisters. There is only one Yueqin in this world, and it''s you. If you are not her, then why are you here at this ce?"


    "Am I not allowed toe here?"


    He clenched his jaw. "This is the ce I took you on our first date. S-sort of. And you kissed me too. That was our first kiss. This ce holds a very special meaning for both of us. Why would youe here if you don''t know who I am? I could see it in your eyes as you sat down. You were recalling our memories, right?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "I am sorry, but you are mistaken. I don''te here for the reason you are citing. I am not even married in the first ce."


    "Huh? I just showed you our picture!"


    "I don''t understand how that is, but it cannot be that way. I have always remained single. I never had a husband. As for this ce, Ie here regrly because I have some stress issues. This is the ce where I can rx. I¡­I feel sorry for you, but that woman is not me."


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "Really? Are you saying you don''t know about our daughter Caihong either? Will you refuse her too?"


    The wind blew past them. An Yueqin stared at him and said, "Yes."


    He trembled.


    "I see. If you think that I am misunderstanding things, then tell me who you are? What is your name?"


    Her voice was cold as she said, "I am not obligated to divulge my personal information to a stranger."


    He shook.


    Stranger¡­She called me a stranger¡­


    It hurt. It really hurt. That word was like a harsh p to his face, and he couldn''t retort anything against that.


    There was joy in his heart when he met her, but now his chest was enveloped in pain.


    A voice came from behind him. "But you are obligated to divulge that information to the police."


    Yunru stepped out from behind a tree and stood in front of her. An Yueqin squinted her gaze. Yunru nced at An Guoting, who seemed to be shaken.


    He looked back at her and showed her his police ID. "Chief Soo Yunru."


    An Yueqin was calm. "What is this all about? First, hees before me and ims I am his wife, and now a cop is standing in front of me. I don''t know what is happening."


    "Is that really so, Mrs. An?"


    "I don''t have thatst name."


    "Then what IS your name?"


    "I am not-"


    "You are obligated to answer. You im that you are not Mrs. An Yueqin. But seemingly, a woman with your face is behind all the idents and murder attempts on a man named Han Zhiyuan. Three times. We suspect your involvement, and that''s why you have to tell us about yourself. Not necessarily to Mr. An.. But definitely to Chief Soo here," he narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 454 - Interrogation

    "So, I will request you to pleasee to the police station to answer some questions."


    An Yueqin slightly stiffened. She nced at Yunru''s watch. There were only forty-five minutes remaining until her two hours were up.


    She clenched her fists. "This is unbelievable. I just came here to rx, but then out of nowhere, this manes and starts to misunderstand our rtionship. He even brought a cop with me, and you both are implicating me in a criminal case when I have got nothing to do with it. You cannot just randomly demand for me toe with you. You have no evidence against me."


    "We have two witnesses, Mrs. An. One is Han Zhiyuan''s four-year-old son who saw you in the driver''s seat when the second ident took ce. He recognized you clearly. First witness is Mr. An Guoting himself. He saw you outside the Grandeur building when the first attempt on his life happened. The third incident was at the hospital when he was poisoned. However that is unreliable because Mrs. Zhu Caihong saw that woman wearing a mask. We have enough justification for you to be at the police station now."


    An Yueqin clenched her fist. "You¡­this is madness! I will not be going with you."


    She felt her heart racing faster as time ticked by.


    Yunru smiled. "You have to cooperate with the police, or you willnd yourself in even more trouble."


    She looked at the time again quickly. Forty minutes were remaining. She didn''t show panic in her expression, but the clogs in her mind were working to think a way out of this.


    Can I run away from here?


    But she didn''t feel too hopeful. If Yunru was ready, it also meant that he must have some officers stationed in ce. Her escape would make things even more difficult for her.


    Then go with them¡­?


    She bit her lower lip.


    If I just get done with his questions as soon as possible, I can still narrowlye back in time here.


    That was too tight of a deadline but better than escaping.


    "Alright," she took a calm breath. "I am innocent. I have nothing to fear about."


    Yunru stared at her quietly. "Let''s go."


    ¡ª


    At the police station, Caihong and Shuang immediately rushed as soon as they got the news. Caihong felt her heart beat fast as she stepped in.


    Inside, she saw An Guoting and Yunru. Then there was a woman''s back to her who faced Yunru.


    She took a deep breath and slowly walked by her side. Shuang raised her brow as she finally saw her too.


    Caihong was dumbfounded.


    It''s really her¡­


    "...Mom?"


    An Yueqin stiffened and looked up. They stared at each other for a while. But An Yueqin didn''t show much emotion.


    Instead she asked, "They are¡­?"


    An Guoting''s gaze dimmed. His chest felt stuffy by her indifference.


    "Your daughter, Mrs. An. She is An Caihong. Now, she is Mrs. Zhu Caihong. The woman beside her is Miss An Shuang, her step-sister."


    Caihong felt a strange feeling bubbling in her chest. She had never met her birth mother, but now that she was in front of her, she didn''t know what to say.


    Shuang, on the other hand, frowned at An Guoting''s strange behavior.


    "Oh¡­"


    Seeing such an indifferent reaction from her made Caihong confused.


    Does she really not remember us¡­?


    Yunru asked, "Mrs. An. All these people can im here that you are Mrs. An. Mrs. Zhu can show you more pictures if you need. Will you still deny your identity?"


    "I will still be adamant. I don''t know anything about them."


    Caihong froze. She felt ufortable, and she awkwardly smiled.


    Shuang folded her hands. "Is it amnesia like Xiaosi had?"


    Yunru smiled. "Only she can rify this if she lost her memory somehow or is she hiding on purpose."


    "Please don''t waste my time, officer. I don''t have anything to do with this."


    "I already told you about your involvement. Now you have to answer my questions. If you are not An Yueqin, then what is your name?"


    "...Qiu. Long Qiu."


    "Do you have any ID proof?"


    She impatiently opened her purse and showed her driving license. Yunru took a look.


    It was Long Qiu in it with her picture.


    "Happy now?"


    "Not until it passes the fake ID test."


    She widened her eyes. "T-this is preposterous!"


    "Not really. There are people here who can im a different identity of yours. Then¡­" he raised his brow, "I found something that states your name as Shufen. It''s something I found while looking into the Underworld. Shufen, An Yueqin and now Long Qiu. Can you really me me for doubting you?"


    An Yueqin inwardly shook hard. Shufen was a name she hadn''t heard in a long time.


    "You seem pale, Miss Long, if that''s who you are."


    Yunru submitted her ID for checking and looked at her. "So, tell me. Where were you at the time when the conference took ce?"


    He told her the date.


    She seemed unfazed. "I wasn''t anywhere near Grandeur."


    "Can you prove it?"


    "No. I was at home. Can you prove that I was there?" She narrowed her eyes.


    He smiled. "Mr. An saw you outside the building."


    "He must have misunderstood it," she looked straight at him, "Are you really certain it was me, Mr. An?"


    An Guoting clenched his fist. "She had worn a scarf-"


    "So you cannot be a hundred percent sure. It could be any woman. That''s one down."


    Yunru said, "You seem to be in a hurry."


    "Nobody would like to stay in the police station for long."


    "Valid point. Then let''s go to the second one. Mr. Han Zhiyuan''s son clearly saw you."


    She smiled. "He is just a four-year-old child. Can his testimony really be epted in that ident''s confusion? I don''t think so. As for the third incident, you admitted it yourself that Caihong saw a masked nurse. She didn''t see her face. So, you cannot drag me into it."


    Yunru raised his brow. He leaned. "This is interesting. You don''t know any of them, right? Your husband and your daughter?"


    "No."


    "Then how is it that you addressed Mr. An so formally as Mr.. An, but for Mrs. Zhu, youfortably called her just Caihong as if there was some close rtionship between you two?"

 Chapter 455 - Keungs Intervention

    An Guoting looked at her, expecting what exnation she would give this time. He thought it was strange too.


    An Yueqin stared at Yunru.


    This man¡­


    Shuang narrowed her eyes. "Have you really forgotten everything or are pretending to fake amnesia?"


    An Yueqin calmly said, "It just slipped out of my mouth by ident. There is no meaning behind it. Caihong is, of course, younger than me, almost like¡­if she would have been my daughter. Even Shuang too. I didn''t feel it was necessary to call them so formally."


    Caihong pursed her lips in disappointment.


    Shuang nudged her and nodded silently. She whispered, "Don''t take this to heart. My sixth sense is telling me that something is fishy. Don''t believe anything until it''s proven."


    Caihong foundfort and hope in her words and nodded. "Thanks Shuang."


    Yunru asked, "Alright. Then where were you when the other two incidents happened?"


    She quickly said, "Home. I usually don''t go out. I teach some neighborhood children for work, so I am at home anyway."


    An Guoting silently curled his fingers. "Teach children? Yueqin loved teaching too. She used to regrly visit orphanages to teach art and craft to children. English too."


    She squinted her gaze. "I told you I am not your wife."


    "Then what reasons will you give for so many simrities?"


    "I don''t know! Please stop bothering me with this already!" She impatiently eximed.


    She looked at the time, and it was already way over two hours.


    Shit.


    "I agree. Please stop bothering her."


    Keung walked inside, making everybody shocked. He smiled as he looked at Yunru. "Chief Soo. It doesn''t look good for such a noble officer like you to frame innocent people."


    An Yueqin stayedpletely still. She showed nothing on her face. No sign of any recognition.


    Yunru narrowed his eyes. "Han Keung. What are you doing here?"


    "What do you think? I am here to help my Aunt."


    He raised his brow. "Aunt? The one who you hired to do all those idents?"


    "You shouldn''t charge someone with false usations when you don''t have the evidence~"


    "Mrs. An Yueqin or should I say, Miss. Long Qiu says that she doesn''t know anybody here. She isn''t Mr. An Guoting''s wife nor Mrs. Zhu''s mother. But you are calling her Aunt and are here to help her too. I am pretty sure she wouldn''t¡­shouldn''t recognize you either. Then why such kindness?"


    Keung chuckled. "I know she doesn''t recognize me. But we have met before. It was a coincidence shortly after I came back from abroad. Do you remember me, Aunt?"


    An Yueqin nced at him but said nothing.


    "I was so shocked seeing her alive. At that time, I desperately told you that I am your nephew, but you didn''t believe me."


    "...Yes."


    Shuang smirked. "Oh really? Then howe you are here to help her now if that was the end of it?"


    "Because I gave her my number. She doesn''t remember us, but I know her identity. How could I let her go? She is my Aunt, after all. I wanted her to have my contact."


    An Guoting angrily said, "Keung! If you had already met her before, then why didn''t you say anything to me about her? How could you hide it from me!?"


    Keung coldly looked at him. "My dear uncle. You shouldn''t forget that you abandoned my mother, that is your sister, long ago. You didn''t even help her when she was in prison. You threw away your brotherly responsibilities.?I hate you naturally. How could I let you have your happiness?"


    "You!"


    "I just wanted to help her recover her memories."


    Yunru asked, "And what motive would you have for doing this? You just said you hate Mr. An. You wouldn''t want his family to reunite and let him find his happiness."


    "Of course not. But I thought that considering what my Grandpa did to my dear cousin Caihong¡­"


    Caihong froze.


    "She would be willing to lend me a hand against him," he sighed, "s, she is adamant about not being Mrs. An Yueqin."


    Shuang snarled. "You just admitted you have intentions against the Han family and you im you are innocent?"


    Heughed. "So? The police cannot arrest someone only based on imaginative motives or ''thinking'' to do something. I just thought about it but didn''tmit a crime. As long as I don''t put those motives into ''action'' and you have evidence of it, you cannot touch me."


    Shuang really wanted to p him hard.


    Keung smiled at Yunru. "Right, Chief Soo?"


    He said nothing.


    Keung said, "As for the allegations against my Aunt, I am the witness of her innocence. I had seen her busy taking home tuitions because I regrly used to visit her even if she didn''t like it."


    "Why should we believe your testimony when you are the prime suspect?"


    He shrugged. "Go interrogate her neighborhood then. The families that send their children to her for tuition will say the same thing."


    Yunru smiled. "We will do that. But for now, Miss Long. Even if you im otherwise, it''s the truth that you are connected to the An family. So, you cannot leave this city until further notice. I hope the address in your driver''s license turns out to be real."


    "It is," she said without much emotion.


    "You can leave for now, but you must be present whenever I call you."


    ¡ª


    Caihong grimly sat down. "I don''t understand what is going on at all."


    Shuang asked Yunru, "What are you thinking?"


    "...Nothing. Honestly, I don''t know what I should think either. Somehow, I feel that we are missing something."


    "If she is involved with Keung, then that was a good performance of acting indifferent. She didn''t even twitch a muscle of recognition when he came in."


    "Indeed¡­It was almost as if she knew somebody woulde for her. So, she was ready."


    An Guoting stayed silent.


    I won''t let this go¡­Yueqin definitely knows us. She is pretending for sure! I will get that answer at any cost.


    I won''t lose her now.. Not again.

 Chapter 456 - Any Sign?

    At some distance from the police station, a car''s honk buzzed, stopping An Yueqin in her tracks. She looked at the ck Porshe and saw Keung inside through the ss windows.


    The window rolled down, and Keung turned his head. "Aunt."


    She said nothing.


    "You almost got us into trouble tonight. Seriously, I always knew that your ''alone'' time would prove dangerous for us one day. I wanted to hide you, but now look what happened. Yunru got his hands on you. We were forced to give your address, and now you would be under his radar. Why did you have to do this? Don''t you want to avenge your daughter?"


    An Yueqin narrowed her eyes.


    "If you want to destroy my dear Grandpa, then firstly, you shouldn''t be in jail. You should be extremely cautious now. Now I have to take care of your driving license and neighbors to stand as witnesses in your favor," he sighed.


    He stared at her and slowly said, "Aunt, I hope you don''t get overwhelmed after meeting Uncle and cousin Caihong. I don''t want you to take any stupid step in your emotional state."


    "Keung¡­" her voice turned cold. "You don''t have to worry about that."


    "How can I not? You are not his wife anymore even though Yunru addressed you as such. You shouldn''t expose anything to him that will make trouble for me."


    A glint passed through Keung''s eyes. "I want to win against Han Zhiyuan at any cost, and I might need your help in doing that. It''s a win-win for you, isn''t it? After all, he couldn''t do pretty much anything when cousin Caihong was¡­"


    She froze.


    "Destroying the Han family is in your interests as much as it is in mine."


    Keung closed the window and drove off, leaving An Yueqin standing alone at the road.


    ¡ª


    Days passed by quickly and where Keung faced his own challenges in the Han Corps, Xinyi and Zhiyuan were busy with their newpany.


    "Zhiyuan! How dare you!" A certain angry voice roared in the Han vi.


    Xinyi and Zhiyuan exchanged nces with him scratching his chin. "This won''t be good¡­"


    Liang barged in with a furious expressionced on his face.


    "Hey-"


    Before Zhiyuan could even speak, Liang grabbed his shirt and red at him. "You are forming a newpany, and you didn''t even tell me!? Is this how you throw me out of your friend? Your best friend! Let me punch you real nice!"


    Xinyi immediately intervened. "Liang, Liang! Stop it. Zhiyuan is finally recovering!" Sheined.


    "Well then let me put him back in the hospital," he sneered.


    Her mouth twitched. "Liang, you already know our situation. Howe you are saying otherwise?"


    He looked hurt. "Doesn''t a new startup need investments? But you didn''te to me! This is as good as not telling me about it!"


    Zhiyuan grinned. "Leina looks just like you when she pouts."


    He beamed. "I know right? She is the sweetest, adorable angel on this earth- Hey! Don''t change the subject!"


    Zhiyuan clicked his tongue. "Tch. You figured it out. You have grown wiser."


    He was speechless. "Excuse me? I was always intelligent!"


    "I don''t think so Pharma boy," Han Huizhong, who passed by the corridor,mented. "You were so ditzy and useless back in the college days."


    "..."


    "Grandpa, I am almost thirty now. Don''t call me Pharma boy. It''s so childish."


    "I will call you whatever I want. Who are you to stop me? My house, my nicknames."


    His brow twitched.


    "Anyway. Where is your wife? Got divorced?"


    He was horrified. "Grandpa! We have a very loving rtionship!"


    "I need to hear that from her mouth, not yours," he smirked. "So, where is she?"


    Liang proudly smiled. "Well¡­"


    "Don''t create suspense, Pharma boy, or I will throw you out."


    "You don''t give me any freedom, don''t you? Hmph! Ah Cy is at home. She is resting."


    Xinyi widened her eyes. "Resting? Why? What happened? Is she alright? She didn''t tell me anything!"


    "Calm down, Xinyi. Ah Cy is fine. She is not injured."


    "Then why is she resting?"


    "Morning sickness. I am proud to tell you that I am going to be a father again!"


    She gasped. "What!? Oh my God¡­C-Congrattions! I am so happy for you!" She eagerly hugged Liang.


    Zhiyuan brightened. "That''s great news! Congrattions, buddy."


    "Thanks! I am so excited for my second angelic daughter~"


    Xinyiughed. "I bet Ah Cy would be wishing for a son."


    His face darkened. "I don''t want a son! I only want a daughter."


    Han Huizhong gave his congrattions too. "Pharma boy is bing a father again," he shot a sharp stare at Zhiyuan, "When will you, my dear grandson? Will I ever get to hold my great-granddaughter?"


    Xinyi blushed. "Grandpa!"


    Liang grinned. "Grandpa, this could be a sign. It was the samest time. First Ah Cy''s pregnancy news came and then Xinyi''s four years back though Siying was born first. Maybe, this time it would be the same too!"


    Zhiyuan beamed. "It could be that way¡­Xinyi and I have already been working hard for some time now. Maybe our little bun too-"


    She hit him hard with her elbow. "Zhiyuan!"


    "What? I am just guessing that Liang might be right."


    Han Huizhong suspiciously looked at Xinyi''s belly.


    "G-Grandpa! I am not pregnant."


    "How do you know? Didn''t Zhiyuan say that you two have been working hard?"


    Her face reddened.


    "For the second time, Pharma boy''sing to our house could be auspicious."


    Liang was speechless. "Only second time? What about the other times I had fun here!?" He asked, aggrieved.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "You were the only one who had fun. I was simply tolerating you."


    "Y-You¡­Am I not like your grandson?" He cried.


    "No."


    "..."


    That was a lethal strike to his heart.


    Now Zhiyuan was looking at Xinyi''s belly too. "Maybe we should do a pregnancy test~"


    She coughed hard. "I am not pregnant, Zhiyuan."


    "How do you know?" He asked the same question again.


    "I would definitely feel it, especially morning sickness like Ah Cy is having. I have been pregnant before.. I would know the signs."

 Chapter 457 - A Small Catch Up

    That was a bummer. But Liang cheered everyone up. "Good! Now it''s decided that I will invest in your newpany."


    Zhiyuan was speechless. "Where did this suddenlye from?"


    "What do you mean? How dare you? Will you take money from strangers when you have ME?"


    "Thanks Liang but-"


    "No buts! If you refuse me, then our friendship is over!" He harrumphed and looked away.


    Han Guang and Han Mingli, who heard the voice, came over. Han Guang sneered. "Well, I didn''t expect anything less from you, Zhiyuan. Aren''t you making full use of your connections right off the bat?"


    Xinyi squinted her gaze. "Aunt Guang, you already know we have dered not taking any of our friend''s help. Liang came here by his own choice."


    She snorted. "Yeah sure. As if I will believe you."


    Liang chuckled. "We don''t care if you believe us or not. Even if I didn''t help them, do you think Han Zhiyuan would face any trouble with finding investments? Everybody has seen how capable he is. Even Xinyi has led the Han Corps and let the market know that she is just as capable. People would be running to them to invest in theirpany. That''s what they have earned over these years. A name for themselves so that they can stand even without the Han family backing them up. How many people will you use, Aunt Guang?"


    "Heh. It''s easy to say that. Even if he does get some investments, so what? A new bud will never be able to challenge the huge tree that the Han Corps is."


    Han Huizhong coldly said, "And don''t act as if Keung built that huge tree from a seedling all by himself. I did that. Trust me, if he does anything that would take Han Corps down, then he would see the end of my patience."


    She red at him. Han Mingli said, "Keung will prove you wrong, Uncle."


    He yawned. "I don''t have any hopes from a boy who had to resort to cheating in getting the shares. If he couldn''t get the CEO''s seat fairly, then he has already failed in my eyes."


    Han Huizhong said nothing more and left.


    "You¡­" Han Guang was riled up, but Han Mingli said not to bother.


    Xinyi sighed as they left. "Finally some peace. Let''s go, Zhiyuan. We have to finalize a lot of things."


    Liang nodded. "Yes, yes, tell me the time when you will open up for investments. I would be the first one! If I am not, then our friendship is over!"


    "..."


    "Oh and doe to meet Ah Cy. She is really missing you two. But don''t bring Siying with you!" He glowered. "I don''t want him anywhere near my daughter! Bye! I need to shop a lot of things for my angelic daughter~"


    He ran away.


    Zhiyuan helplessly shook his head. Xinyi smiled and hung her arm around his. "Hehe, he is excited for his second child."


    He leaned and kissed her forehead. "I am excited too to hear our news soon."


    She blushed. "You are impossible! Let''s go now. Yunru is working hard to find evidence against Keung. We should do what we have to do."


    ¡ª


    The news about Zhiyuan working to build his newpany spread like wildfire in the business world. At the same time, Keung''s position in the Han Corps was quite skeptical in everyone''s eyes. It wasn''t a shocker that the value of Han Corps shares decreased as this change in the CEO sted the news section.


    Liao Yuan, in his office, scrolled the news section and clenched his fists.


    He got up from his seat and paced back and forth in his office. His assistant knocked and stepped into his office. "Sir, here are some files that need your signatures."


    "Keep it on the desk. I will check themter."


    The assistant asked, "Sir, is there any problem?"


    He stopped. "Just reading the news about Han Corps."


    The assistant nodded. "It was a horrible thing to happen. I still cannot believe that Han Keung managed to pull off this all on his own. He was just a brat years ago who foolishly embezzled money. But now he is the CEO?"


    He frowned. "You have suspicions on someone?"


    "It''s just my hunch, Sir. Han Keung might have a motive for revenge or he might just be greedy to do this. But he is still quite naive and seems impulsive. It is extremely difficult to gain so many shareholders'' support. What would he have bargained them with? Shareholders only see benefit, and Han Keung''s image after that embezzling incident wasn''t so bright if I may say so. I find it hard to believe that he managed to rope them in his side."


    Liao Yuan was in deep thought. "Hm. And now Xinyi must be suffering so much¡­" he mumbled.


    "Sir?"


    He broke out of his stupor. "Nothing. You can go. I will send these files back."


    He nodded and left.


    Liao Yuan sighed and kept staring at his phone for a long time. His thumb was hovering on her name as he hesitated. But he finally pressed it.


    The ring went on, and it was finally picked up. "Yuan," Xinyi''s voice came from the other end.


    He scratched his chin. "Hey. Are you busy?"


    "I just took a break. It''s a lot of work trying to start a newpany haha."


    He pursed his lips. "Yeah, I just saw that news¡­"


    He paused.


    "I-If you don''t mind, can we meet, Xinyi?"


    "Now?"


    "Yeah. I mean anytime you are free today."


    "Hm¡­okay. Let''s meet at the cafe at five."


    He sighed in relief. "Great. Thanks."


    ¡ª


    In the cafe, Liao Yuan saw Xinyi already waiting for him. He widened his eyes. "Did I make you wait for long?"


    She smiled. "No. I just arrived five minutes back."


    Liao Yuan stared at her with an unreadable expression.


    Xinyi touched her cheeks, noticing his stare. "Is there something on my face?"


    He snapped out. "Ah? No, it''s nothing. Hm¡­I cannot really point it out," he waved his hand. "Forget about it."


    He sat down opposite her and sped his hands together. "Sorry for calling you at so short notice.. I read the news about Han Corps and then your newpany and was just¡­w-worried about you. Xinyi, are you really okay with all this?"

 Chapter 458 - What Did You Do To Her!

    Liao Yuan sighed. "Xinyi, now that Keung has snatched thepany from Zhiyuan, won''t it be too difficult for you? I understand you are helping Zhiyuan with his newpany. So¡­I just wanted to ask if you need any help, I will always be there for you. Like, if you need help with investments, Liao Corps can always-"


    "No, no," Xinyi quickly rejected his offer. "Thanks Yuan, but we don''t need any financial help. We really believe that it wouldn''t be much of an issue for finding investments. Most of all know about the Han Corps in the business world in China, and we are targeting foreignpanies this time, who don''t know much about Han Zhiyuan and his work. If we could make them agree to put money into ourpany, then nobody can me Zhiyuan for using his connections."


    "You are taking an unnecessarily difficult route¡­"


    "It''s what we both have decided. When we win, nobody should point their fingers at us. When Zhiyuan said we would start from scratch, he was absolutely serious about it."


    Liao Yuan shifted ufortably in his seat. "But Xinyi¡­Keung is not in his senses right now. He has tried to kill Zhiyuan three times. He has be a danger in your family. What if he targets you next time? I¡­"


    "I will be fine, Yuan."


    He shook his head. "You are taking this too lightly, Xinyi. I heard that he brought his parents back home too. If I remember correctly, Han Guang simply hates you after you kicked her out. If not Keung, then she definitely wouldn''t remain passive while all this is happening."


    Xinyi stared at him. "Yuan¡­are you concerned about me because you still have feelings for me?"


    He froze.


    "N-No! Of course not!"


    Her eyes were determined as she looked at him. "Yuan. I already¡­I already have made it clear to you about my feelings."


    He stiffened.


    "I don''t want you to get entangled with me anymore. Of course, we can always be good friends. But sometimes I don''t understand where you draw that line."


    He faintly smiled. "Did Zhiyuan say something to you about our meeting?"


    "No. I am telling you this out of my own ord. It''s fine if you are worried about me as just a friend, but if it''s anything more than that, then I really want you to give up. You deserve a better love."


    "You¡­I really just care about you as a friend. I have already known your answer for a long time now," He smiled. "And trust me. I have moved on. To be honest, I have asked Grandpa to look for a suitable date for me."


    She beamed. "Really?"


    "Yup. Dad and Grandpa have been harping on me for a long time to get settled now. I feel the same¡­"


    "That''s great. I am sure you would find an amazing woman," she smiled brightly.


    He chuckled. "Thanks. If you know somebody suited for me, then you can introduce us. I trust your judgement."


    "Sure! Oh yes, by the way, what about Huang Rong?"


    He seriously said, "Well, now that there is not much evidence against her, there is no reason for me not to take her back. But in the end, she still tried to tamper the results of the conference. Even if she is not involved in your ident, I cannot take a bent employee back to mypany."


    She nodded and understood his concern.


    He sighed. "Anyway. I just want to let you know that I will always be a call away for any help. Don''t forget that Keung won''t mind ying any tricks to ruin all your efforts."


    "I know, and we will be careful."


    Her phone buzzed, and she saw Zhiyuan''s number shing. She coughed. She silently mouthed his name, and he nodded.


    "Yes, Zhiyuan."


    Xinyi could feel the gloominess seeping from the other end to her side.


    "Your meeting with Yuan still isn''t over?"


    Zhiyuan was clearly displeased.


    "I am almost done here."


    "What did that man want to say?"


    Xinyi whispered. "Nothing. Just wanted to offer his help for ourpany."


    He sneered. "Tell him we are better off not having his ''help.'' Han Zhiyuan doesn''t need his rival''s money!"


    Her mouth twitched. "Zhiyuan. He is not a rival. We are already married, and he is also looking for a suitable woman to marry."


    "It better be not you."


    She choked. "How could it be me?"


    "Who knows what goes on in his mind? If we agreed to his help, he might say, ''Hey, I invested in yourpany. Now in exchange, I want Xinyi as my wife.''"


    "..."


    "That is ridiculous, Zhiyuan."


    "Love can make anybody act ridiculous."


    She sighed. "Anyway. Don''t worry so much. I aming back-" She got up from her seat but suddenly copsed back.


    Yuan widened his eyes. "What happened? Are you alright?"


    "Xinyi? Did something happen?" Zhiyuan immediately asked, alert.


    Yuan crossed over to her side and patted her back. "Hey you¡­Your face doesn''t look so focused."


    "Xinyi! What''s wrong? Talk to me!"


    Xinyi pressed the space between her brow. "Nothing. Just felt dizzy for a moment."


    "Fuck you Yuan! What did you do to Xinyi!?" He roared so loudly that his angry voice was clearly audible to Yuan through the phone.


    He gritted his teeth and grabbed her phone. "Why would I do anything!? I didn''t even touch her! I don''t want to waste my time with you. I am taking her to the hospital. She doesn''t look so good."


    He hung up and took Xinyi''s arm. "Let''s go."


    "No! I am alright."


    "Let the doctor say that, not you, okay?"


    ¡ª


    Zhiyuan ran and banged open the door to the doctor''s office, his chest huffing and puffing. "Where is Xinyi?"


    He grabbed Yuan and almost punched him. "How dare you hurt my wife!?"


    "I didn''t do anything! Who do you think I am!?"


    "Then why did she faint when she was with you!?"


    "Hey!" The doctor came and immediately separated them. "This is a hospital! Please maintain decorum here! There are other patients here too."


    Zhiyuan and Yuan apologized.


    "I am sorry. I was just worried about my wife. She was fine this morning, but¡­" he red at Yuan, "after meeting a certain someone, this happened."


    "You¡­" Yuan red back at him.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Liao didn''t do anything, and Mrs. Han is also alright. In fact, it''s good news.. She is pregnant."

 Chapter 459 - That Time And Now

    "W-what did you say?" Zhiyuan took a sharp breath as he stared at the doctor.


    The doctor smiled. "Yes. Congrattions. Mrs. Han is pregnant. You are going to be a father."


    "B-B-But¡­"


    Zhiyuan was stammering like anything. He was excited and eager to hear this news for a long time. He had been dreaming for this day toe for so long. So much that now he just couldn''t believe it.


    "But Xinyi and I¡­We just had a conversation today, and she said that she is not pregnant because she didn''t feel the signs¡­"


    "Oh it''s not necessary for all women to have morning sickness during pregnancy. Plus, this is Mrs. Han''s second pregnancy. Many times, the symptoms are not so severe or almost absent during the second pregnancy."


    Zhiyuan parted his lips. "She¡­she is really pregnant? Y-you are not pulling my leg, are you?"


    The doctorughed. "Mr. Han. Doctors would never y such a cruel joke on a couple. I can see that you must have been waiting for your second child for a long time. Congrattions because the time is finally here. You can meet your wife. She is awake."


    He trembled, and his eyes couldn''t help but get wet. His gaze fell onto a poster of a smiling baby in the office.


    Nine more months, and I can finally hold my daughter¡­


    He looked down at his hands which were shaking in excitement and impatience. "Thanks doc."


    He rushed past her and towards Xinyi''s room.


    The doctor chuckled. "It always feels so nice to see the blissful look on the couple''s face. This is the part I love the most about my job. Giving them the good news."


    She looked at Liao Yuan. "You must be Mrs. Han''s friend if I am correct?"


    He snapped out of his daze and smiled at her. "Yes. I wondered why she looked a little different. Guess¡­I know the answer now."


    She smiled.


    Liao Yuan stepped outside and saw his grandfather calling him.


    "Yuan, my boy! Where are you? I finally found a suitable woman for you. I am sending you her picture and details."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "What? Why are you so bummed? If you back out of this date, then I will kill you, okay? You have been single for a lot of time now. I won''t hear any rejection."


    He faintly smiled. "I won''t, Grandpa."


    He hung up and leaned his back on the wall. He shut his eyes and put his hands in his pocket and stood there in silence.


    ¡ª


    "Zhiyuan-"


    Before Xinyi could even say anything, Zhiyuan had already pulled her into a tight hug. He embraced her, expressing just how happy he felt at this moment. Xinyi felt his body slightly trembling.


    "Thank you¡­" he whispered. He peppered soft kisses on her ear and neck. "You are awesome, Xinyi. I love you so much!"


    Her heart felt overwhelmed, and tears rimmed in her eyes. She thought back to her first pregnancy. It was an absolute nightmare when she learned that she was pregnant. More than being happy, she felt heavy and crushing as she felt the child in her womb.


    She broke down in tears of grief, not joy. She had questioned the child''s birth. She has questioned her love for Siying.


    But this time, the feeling waspletely different. There wasn''t even any small trace of regret and sadness. When the doctor broke the news to her, Xinyi couldn''t describe what she felt at that moment.


    Hope, joy, relief¡­


    Sometimes she would dread the moment of Siying''s birth. She wondered if she would be able to look at her son.


    But now she couldn''t wait for her second child to be born and hold her in her arms.


    Xinyi patted his back. "I love you too, Zhiyuan."


    Zhiyuan gently pushed the lock of her hair behind her ear and kissed her lips. It was a long, passionate kiss that both didn''t want to stop. He bit her lip and slid his tongue inside her mouth, wanting to delve deeper.


    Xinyi softly moaned as the kiss grew fiercer. They were breathless, but they didn''t care about it. After a long time, they finally parted. Zhiyuan held her hand and kissed the back of it.


    He pursed his lips. "You gave me a heart attack when I heard you suddenly copsed in the cafe. And that freak Yuan was there too. I was so angry."


    Xinyi sheepishly grinned and stuck out her tongue.


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and pinched her jaw. "You made me so scared, Mrs. Han."


    "I am sorry, Mr. Han."


    Zhiyuan harrumphed. "I will let this slide because it was a good heart attack. This is the heart attack I was waiting for so long. So, I forgive you."


    Xinyi bowed. "Thank you for your graciousness, Mr. Han."


    Zhiyuanughed. He pinched her cheek. "So cheeky."


    "I have learned it from my master~"


    He raised his brow. "And who is your master, Mrs. Han?"


    Xinyi leaned and kissed his cheek. "My awesome husband, Han Zhiyuan. He is a master in shamelessness and cheekiness. I have learned from the best."


    He smiled, which made her shiver for some reason. He traced his thumb against her soft jaw line and whispered, "Your husband is a master in other things too. I think you should learn them."


    Xinyi promptly shifted back in bed. "L-like what?"


    Zhiyuan evilly chuckled and moved towards her to bridge the gap she created. "Hm¡­how about passionate romance in bed. Don''t you think we should celebrate this good news?"


    She gulped. "This is a hospital, Mr. Han. Behave yourself."


    "I will lock the ward, rest assured, Mrs. Han."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go that far naturally, but there are a lot of other things we can enjoy~"


    He leaned to kiss her lips again when the door suddenly banged open.


    "Where is my granddaughter-inw!?"


    Han Huizhong entered as if a storm poured down.


    They froze. Zhiyuan gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    Stupid Grandpa!


    Han Huizhong quickly caught the couple on the verge of doing a shameless deed.


    Silence.


    Xinyi blushed and pushed Zhiyuan away so hard that he almost stumbled off the bed.


    "G-Grandpa¡­" her smile faltered.


    He raised his brow. "I came at the wrong time, I see."


    Zhiyuan snorted.


    At least you realize it.


    "But I don''t care. Get off the bed, stupid grandson.. Save your private time for your bedroom."

 Chapter 460 - Join In The Fun

    Han Huizhong threw Zhiyuan off the bed. He held Xinyi''s hand and asked, "Is it true what I heard?"


    "Hey!" Zhiyuan was speechless.


    "Shut up."


    Xinyi blushed. "Yes, Grandpa."


    "I see, I see."


    His expression didn''t show it, but he was overwhelmed by the news.


    My great-granddaughter¡­


    He still remembered it as if it was yesterday. The news of her first pregnancy had, of course, made him extremely happy. But in the next moment, he also knew what had happened. Somewhere or the other, he always med himself for making Xinyi go through that. Had he not made Zhiyuan drunk and forced that night, Xinyi wouldn''t have suffered.


    But now the atmosphere waspletely different. Xinyi smiled. "Grandpa, you look so cute when you are happy."


    He gave her a cold stare. "Who are you calling cute?"


    "You," she chuckled.


    "I am the great Han Huizhong. I am not cute."


    "You look cuter when you deny it."


    He gritted his teeth. "Hmph. I will let this go since we came to know such good news today. We need to celebrate. Let''s get some cake on our way back home."


    Her mouth twitched. "You just want a reason to eat sweet things, right?"


    "Don''t expose me, granddaughter-inw."


    The door opened once again, and the rest of the family gathered too.


    Xia Liqin eagerly hugged her. "Oh my God Xinyi. We just heard the news! Congrattions! I am so happy¡­" her eyes teared up in joy.


    Han Tian also sped his hands together in the fervor. And more so because they weren''t there during her first pregnancy. They had missed the whole period because of his and Xia Liqin''s differences. They couldn''t be there for their first grandchild, and the guilt always remained in their hearts.


    But Han Tian promised to himself that for his second grandchild now, he would be the most doting grandfather in this world! Plus, he was sure that it would be a girl, so he even was more hyped.


    Xia Liqin''s gaze met his, and they stiffened for a second. When they heard the news for the first time, they were so happy that they hugged each other in a flow of excitement.


    Now there was a sense of awkwardness between them.


    Zizi pushed Han Tian away and dove into a hug. "Xinyi!!! I am gonna be an Aunt again!"


    Han Tian''s mouth twitched. Zhiyuan looked at him and dryly smiled.


    Yeah you feel now what I do.


    "Omg! I have so many things to do. I have so much shopping to do for my niece! Where should I start? Clothes? Shoes? Sweaters? Caps? Or cute jewellery? Gosh, it''s so difficult! I am gonna empty all of Yunru''s wallet."


    She felt a tap on her head. "Hey!"


    Yunru, carrying Siying in his hands, said, "What is this about looting me in broad daylight?"


    "It''s for your niece! Will you be stingy? You have to be a generous uncle!"


    He smiled. "Of course, I will be a generous uncle. But I doubt how much of that money will you actually spend on my niece''s shopping?"


    She red. "What do you mean!?"


    "There are high chances you will get carried away and do your own shopping, Princess."


    "Y-You¡­of course I won''t! Who do you think I am?"


    "A shopaholic."


    "..."


    "Mama!" Siying iled his hands towards her. "Mama, is my little sistering soon?"


    Xinyi chuckled. "Yes."


    His pure eyes sparkled with delight. "I will be a big brother?"


    "Yes."


    Siying jumped towards her for a hug. Han Huizhong smacked him on his head. "Careful! Don''t hurt your Mama and sister!"


    "I will not! I will always protect my sister!" He dered. He curiously looked at her belly. "Is my sister really here?"


    "Yes."


    "But your belly is so small. How will my sister fit?"


    Everybodyughed at his innocent question.


    Zhiyuan said, "Well she is gonna slowly grow in her belly for nine months, and then she will finally be with us."


    He widened his eyes. "Mama''s tummy will grow big?"


    She chuckled. "Yes."


    Yunru ruffled his head. "And at that time, you will have to help your Mama a lot. It will be difficult for her to walk around, so you have to be her support."


    "En!"


    Soo Ei hit his son''s friend from the back. "Who are you to lecture him on parental support? As if you care about your father at all!"


    His brow twitched. "Dad, what did I do now?"


    "You don''t love me at all like Xinyi does. That''s what the problem is!" He harshly pushed Yunru away, who joined in the abandoned team of Zhiyuan and Han Tian.


    They silently nodded at him.


    Wee buddy.


    Soo Ei sat on the other side of the bed and looked at her with tears in his eyes. "I cannot believe this. I am gonna be a grandfather again. And once again, it''s from you. If I rely on Yunru, I might have never gotten this joy!" He sobbed. "As always, sons are useless!"


    Yunru choked.


    Dad! Is this the thing you say in front of the Princess''s family!?


    But they didn''t look fazed at all.


    Han Huizhong even sneered at Zizi. "What are you doing, Zizi? Hurry up and give us the good news too."


    Zizi blushed hard. "You¡­We-we haven''t even gotten formally engaged yet¡­"


    Han Tian quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, she is-"


    "Shut up, Tian!" He scowled at him. "Who asked you to speak in between?"


    "..."


    Han Huizhong looked back at her. "So? How is your engagement or marriage connected with my great-grandchild?"


    "..."


    "And when did you start to think about society norms?" He sneered. "You always did whatever you wanted anyway. This doesn''t suit you at all."


    Zizi coughed hard.


    "Just get pregnant already and join in the fun."


    !!!


    As everybody was busy talking to Xinyi, Zhiyuan and Yunru shared nces. They slightly nodded and stepped out of the ward.


    Zhiyuan shut the door and asked, "You found Mrs. An right? Did you get any evidence in our favor?"


    "Not until now. It''s even hard to prove her fake driving license.. Somebody is trying very hard to prove she is Long Qiu."

 Chapter 461 - An Annoying Reunion

    Yunru said, "And this doesn''t make sense. Keung admitted in the police station that he recognized her as his Aunt."


    Zhiyuan had a serious expression. "Xinyi had also said that he Keung said that he told Mrs. An about what happened seven years back with Caihong. If that is true, and she wants revenge, then she has not forgotten her memories. So Long Qiu is just a fake identity."


    "But he had feigned about her remembering not anyone."


    "Is he trying so hard for us not to get her as a witness?"


    Yunru smiled. "Well he can try all he wants, but it won''t be so easy to slip from my eyes. Feigning anything is difficult all the time. 24x7. She might subconsciously do something that only Mrs. An would do, and she won''t realize it. Like she came to the mountain like Uncle An guessed as it meant a special spot for them, but she covered it up at thest moment. It was my fault. We were too hasty."


    "What are you saying, Yunru? You didn''t do anything wrong. Nabbing her at that time was the right thing to do. If she had disappeared again, who knows when we would have seen her again? It was like a cat and mouse game. At least now, she cannot hide from the police."


    He patted his shoulder. "Don''t be so hard on yourself."


    "Thanks. Anyway, you shouldn''t worry about this matter. Focus on your newpany, and now you have to focus on my niece too."


    Zhiyuan sheepishly grinned. "Yes, I have to do so many things now that Xinyi is pregnant."


    Heughed. "Just look at you. Why do you suddenly seem like a teenage boy?"


    He cleared his throat. "I-I am just excited. And don''t just talk about me! You heard what Grandpa said, right? I am waiting for my nephew/niece too~"


    He coughed. "Brother-inw¡­not you too. Shouldn''t you be more possessive and difficult like how an elder brother is usually shown in the dramas? You should be saying, ''Don''t you dare touch my sister, or I will kill you!''"


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Well, that usually happens in dramas. But is your Princess anything but usual?"


    "Nope," Yunru didn''t think twice about answering that question.


    Zhiyuan winked. "Then don''t hesitate so much. Grandpa really doesn''t care much about the order of things. Neither do I because I know that you treasure her so much. That''s why we don''t worry about you running away from your responsibility hoho~"


    Yunru smiled. "Such a chilled out brother."


    "I know right?"


    "I wonder if you would be so chilled out regarding your daughter too?"


    "..."


    His expression darkened. "Of course not! I won''t let even any boy approach my precious little Xinyi."


    "This is not being chilled."


    "I don''t care."


    "You are behaving more like Liang now. Don''t. It''s annoying."


    "..."


    His eyes twinkled. "And¡­I have a strong feeling that you would lose anyway."


    His mouth twitched. "What do you mean?"


    "Did you forget about a certain boy''s proposal about asking your daughter''s hand in marriage?"


    His expression darkened by several shades now. "Don''t talk about that Liu Jun! That brat had the nerve to say such a thing! As if I would ever hand over my daughter to such an arrogant kid."


    "That is not a really good thing to say about your son-inw, future father-inw."


    A chilling voice came from behind that could be at par with an adult''s. The small steps stopped behind Zhiyuan and as he turned to look down, he saw that familiar annoying face greeting him expressionlessly.


    Jun adjusted his spectacles without breaking his gaze from Zhiyuan. "Greetings."


    Zhiyuan stood like a log of wood. Like a statue. He slowly turned his head towards Yunru. "What is he doing here?"


    Yunru was amused. "Wow. It''s as if you have an antenna on your head. Are you here because¡­"


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth furiously. "You have no businessing here!"


    "Why not, future father-inw?"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    "It''s disrespectful to address you any other way," he sincerely said. "Also, I have every businessing here."


    Yunru noticed the dressing on his left hand. "How did you get injured?"


    Which was when Zhiyuan finally saw it too.


    Jun seemed unfazed. "Some kids in my ss got too excited while fooling around, and I got hurt. My teacher brought me here with tears in her eyes."


    "Ah? Why was she crying?"


    "Because she was shit scared about my Dad taking away her job or doing something else to her. The name Liu Jinhai is terrifying to her."


    He choked.


    "Of course, there was no reason to get so scared. Dad is a reasonable person when it''s not regarding Mom and Nuo. So long they aren''t hurt. As for his sons? He doesn''t care," he shrugged.


    They choked again.


    Jun narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why are you two here? Who is hurt?"


    Zhiyuan was about to tell him to mind his own business when Yunru said, "Sis fainted so she was brought here."


    Jun stared at him hard. Then he looked at Zhiyuan. "Oooohhh. Is Aunt Xinyi perhaps¡­pregnant?"


    Zhiyuan red at him. "Why can''t she faint due to any other reason?"


    His lips, for the first time, ever so slightly curled into a light smile. "It''s because I am here."


    "..."


    "Don''t you see the signs, future father-inw? I got hurt and in the hospital at the same time when this news came. And¡­" he raised his left hand, "I hurt my left hand, mostly my left ring finger."


    "So?"


    "Mom says a couple put the ring in each other''s left ring fingers."


    "..."


    "Which is a sign that my future wife is here."


    "Which can also be a sign that I might break your left hand in the future if you don''t stop pursuing my daughter."


    "Pfftt!" Yunru burst intoughter.


    Jun said, "Don''t be so violent, future father-inw. We are gonna be families."


    "In your dreams!"


    "It will be reality soon," he wasn''t affected.


    Zhiyuan felt his blood pressure rising. He trembled in rage. "If you don''t go away right now, I will just throw you out."


    "How can I leave without meeting my future mother-inw? I need to say hi to my future wife too."


    "Why you!"


    A voice simr to that of little Jun but deeper, colder and more mature called out. "Jun."


    Jun raised his brow and looked back.. "Dad."

 Chapter 462 - My Future Wife Is Finally Here

    Zhiyuan grimaced.


    As if this little punk wasn''t enough now that his father is now here too.


    Jun asked, "Where is Miss. Kwong?"


    Jinhai nced at him. "The teacher? Sent her back."


    "Was she crying too hard?"


    "Too much. That''s why I sent her back."


    "Is she still on the job?"


    "Why would I do anything to fire her?"


    "You sure would have if it had been Nuo."


    "It''s because she is Nuo."


    "Then why are you here for me? I thought Mom woulde running in panic."


    "I was near the hospital."


    Jun said nothing.


    Yunru saw that Zhiyuan made no attempt in talking to him, so he cleared his throat. "Mr. Liu. Nice to meet you again."


    Jinhai slightly nodded.


    Jun tugged onto his hand. "Dad. My future wife is here. Let''s go meet her."


    Zhiyuan was this close in not grabbing him by his shirt and throwing him out.


    Jinhai slowly raised his brow and tilted his head. "Is that so?"


    He then nced at Zhiyuan. "Congrattions."


    Zhiyuan gave an insincere smile. "Thank you."


    "It feels you are not too thrilled to see us."


    "I would be if your son stops making passes at my unborn daughter."


    "I don''t see any harm in it."


    He sneered. "Sure. Then you won''t mind sending Nuo to the Han vi sometimes either now don''t you? Siying will be so happy to y with her."


    Yunru''s mouth twitched.


    Brother-inw suddenly bes so childish whenever Liu Jinhai is there. It''s like some invisible switch gets activated.


    The atmosphere turned colder as Jinhai''s gaze turned darker.


    "Hey what is themotion here?" Zizi came out, frowning. She looked down at Jun and blinked. Then she gasped. "Oh my God! Who is this cutie pie?"


    Jun grimaced. He didn''t like unnecessary enthusiasm in people.


    Zizi swiftly picked him up in her arms. "Omo you are so cute! You look like a tyrant king, but you are still so cute!"


    His brow twitched.


    She called me cute three times¡­


    He hated people people calling him cute. One of them included Nana too.


    Jun wrapped his hands around her neck, and his expression took a one-eighty turn. "Miss. Can you take me inside to meet Aunt Xinyi? I know her, and I heard she fainted," he pursed his lips, "I am worried about the beautiful aunt."


    Zizi felt an arrow piercing right through her heart.


    Zhiyuan was speechless.


    What is with that expression?


    "Hey! You cannot-"


    "Sure, I will take you inside! You don''t need to look so depressed. Aunt Xinyi ispletely fine."


    She dashed inside in split second while Jun sneakily smiled at Zhiyuan.


    Zhiyuan gnashed his jaw. "Your son is really maniptive, Liu Jinhai. I wonder who he learned this talent from?"


    Jinhai smiled. "Nobody. Jun is naturally talented."


    Inside the ward, Xinyi was surprised to see Jun. "Jun!"


    Siying was thrilled. "Bro Jun!"


    Jun nodded. "Greetings, Aunt Xinyi."


    Xinyi beamed. "How is Jun here today? Wait is Nana here too?"


    She widened her eyes seeing the injury on his left hand. "Aiya, what happened to your hand?"


    Xinyi took his hand and gently patted it. Jun was satisfied. "Aunt Xinyi is so nice. You noticed my injury immediately. It''s nothing much though. I am fine."


    Zizi eagerly said, "Xinyi! How do you know this kid? He is so cute!"


    She chuckled. "He is Liu Jinhai and Liu Nana''s son. You remember Jun who helped Siying from that thug, right?"


    "He is that boy? So cool!"


    Siying eximed. "Bro Jun! I am going to be a big brother just like you!"


    Jun nodded. "Yes. You have to be a good big brother."


    "Yes! I will be like bro Jun!"


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "You came here alone, kid?"


    Jun adjusted his spectacles. "My teacher, Miss Kwong was there with me. Now, she isn''t. But-"


    The door opened, and Jinhai stepped in. Han Huizhong raised his brow and shrugged.


    "I see. Your father is here too."


    Xinyi looked at Zhiyuan and coughed.


    This is not good¡­


    Jun tugged on to Xinyi''s dress. "Congrattions, Aunt Xinyi."


    Xinyi brightened. "Haha."


    "My future wife is finally here."


    The elders were dumbfounded.


    Your what?


    Xinyi could sense the fire around Zhiyuan burning ever so fiercely.


    Jinhai said, "Congrattions."


    Xinyi smiled. "Thank you. Is Nana here too?"


    "Only me."


    "I see."


    Xinyi saw Zhiyuan''s lid would blow up soon, so she quickly diverted the topic. "Hahaha¡­So how are Jian, Nian, Nuo and Jin? Oh, I think Jin must have learned to walk by now, right?"


    "Indeed. He walked for the first timest week. He even faintly said Mama for the first time. Mom was moved to tears. Dad''s expression was the same."


    She choked. "Well, mothers are always more emotional. As for your Dad, I am sure he must be thrilled too. He just didn''t show it."


    "He definitely showed all those emotions when Nuo walked and talked for the first time."


    Jinhai added. "It''s natural. She is my daughter. Only daughter."


    Han Tianughed. "Well fathers are always biased towards their daughters. I doted upon Zizi more than Zhiyuan haha."


    Zizi cheekily smiled.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "That''s why she grew upto be a spoilt princess."


    The cheeky smile vanished. "Grandpa!" Sheined. "I have changed now."


    "Thanks to me and your fiance who didn''t make things worse."


    "..."


    Yunru held in his chuckle.


    Soo Ei pursed his lips. "Don''t say like that Elder Han. Zizi isn''t spoiled at all. Anyway, it doesn''t hurt to spoil daughters more. Daughters are cuter than sons."


    Zizi sobbed. "You are the best Dad!"


    Han Tian immediately felt a sense of crisis. "I-I am a good father too!"


    Xia Liqin rolled her eyes. "Don''t sweat it, Tian."


    A whileter, Jun said, "It''s time for me to leave. Don''t worry. I will frequentlye by to visit you."


    Zhiyuan red at him.


    Don''t you dare!


    Xinyi kissed his cheek. "Of course. You are always weed."


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    Jun jumped down from bed and bid goodbye.


    "Bye bro Jun!" Siying waved his hand.


    Jun then noticed that Jinhai wasn''t in the ward. He opened the door and stepped out. At the far end of the corridor to his left, he saw Jinhai talking to Han Huizhong.


    He tilted his little head.


    Interesting¡­

 Chapter 463 - Uproot The Seed Before It Becomes A Tree

    Jun trotted towards them and recognized that expression on his father''s face which he had seen so many times before. He wondered what he must have got to talk to Han Huizhong.


    "Dad."


    Jinhai looked down. "Wait with Driver Mu near the car."


    "Okay."


    Han Huizhong smiled. "Are you done irritating Zhiyuan?"


    Jun nced at him. "I don''t understand why the truth is so irritating to him."


    "Hoo¡­so are you serious about my great-granddaughter?"


    Jun adjusted the rim of his spectacles. "Of course. She is my future wife, after all. I won''t say this if I didn''t have any intention."


    "Hahaha. You have an interesting son, Liu Jinhai. I like him."


    Jinhai shrugged.


    Jun walked out and saw Driver Mu standing beside the car.


    "Young master Jun!" He waved his hand.


    "Dad will being in a few minutes," he said with an emotionless tone.


    He nodded. There was silence for a while.


    "Mom didn''te? I thought she would appear like magic before me."


    Driver Muughed. "Madam Liu doesn''t know about your injury, yet young master. Master didn''t get the time to tell her."


    He blinked. "Huh? Didn''t get the time?"


    "Yeah. After all, he rushed towards the hospital as soon as Miss. Kwong called him. His meeting location was actually far away from the hospital, but he ordered me to reach as quickly as possible."


    Jun was dumbfounded. "Dad told you that?"


    "Yes. Even during the whole way, he seemed a little fidgety and restless and urged me to speed up even though I was already driving fast enough. Why is it so surprising, young master?"


    "Does he even care about his sons?"


    This time, Driver Mu blinked his eyes. "Of course he does. Why won''t the Master care about you?"


    "He definitely cares about Nuo more."


    Heughed. "I admit he might dote on the young mistress slightly more than his sons, but she is his only daughter, after all. So he would definitely spoil her. But you are his precious son too. Do you know, young master? While we were on our way, he talked to the parents of the kids who hurt you identally."


    Jun slightly widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Though it was idental and they didn''t mean any harm to you on purpose, Master still strictly confronted the parents. You should have seen his expression. I felt as if somebody just dropped me to the Arctic. It became that cold inside. He was worried it could have gotten serious. Boys are so hyper at that age. Luckily, it was a minor injury, but that still didn''t stop him from scolding the kids'' parents. Haha, they must be so shit scared right now."


    "...Really? Dad was worried about me?"


    He smiled. "Master doesn''t show it, but he definitely loves you a lot. Even for Miss. Kwong, he only let her go because she was new to her job. Otherwise, I pity the poor teacher."


    Jun seemed to be in deep thought.


    So strange¡­


    His gaze fell on a shop at a distance. Jun stood in front of the big ss windows. It was a big game shop. At the top of the shelf near the window was kept a box.


    But it was too high up, so Jun couldn''t properly see it. He raised himself on his toes.


    Ugh¡­My neck is hurting. Stupid shopkeeper. This is a game shop, so they should keep all the things at a kid''s eye level. It''smon sense.


    Suddenly, he felt himself lift up in the air. He froze. He turned and saw Jinhai holding him.


    "Do you see it now? Which one do you want?"


    He pursed his lips. "I wasn''t particrly watching it because I wanted it."


    "I don''t think you would work so hard to tiptoe and hurt your neck if you wouldn''t have wanted the game."


    His mouth twitched.


    Jinhai carried him in his arms and stepped inside the shop. He pointed at the box. "That one."


    "Sure sir! It''s the most popr game running right now."


    Jun held the box in his hands as they stepped out. He didn''t show it, but his eyes were definitely sparkling.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    Jinhai nced at him. "Hm."


    Driver Mu grinned. "Young master, you look so happy."


    Jun hugged the box to his chest. "Dad bought it for me."


    He hopped into the car.


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes on him. "It seems you have said some unnecessary things to him while I was away."


    Driver Mu guiltily averted his gaze. "N-No Master-"


    "Fifty percent cut in your sry this month."


    "..."


    He burst into tears.


    So cruel, Master!


    "Start the car."


    Driver Mu sobbed.


    Why is Master so difficult?


    ¡ª


    Han vi.


    As Han Guang clipped her nails, she said, "Xinyi is pregnant."


    Keung at her side was unaffected. "So?"


    "You! Why doesn''t it bother you? They are behaving as if we don''t even live here. We are supposed to make their life hell. But look how everyone is happy."


    "Doesn''t matter. That happiness won''tst for long when I win the challenge."


    "You are taking this too lightly."


    "You are taking this too seriously. What? Do you expect them to mope in despair 24x7? Look at it this way. With sister-inw being pregnant now, will they be really able to concentrate on theirpany?


    Han Guang didn''t seem to be satisfied.


    "There are so many things to do, and sister-inw will hardly be able to work so hard and tire herself out."


    "You-"


    "Mom, please. I am getting a headache now. Don''t bother me with these little things! I don''t have time to worry about theirpany."


    "You! Of course you should. You should weed them out even before they try to stand against you. How can you want to see them grow theirpany?"


    "Then there is no point in this challenge if there is nopany for me topete with. What will I do, y piano for nine months?"


    "Idiot! Don''t underestimate Zhiyuan! He is too smart and cunning. It''s better if there is nopany at all."


    Keung stared at her. "Why? Do you not trust that your son will be able to beat him?"

 Chapter 464 - Over To That Side

    Han Guang was taken aback. "What are you saying, Keung? Why are you suddenly asking this question? Of course I trust you. I just want you to spend needless energy on him when we can cut short our way to win."


    Keung said nothing.


    "And don''t forget that uncle is on Zhiyuan''s side. He is a sly fox! Do you think he would sit quietly and do nothing to help Zhiyuan? Don''t underestimate uncle Huizhong''s influence. He has always, always supported Zhiyuan. Just because he didn''t ept me as the daughter-inw of this house, you suffered too. That''s why you don''t have to think fair and unfair. We have lived nothing but an unfair life in this house.


    Keung got up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I am tired."


    "Wait, how are things going at Han Corps? If anybody opposes you, don''t hesitate to fire them. Otherwise, they would never fear you as the CEO."


    He paused. "Whatever. I know what I am doing."


    But silently, he had his fists clenched. There was another major dispute with the employees today at thepany, but he somehow handled it today.


    But Keung was on the verge of losing his patience if he had to deal with these fights every single day.


    ¡ª


    Three months passed by in a blink of an eye. The results of the first quarter were obvious enough. Han Corps won by arge margin.


    On the other hand, Zhiyuan and Xinyi were sessful in securing sufficient investments for theirpany to begin the construction of their brand new hotel. They chose three locations for constructing their hotels, but to Keung''s surprise, those hotels weren''t in any prime areas with the most demand. Instead, they were on the outskirts where anybody would hardly opt to stay.


    Naturally, Han Guang and Han Mingli were thrilled.


    Keung coldly said, "Don''t be so over confident. It''s just the first quarter. Even I knew that we would win because it was impossible to gain the investments andplete constructions of hotels in just three months. The first quarter was always my victory. Cousin Zhiyuan obviously knew it too. The real challenge begins now."


    Han Guang rolled her eyes. "So what? We already won a quarter. If we win the second quarter too, the win is ours. Even if he wins thest one, it will have no point. The condition was to perform the best in two quarters out of three."


    Keung sneered. "So ignorant. Cousin Zhiyuan has contracted with Mu Constructions to build their hotels. The one who built that giant amusement park in just six months. He would have the hotels running in no time. Sister-inw is doing her best with the marketing. Don''t look down on her. Otherwise, do you think that Grandpa would let her be the standing CEO?"


    Though the truth still stabbed him like crazy that Han Huizhong chose her over him.


    Han Mingli patted his back. "You are taking unnecessary tension. We will crush them in the second quarter too."


    "Ugh. Just leave me alone."


    Han Guang pouted. "Why are you in such a bad mood when we won?"


    They left, and Keung finally had his peace of mind.


    He looked at the quarterly results, but an uneasy feeling crept in his heart.


    What is cousin nning by building hotels at such remote ces? How does he intend to earn when people won''t even choose his hotel?


    On top of that, his rtions with the employees were worsening. Nobody was ready to ept Keung as the CEO, and he knew this couldn''t go on.


    Damn it!


    ¡ª


    "Done," Xinyi said, "I have drafted a n for our customers. Look at it and let me know."


    Zhiyuan read through her n and smiled. "Perfect as always."


    "Hm. It will still be difficult to attract customers but once word of mouth goes out, we can turn the tide in the second quarter. Ah this is so nerve wracking but exciting too."


    Zhiyuan pouted and took her notes away. "Enough with the work now. How many times have I said not to work so hard?"


    She grimaced. "I am not even physically moving. I just have to sit at one ce and make new ns."


    "That is still tiring. You shouldn''t work too hard or my daughter will be sad."


    She flicked on his forehead. "Silly. I cannot rest the whole day anyway. I will get supu bored."


    "But-"


    "If you stopped me from working, then you can find yourself another room to sleep."


    Zhiyuan was aggrieved. "You! You always use that threat against me."


    She stuck out her tongue. "Because it always works."


    "Hmph. Anyway! I have thought of another list-"


    "No!" Xinyi stopped him. "Don''t even start with the names again."


    "But we haven''t yet decided on a name for our daughter," he whined. "I cannot rest until I find the best name for her."


    She sighed. "And do you know how much I have suffered? How many names have you shown me until now? I have felt dizzy more because of the long list of names you put in front of me rather than due to pregnancy."


    "I-I cannot help it! Finding a name is too hard."


    "Siying''s name was not too difficult to find."


    "Well it was grandpa who named him. He took that responsibility off our shoulders. But this time, I will choose the name!" Zhiyuan seemed determined.


    "You are very cheerful for someone who lost the first quarter," she chuckled.


    "Didn''t we already know that?"


    His phone buzzed, and he recognized the number of one of the managers who worked in the Han Corps.


    "Mr. Pei."


    "Sir, I heard that you have started your newpany! How could you not tell us!?" He eximed.


    "Well¡­"


    "Sir, forgive my tone, but how could you do this? If I knew you had this n, then I would have resigned from the Han Corps and joined you! There are others who hold the same sentiments."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s not wrong? Ever since Han Keung has be the CEO, he has only been a tyrant! He doesn''t respect our opinions, and every meeting ends in an argument. Plus, Mr. Han Mingli repeatedly threatens to fire us. We¡­we cannot take this humiliation! Sir, please. Please let us join yourpany! We cannot continue working anymore with this treatment."


    Zhiyuan was silent.


    "Mr. Pei.. I understand your concerns, and I am fully by your side. But¡­can you do me a favor? Can you not resign and continue working with Keung?"

 Chapter 465 - A Cute Weapon

    "What? Sir, how can you¡­"


    Zhiyuan said, "I know it must be shocking. But I believe that Keung won''t remain like this for longer. He has made mistakes, I agree, but those are due to some misunderstandings in our family. If I talk about his capabilities, then I trust him. He will be a good leader. When that dayes, he will need all the support you can provide."


    Mr. Pei didn''t sound convinced. "Han Keung and change? Sir, you don''t see how he behaves."


    He sighed. "That was inevitable. He wouldn''t get everyone''s eptance so easily when he suddenly took over the position. He is impatient, and that''s not working in his favor. But he will soon realize it. Give him a chance."


    There was silence.


    "Why do you want us to still work with him? Isn''t he your biggest rival now? Han Corps is already too difficult to defeat with the years it has been in this industry. Why are you helping him?"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "He is my brother first before a rival. The person who wants to see him seed the most is myself."


    Mr. Pei sighed.


    "I apologize for his behavior. But believe me. The day woulde soon when he would apologize by himself."


    "Alright, sir. If that''s what you wish¡­"


    "Please convey this to the other employees too."


    "Will do."


    Zhiyuan hung up. Xinyi smiled. "You are a really good big brother."


    He cheekily smiled. "It''s because my wife is the best."


    ¡ª


    Three months had passed by, but there was still nothing suspicious about An Yueqin''s behavior. She didn''t show any signs of recognition or any slip that would prove she was faking her amnesia.


    Today was the day when An Guoting decided to finally meet her.


    "Dad, where are you going?" Caihong asked.


    "To meet Yueqin."


    She widened her eyes. "So suddenly?"


    He pursed his lips. "I cannot wait, Caihong! We have finally found her. We are wasting time when we are supposed to be reunited as a family¡­I know she would want this too. I will definitely make her spill it this time!"


    Shuang smacked his head. "Haste is waste, Dad. Yunru has told to keep patience. Until now, Keung has also not done anything provoking. Suddenly barging on her door right now will do more harm than good."


    "I agree with Shuang, Dad. If Keung is keeping quiet, then we have no reason to disturb her. She would be even more hostile if we bothered her for no reason."


    An Guoting was aggrieved. "You two¡­Don''t you want to see your parents happy?"


    Shuang red at him. "We don''t want Mom pissed off at you for no reason."


    "She won''t be-"


    "Daaaaad."


    "Fine! Why would you two understand this father''s pain here? Caihong has Xiaosi, and you have Jack Si."


    Shuang choked. "Huh? Since when did I-"


    "Don''t lie. I know you went to a club together for a date."


    "..."


    "That wasn''t a date. He was free that day. I was bored too. So we just hung out together."


    "And for me, that is a date. You two are happy, but your father is alone."


    Caihong said, "Dad-"


    "Don''t give me the reason that Xiaosi is in aa. He will wake up soon."


    She coughed.


    "Your father is alone, but my daughters don''t care about this at all."


    Shuang seriously wondered if he had drama lessons from Soo Ei.


    Caihong patted his shoulder. "Dad, we care about you. Don''t you think I want Mom too? I never imagined that my real mother would be alive. I am more excited than you here. But we have to wait for the right time."


    He grumbled.


    "Now be a good boy."


    "D-Don''t treat me like a kid."


    "You are behaving exactly like that. Even Chyou doesn''t act so stubbornly."


    He gritted his teeth. After they left, An Guoting tiredly sat on the couch.


    Nobody understands my pain¡­


    His phone rang, and he saw Zizi''s number shing on it. He beamed. Their rtionship as a father and daughter was also slowly improving. Now Zizi and An Guoting didn''t feel so awkward around each other.


    "Zizi, dear."


    "Dad!"


    It took a while for her, but Zizi decided to address An Guoting as Dad just like she did to Han Tian. Of course, Han Tian had a special ce in her heart, and as a father, he would always be at the top.


    But that didn''t mean An Guoting didn''t have the right.


    "Dad, I got a super duper awesome n to lure Aunt Yueqin!"


    An Guoting''s shoulders drooped in sadness. "It''s no use, Zizi. Caihong and Shuang told me not to do anything silly. We shouldn''t provoke Yueqin¡­"


    "Ah? Why not? Oof. It won''t be any problem at all. I have a super n that won''t get us into any trouble."


    An Guoting felt hopeful. "R-really? But they said not to meet her¡­"


    "Of course, we won''t just barge into her house. That will be too suspicious, duh."


    He coughed in embarrassment.


    That was exactly my n¡­


    "We have a super cute weapon that would make things super easy for us!"


    "What?"


    "Hehe¡­you will know."


    ¡ª


    An Yueqin was shopping in a small supermarket near her house for her daily necessities. She thought that things would take a worse turn after Yunru caught her. But for now, everything was peaceful.


    She wheeled her basket when it bumped into someone. Her eyes widened, and she quickly apologized. "I am sorry."


    She froze seeing a certain figure. She quickly bent down. "Chyou. What are you doing here?"


    Little Chyou''s eyes were shining as she looked at her. "How do you know my name?"


    She stiffened.


    "Uh¡­No¡­"


    Chyou''s eyes sparkled. "You look so pretty! Just like my Mama."


    She stared at her. "Is that so?"


    "En!"


    She looked at her from head to toe. Her gaze was unreadable, but silently clenched her hands.


    It''s Chyou¡­


    This was the first time she properly saw her granddaughter.


    Chyou rubbed her elbow.


    "Does it hurt?" She anxiously asked.


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Yes."


    "I am really sorry. Come, I will help you."


    She helped her stand, and Chyou tugged her dress. She eagerly asked, "Pretty Aunt, you not tell me! How do you look so much like my Mama?"

 Chapter 466 - Just A Coincidence

    An Yueqin found herself unable to answer her question. She justughed it off. "I am sure it''s a coincidence."


    Chyou puffed up her cheeks. "How can it be a co¡­coindicenshe?"


    An Yueqin blinked and then burst into a chuckle. "Coincidence. It means-"


    She raised her little palm towards her and quickly said, "Wait, wait! I know this! Mama taught me this word."


    Chyou looked up which she always did whenever she tried to recollect any answer.


    "It''s when two or more things happens at same time time o-or it''s¡­" she furrowed her brows, "something simr without any connection."


    She beamed and pped her hands. "Oh my. It''s correct."


    Chyou brightened. Her nose grew longer in pride as she sessfully remembered the answer.


    An Yueqin said, "Yes. It''s a coincidence. Your Mama and I might look a little simr, but¡­it''s just a chance thing."


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head. "So you not my Grandma?"


    She stiffened.


    Chyou looked extremely aggrieved as her brows tilted in sadness. "You look like Mama. So, I thought you are my Grandma. I was so happy. All my friends in school have Grandma."


    An Yueqin felt her heart skip a beat. The more she saw Chyou''s heartbroken expression, the more guilt she felt enveloping her chest.


    "Their grandmas tell them lots of stories at night. They bring lots of gifts too."


    She cleared her throat. "I-I am sorry, dear. What about your Dada''s mother?"


    Chyou shook her head. "Dada''s Mama not good. She doesn''t like Dada and me. She always shouts at Dada and hurt him."


    She stomped her little foot. "I don''t like her. Mama don''t like her too. She always says mean things to my Dada."


    An Yueqin widened her eyes. "Oh¡­"


    She was never told much about Xiaosi''s background, so this was the first time she was hearing it. Nevertheless, it was saddening that his side of the family had problems.


    She smiled and patted her head. "It''s okay. Even if you don''t have Grandmas, you have your Grandpa, right? I am sure your Mama''s Dada must love you a lot."


    Chyou frowned. "Grandpa is really good! But he don''t tell stories like Mama."


    "Ah? He doesn''t tell you stories?"


    "He do. But not¡­in¡­inrestingly like Mama."


    Ah, she means interestingly.


    "Grandpa is not good at telling stories!" She shook her head. "Mama always change her voice when it''s exciting, sad or happy! Grandpa tells in same voice. It''s boring."


    From somewhere, An Yueqin heard a series of coughs, but they stopped soon enough.


    An Yueqin''s mouth twitched.


    Why do I not feel it''s not so surprising?


    Chyou tugged on her hand. "That is why, I want a Grandma."


    She fidgeted and didn''t know what to say. "It''s okay! I am sure your Grandpa will learn it. He should. He shouldn''t keep disappointing his granddaughter like that."


    The series of coughs became violent.


    An Yueqin frowned.


    Who is coughing like that?


    She patted her head. "You should wear a mask outside. Children catch infections easily."


    Chyou''s eyes sparkled. "Mask? Pretty Aunty, I saw a bunny mask there!" She pointed her finger at a section, "It''s cute."


    An Yueqin was a little uneasy. "U-Um how can I take you¡­? Wait. Which reminds me."


    She hastily looked left and right. "Who did youe here with? Is your Mama with you?"


    She suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    I cannot meet Caihong here.


    "Mama is not here. Mama is in the hospital."


    An Yueqin was puzzled. "In the hospital?"


    Chyou''s eyes teared up. "Dada is hurt and in hospital. He is sleeping there."


    She hung her neck in sadness. "Dada is not with us for a long time. I miss Dada¡­"


    She froze.


    Yeah, I¡­it just slipped out.


    Chyou shifted her leg from side to side. "The house feels lonely. Mama is at the hospital the whole day looking after Dada. Dada is not there to teach me too. I want Dada back¡­But I cannot be sad."


    An Yueqin pursed her lips. Her heart ached for her.


    "Mama never liked Dada before. But Dada always liked Mama. He always waited for Mama even if she fight with Dada a lot. Dada¡­Dada¡­" tears plopped on her chubby cheeks as she sniffled, "Dada is the best Dada! But now Mama and I have to wait for Dada. So we will wait for him. But I still miss Dada¡­"


    An Yueqin quickly took her in a hug and tightly embraced her. She felt her eyes sting with tears. "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    She patted her back to reassure her.


    "I am sure your Dada will be awake soon. He is missing your Mama and you too. So he won''t take it long."


    Chyou clung onto her neck. "Really?"


    "En."


    She wiped her cheeks and helped her blow her nose. An Yueqin stared at her and couldn''t help but lightly pinch her cheeks. She smiled. "Have faith. You know, today my left eyelid is blinking continuously. Rumors are that when your left eye blinks more than usual, something is about to happen. I am sure it will be good news for you."


    Her teary orbs were shining under the light. "Dada will wake up?"


    "I feel so. So don''t lose hope."


    She nodded furiously. She tiptoed and kissed on her cheek. "Pretty Aunty is the best."


    An Yueqin didn''t want to part with her, but she was afraid if she stayed for longer-


    "Chyou! Ah there you are!"


    She froze.


    Zizi came running towards them and grinned. "Chyou, you are here and I am searching for you everywhere! I told you not to leave my side, right?"


    Chyou eagerly said, "Aunt Zizi! I met Pretty Aunty here who looks like Mama!"


    Just then, An Guoting came too and heaved a sigh of relief. "Finally found you-"


    He widened his eyes seeing An Yueqin. "You!"


    An Yueqin gritted her teeth.


    Damn it!


    Zizi asked in wonder. "Oh! What a coincidence. You are here too?"


    An Yueqin gave An Guoting a dangerous re.


    Was this a¡­


    An Guoting didn''t falter. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why do you think I might be doing that?"


    "Hey! We took Chyou to the nearby park here to y. She insisted on ying the new ride her friends talked about.. Now we are here because she wants ice cream. What is wrong with that?"

 Chapter 467 - Force Her Into A Corner

    Chyou hopped up and down. "Pretty Aunty, let''s have ice cream together!"


    An Yueqin was at a loss. "Um¡­"


    "Ice cream! Ice cream!" Sheughed.


    Zizi pulled Chyou back. "Chyou, don''t be stubborn. She is a stranger to us."


    She stiffened.


    "You will bother her if you act too spoiled."


    Chyou bit her lip. "I¡­I am a bother?"


    An Yueqin quickly said, "No, no! You aren''t a bother at all!" She narrowed her eyes at Zizi. "You¡­you shouldn''t say this to a child."


    Zizi frowned. "Huh? Who are you to tell me this? Chyou is very close to me. I can see you are very troubled. Don''t worry. Chyou won''t ask you anymore. She is just missing her mother and father too much. That''s why she is lonely."


    An Guoting nodded.


    "But nobody can help it. She will have to be a good girl and wait. She is waiting for Xiaosi to wake up again and eat ice cream with her family. Who knows how long it will take? We just came to apany Chyou, but honestly we have been so busy."


    "You. How can you leave a child alone? She needs you all the most now."


    An Guoting was solemn. "Of course, I take care of my granddaughter. But I have mypany to look after too."


    An Yueqin stared at him. "You think your work is more important than Chyou?"


    "Huh? I am not saying that. It just means that I sometimes get busy."


    Chyou lowered her head. "Grandpa busy¡­Chyou is alone."


    She fumed. "You! This is horrible! Do you have any sensitivity?"


    "You don''t need to teach me that. First of all, you are not Yueqin, so you are not her grandmother. So¡­So don''t get angry over nothing."


    Zizi held her hand. "Let''s go, Chyou. We have already spent enough time here."


    "But¡­But I want to eat ice cream¡­"


    "Sorry, dear. But I have a date with Yunru," she blushed. "I don''t have time for ice cream right now."


    Chyou expectantly looked at him. "Grandpa¡­"


    An Guoting quickly said, "Chyou, next time, we will definitely eat lots of ice cream. But now, I have an urgent meeting."


    Chyou''s little face dimmed into sadness. "Okay¡­"


    "Guoting!!!" An Yueqin eximed in a fury. "Have some shame!" She pulled Chyou behind her and faced him. "She is already going through so much, and you dare add to her troubles!?"


    An Guoting froze.


    Guoting¡­she called me just by my name¡­


    "If you cannot do your job properly, then I will do it."


    She looked at Chyou. "Chyou, I will take you for some ice cream."


    Chyou brightened. "Pretty Aunty will take me?"


    "Yes."


    Zizi quickly pulled Chyou to her side again and harrumphed. "Excuse me, but should you really do this? We cannot let someone who is involved with harming my brother take care of Chyou. What face will I show to Caihong?"


    An Yueqin paled.


    Zizi didn''t give her any chance to speak. "Chyou, be a good girl today. This pretty aunty can hurt you if you stay close to her."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You!" She gritted her teeth. "You think I will hurt my grand-" she stopped herself just in time.


    An Guoting narrowed his eyes. "Huh? Hurt your what?"


    She felt her heart in her throat, feeling their strong questioning gazes.


    "I mean you think I will hurt a little child?"


    Zizi coldly said, "Weren''t you involved in almost hurting Siying too? Siying is also just an innocent child."


    Her eyes flickered with an unknown emotion, and for a moment she avoided their eyes.


    "Enough! How many times should I say that I am not involved? You two¡­you don''t like to listen to people, don''t you? Nothing is proven against me."


    Zizi raised her brow. "You are right. You haven''t proved to be guilty yet. But you aren''t out of suspicion either. So, giving Chyou to you is still a risk for us. After how Siying narrowly escaped death, we cannot take any chances."


    Chyou lowered her head. "No ice cream with pretty aunty?"


    "No, Chyou."


    An Yueqin saw Chyou longingly staring at the ice cream parlor. She felt as if her heart would burst out in pain.


    "Ah damn! I am gettingte for my date! Hurry!"


    Zizi pulled Chyou and quickly left. An Guoting stared at her for a few moments and then turned to leave too.


    Left alone, An Yueqin finally couldn''t hold back her tears and they slid as she clenched her fists.


    ¡ª


    In the car, Zizi was hugging Chyou with all her might. "Damn it Chyou, you acted so beautifully! Muah! A hundred points! On the spot! You should definitely be a famous actress in the future~~"


    She showered her cheeks with kisses. Chyou felt ticklish andughed. She blushed, hearing so many praises.


    "Dad, did you see how she reacted?"


    An Guoting eagerly nodded. "She was worried that she would meet Caihong and was fidgety. A-and did you hear her? She called me just Guoting in a fury!"


    "Hah! That means she was angry enough to call you by your name. It totally felt like she was scolding her husband. When I mentioned Siying''s ident, though she didn''t confess, she did hesitate for a moment. Like we had every reason to be wary of her."


    An Guoting felt emotional as he said, "And¡­and she was almost about to call Chyou her granddaughter. She knows. She remembers everything!"


    Zizi beamed and nodded. "Yes. There were many signs to prove that. Though she was alert enough not to confess. But that''s fine. I already knew it wouldn''t be so easy to make her spill it. Now, we just have to push her switch even more. We have to force her into a corner. Only Chyou can do that."


    She pinched her cheeks.


    An Guoting picked her in his arms. "Aish, my Chyou is so talented."


    Chyou hugged him and kissed his cheek.


    "She did exactly like I told her to act," Zizi smirked. "A pitiful, ignored child. Chyou is awesome."


    "Grandpa! I did good. So I want ice cream now!"


    Heughed. "Of course! You can eat as much ice cream as you want. You deserve it.. You rattled your Grandma who nobody was able to do until now."

 Chapter 468 - Trouble Brewing

    At the ice-cream parlor, Chyou finally got her well-deserved ice cream. An Guoting frowned, seeing nothing on Zizi''s side. "You are not eating?"


    Zizi said, "I am dieting."


    "Aish. What dieting? Aren''t you already slim enough? Don''t torture your body like this. You should enjoy it as much as you can."


    He ordered a cup of butter-scotch ice cream for her against her protests. Zizi gulped.


    How many calories are there?


    "Don''t think about the calories. Just eat," he sternly said.


    Zizi coughed.


    She scrolled through the phone as she took a bite when she coughed hard.


    An Guoting widened his eyes. "What happened? Are you alright?"


    "What the hell is this!?" She read a news article on her phone. "It says here about bro''s newpany. Someone leaked some evidence that the hotel construction bro is undertaking is not safe and is viting safety and environmentalws!"


    An Guoting checked on his phone and was shocked to read the news.


    It was published that an ident urred today at the construction site where one worker was seriously injured. On investigation, it was found that thend hadn''t passed safety inspection checks. It was alleged that Han Zhiyuan didn''t care about thews and only focussed onpleting the project as soon as possible.


    Then the whole topic of Keung bing the CEO cropped up, and it was leaked that there was apetition between the cousins about who would make the most profit. Thus, Zhiyuan was used that since he didn''t have much time until the two quarters would get over, he was ignoring the properws in haste andpromising on the quality of the construction.


    Mu Constructions and Zhiyuan were jointly used of this terrible ident. There was no statement from the injured worker yet as he was still recovering.


    "This is nonsense! Bro always puts quality and safety over anything!"


    "Zizi, don''t worry. These usations won''t hold any water."


    She gritted her teeth. "Damn it! Is that Keung pulling all this stuff? I am so gonna-"


    She saw Chyou startled at the sudden conversation, and she toned down. "I mean, I will p him real hard¡­"


    An Guoting said, "Let''s quickly go back. I hope Zhiyuan will be okay."


    ¡ª


    The Han vi was not at all okay. The reporters swarmed outside, barraging questions and demanding to be led inside.


    "Han Zhiyuan, please answer our questions! What do you have to say about the injured worker?"


    "Did you really ignore safetyws to win thispetition?"


    "Is there strife going on between you and Han Keung?"


    Inside the vi was a tense atmosphere. Han Guang and Han Mingli were enjoying the scene that was taking ce.


    "I cannot believe this, Zhiyuan. You would go this far to win," Han Mingli sighed.


    "Don''t me him, Mingli. Keung won the first round, after all. Of course, he would win the second one. No matter how much he tries, it''s all useless."


    Xinyi coldly said, "You are enjoying this very much, Aunt. I wonder if you have something to do with this."


    Han Guang sneered. "Now that you are in trouble, you want to shift the me to me? We don''t have to do anything because Keung will win. Your punypany isn''t gonna make the cut."


    Zizi red at Keung. "Keung! You are definitely behind this, aren''t you? You feel threatened and pull such a cheap trick. I cannot believe you would put an innocent worker''s life in danger!"


    Keung narrowed his eyes. "I don''t want to exin myself."


    "Heh. You are so good in keeping mouths shut. Whether it be yours or Aunt Yueqin''s."


    Han Huizhong ignored the arguments and looked at Zhiyuan. "Why are you so quiet?"


    Zhiyuan squinted his eyes. "These are all just allegations in the end. Nobody has evidence that Ipromised anywhere. I can show all the proof that we did all the quality tests and only started construction when everything had passed."


    "Then how did the worker get injured?"


    "It might be an ident."


    Han Guang smiled. "Don''t try to avoid responsibility, Zhiyuan. We will only know once the worker is conscious again. And¡­if he testifies that there was some problem with the construction, then be ready to face criminal charges. You might have to spend your life in jail."


    Xinyi replied. "You don''t have to think that far ahead, Aunt. Everything will be fine."


    Zhiyuan got up and adjusted his coat. "I am going to visit the hospital. He is injured. It''s still my responsibility to be present."


    "I wille too-"


    "No, Xinyi. It''s all a mess outside. It''s dangerous so be at home."


    She pursed her lips.


    Han Tian said, "I wille with you too."


    ¡ª


    The reporters followed Zhiyuan to the hospital, which he didn''t care about. They went up to the floor where the worker, He Jing, was admitted.


    His wife was outside, crying and in distress with her daughter by her side.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Is he awake?"


    The doctor shook his head. "It will be a little while more."


    He nodded.


    His wife He Xing confronted him. "You! You are the one who is the owner of that hotel, right? I am telling you, if-if anything happens to my husband, then I will sue you!" She sobbed. "Without him¡­.how will I live if anything happens to him? What about my daughter? How will I raise her without him?"


    Zhiyuan was solemn. "Mam. He Jing will be alright. The investigation is going on for the cause of the ident. I, Han Zhiyuan, will never put anybody''s life in danger."


    Yunru had just entered the hospital too when He Jing was finally awake. They met him in his ward and after doctor''s go-ahead for questioning, Yunru asked, "I am Chief Soo Yunru. I would like to ask you some questions about your ident."


    He painfully nodded.


    "How did this happen?"


    "I was¡­working as usual¡­Suddenly, a p-part of the building copsed¡­I ran in time but still hit my shoulder and neck," he gasped.


    "How did the part fall off?"


    He took a breath.. "I don''t know¡­B-But I heard some rumors a-among other workers that¡­they were afraid of working here because¡­the ma-materials used in construction¡­were of poor quality."

 Chapter 469 - Will Never Abandon Zhiyuan

    Xinyi was slowly walking back and forth in the vi, patiently waiting for Zhiyuan to return.


    Han Huizhong rolled his eyes. "Will you stop that? You are making me dizzy."


    "I am getting a bad feeling, Grandpa. I think things are not as easy as they seem to be. Zhiyuan says that nothing can be proved against him, but-"


    "But your heart says otherwise," he sneered. "You think too much."


    "I just find it suspicious," she pursed his lips. "This incident happened just after the first quarter. Everything is progressing smoothly on our side, but these usations pop out of nowhere."


    Zizi came running towards them, panicked and terrified. "Grandpa! Xinyi!"


    Han Huizhongmented. "Here is another person that makes my head dizzy."


    "Grandpa, it''s not the time to bully me! Read the news!"


    Xinyi got a bad feeling. She immediately opened the news tab on her phone.


    ''Han Zhiyuan is arrested for illegal construction!"


    ''The worker He Jing has given his testimony. There were indeed quality problems with the construction materials.''


    ''The evidence of quality assurance tests given by Han Zhiyuan are all fake!''


    Xinyi read the news in a daze. Her heart had almost stopped beating.


    Zizi cried. "They arrested bro! I talked to Yunru and demanded his justification. But he said that there is the worker''s testimony against hispany, and the tests are proved to be fake. Until it''s cleared out, he cannot help bro either. He has to remain in custody."


    Xia Liqin copsed on the couch. "Impossible¡­"


    Han Guang cameughing. "Well, well. Weren''t you all too confident about this? Now, look. The one you trusted the most is in jail," he sneered. "I wonder how he must be feeling right now. He sent Mingli and me to jail, but now he is behind the bars~"


    Xia Liqin clenched her jaw. "You should be ashamed of yourself, Guang! Keung could y such a dirty trick on Zhiyuan¡­how do you even look at yourself in the mirror!?"


    Zizi coldly said, "Don''t rejoice so soon, Aunt. You think bro would be shaken up by something like this?"


    She chuckled. "Heh. Scream all you want. You look so desperate. Just the expression I wanted to see. This is the end for Han Zhiyuan and your tiny littlepany."


    She nced at Xinyi. "Be ready to spend your life without your husband. He will see a long time in jail. Awee, it would be so tough raising your children without their father, right?"


    Xinyi stayed silent. She looked at Han Huizhong. "Grandpa, I am going outside for a bit."


    He squinted his eyes.


    "The reporters aren''t here anyway. I will be careful."


    "Hm."


    ¡ª


    Xinyi quietly sat on a bench in a park staring at the kids ying in the sandbox and on the swing. She read the news again, and her gaze turned cold.


    "Xinyi!"


    She turned and saw Liao Yuan rushing towards her. "Why are you here?" He was panting. "I went to check in Han vi, but you weren''t there."


    "I wanted some alone time," she expressionlessly said.


    He stared at her and sighed. He sat beside her. "I saw the news. What are you going to do?"


    "I will figure something out."


    He pressed his brows. "Xinyi, I told you this won''t work. Keung has be so impatient that he has already trapped Zhiyuan. One by one, he will target all of you. Zhiyuan is like the backbone of your family. If he is in jail, it would be a yground for him to deal with you."


    She nced at him. "What do you think I am supposed to do?"


    Liao Yuan hesitated. "Xinyi, are you really happy in the Han vi? Whenever I see you, you are in some or the other trouble. First, Zizi didn''t like you. You had to shoulder the family business when Zhiyuan was in depression. Then Xiaosi came and wanted to take revenge on Zhiyuan. Keung and his parents were always at odds with you, and now that he is the CEO, things have just worsened. With Zhiyuan in jail, it will be an instant victory for him and do you realize how horrible your life would be in that house?"


    "Am I supposed to give up on Zhiyuan and my family?"


    "I am telling you to think about yourself. Ever since you married Zhiyuan, I never once saw you truly happy. Now you are stuck with this newpany to win against Keung when you are pregnant. Xinyi, I don''t need to tell you that you will be losing a lot of those foreign investments in the blink of an eye. The owner is in jail and is used of illegal construction. They would pull all the money back immediately. Just give up on this and live a good life, Xinyi. I have worked with you. I have seen you how you are. You¡­You don''t deserve to live such a troubled life."


    Xinyi said nothing. She got up and faced him. "Nobody said that a married life is perfect and without troubles. I have suffered, but I had many good memories that my sadness in those times could never match up to. Life is full of ups and downs. Even if I left Zhiyuan, I might face some other problems in my life. Not that I would ever leave his side anyway in the first ce."


    "Things will only get difficult, Xinyi."


    "I have crossed many of those difficult situations together with Zhiyuan. We wille out of this one unscathed too. Thank you for your concern, Yuan. But I would never even dream of abandoning Zhiyuan."


    She passed by Yuan and left the park.


    Liao Yuan stared at her back and sighed. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Even though it was a no smoking area he didn''t care.


    "Tsk, Tsk."


    The concern in his eyes suddenly vanished, and it was reced with a cold, dark gaze.


    "No matter what I do, you just don''t break down, Xinyi.. What will it take for you to leave his side once and for all? I guess jail wasn''t enough huh. So, what should I do next, my dear Xinyi?"

 Chapter 470 - Expectations Versus Reality

    Sitting on the bench in the park as he puffed out his cigarette, Liao Yuan thought back to the past.


    Life was always boring to him. He had always excelled in academics and sports. He was always above others. He could learn anything fairly easily, and that was why there was nothing around him that could interest him.


    For a span of time, his mode of enjoyment was his rivalry with Zhiyuan. At first, he wasn''t interested in the rivalry between his grandfather, Liao Junjie and Han Huizhong. That was old school to him. But Zhiyuan proved to be just as smart in business management, who couldpete with him. It was enjoyable for a spell with the tug-of-war.l between them.


    Sometimes, the Han Corps won and sometimes the Liao Corps did. Thepetition for grabbing the best hotel chain industry''s title was always neck to neck between them.


    But when it started to show a repeated pattern of wins and losses, Liao Yuan quickly became bored of that too.


    Until Xinyi became the standing CEO of the Han Corps.


    It was a project where the Han and Liao Corps had to work together. He heard rumors that Zhiyuan was very sick for some reason, and heughed in disdain when he came to know that it was some silly depression over lost love.


    I didn''t expect he would turn out to be so weak, he snorted to himself. Lost love? Seriously?


    Then came the day when the CEOs of the twopanies had to give a presentation and take forward their cooperation.


    Naturally, it was him from the Liao Corps side. But he had heard that Han Huizhong had appointed his granddaughter-inw as the standing CEO.


    Her? I thought it would be that old man himself.


    He was extremely interested to meet her because everyone knew Han Huizhong''s reputation. He only believed in capabilities, and such a stern and ruthless man''s choice as the CEO''s recement was indeedpelling to see.


    Just who was Han Xinyi?


    But his expectations quickly crashed when he met her a few minutes before the meeting started. He saw a woman pacing back and forth in the lounge. Her face was deathly pale, and her legs were trembling as if she would run away the moment she would see a chance to escape.


    She was nervously reading through the presentation files, trying to memorize the key points. She was literally on the verge of crying.


    Liao Yuan stood behind her. "You must be¡­Han Xinyi?"


    Xinyi was startled and quickly turned. She looked like a frightened and rmed cat.


    "H-Hello! I-Indeed, I am¡­" her gaze was lowered, and she was nervously fidgeting with her file. "Nice to meet you."


    Liao Yuan brought forward his hand for a handshake, but she didn''t respond. Then she suddenly noticed it and widened her eyes. "I-I am sorry!"


    Xinyi returned his handshake and awkwardly smiled.


    He raised his brow. She was fumbling in her speech, and it was clear that she was ufortable around him because she didn''t know him.


    Such a disappointment¡­


    Grandpa Han chose this woman as his granddaughter-inw? Shouldn''t it have been a fiercer and tougher woman just like him?


    She is gonnapletely screw up her presentation with her stage fright. But he still chose her?


    And indeed, Xinyi had screwed up. She stammered and became nk in the middle of the presentation. Her words were incoherent. All in all, it was a disaster.


    But Han Huizhong didn''t seem to be furious at her. Liao Yuan pitifully watched her getting disdainful nces from everyone. She had lost the first impression, and from now on, everybody would only begin to underestimate her. Xinyi was trembling, but until the very end, she never shed a tear.


    He found that admirable, but in the end, who was weak was still weak.


    Liao Yuan thought that it was the end of it. Han Huizhong would take the responsibility to himself. The tragedy would just repeat as long as she was there. After such humiliation neither would Xinyi opt to do this role.


    But Xinyi came for the second time too, and this time, her skills were slightly better than before. She was still fumbling and trembling, but she didn''t get nk. She got through the meeting without forgetting anything.


    The third time was even better. Her posture was more straight and confident. She was less fumbling too.


    The fourth time, she was finally able to properly articte herself and the fifth time, she could finally meet everyone''s eye while giving the presentation.


    In that short amount of time, Liao Yuan had witnessed her growth as she fought her public speaking fear. It was traumatic the first time, but as time passed, she became better and better at it.


    Which finally brought Liao Yuan''s interest back in her.


    Persistence.


    Xinyi was scared and had made many mistakes. But she was persistent to improve herself. Of course, arge part of that was definitely due to Han Huizhong''s spartan training. But it also required Xinyi''s mental fortitude to go through it and face her fear again and again.


    This was something new to him. He was a man who could learn anything pretty easily without putting much effort. He didn''t have to work hard in any particr area. That''s why seeing someone working so hard, especially in an area they dreaded to work in was something rare to witness for him.


    People naturally worked hard towards the things they liked. But how many truly work to conquer their fears?


    She knew nothing about business management. But with a little time and learning, she quickly adapted herself. It was actually her at the end who suggested an idea that was the most profitable.


    She changed everybody''s attitudes towards her slowly and steadily. A woman who knew nothing about business and who couldn''t even talk to people properly, led the cooperation to sess on her own.


    It took a lot of pain and humiliation to reach that stage. But the bright smile on her lips after it was over made him realize that it was truly worth it for her.


    It was a mistake to think she was weak. She had a different kind of a strength in her which didn''te from in-born talent or qualities, rather sheer hard work and her attitude.


    Now I understand why you chose her, Grandpa Han.


    Han Xinyi IS interesting indeed.

 Chapter 471 - From The Shadows

    But what was the use even if he found that she was interesting? What was Liao Yuan supposed to do?


    Or what did he want from Xinyi?


    Was it continuing working with her? Or against her as a rival? Or did he want something more?


    Whatever it was, he knew that he got something to kill time. It was a good year when Xinyi was the standing CEO for that time. But it changed when Zhiyuan came back.


    Liao Yuan thought as if he lost his toy to y. He wanted Xinyi to continue being the CEO, but that was the Han Corps''s decision. It wasn''t something he could interfere in.


    He felt aimless. In that period, he had grown fond of Xinyi. But there was no light at the end of that road because she was married.


    But then he thought,


    If I remember it correctly, Zhiyuan went into depression because he was forced to marry her by Grandpa Han.


    He smiled.


    In such a case, was it even possible that their marriage wouldst for a longer time? Zhiyuan could give up on Xinyi anytime. Or maybe she could leave him herself seeing that he had another woman in his heart.


    But then sshing water on all his hopes came the news that Xinyi was pregnant.


    That was when he began to hate Zhiyuan.


    Wow, Zhiyuan. I never thought Han Huizhong''s grandson would be a bastard. You are still in love with your ex-girlfriend, but you slept with Xinyi? Do you even have a heart?


    He was extremely furious that day he learned about her pregnancy. It was as if Zhiyuan had touched something that belonged to him. He was beyond enraged.


    In the end, he calmed himself down. He knew it was impossible for Zhiyuan to fall in love with Xinyi in such a short time. There must be something that happened which caused that night.


    Did Zhiyuan force himself on her? Maybe he got drunk and¡­


    He was sure it was true. If it was true, then would Xinyi bear to still live with him? She might not even want the child.


    His suspicion proved true when he learned that Xinyi had taken an abortion appointment.


    He was thrilled to know he was right. But he was even more thrilled to realize that the baby would be gone. The mother didn''t want it herself.


    Then it was easy. Once she kills the child inside her, he would approach her as a friend and gradually make his way in her heart until there would be no more Zhiyuan. Then wille a day where she would give up on her marriage too just like she did for her child.


    But¡­


    The abortion never happened.


    Liao Yuan was puzzled.


    How did Xinyi not kill the child? It was all decided. Then what changed?


    When he had approached her to ask about it indirectly, he was stunned to see that Xinyi hadpletely changed. She was nowhere near the depressed woman she was. She had wholeheartedly epted her child and wanted to give birth to him.


    How? How could she be so happy after what happened that night?


    Not only that, her rtionship with Zhiyuan hadn''t taken any slump either.


    Meeting Xinyi that day made him realize that there was no way she now wanted to leave Zhiyuan or her child.


    Everything got ruined and once again, he was extremely disappointed in Xinyi.


    Was she a weak woman after all?


    She proved that she had the strength and determination to face any adversity. But when the time came to finally step out of that marriage and away from the man who didn''t even love her, he was let down by her.


    Did she think that life would be hard after divorce? Or how would she raise her child by herself?


    Really¡­Did I make a mistake about you?


    He felt as if Xinyi had betrayed him. Everything was going well for him and one more push, and she would have been his if he yed his cards right. But Xinyi crashed his ns.


    Agitated, he left abroad. He couldn''t bear the betrayal and the fact that he lost. So he spent his years abroad to forget about her.


    Liao Yuan even tried to date other women to move on from her. But he couldn''t. He just couldn''t. He only wanted Xinyi. He wanted to be with her.


    It was at that time, he stepped into the Underworld. If he had decided on having Xinyi at any cost, then he thought it wouldn''t hurt if he built some influence in the dark world.


    Three years passed like that with him gaining a foothold in the Underworld. When he learned that Xiaosi was back for revenge, he was ecstatic. He didn''t know why he hated Zhiyuan so much.


    It took a lot of effort to find out what had happened. But he was finally able to find an acquaintance of the man who was supposed to ruin Caihong on Han Huizhong''s orders. That''s when he came to know about that night seven years back.


    Things were easy for him now. He didn''t even have to lift a finger because Xiaosi was doing it for him. He was giving him what he wanted on a silver te.


    As Xiaosi carried out his revenge, he came to know one day that Siying had disappeared. He ran away from home.


    That was the perfect chance for Liao Yuan.


    He chuckled.


    Ah. A child lost in a big city. Isn''t it natural that something bad could happen to him?


    A glint passed through his eyes.


    What Xinyi couldn''t do three years back, I will do it for her.


    He hired a man from a local kidnapping gang in the city to take away Siying. With his influence in the Underworld now, things became convenient for him even if he was abroad.


    Siying was almost in his hands when suddenly, he was saved by another boy. The kidnapper ran away, but there was no way to trace his identity, so he was safe.


    Shit! What the hell is with his luck?

 Chapter 472 - To Prove Innocence

    He was frustrated.


    How was Siying saved? Is his luck that good that he was saved from an abortion first and then a kidnapping?


    In the end, he had to let it go.


    Liao Yuan had to search for some other method that could drive Zhiyuan and Xinyi apart. For him, that chance was the reunion gathering. He was confident that Xiaosi would have nned something for the truth to finally surface and bring Han Huizhong''s true face.


    But that really didn''t have much connection to Xinyi and Zhiyuan''s marriage. It wasn''t something that could bring a crack in their marriage.


    That''s when he came up with the n of exposing Xinyi''s abortion. He dug around a little and found that Huang Rong was quite dissatisfied and furious with Xinyi for ''snatching'' her fiance Qin Fuhua.


    He chuckled.


    Women like her are so stupid.


    He dropped her a message using an unknown number and told her about Xinyi''s abortion. He knew that she would automatically do everything the rest. With bitterness in her heart for Xinyi, she would make a way to expose this fact in front of everyone, mainly Zhiyuan.


    Liao Yuan didn''t know what actually transpired that night between them. It was just his conjecture that Zhiyuan was drunk, and he forced himself on her.


    But he knew one thing for sure that he didn''t know about Xinyi abortion attempt. In such circumstances, if he realized that Xinyi had tried to kill their child, what would his reaction be?


    To Liao Yuan, he was actually quite puzzled as to how Zhiyuan could bear to live with Xinyi after what he did? Didn''t his guilt consume him for doing such a terrible thing towards her? By that logic, he should have already initiated the divorce himself because he was an upright man who never tolerated injustice


    If he was the cause for her pain, then Zhiyuan would have punished himself ages ago.


    This means¡­


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes.


    There is something else that happened that night but which he doesn''t know about. Something that hurt Xinyi too badly to think about abortion.


    What could it be?


    He thought about Zhiyuan''s forced marriage by Han Huizhong, and the period he fell into depression when Caihong left him. The woman he loved and wanted to marry the most.


    Is it possible¡­that he imagined Xinyi as her while¡­


    At first, he thought it was impossible. A man like Zhiyuan wouldn''t cross such a boundary.


    But then he thought why was it not possible?


    Liao Yuan himself was an example.


    He had dated women to forget Xinyi. But no matter how much he tried, he could only think about her. He could only see her face even when he spent time with his girlfriends. He always imagined that it was Xinyi instead of them.


    So why could Zhiyuan not make that mistake?


    It was still his guess, but it was getting stronger and stronger. There was no other reason which couldpel Xinyi to take such a drastic step such as abortion. Not a woman like her at all.


    So, this was it. The way to break their marriage was to open Zhiyuan''s eyes to the truth. Once he learned the dark reality of that night, he would end the marriage himself burdened with the guilt.


    There would be no way that he could still face Xinyi after what he did.


    He waited. And waited and waited again for the news toe. But their divorce never surfaced.


    Liao Yuan''s patience wasing to an end. He finally ended his stay abroad and came back to China but not before doing a few things.


    He returned and instead of Zhiyuan wallowing himself with responsibility for that night, he was instead chasing after Xinyi. The Han Zhiyuan he saw before and the one he met now waspletely different.


    What¡­what kind of joke is this?


    He fell in love with Xinyi?


    Despicable! What right does he have to still stay beside her after knowing everything? What face does he still have left to show her?


    Han Zhiyuan. I cannot believe that you could be so shameless. You have caused nothing but pain to her, yet now you want to start your married life again with her? Anew? Are you kidding me!?


    Ah¡­Life is so unfair. No matter how much Zhiyuan did wrong, he still gets to be with her.


    Well then¡­there would be no problem if I did a few wrongdoings too to get her, right? If Xinyi can forgive him, then she can forgive me too.


    From there, he started his n to finish their rtionship once and for all.


    Coming back to the present, Liao Yuan sighed. The park was already empty by now. The sky had turned dark.


    He looked up and whispered, "It won''t be for longer¡­"


    ¡ª


    Even though Zhiyuan was in custody right now, Xinyi carried on with her work for theirpany. The foremost thing was not letting their investors lose trust in them.


    For that, she promised them that Zhiyuan would soon be proved innocent. It was all someone''s n to frame him. The investors still had their doubts but decided to give them a chance.


    Xinyi gave it a thought. She picked her phone and called Mu Chanli, the CEO of Mu Constructions.


    "Xinyi! Did you hear the news? Bastards are reporting fake news everywhere! How dare they? I am gonna sue them all!"


    "Calm down, Mr. Mu. It''s no use even if we get agitated."


    He let out a frustrated sigh. "How dare they point out that our quality testing was fake? I am Mu Chuanli! I neverpromise with my work! Mu Constructions is the best constructionpany! As if I will use poor materials!"


    "I know. There is only one way to prove that."


    "How?"


    "We will conduct fresh QA testing for all the materials we used in our hotel construction. We don''t have anything to hide. We will do it even in front of the media and let the results be announced in front of everyone.. Then it will be proved that somebody had altered our submitted QA reports and Zhiyuan and Mu Constructions was falsely used."

 Chapter 473 - Press Conference

    "Oh! This is a great idea! Hahaha! We will shut their mouths with our real reports!"


    "En."


    "Great! I will make the arrangements for the tests to be done again."


    "Okay. Talk to youter."


    Xinyi then got a few calls from their concerned employees about the situation.


    "Don''t worry. Keep working. Mr. Mu and I will work to prove our innocence."


    "Yes, Mam."


    ¡ª


    Liao Yuan sipped on his whiskey as he heard the news. "Doing fresh quality tests once again in front of the media?"


    He looked ahead in deep thought. "I will call you back."


    He smiled.


    "Hmm. That was a good move, Xinyi. I managed to get the fake reports in ce, so you thought of doing the tests once again. Nice. That''s what I like about you so much."


    He let out a deep breath.


    This will be tricky¡­


    Doing live testing in front of the media to prove their innocence is a good idea. But it will be bad for me. I cannot let this happen.


    He scrolled through the news and saw that the press conference is set for tomorrow.


    He chuckled. "You are so desperate to save Zhiyuan. It''s been only a few days, and you cannot see him in jail."


    What can I do by tomorrow?


    He raised his brow and dialed a number. "Do one thing tonight. From the construction site, rece the cement and the other materials they use with low quality stuff. Outer packing should be exactly the same. But when they open the contents tomorrow¡­the test should fail."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Liao Yuan sighed and poured himself another ss of whiskey.


    "Yo, son," his father, Liao Yun, knocked on the door. "What are you doing?"


    He shrugged. "Nothing. Just read the news. Xinyi is keeping a press conference to prove Zhiyuan''s innocence."


    "Ah," he shook his head. "Things are going out of control for them, isn''t it? No matter what happens, they cannot seem to live in peace."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Well¡­peace is not an option in their life."


    As long as I am there.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Where were you? Why do you like to short-circuit Grandpa''s fuse so much?"


    Heughed. "Dad was always like that. It doesn''t take much to make him angry. Was he shouting again?"


    "And I have to listen to it always. Geez. You are so bothersome. Just talk with him so that he doesn''t eat my head over you."


    Liao Yun smacked his head. "That''s rude. I am your father. You should protect me and do your filial duties."


    "I always have been protecting you," he rolled his eyes. "Have some mercy on your son."


    He chuckled. "Anyway. It''s toote. Go to sleep already. You won''t find a woman if you have dark circles under your eyes."


    "I will be handsome nevertheless."


    "Arrogant."


    Liao Yun left his son''s room. He stared at Xinyi''s picture on his phone and smiled. "So what will you do tomorrow, Xinyi?"


    ¡ª


    The next day, the reporters had gathered at the site of the hotel where the construction was taking ce. It was put on halt after the usations came to light.


    Han Tian said, "Don''t be nervous, Xinyi. We will p the tests on their cameras and let them see for themselves."


    Mu Chuanli sneered. "I will sue each and every media outlet who defamed us. Just let the resultse out."


    The conference had started and the samples were already sent for testing. Currently, everybody was awaiting results. Han Guang and Han Mingli hade too to witness the embarrassment that Xinyi would have to face.


    Keung red at her. "Will you stop showing that expression? You would make everybody feel as if you are plotting something."


    Han Guang hit him. "Shut up. I just can''t wait to see Xinyi lose."


    He looked away in frustration.


    A whileter after waiting for a long time, the results were finally out. The representative from the lead QA testingpany arrived with an envelope in his hand.


    The reporters quickly gathered. "Please show us the test results."


    "Have Han Zhiyuan been using low quality materials for their construction?"


    The representative cleared his throat. "Please sit down, everyone. I have the results in my hand. I will be announcing it now."


    Xinyi sped her hands together and waited.


    He tore open the envelope and took out a piece of paper.


    From his office, Liao Yuan was watching the conference on his tab. He faintly smiled.


    At the site, the representative read the report for a minute and faced the reporters. "ording to the new QA testing done for all the materials being used to build all the hotels, it has been confirmed that¡­"


    The reporters eagerly waited.


    "Each and every material used is of the highest quality. They have passed all the endurance and quality checks from our side and we deem it fit to be used for construction."


    Xinyi let out a relieved sigh. Han Tian and Mu Chuanli brightened.


    "Hahaha! Didn''t I tell you all? You dare question our ethics! Just you wait until I sue you all for defamation!"


    Liao Yuan widened his eyes and sat upright in his seat, startled.


    How did this happen?


    Han Guang and Han Mingli gasped in shock.


    How is this possible! This wasn''t supposed to happen? Didn''t they fail the tests before?


    The reporters were quite stunned. "The tests passed?"


    "If that is so, then what about the allegations before?"


    "How can two reports be different?"


    "That means Han Zhiyuan is innocent!"


    Xinyi came forward and said, "Please sit down. The tests were just one part of the reasons why I set up the conference. There is something else too which I would like to show you all."


    Just then Yunru''s police car stopped at the site, and he stepped out with Zhiyuan.


    He anxiously looked at Xinyi, worried about her. But she smiled and seemed fine to his relief.


    Yunru stepped up and said, "I am Chief Soo Yunru, and an interesting development happenedst night."


    The officers pushed a man forward, who seemed to be resisting and showed extreme nervousness.


    Liao Yuan stared at the man in the video.


    What the hell¡­


    Yunru said, "Latest night, we caught this man doing some suspicious activity at this site premise. Can you all guess what he might be doing?"

 Chapter 474 Set up

    <h4>Chapter 474 Set up</h4>


    The reporters looked at each other in confusion.


    Yunru said, "Let me show you. That will prove everything."


    He yed a video on a tab. "This is the security footage fromst night. Mrs. Zhu Caihong, CEO of S3pany, helped us secretly set up the cameras."


    As the video yed, they saw that around 1.20 AM, a man entered the construction site. The site was already banned with tapes around the area, so there wasn''t any guard securing it.


    To everyone''s shock, the man started recing the unopened cement bags and other materials with the stuff he brought inside. After he was done, he began to leave when the cops, who were secretly eyeing him, caught him.


    He stopped the video.


    "As you can see, this is the man fromst night and¡­"


    One of the officers wheeled in bags of cement and building materials.


    "This is the stuff he was recing it with. We tested the quality of these things, and the result is that they are all of poor quality."


    Everybody gasped in shock.


    The representative from the QA testingpany came forward. "Chief Soo is right. We got two samples yesterday. The one brought by this strange man had all sorts of defects in them which would never pass any quality test."


    Yunru smiled. "Which clearly proves that somebody is trying to frame Mr. Han Zhiyuan by jeopardizing hispany."


    Xinyi faced the reporters. "We have questioned this man, but he ims he doesn''t know who gave him orders. I set this press conference so that you can understand that Zhiyuan and I and Mr. Mu Chuanli - we all are working towards our hotels with sincerity and honesty. We would neverpromise on safety. That is the core principle of our business. Please retract all of your defamatory articles against Zhiyuan and publish what''s the truth."


    "Oh God, I never expected this turn of events!"


    "Who could be behind all this?"


    "Who else could it be!? There is only one enemy."


    The reporters threw questioning gazes at Keung.


    "Mr. Han Keung. Do you want to say anything?"


    "Is it possible that you are behind all this?"


    "You are the only one who can benefit from Mr. Zhiyuan''s loss."


    "Answer us."


    Han Mingli red at them. "All of you! How could you point fingers at my son!?"


    Han Guang gritted her teeth. "He is right. Just because Zhiyuan is proved innocent doesn''t mean my son has to take the me."


    "But Mrs. Han Guang, there is no fierce rival other than him at the moment."


    "It''s not impossible. Didn''t you and Mr. Han Mingli was in jail until three months ago?"


    They froze.


    "It''s usible that Mr. Han Keung would also have done something hical seeing how his parents are criminal¡­"


    "There are also rumors that Mr. Keung took the shares with some suspicious methods."


    "Y-You!" Han Guang was livid in anger.


    Suddenly, it was too easy to me Keung, all the more because they were in prison all this time and the way he suddenly became the CEO.


    Keung wrylyughed.


    I don''t care. Say whatever you want to say about me.


    "Enough," Zhiyuan intervened, carrying a cold authority in his words.


    He stared at the reporters and harshly rebuked them. "You are the media. It''s your job to bring the truth, not baselessly point fingers at someone. Unless there is evidence against Keung, I won''t hear a word against him."


    Keung froze.


    "The only point of today''s conference was to prove me innocent and to let you know that somebody is working from the shadows to ruin us. We don''t know who that ''somebody'' is. Until the cops get proper evidence, neither I nor anybody else should carelessly throw usations at anybody. Also¡­"


    He nced at Keung, who seemed to be very silent and unresponsive.


    "I know there are inhibitions against Keung. It''s not surprising. But I believe that if there is one thing I can bet on would be that he wouldn''t want to y this unfairly."


    Keung slowly widened his eyes.


    "There is something he wants to prove, and there would be no point to it if he wins the challenge using tricks."


    He gritted his teeth. "G-Get lost! I don''t need you to stand up for me! If they want to throw mud at my face, then let them do it. I don''t care! Don''t act like a good big brother!"


    "These are my true feelings. I don''t care if you believe me or not."


    There was a silence for a beat.


    Yunru took over. "The conference ends now. The police are working to catch the real culprit. Once we find him, we will release the news. Mr. Han Zhiyuan is proved innocent and is released here after. Also, the ban on the construction site is lifted, and it can continue as per the schedule."


    Xinyi brightened and hugged Zhiyuan. "We did it, Zhiyuan!"


    He grinned and kissed her lips. "It''s my wifey who did it. I was stuck in the police station," he pouted.


    Xinyi reddened. "Zhiyuan! There are people here!" She whispered.


    "I am just kissing my wife. Nobody would have any opposition¡­" he shot a sharp stare at the reporters.


    They quickly looked away, coughing and stopped the cameras.


    "You can keep the cameras on. I am not ashamed."


    !!!


    "Ouch!" He yelped in pain, feeling Xinyi''s foot on his. "You¡­you are so annoyingly shy!"


    Yunru patted his shoulder. "You can be all lovey-dovey at home."


    Han Guang stomped her foot in anger. "What are you still here for!?" She red at Han Mingli and Keung. "Let''s go! Is there still anything left to stay here for?"


    Keung stared at Zhiyuan and silently left.


    ¡ª


    Liao Yuan threw the tab away.


    Fuck! Fuck!


    How!? How did this happen?


    He banged his foot on the desk in frustration.


    "Did Xinyi do this on purpose because she knew I would do something like this?"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    The conference was suddenly set up with very short notice.


    Is it because she wanted to not give me any time to think?


    The more time constraint, the easier it was to make him n something in haste. That''s why she was ready with the cops and waiting for it to happen.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Well yed, Xinyi.

 Chapter 475 Worry

    <h4>Chapter 475 Worry</h4>


    As the incident with Zhiyuan''s arrest settled down, the construction started once again and the investors they were on the verge of losing also got their confidence back.


    Liao Yuan lied low for days since the cops were investigating the culprit behind the incident. The man he bribed didn''t know his identity, so he knew he was safe. But he decided not to take any risks.


    A month and a half passed by when the construction of two hotels finallypleted. Mu Chuanli had given special orders toplete their project on priority basis.


    After inaugurating the hotels came the time to finally start the business. On the other side, Keung had given some proposals to boost their market in the most popr tourist areas, which the senior managers found quite useful and strategic.


    Though his rtionship with his employees was at a stalemate, Keung was fully focused on nabbing the second quarter in his bag too. His offers were quite aggressive to lure the customers into choosing his hotel, but they were effective too.


    Han Mingli was very pleased. "You are doing a good job, son! Look at them now. They look so embarrassed for underestimating us."


    Keung was in deep thought.


    Han Mingli sighed. "What are you thinking so hard about?"


    "Why bro and sister-inw choose those locations for their hotels?"


    "Oof! Who cares about them? You are winning. Two months are almost over. Do you think they can overturn the remaining slightly more than a month left?"


    He red at him.


    "This is bro and sister-inw we are talking about! If they weren''t as half as capable, then do you think Grandpa would have entrusted Han Corps to them? Ugh! Dad, just leave. I want to think!"


    "You! Fine. Burn all your head you want. You are such a party pooper. I will go and enjoy myself!" He left in a huff.


    Keung got a headache. Somebody then knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    A young secretary then stepped in, bringing a file with her. "Sir, here is the file you asked for."


    She said it with a little unpleasant attitude that he didn''t fail to notice. Keung ignored it and took the file.


    As he read through it, his brows furrowed. "What is this? The data is iplete. You didn''t include the customer satisfaction index of thest quarter. And where is the maintenance report of all the hotels?"


    "Oh¡­I might have forgotten to add it."


    He gritted his teeth. "You¡­If this kind of sloppy job you wanna do then why are you even here?"


    She red at him. "Only in the hopes that Sir Zhiyuan and Madam Xinyi wille back one day."


    He froze.


    "Do you think anybody wants to work with you here? In fact, we had thought of giving our resignations and joining Sir''s Zhiyuan''spany to assist him. We want a Boss who treats us like humans, not trash like you."


    Keung angrilyughed. He knew the situation in thepany and their attitudes towards him.


    But it still hurt him that they wanted to go to Zhiyuan''s side.


    "Then why are you here? Hand in your resignation and leave!"


    "Hah! We would have done that already if not for Sir Zhiyuan requesting us to stay put."


    He widened his eyes.


    "He told us not to leave your side. That''s why we are here. Not because we are afraid of you firing us but because of Sir Zhiyuan''s request! You should be grateful that you have a brother like him."


    "Leave¡­Just leave!"


    The secretary red and cursed him.


    Damn him!


    She angrily left on her heels.


    Keung banged his fist on the table.


    Why¡­Why is it like this¡­?


    ¡ª


    Ever since that day An Yueqin met Chyou in the supermarket, the only thing she could see was Chyou''s heartbroken expression after being treated like that by Zizi and An Guoting. It was extremely difficult to pass these days without knowing what was happening to her.


    Is Chyou alone at home? Does Caihong take good care of her?


    She knew it wasn''t Caihong''s fault as she had to struggle between managing S3 and Xiaosi in the hospital.


    But An Guoting! You!


    She clenched her jaw in a fury.


    How could you be such a terrible grandfather to her? You dare give priority to meetings over her!?


    Her blood was boiling in rage.


    An Yueqin was pacing back and forth in her room. She didn''t make a move all this time because she wasn''t allowed outside apart from the twenty-first of every month, except for some necessities shopping too like that day in the supermarket. But now the freedom of that single day was also snatched away from her after Yunru and An Guoting caught her on the cliff that day.


    She bit her lip hard. Chyou''s worry was eating her mind.


    What if¡­


    She quickly discarded that idea. But she came back to it again and again.


    Okay, let''s do it. I wille back before anybody gets a whiff about it, she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡ª


    In school during lunch break, Chyou was with her ssmates when she felt someone''s gaze. She furrowed her cute brows. "I will be back!"


    "Okay!" The other girls chirped.


    Chyou stepped out in a y area and saw a woman wearing shades pacing here and there under a tree outside school gates.


    Chyou hopped over to the guard''s side.


    "Sorry, Mam. But we cannot let you in. Who do you want to meet? Are you any kid''s rtive here?"


    "That¡­"


    Chyou beamed. "Pretty Aunty of the supermarket!"


    An Yueqin - "..."


    The guard looked at her. "Do you know this woman?"


    "En! She is my Grandma! That''s what Grandpa said!"


    An Yueqin stiffened.


    "Oh! Well then why didn''t you say so before? We thought you were some suspicious person."


    An Yueqin''s smile faltered. Chyou grabbed her hand. "Grandma came to meet me!"


    She dragged her inside while the guards kept an eye on her.


    Under the big tree, Chyou excitedly asked, "You came to meet me, Pretty Aunty?" Her eyes were sparkling like a pearl.


    Her heart melted seeing her beautiful eyes.


    They are just like Caihong.


    "I...I was just passing by. By-by the way! Can I ask you something?"

 Chapter 476 Grandfather-granddaughter’s evil scheme

    <h4>Chapter 476 Grandfather-granddaughter''s evil scheme</h4>


    An Yueqin warmly smiled. She took out her sses and patted her head. "How did you recognize me?"


    Chyou was proud. "Grandma is very pretty! Grandpa said he can also know it''s you from anywhere! Because Grandma is beautiful like Mama!"


    She coughed.


    Is that why he could recognize me outside Grandeur that day even though I wore a scarf?


    "That¡­" she tried to smile, "I am not your Grandma. Your Grandpa is misunderstanding things."


    Chyou pouted. "How can you not my Grandma? You and Mama are same. Pretty and sparkling! And and very kind!"


    She smiled. "What about Grandpa?"


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Grandpa is good and ys with me sometimes. But¡­"


    She narrowed her eyes. "But?"


    Chyou lowered her head. "Grandpa is busy now a lot. Mama is with Dada and I am alone at home. Grandpa not y anymore with Chyou¡­" tears threatened to fill her eyes.


    An Yueqin froze. "W-What do you mean? Guo-...I mean your Grandpa doesn''t take care of you?"


    "Grandpa¡­busy¡­" she tugged her dress and widened her watery eyes. "Am I a bad girl?"


    "Of course not! Chyou is the best! It''s your Grandpa who is bad!" She gritted her teeth.


    That man¡­what is he thinking by leaving her alone!?


    "Then¡­then will Pretty Aunty y with me?" Chyou hopefully asked.


    An Yueqin was in a dilemma. No doubt she wanted to help Chyou but her current situation wasn''t ideal.


    Chyou''s shoulders drooped. "Pretty Aunty does not want to y with me too¡­"


    "No, no! I will y with you!" She quickly said. "B-But we cannot let your Grandpa or Mama know about this, okay?"


    Chyou brightened. "Okay!"


    "Let''s see¡­how about we y in the park after school?"


    That way she could drop her to the school gate after their ytime is over and An Guoting or Caihong wouldn''te to know.


    She sparkled. "y!"


    An Yueqin nodded.


    Chyou hugged her and mumbled. "Pretty Aunty, why are you not my Grandma?"


    She stiffened.


    "If you are my Grandma, then we can y everyday! Then Chyou won''t be alone."


    She felt as if somebody squeezed her heart. She bent on her knee and brushed her palm along her head. "You can¡­you can treat me as your Grandma. I will do everything that I can do for you."


    Chyou beamed. "Then can I call you Grandma?"


    She hesitated. "...Sure."


    She took out a small bag wrapped with a cute ribbon. It had five choctes in it. "Here. I brought this for you."


    Chyou was over the moon. "Thank you Grandma!"


    An Yueqin blinked.


    Grandma¡­


    It felt so warm and fluffy in her chest that she had an urge to cry.


    "En."


    ¡ª


    Just after An Yueqin left, Chyou ran inside and went to the staffroom. "Teacher, I wanna call Grandpa!"


    The teacher was concerned. "Is there any problem dear? Is anybody bullying you?"


    She was, after all, the daughter of the wealthy Zhu Xiaosi and her grandfather was An Guoting. It would be a mess if Chyou was in any trouble.


    "No. Nobody bullying me. I want to talk to Grandpa. Very important!"


    "Are you sick?"


    "No."


    She was relieved. "Alright then."


    The teacher dialed An Guoting''s number and handed her the receiver. Chyou blinked at her. "Teacher, it''s a super secret talk! You cannot hear!"


    Sheughed. "So cute. Alright, alright, I will leave."


    Chyou nodded.


    An Guoting''s voice came, "Hello?"


    "Grandpa!" She still whispered as a precaution. "I am Chyou!"


    "Chyou dear! What happened? Is anybody bullying you? Who should Grandpa punish? Tell me?"


    Chyou''s mouth twitched.


    "Nobody bullying me! Grandma came to school!"


    "...What!?"


    "En!"


    She told everything that had happened.


    "My dear granddaughter, you are the best! You did it perfectly! She fell for your acting. I am so proud of you!"


    Chyou rubbed the tip of her nose, feeling shy.


    "This means¡­this proves that she remembers everything! She just isn''t confessing it!" His voice was trembling from the other end.


    Chyou frowned. "Why will Grandma lie? Mama say it''s bad to lie."


    An Guoting sighed. "Indeed. It''s a bad thing to lie. But adults¡­sometimes are in a difficult situation. They cannot tell the truth."


    She gasped. "It''s like the viin in movies! The viin troubles the hero and the hero has to lie to protect the world!"


    He chuckled. "Yeah something like that."


    "Then Grandma will not say the truth?"


    "Not so quickly. But if you keep doing what you are, then she will definitely slip out the truth one day. You just have to keep telling her how I am a terrible grandfather."


    Chyou was saddened. "I don''t want to lie. Grandpa is the best! Grandpa loves me a lot!"


    "Aishh¡­"


    An Guoting felt an arrow shoot straight through his heart.


    My Chyou is so precious, he sniffled.


    "Why Grandpa is crying?" She pouted.


    "Because you are my dearest granddaughter."


    She felt shy.


    "Grandma gave me choctes too!"


    "Oohhh! Haha, she totally fell for it! Good, good. She said she would take you to the park after school, right?"


    "En."


    "So let''s see¡­you usually wait for ten to fifteen minutes for the driver to pick you up. Then I won''t send the driver at all, hahaha! Let''s force her into dropping you home herself."


    Chyou giggled. "Grandpa, you sound evil."


    "Really? Maybe I can get a viin''s role in a movie," he touched his chin.


    "I won''t do it suddenly. I will keep on increasing the time. First, I will be twenty minuteste, then thirty and then slowly make it an hour. She won''t be suspicious then. Then your Grandma won''t have any choice but to take you home herself."


    Chyou nodded in anticipation.


    "You have to keep acting pitiful, okay? That your Grandpa is slowly forgetting about you and doesn''t care about you."


    "En! I will do my best!"


    "Yes, yes! If Grandma confesses it one day and we win, Grandpa will give you a big treat!"


    Chyou''s excitement skyrocketed to the next level. "Treat, treat!"


    "Yes. We will finally¡­enjoy as aplete family," he slightly choked as tears rimmed in his eyes.


    "Will Dada be there too?"


    He paused for a moment. "Of course! Xiaosi will be totally awake by then! Everybody means everybody! That brat has slept for long enough now. It''s time he wakes up."


    ----


    In the hospital amidst the pin drop silence in the ward, a certain hand ever so slightly moved. He gasped as his eyshes fluttered.


    Gradually, softly, gently... Xiaosi opened his eyes.

 Chapter 477 Back once again

    <h4>Chapter 477 Back once again</h4>


    Xiaosi looked at the white ceiling and then at his surroundings. Nobody was inside the ward. He nkly kept staring ahead with an unreadable expression.


    The door opened, and Caihong stepped in with a fresh bouquet. She smiled and reced the old flowers from the vase with the new ones.


    "How are you Xiaosi?"


    He blinked.


    "You know, a little girl was selling this bouquet outside. It''s cute, right? I know you would like them, so I am keeping by your side. Other than that S3 is going well. Like I tell you always, you don''t have to worry about thepany. By the way, I got a call from Alex. You remember him, right? Our foreign investor from Australia? He was asking about you. He is asking when will Xiaosi be avable for dinner? The next time hees to Beijing, he wants to meet you at any cost. So, you better be awake by then."


    Xiaosi said nothing.


    "Then let''s see¡­oh yes!" She chuckled. "The other day Dad and I were teasing Shuang and Jack Si. My instinct is tingling. I am sure something will happen between them. Don''t you think so too? They look good together."


    She rolled her eyes. "Shuang always pretends that they are just friends but I beg otherwise. Why is she so adamant? Jack Si is so handsome."


    His gaze turned cold.


    "Imagine Shuang and Jack Si would be such a beautiful couple. You know now I am also excited to see their kids just like Dad. Mixed blood. It would be so cool, right?"


    The iciness in his eyes melted away.


    Tending to the soft flower petals, she said, "And Chyou. What should I do about her? I think Dad and her are nning something. I see her talking to Dad secretly and when I ask her about it, she just says that it''s super secret! She just doesn''t tell me! I wonder if it''s rted to Mom¡­"


    He furrowed his brows.


    She pursed her lips. "I am sure if you would have been there, Chyou wouldn''t have hid her secret from you. Aahh, I am so curious!"


    She turned to face Xiaosi and was about to sit beside him when their gazes met. "And you know-"


    Caihong stopped talking. She rapidly blinked her eyes and rubbed them as if she was seeing an illusion. Xiaosi was looking back at her quite intently.


    When it finally registered in her, a sharp gasp escaped her mouth, and she stumbled. Xiaosi widened his eyes.


    "Xi-Xiaosi¡­?"


    He slowly nodded. He was barely audible but spoke nevertheless. "Cai¡­Caihong¡­"


    Tears fell. She was unable to speak for a long time. Her heart drummed so loudly as if it would burst out of her chest.


    "Ja¡­Jack¡­Jack!"


    Caihong trembled and rushed out of the ward. Inside his office, she eximed. "Jack!"


    Jack Si''s bluish-grey orbs looked at her in shock. "Sister-inw, calm down. What''s the rush? You look as if you ran a marathon-"


    Her hand shook as she pointed towards Xiaosi''s ward. "Xiaosi¡­Xiaosi¡­" She was breathless. "He is awake¡­"


    He stood up, startled. "He is conscious?"


    She nodded hastily.


    "Damn! Let''s go. I wanna meet that idiot! Nurse!"


    They ran back to his ward. Caihong was afraid the whole way if it was just a dream and she would see him sleeping again.


    But he was there. This time he was there, awake and conscious.


    Jack Si stared at him in shock. "It''s true¡­"


    He, along with the nurse, checked his pulse and vitals. "Arrange for a scan right now. Do a blood test and give me the report."


    "Yes, doctor."


    As the nurse left, Jack Si leaned and asked, "Take it easy, okay? Don''t try to remember everything at once."


    He hummed.


    "Do you know why you are in the hospital? Do you remember the event that night?"


    He slowly nodded.


    "Do you remember your name?"


    "...Zhu Xiaosi."


    Caihong brightened amidst the tears shining in her eyes.


    Does that mean he got his full memory back?


    "Do you know who this woman is beside me?"


    Her heart thumped in nervousness. After the reunion gathering night, she recalled the expression with which he had looked at her after waking up from his attack.


    Stranger. As if there was no connection between them.


    Would he say that again? Would he say that he doesn''t recognize her?


    Xiaosi stared at her and parted his lips. "My wife, Zhu Caihong."


    She trembled. The corner of her eyes ached as she let the tears out. Lowering her head, she quietly sobbed from the bottom of her heart.


    How long was I waiting to hear his voice? Is it really over? The wait¡­is it finally over?


    Jack Si patted her shoulder. "Be strong, sister-inw," he whispered, "You would need the strength to beat him up too."


    He looked back at Xiaosi. "Great. It means the ident didn''t affect your memory as that attack had. Do you remember Chyou?"


    A warm smile bloomed on his lips. "My daughter. My cute little angel¡­"


    He brightened. "That''s correct! Now¡­"


    Next came the main question.


    "Do you remember everything? From your childhood to today?"


    Caihong sped her hands together.


    Everything meant the night seven years ago too¡­


    Xiaosi blinked and shook his head. "I¡­remember from the time I was awake after my attack. The first time I came to know that Caihong was my wife. Before that¡­it''s all nk."


    Jack Si furrowed his brows. "I see. So yourplete memory still isn''t back."


    Caihong wiped her tears. "It''s alright. Even if he remembers it from that day of his attack, that''s fine too. We all want his memory back but as long as he still remembers something about us, I don''t mind."


    She wouldn''t have minded even if Xiaosi had forgotten everything again. Sure, it would have hurt her, but the only important thing to her was Xiaosiing out of thea. Xiaosi waking up again was what she wanted the most.


    To her, new memories could be built once again anytime. But Xiaosi''s life¡­once it was gone, he would have nevere back.

 Chapter 478 Promise me

    <h4>Chapter 478 Promise me</h4>


    After Xiaosi''s reports were out which turned out to be normal to everyone''s relief, Jack Si left them alone to talk.


    Without the oxygen mask now, Xiaosi felt more free to speak. He leaned his back on the bed and let out a sigh.


    There was silence for a while. Xiaosi raised his hand towards her but retracted again. When he looked back at her, he was stunned to tears streaming on her cheeks.


    "Cai-Caihong¡­"


    But his mouth was blocked by her as she captured his lips. His hand in mid-air was frozen and so was his body. He felt her lips kissing him hard with all her might. Her tears stained his cheeks, making his eyshes tremble. His lips were bit and chomped upon as she pressed and darted her tongue across them.


    Xiaosi wanted to take a sharp gasp but he didn''t even have that liberty with his lipspletely at her mercy. With the fierceness that she showed right at this moment, he felt his cheeks heat up to a dangerous temperature, which was spreading to the rest of his body.


    Caihong didn''t wish to let go of him at all. It was such a beautiful surprise today that she wanted it to imprint in her memory. This feeling, bliss and relief that overwhelmed her heart; she wanted to express it all in this moment.


    They parted out breathlessly. Xiaosi was in a daze, wrapping his head around his wife''s passionate kiss. But he couldn''t think for much longer when she kissed him again, this time darting her tongue inside his mouth. He clenched his fist. The nerves popped on the back of his hand, wanting to just push her on the bed and eat his wife.


    Holding onto his desire, he shut his eyes, letting his wife dominate him in his entirety.


    When Caihong was finally satisfied and tired herself was when she let him go. She buried her face in his chest and cried out.


    "You¡­you are horrible. First you get an a-attack that almost killed you, and you lost your memories¡­Then you were in such a terrible ident that again threatened your life. Just how many times will you trouble me like this?" Her sobbed muffled voice was heartbreaking.


    She now realized that she was at the end of her patience. She had been tethering herself somehow to the hope of Xiaosi waking but every passing day had only diminished her hope. She truly wondered how long would she have to wait?


    Will she not be able to raise Chyou together with him?


    Will she have to bear the responsibilities of S3 CEO all alone?


    Will the years just pass like that with her talking to him as he slept forever?


    Will she¡­never get Xiaosi back?


    Was that her punishment for losing out on seven years with him and hating him even though he was innocent?


    If that was the case, then she wanted to ept this punishment for her cruelty towards him. But she became selfish. She wanted Xiaosi.


    The few months that she spent with him after hisst attack were the most precious moments for her. She was finally living the married life she had always desired. She had a husband who loved her so deeply.


    Shy, awkward, cute but fiercely protective¡­she had grown fond of him. Living together with him and Chyou as a family was as if her life had been fulfilled.


    If only these days continued forever¡­


    But she was on the brink of losing her happiness once again.


    Caihong wailed like a little child. She hugged him hard as if she would never him disappear anymore.


    "Please don''t do this again¡­You have no idea how Chyou and I spent these months without you," she gasped.


    "I cannot live without you, Xiaosi. I cannot raise Chyou without you. I don''t want to live all by myself. I don''t want to be alone. So please¡­don''t leave me again like this¡­You don''t understand just how much I love you."


    Xiaosi remained in a stupor. His eyes were wet that were unable to hold onto his tears. His hand trembled as he touched her back.


    Words failed to escape his mouth. His voice choked whenever he tried to speak.


    "...I¡­I am sorry."


    Caihong cried harder. She clutched onto him. "I won''t forgive you e-easily this time! I will punish you so badly that you would never think of leaving me like this!"


    His eyelids fluttered.


    "Even today¡­it felt like I was dreaming. I woulde back and you would be asleep. You waking up was all my illusion. I was so terrifiied, do you know?"


    Caihong sniffled and slowly raised her head. Their gazes locked. Xiaosi gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. She felt the warmth of his palm and had an urge to cry again.


    Her voice was soft as she whispered, "I am serious. Don''t do this again, okay? You promised we would go on a family trip together. But you¡­I don''t know what to do with you."


    He faintly smiled. "I am really sorry¡­"


    Xiaosi really didn''t know what to say apart from apologizing to her. He could the bags under her eyes and her skin that had turned pale. It said how she didn''t have decent sleep and appetite.


    The responsibilities of being the CEO and then the worry foratose husband in the hospital along with taking care of Chyou were dropped onto her shoulders like a huge mountain.


    Caihong was tired.


    Seeing her like that, Xiaosi''s heart ached. He wished he could go back in time and prevent that ident from happening. Then she wouldn''t have had to suffer through all this. The smile from her lips wouldn''t have vanished like that.


    He softly bumped his forehead on hers. "I am really sorry, Caihong. I¡­don''t know what to say anymore."


    "Just promise me that you won''t leave me alone like this, and I might forgive you."


    He chuckled. "Might?"


    "My heart is too hurt for me to forgive you so easily," she harrumphed. "Just promise me right now."

 Chapter 479 Show kindness who deserves

    <h4>Chapter 479 Show kindness who deserves</h4>


    "Dada!"


    Just then the door opened and a sweet little angel came hopping in. Chyou threw her arms towards him. "Dada!"


    Xiaosi brightened as the sun. "Chyou¡­"


    Behind her An Guoting and Shuang came in. "We brought her here the moment we heard the news from Jack Si. Or rather Shuang ''specifically'' received the news from Jack Si."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "What do you want to imply, Dad?"


    An Guoting shrugged. "Just pointing out a fact that Jack Si specifically called you."


    "You don''t need to repeat that," she rolled her eyes.


    Caihong beamed and picked Chyou in her arms. She ced her on the bed beside Xiaosi. "Dada you are awake?"


    Xiaosi stared at his daughter as his eyes turned misty.


    "It''s been how many months¡­eight or nine? How big have you grown already? It feels as if you will turn an adult in no time¡­"


    He cupped her face and gently patted her cheeks.


    Missing a few months of his daughter''s life felt mncholic. To others, it may only seem eight months, but to him, he had lost eight whole months of Chyou''s life. He felt as if he already lost a lot.


    Chyou brightly smiled. "En! I will be a big girl and take care of Mama and Dada!"


    He chuckled. "I do not want you to grow so big so soon."


    She pouted. "Dada, will you sleep like that again? It''s not good to sleep for so long! Aunt Zizi says that it affects beauty. I don''t want Dada to look ugly¡­Dada is very handsome!"


    Shuang sneered. "Don''t worry, my dear niece. If your Dada looks ugly, then we will just throw him out. At least, he won''t trouble us like this anymore."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "You¡­"


    Chyou gasped and fiercely protected Xiaosi. "You cannot throw Dada out! Dada is good. He not do it on purpose. Give Dada a chance!" She harrumphed.


    Caihong widened her eyes. An Guotingughed hard. "Hahaha. That''s my granddaughter."


    An Guoting watched the smile return on his daughter''s face.


    If only Yueqin could be here too¡­Everything would have felt soplete.


    Shuang noticed his expression and quietly held his hand. "That day wille soon, Dad," she whispered.


    He wiped the corner of his eye. "I hope so¡­"


    A whileter, Xiaosi''s half-siblings, Lei Shu and Lei Shing came rushing too as soon as they got the news.


    "Bro!"


    Xiaosi looked at them, shocked. "You¡­"


    Caihong smiled. "I called them. It wasn''t just me who was waiting for you. Your brother and sister have worked hard for these months too."


    Lei Shu sobbed as she hugged him. "When I heard that you were conscious, I thought that sister-inw was pulling a prank on me! I couldn''t believe it at all!"


    Lei Shing asked, "Do you remember everything now?"


    Caihong answered it for him. "No. He hasn''t gotten his full memory back."


    "Oh. That''s fine too! As long as bro is safe."


    They tightly hugged Xiaosi and in the end, he had to say, "Ugh¡­you two are hugging too tightly."


    Lei Shu red at him. "Of course we will! We are talking to you after eight whole months! We wanna feel your hug! This is a sibling reunion hug. It''s gonna be tight and cozy."


    "So, don''tin, bro," Lei Shing said.


    Xiaosi looked at them from top to bottom. "You two are just like Chyou. Everybody has changed so much in these eight months. You don''t look like brats at all now."


    Lei Shu pouted. "I never looked like a brat."


    "No, you did," Lei Shing smirked. "I was always the mature one."


    "Hey!"


    "Don''t forget that you always got into trouble, and Dad and I used to get it sorted out for you."


    "You didn''t create any less troubles yourself!"


    "I did not!"


    Xiaosi intervened. "Alright, alright. Don''t fight among yourselves. Peace."


    They stuck out their tongues in embarrassment.


    "...And what about Mrs. Lei? How is she?"


    They froze. The merry atmosphere turned into silence.


    Watching their troubled expressions, Xiaosi felt that something was off. "What''s wrong?"


    Caihong coldly said, "You don''t need to care about her."


    He blinked his eyes. Seeing her so angry was not the reaction he had expected.


    "...Did something happen?"


    She sneered. "She is the cause of your condition right now. She was the one responsible for your ident."


    Xiaosi nkly stared at her.


    "I was just as shocked as you are because no matter how much a mother hates her child, she wouldn''t go so far as trying to kill him, right? But she did. It wasn''t an ident. She had bribed the truck driver to crash into your car."


    He felt as if his whole body became numb.


    He nervouslyughed. "That''s¡­That''s not possible, Caihong."


    She narrowed her eyes. "She has confessed to her crimes herself and right now, she is in jail serving her sentence."


    He froze.


    "You can ask Yunru if you don''t believe us. The truth is that Mrs. Lei nned your murder."


    She clenched her fist in disgust. "I wish I could kill her myself! She doesn''t deserve to be called a mother!"


    Lei Shu and Lei Shing had nothing to say. Their silence confirmed the truth.


    "Ah¡­I-I see¡­" Xiaosi didn''t know what he felt at that moment. "I guess I became too much of a burden for her."


    "You! Don''t you dare me yourself for this, okay? It was all in her head."


    Lei Shu faintly smiled. "Bro, she is right. We are ashamed to call her our mother. We¡­" a tear slipped out of her eye, "We never thought she would go this far."


    Lei Shing wasn''t as emotional as his sister. "She is suffering her punishment for what she has asked for. I refuse to acknowledge such a mother. I feel disgusted that she carried such hatred for you when you were never at fault."


    Caihong nodded. "That''s why, Xiaosi. If you feel bad about her, then trust me, I will throw divorce papers right at your face!"


    He choked. "Caihong¡­"


    "I don''t have a choice! You are too kind. I bet you must be secretly thinking about getting her out of jail, right?" She looked at him with suspicion.


    He stiffened. "N-No¡­"


    "Aha! I was right! You were thinking just that! I tell you, Mr. Zhu. You dare to get her out of jail and you will be dead meat by my hands! Your kindness is lost on her. Show it to someone who actually deserves it!"

 Chapter 480 Behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 480 Behind the scenes</h4>


    A few dayster, Xiaosi was brought back home after he got the green signal by Jack Si.


    "Dada is back! Dada is back!" Chyou kept jumping up and down in happiness. "Dada, I missed you!"


    Xiaosi kissed her cheek. "I missed you a lot too."


    Her small, pink lips puckered. "But Dada was sleeping."


    "Hmm¡­Let''s just say I understood I was far away from my angel daughter. I couldn''t hear her voice. I couldn''t y with her. I couldn''t see her grow up in these eight months."


    "I am the same," she pouted.


    He chuckled. "You will feel that. But as your Dada, I will always see how much you have matured. Dada is really proud of you. You remained strong for all these months and took care of Mama. What treat do you want? Dada will give you anything."


    She beamed in bliss. "Trip! Dada promised you will take Mama and me on a trip!"


    He stared at her. "Of course. We will go on a trip soon."


    "Yay! I keep aside clothes for my trip!" Her eyes sparkled. She dashed away with lightning speed.


    He felt a pair of arms embrace him from the back. "Mr. Zhu. You said you missed Chyou but what about me?"


    He smiled. "Of course, how can I forget you? I missed you too."


    "Hmph. You don''t seem so sincere."


    "Of course I am! I feel guilty for making you go through all this."


    Caihong grinned and wrapped her arms around his neck. "It feels all worth it now that I see you in front of me," she tiptoed and kissed his lips.


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes. Soon, he let the soft sensation of her lips take over him. A whileter as they parted, Caihong giggled and tapped on his nose.


    "Now you should rest."


    "Not so soon. I want to know what happened when I was in aa. I heard you were talking about your mother. But I didn''t understand. I-Isn''t she¡­?" He didn''t want to hurt her feelings.


    She sighed. "It''splicated and a really long story."


    He smiled. "I am all ears."


    They sat on the couch and Caihong began narrating the events that just happened after his ident.


    Xiaosi waspletely baffled.


    "Aunt Zongying and Dad? And Zizi is his daughter!?"


    Caihong nodded.


    "Ugh. This is too much for my head to take. I never thought Dad and Aunt Zongying would have such a history¡­It must be so shocking for him, especially Zizi. I cannot imagine how she must have felt."


    "En. Naturally, she was very hurt. It took her some time to ept this. But now things are getting better. Zizi has epted Dad as her Dad too."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "Caihong, you¡­"


    She flicked his forehead. "What? I was never hurt knowing Zizi is my half-sister. Shuang and I were always cool with it. It wasn''t like Dad cheated on Mom. Dad was the victim himself," she grinned. "Plus, Xinyi, Zizi, Shuang and I were always like sisters more than friends. So it''s just perfect."


    He smiled and hugged her.


    "Haha, you are getting too emotional."


    "It''s great that things between Zizi and Dad are getting sorted out. And what about your mother? How is she in the picture?"


    "She is alive."


    "Huh?"


    "I know. That was everybody''s reaction too. And it started with an attack on Zhiyuan during a conference¡­"


    After listening to everything, Xiaosi had a grim expression on his face.


    "What are you thinking so hard about?" Caihong asked.


    "...It feels strange. How was Keung able to grab all those shares? I am not talking about threatening Zizi or Xinyi but from the shareholders of the Han Corps. After how everybody knows his reputation, what merit does he have? What can he possibly offer to them that they would so readily agree to give their shares to him?"


    Caihong gave it a thought.


    "It doesn''t feel like Keung is doing this all by himself."


    She widened her eyes. "He isn''t?"


    He shook his head. "On his own, he is too weak to pull all this and more so after how Han Mingli and Han Guang went to jail. Nobody is gonna trust him. Somebody is helping him from the shadows. Somebody who has the power to back him up with his wealth and power. Keung simply doesn''t have any credibility because of his past, so somebody who does is standing behind him."


    "I never thought about it this way¡­"


    "Plus, it''s too weird that Mom is listening to Keung. I mean, didn''t Dad already end his rtionship with his sister years ago? Han Guang or Keung didn''t have much contact with her either. So¡­Mom being forced to listen to Keung seems a little improbable to me."


    "But he was the one who came to rescue Mom when Yunru and Dad found her," she frowned.


    He shrugged. "He could have done that on somebody else''s orders. One who is helping Keung behind the scenes."


    "Ah? But who else would dare to threaten Mom if not for him? Nobody knows her apart from Keung."


    He stared at her. "Didn''t you say that Dad and Yunru told you about Mom''s Underworld past? Maybe somebody is back? No¡­He was always back. Since Mom never died, where was she for all these years? Why didn''t shee forward? She didn''t because somebody was hiding her all this time and still is. I don''t think Keung can pull something like this either."


    "But when did Keung be acquainted with such dangerous Underworld people?"


    Xiaosi thought about it. "...When he was abroad?"


    "Makes sense," she sighed. "But it''s difficult to know who the enemy is. I don''t think Grandpa or Zhiyuan ever had enemies from that world."


    "That''s where I am stuck at too¡­I know Zhiyuan and Yunru must be working to find out the culprit. But I will help however I can. Oh and what about their newpany? Do you think Zhiyuan can win the next quarter?"


    She smiled. "Are you doubting Zhiyuan?"


    "Nah. He will definitely bag this quarter for sure."

 Chapter 481 Keung’s analysis

    <h4>Chapter 481 Keung''s analysis</h4>


    When Zhiyuan and Xinyi''s newpany started their buisness, thepetition had officially started for Keung. The one who was keeping an eye on them was none other than him. Han Mingli and Han Guang were already too sure that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    But Keung wasn''t at ease. Especially now when it was the holiday season. It would be bloodshed to who the customer would choose? Keung or Zhiyuan''spany?


    Naturally, for Han Corps, there was a steady flow of customers and the profit kepting in. Han Corps name was hard to beat after all.


    The secretaries and other employees in the Han Corps were gossiping among themselves.


    "Hmph. Our new CEO is not taking this seriously at all."


    "Why would he? Did you see Mr. Han Mingli? He is so chill. His son would be the same!"


    "This is not fair at all. Mr. Han Keung is managing apany who has strong roots in the hotel chain industry. He has a benefit by such a huge margin! Whereas Sir Zhiyuan is starting from scratch¡­"


    "It''s hard to believe that he would win this quarter. Logically speaking¡­"


    Suddenly, a secretary came out. "Sir Keung has called for a meeting right now! He asked to gather all the managers!"


    They looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    Meeting right now?


    Everybody gathered inside the conference room and saw Keung with a serious expression.


    "Yes, sir," one of the managers unkindly smiled.


    Now what is he nning to do to trouble us?


    Keung ignored the sarcasm in his tone. "Sit. I want to talk about cousin''s newpany."


    Huh?


    They exchanged nces.


    "What about him?"


    Keung asked, "Did you notice the trend of the customers they are getting in their newly built hotels?"


    Nobody had.


    "What? I am asking you a question."


    "No¡­"


    Keung''s gaze darkened. "What no? Cousin and sister-inw are mypetitors. You have to study how their performance is going on every minute. If you are not doing your job, then what are you getting your sries for?"


    They froze.


    One of the managers gritted his teeth. "You are nobody to say that when you have been doing nothing but riding on Sir Zhiyuan''s coattails! Why are you acting like such a proper CEO now?"


    "Because I was always serious about this! Do you think I took over thispany for fun? He red at them. "Do you think I challenged cousin just to kill time!?"


    He slid a file in front of them and said, "Look at this data. Can anybody tell me why cousin''s customer base is increasing when his hotels are located in remote areas?"


    They peeked at the papers.


    "Look at the graph. The number of customers are increasing. Every day, it''s more than thest day."


    "How did you get this data? It''s not avable-"


    "What do you think I have been doing in thepany for thest few days? I was monitoring the traffic they are getting."


    They widened their eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Keung sneered. "What? Are you taking Han Zhiyuan lightly? If we don''t do this much at least, then he will feast upon us like a tiger."


    "You¡­have been here for the whole nights?"


    He coldly said, "I want to win this challenge! Sacrificing my food and sleep is nothing. Now cut the nonsense talk. Tell me what do you think why his customer base is increasing?"


    There was silence for a beat. Then one of the managers raised his hand. "Remote areas are logically the worst ces to get customers."


    "But my cousin is not stupid. He is a businessman. He knows what he is doing. So tell me. What is he doing here?"


    They coughed. "We-we need a little time to study-"


    "Forget about it," Keung waved his hand. "Until you give me your report of your findings, cousin Zhiyuan would overtake us in no time. If this graph continued, it''s over for us. It''s the packages he is offering."


    "Packages?"


    "Yes. He is offering packages at a cheap price for people to stay in his hotels."


    "But he won''t earn much if makes it too cheap. Plus, his hotels are far away. That won''t be enough to attract the customers."


    "Heh. Who said it''s only the low price? He isn''t doing this for a one time stay. He is doing two things. First, he is not only providing aodation in his hotels, but he would take care of their travel too. The hotels where his customers would stay would get the benefit that they don''t need to pay separately for cab or buses fare for tourist destinations. He is including that in the package. People would grab any chance where they could get their work done in the least price.


    If you ask someone that ''Hey. You have two options. Choose a faraway hotel where your travel is for free or a nearby hotel where you would have to pay for it?'' What would people choose?"


    They widened their eyes.


    "Now you understand? Han Corps don''t offer that. We only provide amodation in the rooms. Travelling is just as important for customers as getting a room to stay. Secondly, which I think is their biggest secret weapon. When I say packages, it''s not just for a one time stay. When I looked into it, it''s a yearly package they are offering. Can you guess what''s in it?"


    They shook their heads.


    He smiled. "He is saying that if you pay for our yearly package for our hotels, then you would get a free stay for your next vacation in the same year."


    They choked.


    "People usually take at least two vacations in a year. The average is two. One in summers and one in winters. So if you pay for summer vacation trip, you would get free amodation AND travel for your winter vacation. Or vice versa. You won''t have to pay a single cent for lodging or travel for your second vacation. Their expenses for the second vacation would be close to negligible, which is like a boon for middle ss people, which is the majority of our customer base. Do you understand now why people are running like crazy for his hotels?"

 Chapter 482 Han Corps’ big announcement

    <h4>Chapter 482 Han Corps'' big announcement</h4>


    They stared at him in a stunned stupor.


    Is this Mr. Han Keung talking? Since when did he understand business so much?


    It was then they noticed the bags under his eyes and realized that he was really doing nothing but studying Zhiyuan''s newpany for the past few days.


    "That''s why, even if Han Corps'' hotels are in prime locations, customers would still choose my cousin''s hotels. We need something to counteract this, or this increasing graph will threaten us."


    Everybody went silent. He was pressing the space between his brows that indicated he was having a headache.


    Mr. Pei, one of the managers who had talked to Zhiyuan before, studied Keung with scrutiny.


    ''If I talk about his capabilities, then I trust him. He will be a good leader. When that dayes, he will need all the support you can provide.''


    He cleared his throat. "We will think about a strategy soon."


    The others watched him in shock.


    One of his colleagues elbowed him and whispered, "Are you sure about this?"


    Mr. Pei replied. "Sir Zhiyuan asked us to trust him. If Mr. Han Keung is taking this seriously, we don''t have any reason not to support him. He is taking effort for this and we could see that."


    They thought about it and nodded. "If you say so, Mr. Pei."


    The others joined in too and said, "We wille up with something."


    Keung furrowed his brows. "I have thought about something."


    "..."


    So you studied your opponent and thought of a n at the same time?


    "What have you thought of? Should we lower our prices too?"


    Keung nced at them.


    "No. I don''t want to copy cousin Zhiyuan. Aren''t you already using me of riding on his coattails?" He sneered. "The next thing you will say that I won because I just copied him."


    They coughed.


    "Then what should we do? Sir Zhiyuan has reallye up with a brilliant strategy. There are more middle ss peoplepared to upper middle ss and outright wealthy families. If they gain the numbers, we would be at a loss."


    "Why do you think he is targeting middle ss families?"


    One of them thoughtfully said, "It''s because they have limited investments since theirpany has just started."


    "Yes. Business officials or foreign tourists aren''t gonna choose their hotels. That''s for sure. Business travelers would always opt for hotels where it''s closer to their meetings in the city and no way, foreign tourists would choose a remote location in a new and unknown country even if they might be getting heavy discounts. They are targeting the middle ss families. We would target foreign tourists especially now when it''s the holiday season. We have to give them more than just providing amodation. It''s time we step up the services we provide."


    Mr. Peimented. "We won''t get much ie from business travelers though since it''s the holiday season."


    "We will do what we can for them but yes, we cannot expect a significant ie from them. So apart from foreign tourists, we will introduce a new service."


    "What is it?"


    When they heard Keung say it, their eyes widened in shock.


    "What!?"


    "S-sir, you cannot be serious about this."


    Keung red at them. "I am damn serious about this."


    "This is a very bold move¡­"


    "Because it''s time we get bold. We are not gonna go anywhere if we are stuck at the same ce."


    One of them coughed. "O-our reputation could get ruined¡­"


    Keung smirked. "It won''t. I have studied the market, and I know what I am doing. That''s why I made this decision. I know many of you won''t agree to this. But it''s a risk I am willing to take. If it fails, I will bear the consequences."


    They stared at him in a stupor.


    Bear all the consequences himself?


    Was he the same man who was threatening to fire them all this time?


    "But we just cannot dive into it. We need to make some preparations," Keung said as he was simultaneously thinking about his next move.


    "If that''s what you wish Sir¡­"


    Keung sensed their difort and clenched his fists.


    Nobody trusts me¡­


    ''You have to build trust before profits, Keung.''


    He recalled Zhiyuan''s words.


    He gritted his teeth. But then he took a breath and calmly said, "Please trust me on this."


    They were dumbfounded.


    "We don''t have time to lose. I don''t want to bring this to a tie at all. I want to win this quarter at any cost. If I win this quarter, only then you will understand that I am absolutely serious about thispany."


    The employees looked at each other and came to a decision.


    Mr. Pei nodded. "Alright, Mr. Han Keung. If that''s what you want. We agree with your n. And you don''t have to bear the responsibility alone. If anything happens, we will face it together. We are supporting you in this decision, so we would bear the brunt too if such timees. That''s how a family is."


    He stiffened. He didn''t know how to react.


    He lowered his gaze and nodded. "G-Good. Now that we are on the same page, it would make things easier. Then without any further dy, let''s start."


    ¡ª


    A few dayster.


    It was the fifth month now and Xinyi''s belly was slightly showing. As Zhiyuan came out of the shower, he smiled and kissed her forehead. "How are my wife and daughter today?"


    "Your wife and daughter are doing great, especially after seeing our hotel''s performance. Our strategy is a hit."


    Zhiyuan grinned. "We will definitely bag this quarter if Keung doesn''t step up."


    A ding came from herptop just as he mentioned him.


    She checked it. "Oh. It''s news about the Han Corps."


    "What is it?" He eagerly asked.


    "Hmm¡­Firstly, it''s about foreign tourists. Han Corps not only would provide them aodation but are also marketing their destinations. Focusing on authentic and local attractions and sponsor excursions that would be budget friendly for the foreign tourists."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow and nodded. "That''s a good idea he came up with. Foreign tourists would love them a lot.


    "En."


    Then as she read further, her jaw dropped in shock. "They have also made another huge announcement."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s controversial, and we and the other hotel groups in China were ying safe all this time about this."


    He frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Xinyi read out loud. "All the hotels under Han Corps have officially opened for the LGBTmunity."

 Chapter 483 Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 483 Uproar</h4>


    Couples.


    That was another market that Keung was thinking of targeting. There were families, business travelers and foreign tourists.


    But there was another category that would boom during the holiday season, and that category was couples.


    Naturally, there was no problem with straight couples. But the boldest move was to open the hotel industry for same sex couples.


    Although in the recent years of China, the society has been slowly epting gays, lesbians and transgenders, they still suffered discrimination by their orientation at many ces. It looked on the outside that the society was progressing, but in reality, the people in LGBTmunity were still afraid ofing out.


    As such, there were no hotels who openly supported the aodation of same sex couples. Some hotels outrightly prohibited them while some never took a clear stand afraid of the public''s opinion and their reputation.


    When Keung studied the market, he knew. It was a misconception that the percentage of same sex couples was low. It was simply that they were hiding their rtionships out of fear of judgment.


    The most who suffered during festivals and holiday seasons was the LGBTmunity because they didn''t have any ce that would wee them. They had no ce where they could spend time with their partner without being criticized.


    That''s why Keung chose to do this by officially making this announcement.


    It would cause a huge uproar and once the LGBTmunity had confidence and finally a ce to go to, his customer base would soar like crazy.


    That was exactly what was happening. All over the branches of Han Corps'' hotels, they were getting a steep rise in bookings made by same sex couples.


    This announcement had stirred the media like a storm and Weibo was filled with back to backments about such a bold move.


    Han Huizhong, who was sipping on his yet another nd tea made by Xinyi, choked in his throat as he scrolled through the news section. The cup almost slipped from his hands.


    "Keung!!! What is this!?"


    His loud voice roared through the entire vi.


    Everybody hurriedly came out. Han Tian frowned. "Dad. What''s wrong? You will destroy your voice like that."


    "Shut up! Where is Keung? Call him right now!"


    Xia Liqin furrowed her brows. "Why are you so agitated, Dad? What happened?"


    "Read the news and you will know," he sneered.


    "Huh?"


    "OMG!" Zizi came out, brimming with energy. "Did you see the news? All our hotels would now be open to the same sex couples. So cool!" Her eyes sparkled in delight.


    Xia Liqin was stunned. "Really?"


    "Yes! I cannot believe Keung did this!"


    Han Guang was extremely nervous as she saw them gathered. "Did you hear that? Uncle is so furious!"


    Han Mingli pressed his brows. "I cannot believe Keung could do something so stupid! Now the media will grill us like crazy! How did he not tell me something so important!?"


    "What if Uncle¡­"


    "No. He won''t kick Keung out. He still has the majority of shares. But it''s just¡­Keung has made everything soplicated!"


    From upstairs, Keung yawned and stepped out. "Why is everybody shouting so much?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi exchanged silent nces.


    Keung frowned. Then he realized it.


    "Oh. I see. Guess you all read the news."


    Han Mingli quickly came to his rescue. "Uncle, please forgive Keung. He is young and doesn''t understand¡­He will take back the announcement. Rest assured."


    Han Guang furiously nodded. "Keung really doesn''t need to be so desperate. We all know Han Corps is going to win," she threw sharp nces at Keung.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi shook their heads.


    Keung red at his parents. "What are you going on about? I am not desperate, and I am not gonna take my announcement."


    Han Mingli gritted his teeth. "Idiot son! Do you realize what you have done? Ourpany is all over the media! People are condemning us!"


    "And if you read it further, there are people supporting us too," he coldly said.


    "You¡­It''s not necessary to officially include those types of people!"


    Keung smirked. "I only care about profits, not anybody''s orientation. If people have problems with it, I am ready to give a press conference. But I am not taking my statement back."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Come here. Stand in front of me."


    He wasn''t afraid, so he did as told.


    "You wanna p me? Go ahead. Hit me all you want. But it would be of no use. I am the CEO. I make all the decisions now. I am not stepping back from this."


    Han Huizhong stared at him with a frosty expression.


    "The nerve of you to do something like this."


    He sneered. "I am so great, right? Because you didn''t have the nerve to do something like this in your own time."


    Han Guang wanted to bang her head.


    Don''t forget that this house still belongs to him! Do you want us to get kicked out!?


    "Uncle, he doesn''t mean that-"


    Han Huizhong raised his palm, and she gulped back.


    He faced Keung. "I am telling you. Take that announcement back."


    "No."


    "You will smear reputation on ourpany''s name that I worked so hard to build," he sharply eximed. "You are riding on my coattails, so don''t you dare ruin this for me."


    Keung sneered. "Grandpa, you have grown old. Just sit back in your room and sip on your nd tea."


    Xinyi coughed.


    Han Huizhong squinted his eyes. "So you will face everything? The criticisms, the losses-"


    "It''s not gonna happen. I will handle all the negative PR, but there is no way my move would bring loss to thepany," Keung snarled. "I have thought a lot about this. It''s not because of any desperation. So shut it."


    Zizi choked.


    Han Huizhong was quiet like the calm before the storm.


    Han Guang and Han Mingli broke into a cold sweat.


    Suddenly, he chuckled and then burst into a loudughter. "Hahahaha. Did you hear what he just said? Shut it. Hahaha. Who had ever dared to talk to me like this? Nobody. Fantastic! For the first time in so many years, Han Keung did something that has made me proud."

 Chapter 484 A double edged sword

    <h4>Chapter 484 A double edged sword</h4>


    Keung widened his eyes. "Huh?"


    Han Huizhong patted his shoulder so hard as if he was beating it. But it was really just prideful patting.


    "You did something that no other hotels in this industry have dared to do before. You kept my name. The Han Corps must always be the one to break the norm! Now look at the other hotels who would follow us, haha!"


    Han Mingli was stupefied. "Uncle, you cannot possibly-"


    He shot him a killing re. "Did I ask your opinion? Why are you even giving one? Don''t you and your wife love to just party around all the time? Don''t start to suddenly poke your nose in the business!"


    Zizi''s lips curled toughter, but she held it in.


    Keung gave him an extremely suspicious look.


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that? I am telling you, only granddaughter-inw can squint her eyes at me because she has the right. Everybody else is useless."


    A series of coughs resounded. Xinyi pitifully patted Zhiyuan''s shoulder. "He doesn''t mean it."


    Zizi was aggrieved. "Heyyy! What do you mean by that? I am not useless at all. Nobody loves me here," she sobbed. "Let me cry in my boyfriend''s arms!" She dashed away. "Only he loves me the most!"


    He sneered. "She just wanted a reason to run to Yunru''s side, didn''t she?"


    Xia Liqin cleared her throat. "Anyway. Keung," she nced at him and smiled. "It was a shocking announcement indeed, but I am proud of you too. I am d that you took this stand first."


    Keung didn''t respond.


    Han Tian agreed. "Yes. Love is love, regardless of orientation. We must support it."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "... Nothing. Do you really mean it or is it just a way to mock me?" He sneered. "I am not gonna fall for it."


    Han Huizhong rolled his eyes. "It''s not my fault if you didn''t do a single thing right all these years because you listened to your ''Mama.''"


    Han Guang''s face turned red with fury and embarrassment. "Uncle, what are you talking about? I always taught Keung the right things!"


    "Yeah like embezzling money from your ownpany? Sure," he scoffed. "If you think that I didn''t know it was your brain behind that idea then you think too less of me."


    "O-Of course, I didn''t!" She panicked.


    "Come on, useless daughter-inw. I know that you used a lot of that embezzled money for your shopping that Keung handed it to you, and my useless nephew Mingli gambled using that money too."


    They stiffened.


    He looked back at Keung. "It was your fault for falling into your useless mother''s words. I couldn''t give thepany responsibility to someone who couldn''t even differentiate such a simple fooling tactic. If she could influence you into doing something so stupid, then you would be eaten alive in the business world," he chuckled. "All are animals in the fiercepetition to rule the market. If you are so innocent and gullible, you would be gobbled up in no time."


    His ears turned crimson in embarrassment. "You¡­"


    "I am sure you wouldn''t have taken Mingli''s opinion on this decision because I am pretty sure the announcement would have never happened, right useless nephew?" He smiled.


    "B-But supporting same sex couples is¡­" he coughed awkwardly. "Those people are not normal."


    "And you are talking as if you are some God of normalcy. I still tolerated you and your wife for so many years, didn''t I?" he mocked. "Hey, doesn''t that make me abnormal?" He gravely pondered over it.


    "U-Uncle!"


    "Shut up and get lost! You are an eyesore! And an earsore too!"


    They hadpletely lost their face. Han Mingli gritted his teeth. "Keung, if things go out of hand and the Han Corps gets in trouble for this move, then don''te crying to me! I warned you!" They left, huffing and puffing.


    There was a beat of silence, and then everybody went back to their own rooms. Atst, Zhiyuan came to him and patted his shoulder. "It''s not gonna be easy from here on. You are gonna be grilled and roasted like crazy in the media. But you have to take your stand and be firm on it. You have made us proud by doing this. Make us even prouder by seeing this through the end," he smiled.


    Left alone in the hall, Keung finally copsed on the couch, letting out the breath he was holding for a long time. He didn''t show it on his face, but he was actually terrified about Han Huizhong. As far as he remembered, he had only berated and scolded him in his childhood.


    To him, his reaction was even more fearsome than the media. But to think that he would say that he was proud of him. He looked down at his shaking hands and a tear plopped on it. His fingers curled into the palm.


    Yes¡­Yes!


    ¡ª


    Liao Yuan saw the announcement create a huge uproar all over China. He raised his brow.


    Not bad, Han Keung. I thought you are not taking this seriously, but you do have guts.


    The people had mixed reactions. Some openly supported and admired the CEO for taking this stand, while some were cursing Keung. It was a savage war going on between the keyboard warriors. The side who were giving all hatements on Weibo were quite difficult to deal with. They were almost toxic, passing derogatory remarks about the LGBTmunity.


    Ouch. So cruel.


    ''I cannot believe this! Gay couples are allowed now? That''s disgusting!''


    ''No way I am gonna book any rooms in the Han hotels from now on! I don''t want my son to get influenced by these couples!''


    ''Hey, do you think Han Keung is gay himself? That''s why he made this announcement?''


    ''OMG, that''s totally possible! Maybe he has a secret lover.''


    ''This is pathetic. With gays and lesbians all around us, how will we feelfortable?''


    ''What if they pass their germs to us?''


    ''God only supports straight love, okay? These couples should rot in hell for going against nature!''


    ''If I see Han Keung or any of the Han family members, I am so gonna beat them up! I am ready to go to jail too!''


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes. It was a double edged sword that Keung chose to unleash.


    He smiled.


    But the effects will be borne by everybody in the family. Interesting.

 Chapter 485 Spilled it out

    <h4>Chapter 485 Spilled it out</h4>


    Where on one side thepetition went in full swing between the cousins, the mission to make An Yueqin confess was going on just as fiercely.


    "Pretty Aunty!" Chyou''s eyes sparkled. "My Dada is back home!"


    They were at the park after her school was over just as An Yueqin had promised her. It was a risking out like this, but she couldn''t help it when her granddaughter''s happiness was involved. The more days passed by, the more she saw how Chyou was tantly ignored as she spent time with her after school.


    She chuckled. "I know, I know. You have been telling me this everyday since your father is back. Your mother must be so happy, right?"


    "En!" Her small face beamed. "Mama is really happy. Mama and Dada are lovey dovey again!"


    "Good, good. Do you still feel lonely at home?"


    Chyou remembered what An Guoting and Zizi had said to her.


    ''Even if Xiaosi is back, you need to continue acting like a pitiful child. Just say this¡­''


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head. "I do, Pretty Aunty. Aunt Zizi said that Dada is back, so I should give more lovey-dovey time to Mama and Dada because Mama and Dada were far for many days!"


    She coughed. "I-I see¡­"


    "En. Aunt Zizi said to live with Grandpa for a few days. But Grandpa is busy¡­" she sadly shifted her weight from one foot to another.


    An Yueqin clutched her chest in pain. She felt so furious at An Guoting that she wished to smack him hard.


    "Grandpa wasing to pick me up. My friends have left. I am still alone¡­When will Grandpae?" She clung to her thighs and raised her head showing her big, watery eyes. "Do I have to go home alone? But I don''t know the way¡­"


    "No, no! It''s dangerous for a child to go anywhere alone, okay? You will do no such thing. Your Grandpa will surelye. Let''s wait for a while more."


    Time ticked by, but there was no sign of him.


    An Yueqin paced back and forth in impatience.


    What is this man doing!?


    Chyou expressed, feeling saddened. "Pretty Aunty, I will go back on my own."


    "No! I will drop you back," her palms felt itchy, "and have a good talk with your so-called Grandpa."


    ¡ª


    An residence.


    They stood at the gate where An Yueqin red at the guard. "Call your Master right now."


    He was dumbfounded.


    Who is she to talk like that?


    He gulped.


    But she seems dangerous¡­


    When An Guoting came out, he noticed Chyou and eximed. "Chyou, who brought you here? I was about toe to fetch you!"


    An Yueqin''s face ckened.


    "Oh and when would that be Mr. An?" She sneered. "Perhaps when your granddaughter decides to leave for home by herself because her ''responsible'' grandfather is busy doing tons of work?"


    He widened his eyes seeing her. He quickly pulled Chyou to his side and indignantly asked, "What are you doing here with Chyou? How dare you be near her?"


    He lowered his head and berated Chyou. "Didn''t I tell you not to be with this Pretty Aunty? She hurt your friend Siying, and she can hurt you too! How will I face Caihong if something happens to you?"


    Chyou bit her lip. "Pretty Aunty is nice¡­She ys with me. Grandpa doesn''t."


    "How many times have I told you? Grandpa is a little busy nowadays. But I promised to y with you once I am done! Chyou, you are bing a bad and disobedient girl."


    Her eyes teared up, and her little body trembled. "Chyou is a bad girl¡­?"


    An Yueqin had it. She stepped closer to An Guoting, and he asked, rmed, "What? Stay away from us."


    She suddenly jabbed her foot on his knee, making him yelp in pain. "Ouchhhh!!!" He almost stumbled on the ground. "What the hell are you doing!?"


    "SHUT UP!" She roared. "JUST SHUT UP!"


    An Guoting froze. When he looked up, he saw her body shaking in anger, and her eyes shooting deadly beams at him.


    Ugh¡­did I go too far? I shouldn''t forget that she has an Underworld background¡­


    His forehead broke into a cold sweat. He felt a terrible pain in his knee.


    "Now you just listen to me, Guoting!" She pulled Chyou to her side and eximed. "I am taking Chyou with me to my house! You don''t deserve to be her grandfather! Oh God, you are sick and disgusting! I thought you will dote on Chyou just like how you always doted and loved Caihong! IT WAS THIS REASON THAT I COULD LEAVE CAIHONG AT YOUR SIDE YEARS AGO BECAUSE I KNEW YOU WILL BE A GOOD FATHER!"


    He stiffened.


    "But now looking at how you treat Chyou, I wonder how really good of a father you were for Caihong!? Tell me! What kind of a father you were to her? Did you ignore her? Did you leave her alone when she was little? Did you ever bother to take care of her? Oh, how would you? I think you were quite busy managing your new marriage with your new wife, weren''t you? So much that you began to sideline your blood daughter!"


    An Guoting stared at her, stunned.


    She sneered. "Or was your new wife couldn''t tolerate Caihong''s presence and so tried to drive you away from her like how typical stepmothers do? And you fell for it like how typical husbands do? Is that why you are treating Chyou like this? Because of her?"


    He was speechless.


    How does she know about Meiying but not know that we are separated now?


    She clutched Chyou''s hand. "Chyou, dear. Pretty Aunty will take you away from here. You don''t have to live with someone who doesn''t love and respect you."


    "Umm-"


    "Shut up! You already spewed a lot of nonsense! I cannot tolerate it anymore! Hurting my granddaughter again and again...do you even realize what effect it would have on her mind!?"


    An Guoting stared at her and burst intoughter.


    "You...You can stillugh at this point? So shameless!"


    He shook his head. "I amughing because you are back. My wife, An Yueqin is back."

 Chapter 486 Keung strikes back

    <h4>Chapter 486 Keung strikes back</h4>


    An Yueqin was stunned. It suddenly came crashing to her what she just spouted in the heat of the moment, angry and furious at him for ignoring Chyou. Her face paled, and her heart pounded furiously in her chest.


    An Guoting eximed in happiness. "You finally admitted it! You finally confessed that you are my Yueqin!"


    She froze.


    "Now, you cannot go back on your words. In the event you tried to run away or pretend that you didn''t confess or lie that I am making stuff up, then¡­"


    From behind some bushes, four figures who were hiding all this time came out. Zizi, Yunru, Caihong and Shuang made their presence known.


    An Yueqin''s eyes widened. "You¡­*


    Yunru smiled. "We are sorry for snooping like that, but considering how evasive you were behaving all this time, we had no choice. Since I am a cop, you cannot refute or go back on the things you just said."


    Caihong had tears in her eyes. "Mom. If you remembered everything all this time, then why didn''t you evere back to us?"


    Shuang shook her head. "You tortured my poor Dad''s soul so much."


    Ziziughed. "Hahaha! I knew it! Once Chyou enters into the game, the soft-hearted grandmother wouldn''t be able to hold on for longer~ Hahaha!"


    Zizi wasughing like an evil viin in a drama series. Caihong and An Yueqin were stunned.


    Caihong asked, "So when I asked her what Grandpa and she were nning all this time, it was about tricking Mom?"


    "Yes! It was my idea! My idea!" She blushingly wrapped her arm around Yunru''s. "Praise me, my dear fiance. I have been working very hard."


    He grinned. "I will give you your due reward."


    She blushed even more furiously. "I will be waiting."


    Shuang smacked her head. "Go get a room, you two lovebirds. We have more important things to tackle here."


    She grumbled. "You are jealous because you have yet to be so cozy with Jack Si."


    "..."


    Who told her about that?


    She eyed An Guoting, and he smartly looked away just in time as he coughed.


    An Yueqin was panicking. "I cannot¡­I cannot believe this! How could you use a child to fool me?"


    He stared at him. "I admit it''s cruel, and we took advantage of your feelings, but you left us with no choice. You clearly remember everything and even know the culprit behind all this, but you were not speaking a word about it."


    She clenched her fists.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Yunru faced her and narrowed his eyes. "I know that Keung is not the one threatening you."


    She stiffened.


    "He is working for someone to work on the outside and take all the me. But somebody else is pulling the strings from behind him."


    She said nothing.


    "I am pretty sure you would want to get out of this mess yourself. If you let us help you, then you can get free once and for all. But you have to cooperate with us. Do you agree?"


    ¡ª


    A few more days passed and the reaction to Han Corps'' announcement was still going pretty strongly. There were a lot of haters who opposed this decision and threatened Keung that they would boycott going to all the hotels under Han Corps.


    The situation was dire and in the end, Keung had no choice but to hold a press conference to address this issue.


    In front of the cameras constantly clicking his pictures, he came forward towards the mic. The employees at thepany were quite distressed as they watched the live stream. This was a make or break moment for everyone.


    Keung raised his palm and everyone quietened down.


    "I know what questions you want to ask and I am pretty sure it''s just one question being wrapped around over and over like cotton candy. One question, different versions of it. So let''s save ourselves the time and cut to the chase."


    "..."


    "Aaaaaalright. Now, look. I know I have made some mistakes in the past which have affected my image to a lot of extent. I have only myself to me for that, and I take this opportunity to sincerely apologize to my family and the employees of the Han Corps for my shameful actions."


    The employees were speechless.


    "I also take this opportunity to thank all the employees who worked with me for thesest few months despite my ways and reputation and not giving up on me. I thought I could do it all by myself, but I was wrong. I needed everyone to run thepany. So, thanks a lot for bearing with me. As my gratitude, I announce a raise in everybody''s sries. Twice than what they get now."


    They almost stumbled from their seats.


    "If I win this challenge, then it will be four times."


    At this point, everybody actually fell.


    Is he serious!??


    Keung continued. "Nowing back to the main juicy news you were all waiting for. The announcement. Yes, it''s true and no, I am not gonna take it back. The Han Corps is officially and unreservedly opened for the LGBTmunity. The message is given to all our staff. If anyone of them misbehaves with any same sex couple, he or she would be fired on the spot. I won''t tolerate this nonsense."


    All the reporters - "!!!"


    "The same is true for the customers. If our staff finds any customer humiliating anybody from the LGBTmunity, they will be thrown out of our hotels and would be kicked out forever from getting reservations in the future in any of our hotels."


    Silence.


    "Last but not the least. The keyboard warriors who have been dissing me all this time behind an anonymous username," he smiled. "You see, my dear ignorant sweethearts. Your insults are not gonna work on me because you have nooooooooo idea who I have lived with until now. Before my Grandpa Han Huizhong''s poisonous words, your humiliation feels like a utter joke."


    Han Huizhong spat out his tea and coughed hard.


    You brat!


    Keung chuckled. "You should all take lessons from him on how to properly roast someone until you bleed."


    Everybody watching the live stream - "..."


    He sneered. "Also, I don''t give a damn about a bunch of people hiding behind theirputer screens and attacking me like some mad dogs. If you have the guts,e to mypany and face me personally. Humiliate me on my face if you have the courage. If you don''t then¡­"


    Keung showed his middle finger and sneered again. "Fuck you all homophobics. Go to hell."

 Chapter 487 Badass Keung

    <h4>Chapter 487 Badass Keung</h4>


    Keung''s speech spread like wildfire. His bold and does-not-care attitude sent a shockwave among all. Many didn''t even know who Keung really was because he was abroad all this time.


    But now everybody did.


    As Keung returned to thepany, he was greeted with all the employees standing straight at his sight. He frowned.


    "Why are you all huddled together like this? It feels like we are in the army¡­"


    Their mouths twitched.


    Mr. Pei coughed and came forward. "Sir, we saw your press conference."


    He raised his brow and sneered. "That was a chillyeback to all the dissers, right? I am so proud of myself."


    "..."


    "Sure we will talk about that too, but first¡­"


    Suddenly, all the female employees burst into tears. Keung''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "W-What did I do now? Why can''t anybody be happy no matter what I do!?"


    They shook their heads.


    "Sir, you thanked us in front of the media."


    "You apologized to us¡­"


    "You even raised our sries for us¡­Double the sries. I feel like passing out." They sniffled.


    "O-oh that¡­" Keung cleared his throat. "Well, it''s no big deal. Forget about it. The main part if I finally addressed the nation. Now nobody will stick their noses in my matters."


    Now, the male employees burst into tears.


    "..."


    No, seriously, what the hell!


    "Sir, why did you do that? Do you understand how much hate you will get now?"


    "You basically closed our hotels for everybody who might have problems with same sex couples which¡­the customers¡­won''t really like it¡­"


    "Customers are God in the hospitality industry. What if everybody shuns us?"


    "Oh no¡­what if they start a rebellion against us?"


    They clutched their heads in distress and sobbed hard.


    Keung rolled his eyes. "Oh gosh. I seriously wonder how you worked with Grandpa all these years? Especially the older generations."


    The older and more experienced managers and executives clutched their chests. "Sir, you are just like Sir Han Huizhong."


    "He used to give us heart attacks like these out of the blue andugh loudly as if it didn''t matter at all."


    "My hair turned grey so fast because of him!"


    "He also took many crazy and bold decisions in his time and offended many people in his time."


    The newer employees felt a crisising.


    Is it our turn for our hair to go grey now?


    Keung dryly smiled. "Stop whining first of all. Nothing''s going to happen. How did you survive with my Grandpa? It was important to set them straight because they would never stop until somebody put a harsh brake on their words. Also, it was a high time that we epted customers from every society andmunity. You say customers are God, right? Then why was nobody in this industry treating these customers with respect and including them in their guest list?"


    Everybody fell silent.


    "For us, all customers are equal. We shouldn''t care what their orientation is. That is their personal choice and none of my concern. I just want to squeeze their pockets out of all their cash and get all the profits."


    "..."


    Such viinous words¡­


    He sneered. "Also, I don''t buy that customers are Gods, okay? They are all equal to me, but they are not Gods. We need them, and they need us. It''s a symbiotic rtionship. There are certain decisions apany takes where they cannot interfere and neither will I tolerate that. There is a difference in treating them like Gods and treating ourselves like their ves."


    They coughed.


    "This is mypany. All I want is to run it in a way that will benefit both of us, not just them. If they cannot ept that, then go to hell. Search for another hotel who will kiss their ass."


    "!!!"


    "Heh. But they won''t go to other hotels because Han Corps is a brand. We provide the best and unbeatable services. They are simply irresistible. So your Godly customers might cry and whine for a while, but in the end, they wille back to us. How did you think Grandpa survived in this industry with his crazy and entric methods and offending people wherever he went and spitting poison out of his mouth every time?"


    That was a good point indeed, everybody agreed.


    He waved his hand. "So, chill. The fire would die down in a while."


    ¡ª


    The media was on fire again. This time, it was because a female employee had recorded Keung''s speech in thepany after he had returned.


    At first, she was scared and quickly regretted posting the video, but when Keung saw it, he was quite pleased. "Oh, I look handsome in this angle. Good job. Upload it everywhere. You can caption it as Part 2 of my enlightening speech for the homophobes."


    "..."


    Isn''t this just inviting the God of Wrath himself?


    In the car as Xinyi and Zhiyuan were heading to the hospital for he monthly checkup, Xinyiughed hard. "Oh God, Keung is such a badass. I never knew he had this side."


    Zhiyuan was rolling inughter himself. "Yeah. Keung was a reserved boy when we were young. But it was because of Uncle Mingli and Aunt Guang who always held him back. Now that he is taking the decisions himself and not listening to them, it''s like he has finally discovered his true self."


    She smiled. "I am so d for him. Everybody in thepany must be so happy too."


    He nodded.


    After her checkup went smoothly, they decided to take a stroll in the park. He helped her sit down on a bench.


    Xinyi pouted and tugged on his coat. "I really want to eat some ice cream¡­"


    He chuckled and tapped on her nose. "You and Siying are the same, I tell you."


    She grinned.


    "Wait here. There is an ice cream parlor over there. I will bring some."


    "En!"


    Xinyi was excited and giggled. "Hehe, you are excited for ice cream too, right? She touched her belly and talked to her daughter.


    As some people passed by, they frowned at her and whispered among themselves.


    "Hey isn''t she¡­?"


    "Yeah, yeah, she is that Han Corps CEO''s sister-inw!"

 Chapter 488 You need to disappear

    <h4>Chapter 488 You need to disappear</h4>


    At her home, An Yueqin was nervously pacing back and forth as she sweated hard.


    Everybody knows now¡­What will I do now?


    Her phone rang, and she jolted in shock. She looked at herself in the mirror and realized how pale she seemed. She already knew who was calling her. Her mobile had a sim card that only epted iing calls. Outgoing calls were forbidden.


    She took a deep breath and pressed the green button. "Yes."


    "You have some nerve to step out of the house without my permission," an extremely icy voice came that threatened to cut her into half.


    "When did I ever say to you that you are allowed to meet your granddaughter?" The voice wasced with danger and rm.


    An Yueqin didn''t respond for a while. She had taken utmost care about not getting found out, but it still failed in the end.


    "Now, tell me. Did you let anything slip from your mouth while you were busy taking care of your ''granddaughter?'' You do understand right that whatever reason you had to disobey me, it must be somebody''s n to lure you out? Your family is your weak point. That''s how I exploited you all these years. An Guoting is doing the same thing by bringing Zhu Chyou in between to make you confess by mistake. Tell me that you realized this so obvious plot, right?"


    She said nothing.


    "You didn''t," that voice answered, "That''s why you fell for it in the first ce. Your heart melted seeing your fucking granddaughter in trouble which never existed. The only thing I want to know is if you spilled anything out that¡­"


    "I haven''t."


    That voice sinisterlyughed. "Ah, Yueqin. How good would it be if I could believe you? But I cannot. The fact that you took care of her for all these days is enough proof for them to know that you don''t have any amnesia. You have made things difficult for yourself, Yueqin. It''s sudden, but I cannot keep you in the country anymore."


    She froze.


    "You need to disappear."


    ¡ª


    In the park as Xinyi waited for Zhiyuan, she finally sensed a few gazes directed at her. She looked up and saw people murmuring and whispering to each other.


    She frowned. At first, she ignored them, but more people started to openly sneer and mock her.


    Xinyi couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    One of the middle-aged aunties said in disdain, "You are the sister-inw of Han Keung, right? The one who made the huge announcement."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Yes, so?"


    "So? How shameless can you be walking around the park when your brother-inw took such a sinful decision? You shouldn''t be here. You should be talking to your disgusting gay brother-inw about taking the order back."


    "Yeah, yeah. Do you know how seriously it will affect other families seeing the sick homos loitering in the hotels where we would stay?"


    "What if our sons and daughters learn from them?"


    Everybody else furiously started to diss her.


    Xinyi patiently listened to them and smiled. "That''s Keung''s decision and I fully support it. Not just me, but all my family members too."


    They gasped.


    "How could you?"


    "This is totally wrong!"


    Xinyi replied. "Love is never wrong."


    "Who are you to judge that?"


    She raised her brow. "Exactly. Who are you to judge gays and lesbians either? Everybody''s free to choose their partners. They can fall in love with whoever their hearts want to. Even if they might be of the same sex, it doesn''t matter. Love doesn''t change just because the gender is the same."


    One of them sneered. "Heh. It''s easy for you to say right now. What if your son turns gay in the future?"


    Xinyi blinked. "I don''t mind. He has to spend his entire life with his special someone. Rather than seeing him sad and miserable and forcing him to choose what society thinks is right, he should decide that for himself. He is living his own life, not you all. Why should you choose who he should be with?"


    "Shut up! What is unnatural is unnatural! Two men or two women aren''t supposed to be together!"


    "Yeah! I cannot believe the Han family would be so disgusting."


    One of them picked a rock and threw it at Xinyi. "You all deserve to be shunned!"


    Her eyes widened seeing the rock fly towards her. But she had trouble moving quickly because of her big belly. She shut her eyes and bent to protect her belly. But the rock never hit her.


    Xinyi slot looked up to see a tall figure standing in front of her who was clenching the stone in his palm. She stared at him.


    "Yuan¡­"


    Liao Yuan looked back and smiled. "Are you alright, Xinyi?"


    She nodded.


    Liao Yuan shot a deadly re at the crowd. "You have some nerve ganging up on and hitting a pregnant woman."


    Everybody stiffened in fear.


    "T-that¡­"


    "Just because she was sitting here alone, you thought you could bully her? Before I ruin every one of your familiespletely, get lost. Trust me, you don''t want me on your bad side."


    The public quickly dispersed sensing the threat.


    Liao Yuan worriedly sat beside her. "Are you really okay? They didn''t hurt you, right?"


    She shook her head. "It''s just some words that I don''t care about. They are strangers, after all."


    "Xinyi¡­I should take you to the hospital just in case¡­"


    "No, I am fine."


    "You are not, Xinyi," he gritted his teeth. "See? Every time you are in trouble. Keung''s move has seriously threatened you this time. You don''t understand how these people are who don''t support the LGBTs. They can get violent just like now. Zhiyuan is never beside you when you need him the most."


    "I am fine, Yuan-"


    Suddenly, her brows crinkled as she clutched her stomach.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It hurts a little¡­"


    "Damn it! I told you we should go to the hospital. Let me help you."


    "No, no. Zhiyuan is at the ice cream parlor¡­" she breathed heavily, "He will be back anytime."


    "Forget about him! Your health is more important. He wasn''t here just now when you needed him the most anyway. There is no point in waiting for him. I will drop him a message, okay? Juste with me for now."

 Chapter 489 Always belonged here

    <h4>Chapter 489 Always belonged here</h4>


    As Liao Yuan drove the car, he kept peeking at Xinyi who seemed to be a little ufortable as she held her belly.


    "Is it more painful than before?"


    She tried to smile. "It''s manageable for now."


    He slightly clutched the steering wheel. "...Xinyi, you should be grateful that nothing dangerous happened to you today. That crowd was crazy. You shouldn''t have stepped out of the house until the situation had calmed down."


    "Today was my checkup, and I didn''t want to miss it. Zhiyuan was also there with me."


    His brow twitched in annoyance. "Yeah sure he was there with you when the people ganged up on you."


    "I sent him away because I wanted ice cream. Zhiyuan would never leave my side."


    He clenched his jaw.


    Everytime¡­everytime she takes his side.


    "Xinyi, I seriously wonder if you really want to spend your life with him?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I told you already," he was exasperated. "You are going to only suffer in the Han family. Do you really think a man who couldn''t forget his ex-girlfriend and fell into depression because of her would genuinelye to love you? He is just following Grandpa''s wish. He doesn''t care about you at all! If you are thinking that your second child is the proof of his love, then forget about it. He is just fooling you!"


    Xinyi curled her fingers into a fist. "That''s enough, Yuan. Why do you always want to put Zhiyuan in a bad light? Sure, he might not have had feelings for me before. But now he loves me as much as I do."


    "Bullshit! It''s impossible! You always unnecessarily get dragged into his mess. Whether it be his feelings for Caihong, Xiaosi''s revenge for him or right now when it''s a fight between him and Keung, but you have to bear the brunt of supporting him in his newpany. Keung and his parents are treating you as their ve! Is that how you want to live?"


    "So what do you suggest, Yuan? Leave him? I told you that every married life has problems. Nobody''s marriage is smooth sailing-"


    "It will be if you just choose me!" He suddenly hit the brakes and stopped the car. The veins appeared on his forehead as he expressed his frustration and anger.


    "Just choose me, Xinyi! I will keep you happy. I won''t let you live a life of misery and sadness. That''s exactly what you are getting living with Zhiyuan! But even so, you don''t open your eyes. Heh. You are like that frog who is kept in water. The temperature keeps on increasing, the water keeps getting hotter, but the frog doesn''t understand because he got too used to it. Eventually, he dies before he realizes it''s toote. That''s just how you are living right now!"


    Xinyi stared at him in a daze. "I see. That''s what you always wanted, Yuan. You don''t care about me. The only thing you care about is your own happiness and feelings for me. You lied to me when you said that you have moved on from me."


    He grabbed her arm and gritted his teeth. "Of course, I did! Would you have let me be near you otherwise?"


    She froze.


    "Leave my hand Yuan!"


    "I won''t!" Yuan pressed his brow and tried to talk calmly. "Xinyi¡­I don''t want to hurt you. I just¡­really love you very much. Don''tpare me to Zhiyuan who did nothing but hurt you!"


    Xinyi angrilyughed. "Nothing but hurt me? Are you sure Yuan that you never did anything to hurt me either?"


    He widened his eyes. "Of course not! Do you think I will ever hurt the woman I love?"


    Xinyi forcefully shook off her arm and red at him. "You have, Yuan! You have hurt me more than anybody could! You nned all the idents against Zhiyuan and brought his and my son''s life in jeopardy, and you say you never hurt me!?"


    ¡ª


    An Yueqin got out of the car as the guard opened the door. It was a base located at a remote location where she had been many times before.


    The guard expressionlessly said, "Boss is waiting for you."


    She clenched her fist and stepped inside. It was dark and a faint odour of rust hung in the air. She sensed a figure far ahead, sitting on a big couch in the corner.


    An Yueqin stood at the centre of the room where a source of dim light shone upon her.


    "So you are here."


    She smiled. "Not like your guards allowed me to run away."


    "How many times do I have to tell you that you cannot run away from your past? Your past was this ce shrouded in the darkness. You escaped and chased after the light. You never belonged to that side."


    "Where I belong is none of your business. You cannot tell me where I should be. I had enough of those days filled with blood and violence. I just wanted to live a normal life."


    The sound of mockingughter echoed inside the already creepy ce. The figure stood up from his seat and walked towards her. The dark outline became more and more visible under the dim light.


    Liao Yun tilted his head. "There is no normal life when you live in the Underworld, Yueqin. When will you understand that? Your ce was always by my side."


    She red at him.


    "Don''t widen your eyes at me. If I get angry, I might identally hurt someone precious from your family," he smiled."


    An Yueqin stiffened.


    Seeing her expression getting ufortable, he clicked his tongue. "So weak, Yueqin. You are so weak now. Marrying An Guoting and having a family has made you pathetic. You weren''t like this before. Your heart was made up of steel that nobody could put a crack through it. But look how you have be now? Just one mention of your family and you turn into a scaredy cat to protect them. And I wonder why you even bother? You sacrificed yourself to protect your husband and daughter. But what did An Guoting do?" He chuckled. "He went ahead and married another woman as soon as you ''died.'' That''s some love there."

 Chapter 490 You deserve nothing

    <h4>Chapter 490 You deserve nothing</h4>


    Liao Yun smiled. "The one you loved went ahead and married another woman, and what were you left with? Yet you will still want to protect the family? Really Yueqin, I never thought you would be so weak."


    An Yueqin remained calm as she faced him. "You don''t need to try to brainwash me against Guoting. I already told this many times. He married that woman just to give Caihong a mother. He didn''t do it for his own sake. I have spent enough time with Guoting to know what he would do and why he would do that. He was never a womanizer. His heart is so pure that I felt guilty for tainting it."


    "And isn''t it nice that you realized your mistake and got a chance to get away from that ''pure'' life you were guilty of tainting?"


    Anger shone her eyes like fire as her body trembled. "Did I get away or did you forcibly take me away!?"


    "Because you didn''t leave my Anu choice," Liao Yun narrowed his eyes. "It was all going fine between us. We lived happily together¡­" he raised his hand to touch her, but she took a sharp step back and turned her head away in disgust. His hand froze midair and he felt a surge of anger rising in him.


    "You¡­we lived so happily. I gave you everything you wanted, yet you ran away from me! Why? Didn''t you love me too?"


    An Yueqin stared daggers at him. "And I regret that I fell in love with someone who was already married, yet instead of feeling ashamed, he carried on with this affair as if it was no big deal! You made me a homewrecker! You lied to me. You had a wife and, but you didn''t care about her. And I¡­Like a fool I was so happy being with you! At home, you were sleeping with your wife, and outside, you had me! Did you have any shame!? Do you think I only ran away because I was tired of the bloodshed? No! It disgusted me to be with a man who could so easily betray his wife who loved him to death!"


    Her chest heaved up and down and her angry fist was trembling.


    "And the audacity to demand from me to ignore your family! Are you crazy? You wanted me to pretend as if your wife never existed? Do You know what you were asking of me? You fucking wanted me to be your mistress! Like hell I would have agreed to that! I have my dignity!"


    Liao Yun was bored. "If I had been honest to you, would you have dated me?"


    She was stunned. "Of course not, you idiot! You were married for God''s sake!"


    "A marriage that my father forced upon me. I had every right to have a woman who I liked," he sneered.


    An Yueqin angrilyughed. "And this was how you wanted it to be? Fooling you wife and me? You know what? You neither deserved her nor me. A cheap man like you deserves to be alone! You should have been grateful that I escaped without exposing your disgusting side to your family! Your wife¡­she really loved you so much. It broke my heart to imagine how she would have felt meeting a woman who slept with her husband," her gaze got misty.


    "To be honest, I knew that I should have told her about us. She didn''t deserve to live with a cheater like you. But she looked so happy with you¡­it pained me to snatch her smile away. I couldn''t break her heart and it only benefited you! You kept living with your wife with your reputation intact. Many times¡­many times I felt guilty for not telling her anything."


    She breathed hard and gritted her teeth. "But still Liao Yun. My escape was not only for my freedom. It was a chance for you to mend your mistakes and be with your wife again. You couldn''t erase your past but atleast, you could have repented by making her happy. You have started anew with her. But-"


    "But I found you," Liao Yun coldly intercepted her. "In fact I have never stopped looking for you, Yueqin. I was so mad when you left me," he clenched his fist. "So, so mad¡­So mad that I was happy when she died after giving birth to Yuan."


    His cruel words horrified her.


    "I mean finally Luoyang left me. She was so irritating. If she hadn''t died, I am afraid I would have killed her myself," Liao Yun said without any guilt. "At least, now there would be no reason for you to hate me, right? Luoyang was gone, so I could make you my wife. But damn you shocked me. I never imagined you would have married an influential man like An Guoting. You even changed your name. No wonder I wasn''t able to find you."


    She shot him a deadly re.


    Liao Yun chuckled. "But you couldn''t hide from me for long. But tch. I had a problem. If you had married a normal man, it wouldn''t have been difficult to take you away. But An Guoting was different. I couldn''t be careless with him so I had to n your ident, death and then take you away from the hospital. It was a pain, though, to arrange a clone for your ''funeral.'' I still remember how happy you were when you woke up. Your first love was standing in front of you-"


    "Shut up, Liao Yun! You make my skin crawl! It wasn''t bliss¡­" a tear slipped from her eye, "It was a nightmare. It was a horror living that life again. Guoting gave me nothing but happiness, and you¡­gave me nothing but pain."


    His expression turned frosty seeing her talk so affectionately about An Guoting.


    "You trapped me all these years, threatening me with my husband and daughter''s life. What did you get? I hate you from the bottom of my heart, Liao Yun. No matter what you do, I will never be yours. Just look at what monster you have be. And you fed that same monstrosity in your son, Yuan too."

 Chapter 491 Cornered (1)

    <h4>Chapter 491 Cornered (1)</h4>


    Liao Yuan''s blood ran cold as Xinyi exposed him. He could stare at her, aghast and astounded. A loud, drumming sound ran in his ears.


    "I don''t get it, Xinyi. You are misunderstanding things."


    Her nostrils red. "Sure, I am misunderstanding the situation just like how I always believed that you respect my feelings are limited to only friendship towards you. I rejected you once four years back, and then I said the same thing during the Annual Business Summit. There can be nothing between us. Even if I couldn''t return your feelings, I thought we could be good friends, but you proved me wrong."


    "Xinyi-"


    She cut him off. "At every step of the way, you pretended to be at my side. But behind my back, you were viciously nning to separate Zhiyuan and me! Do you think I didn''t understand what you were doing?"


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Ever since Keung took over the Han Corps and Zhiyuan and I started our newpany, you were always provoking me against him. Always trying to convince me that I was living a miserable life with him. But all you wanted was me to leave his side once and for all! Isn''t it right, Yuan?"


    Liao Yuan felt a wave of panic rush inside him.


    How could she know all this?


    She chuckled. "Are you wondering how I know all this? You are the one who secretly supported Keung to get the shares from the Han Corps, right?"


    He stiffened.


    "It''s because the shareholders saw you as his backing and were greedy to touch Liao Corps'' profits that they agreed to sign the share transfer papers. I could forgive you for anything but not how you threatened my husband and son''s life over and over again!"


    "Calm down, Xinyi. Let''s talk this out," he raised his palm.


    Xinyi angrily removed the seatbelt and stepped out of the car. Shocked, he quickly came out too.


    "Xinyi!" He blocked her way and grabbed her arm. "It''s not what you think! You are wrong! I plotted nothing against Zhiyuan!"


    She smiled. "Will you say this even when I say that Keung admitted it was you who helped him?"


    He froze.


    "You never expected him to rat you out, right? But he had no choice when you were using him for your ns too. You were not only ming Zhiyuan but also throwing mud at Keung for trying to wreck the family. Imagine his shock. You were supposed to be on his side, but you always filled my ears against him. How he is making everything miserable, how he is using his power to take us down and how he will ruin Han Corps¡­"


    The hell¡­How dare he!?


    From a distance, another car came and stopped just behind Liao Yuan''s car. Keung stepped out, making Liao Yuan stiffen.


    What is he doing here? No¡­did he fucking change sides!?


    Keung clenched his fist and faced him, dark anger swirling in his ck eyes.


    "Liao Yuan. When you approached me back abroad that you will help me in getting back to the Han family, do you remember what I had said?"


    He squinted his gaze.


    "I said I wanted my family''s recognition which I had lost. I might face their anger when they woulde to know how I stole the shares. But you would help mepensate for it by helping me regain their trust. But instead of that, you were painting me even more of a viin in everyone''s eyes," he chuckled. "Grandpa is right. Until I don''t understand who my friends and enemies are, I don''t deserve to lead thepany. First, my mom led me astray because of her greed. I trusted you because you showed me hope. But it turns out you were also just using me too."


    He sneered. "When we talkedst time, you told me that I made the right decision with the announcement. But to Xinyi, you say that I am only getting her more and more in danger. I cannot believe you would be a snake, Liao Yuan."


    Liao Yuan gritted his teeth. "What nonsense are you spouting, Keung? When did I ever help you? I have got nothing to do with you! Xinyi, I don''t know what the heck he is nning, but he is framing me!"


    Xinyi kept quiet.


    "Liao Yuan, you can give up on defending yourself because we already knew from a long time that you were pulling the strings for Keung."


    He froze.


    "It was after Zhiyuan''s third attack that he suspected you. The only thing we really didn''t understand was how you met Mrs. An Yueqin or why could you order her around to do the job for you? But we got that answer too. You could do that because your father had imprisoned her all this time. That''s how you know her."


    His eyes widened in horror. This was something he never even told Keung. Keung had asked him many times about how and why his aunt was working under him. But, he always shrugged him off saying that it was a coincidence meeting her in the Underworld. He never uttered a word about his father keeping An Yueqin by his side.


    Xinyi gave him a cold re. "You used her all this time to harm Zhiyuan. When Keung took over, you used his actions against him to brainwash me. Even today at the park¡­" she gnashed her teeth in extreme hatred. "You bribed the mob to target me, right? That''s why you came at the right time to save me. Once again, you wanted to take the chance to convince me to leave Zhiyuan!"


    Liao Yuanughed. "Xinyi, you are making stuff up now. You cannot tantly use me like this without evidence."


    Keung replied to that. "If you want evidence, then I am the witness here. If you think I am framing you, then I can give a call to all the shareholders right now. I will tell them that Liao Yuan is backing off from his deal. Do you realize what reaction we will get to hear?"

 Chapter 492 Love makes us more human, not a monster

    <h4>Chapter 492 Love makes us more human, not a monster</h4>


    Liao Yuan covered his face and suddenly burst intoughter. "Damn you, Keung. I thought you were stupid just like your parents. It would be easy to manipte you after seeing how foolishly embezzled money. But you ditched me at thest moment."


    Keung dangerously gritted his teeth. "Did I ditch you or did you? Oh, wait. You had always nned to throw me under the bus from the beginning!"


    Xinyi smiled. "So, you finally confess that you nned everything."


    He chuckled as he walked towards her. "What option had you left me with, Xinyi!?" His voice turned darker and deeper.


    "I have said this before and I will say this again. What has Zhiyuan given you!? Nothing! He did nothing but wallow in depression of losing his love. Your seven years of life, marriage and love were wasted on him! And then one day he realizes that he loves you? That''s the most terrible joke I have ever heard of! Who gave him the right to love you after he forced you to decide to abort your own child!"


    Xinyi said nothing.


    Liao Yuanughed, but a pang of sadness filled his eyes. "I lost you just because¡­just because Zhiyuan came into your life before me. You wouldn''t have suffered so much had we been in love! But at every walk of the life, you only chose Zhiyuan who didn''t deserve your and you know what? Even if he feels guilty of his mistakes, it doesn''t change anything. He never deserved you, and he still doesn''t!"


    He let out a furiousugh. His balled fists had an urge to punch someone. "You stubbornly stayed in a marriage where it only came this far because you didn''t leave Zhiyuan behind. You should have abandoned him ages ago considered how he shitty he treated you! You love such a guy who couldn''t have held onto this rtionship without you. After seven years, he understood your importance and ce in his life¡­I feel likeughing.


    So what if I nned everything? If you could give Zhiyuan a second chance when he ''suddenly'' realized he was in love with you, then why couldn''t I get that chance who always held you dear to my heart!? Where did I go wrong?"


    Xinyi exhaled a silent breath and faced him. "You say that I wasted seven years of my life on someone who didn''t love me back. Then what did you do for all these years, Yuan? You have been holding onto your feelings for me for five years even though you know that I am married. You should have given up on me knowing that I was someone''s wife. But could you give up on your feelings?"


    His brow twitched in annoyance.


    "Caihong never loved Xiaosi either. In fact, she hated him from all her heart. Yet their marriage didn''t fall apart because Xiaosi refused to give up on her. He loved her despite the hatred he got in return every single day. Then will you say that he was an idiot for loving her all this time?


    My own brother was just like me. He devoted seven years in an unrequited love. Yet he couldn''t leave her side. Yuan, if it was so easy to give up on love, then wouldn''t life had been so easier to live? You didn''t act anything different than me, Xiaosi or Yunru. In fact¡­" her ck pupils were covered with ayer of frost, "You acted the worst, Yuan."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "At first, I genuinely felt sad to reject you. I understand how it is to have an unrequited love. Nobody can understand that better than me. But you lost all my empathy once you targeted my family! You say that Zhiyuan doesn''t deserve me? He made some serious mistakes, so I should have left him? Then what did you do, Liao Yuan!?"


    Her chest heaved up and down. Green veins appeared on her forehead expressing how angry she was.


    "You attempted to kill my husband! Three times! And in one of those attempts, you endangered my son too! What you did crossed all the lines! And you say that you deserved to be in my life instead of Zhiyuan? You went so crazy that you didn''t care who I hold dear to me. If you love someone, the first thing you absolutely cannot bear is to see the one you love hurt and in suffering. But you did just that! If you cared about me even a little bit, you wouldn''t have tried to kill my husband and son who are the most precious ones in my life!"


    Tears slid down her cheeks.


    "Do you have any idea¡­what I went through when I came to know that Siying was in an ident?" She trembled and her voice choked. "If Zhiyuan hadn''t protected him with his body, I could have lost my son! And you say you deserve my love!" She roared. "No, Liao Yuan! You don''t deserve me! You don''t deserve anybody! If you could go this far just to have me in your life without considering my feelings and choice, then you don''t deserve to have love! Love makes us more human, not a monster!"


    Liao Yuan gnashed his jaw. Every word hit him right in his heart. He had an urge to run away because somewhere he knew she was speaking the truth.


    She then said, "And what if I gave Zhiyuan another chance? Why did you feel that you are entitled to get one too? Zhiyuan is my husband. If there was hope that we could have a new beginning in our marriage, then why shouldn''t I have given him that chance? It had nothing to do with you."


    "Enough!" He eximed. An excruciating pain burst in his chest.


    It had nothing to do with you¡­


    He really thought that there was some hope with Xinyi. But thest line sshed cold water that hurt even more than her rejection.


    He grabbed her arm and pressed it harder. "Xinyi, I have crossed way many lines to have you in my life."


    Keung widened his eyes. "You bastard! Leave her! Can you not see you are hurting her?"


    He tearfullyughter. "What hurts more is this painful feeling in my chest that I want to get rid of. Come with me, Xinyi. I will love you the most, I will ept your child too! Juste with me."

 Chapter 493 Where should I begin?

    <h4>Chapter 493 Where should I begin?</h4>


    Liao Yun onlyughed. "Who made me a monster, Yueqin? You. If I hadn''t met you and fell so madly for you, none of this would have happened."


    Her knuckles cracked. "You are shameless, Liao Yun! Even at this point, you rather me me than finding faults in yourself!"


    "Doesn''t matter what you say, Yueqin. Since things havee to this stage, I need to get you out of this country until things settle down. Your one mistake ruined everything."


    She stiffened.


    He smiled. "Don''t be so afraid. It won''t be for long. This time¡­I will make sure to end the root problem once and for all. You felt weak and vulnerable because I left them alive. But now, you won''t have any ce to return to."


    He grabbed her arm. "Let''s go. My private jet is waiting for you."


    She tried to shake off her hand. "Liao Yun! I am not going anywhere! Leave me!"


    He ignored her protests and dragged her out of his base. As he stepped out, his whole body froze like a block of ice.


    Instead of his men guarding the entrance, they were nowhere to be seen. Their posts were empty. In their ce, the area was surrounded with men in ck clothes with their faces covered in ck masks.


    One look was enough to tell Liao Yun that they weren''t regr men. They belonged to the Underworld. They remained silent and stern in their positions.


    His expression turned icy. "Who are you? How dare you surround my base?"


    A tall figure, d in a jet ck business suit and ck shirt with a frosty countenance that made Liao Yun''s expression seem pale inparison, calmly stepped forward amidst his men. "Going somewhere, Liao Yun? You seem to be in a rush."


    The deep voice wasced with a sinister ring to it. The whole atmosphere seemed to turn still.


    Liao Yun widened his eyes. "Y-You¡­What are you doing here, Liu Jinhai?"


    His dark gaze sized him up and down. "What do you think I am doing? Take a guess."


    He awkwardly smiled. "Why have your men surrounded my base? Where are my guards?"


    "Take a guess."


    His brow twitched in annoyance. But he was a powerful figure - the leader of the Underworld to be precise. He couldn''t act disrespectful.


    "I don''t understand what is going on¡­"


    Somehow Liao Yun got a bad feeling creeping inside him like a worm who slithers on the skin.


    "You understand very well what is going on," this time it was An Guoting who had spoken. He saw Liao Yun harshly grabbing into An Yueqin''s arm. Heat rushed up to his head, and he charged forward, punching him in the face.


    "That''s my wife you are touching, you fucking bastard!" His nostrils red.


    He gently pulled An Yueqin to his side, and hastily checked her from head to toe. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    She slowly shook her head. Feeling relieved, he hugged her into his embrace. An Yueqin was stupefied for a moment. But her shaking arms hugged him back as tears filled her eyes.


    "Ssh. Don''t cry. You are my strong Yueqin. You don''t cry. You make the bad people cry."


    She chuckled. "You still remember that?"


    With a warm smile he answered, "I never forgot a single thing you said or did," he pouted. "Unlike a certain someone who pretended to forget her husband. My heart is terribly hurt."


    She buried her face in his chest. "I am sorry."


    "I need morepensation than that."


    "Okay."


    Liao Yun, who finally came to his senses, was stunned seeing An Guoting. "What is going on here!? Give her back to me! An Guoting, you¡­take your hands off her-"


    He sharply kicked Liao Yun in his abdomen, making him puke blood.


    "You¡­I won''t take this humiliation!"


    An Guoting spoke through his clenched jaw. "You will have to bear a lot more than just these measly kicks and punches. I will make you rot in hell for imprisoning my wife for all these years! I will fucking kill you!"


    He sneered. "What wife are you talking about, An Guoting? Your wife is An Meiying, who you married hardly a few years after your daughter was born. Now, you are acting as if you are Yueqin''s husband? Hah!"


    "I don''t have to act because I am. As for Meiying, she isn''t my wife anymore. I had alreadypleted my divorce formalities with her soon after she was arrested. But you kept this fact from Yueqin, didn''t you?"


    He stiffened.


    "You wanted her to believe that I am still happily married. There was no reason to entangle herself with me. As for marrying Meiying, I only did it to give Caihong a mother''s love. We never had any intimate rtions. We didn''t even sleep in the same room. She wanted a father for Shuang, and I wanted a mother for Caihong. It was on my terms that we won''t ever have any physical rtionship, and she had agreed to it."


    An Yueqin trembled. At first, she was indeed slightly hurt to know that he got married even if she guessed the reason behind it. But now his words sounded so sweet to her ears that she felt like melting. It was as if all the anguish in her heart had dissipated like steam.


    If An Guoting wanted to, he could have slept with An Meiying. It wasn''t anything wrong for a married couple. But his gesture of staying emotionally and physically loyal to An Yueqin even after her ''death'' deeply touched her heart.


    The panic in Liao Yun finally set in. He nced at Jinhai for help. "Liu Jinhai, w-why are you on his side!? I am being framed here! Yueqin is mine, but he is taking her away from me! Do something!"


    Jinhai was unaffected by his screams and cries. "I choose sides very carefully, Liao Yun. You don''t need to tell me what I should do," his cold voice made his hair tingle.


    "Right now, you should be worrying more about getting me on your bad side," he narrowed his eyes.


    Liao Yun hesitated and nervouslyughed. "What did I do?"


    "Apart from forcibly keeping a woman by your side for so many years? I have a long list of underworld rules you have broken. Where should I begin?"

 Chapter 494 Pay for his sins

    <h4>Chapter 494 Pay for his sins</h4>


    Jinhai''s steps made a dangerous clicking sound as he approached Liao Yun. "You have been making quite some business abroad which doesn''t conform to the Underworld rules I set."


    He pronounced thest word with a chilly voice. He stepped onto his ankle, increasing the pressure of his heel. Liao Yuan sharply gasped in pain. Sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Jinhai expressionlessly tilted his head. "I am not a very nice man when you do things - when you hurt my family, and when you break the Underworld rules. So, what should I do to punish you? How would you like your torture to go?"


    Liao Yun widened his eyes. "I-I didn''t break any rules-aah!"


    Jinhai pressed until Liao Yun felt his bone breaking.


    "S-Stop!"


    "You know what happens when you go against me. If you are afraid now, you shouldn''t have made such mistakes in the first ce."


    He gritted his teeth in pain.


    "H-How did you¡­know about today''s n¡­?"


    "It''s not any difficult for my husband," a cold voice slipped in.


    Caihong smiled as she enjoyed the miserable expression on Liao Yun''s ce. "You think tapping Mom''s phone would be a tedious job for Xiaosi? Not just that, we even recorded your confession. Each and every word you said to Mom in your base."


    "Impossible! She didn''t have anything with her!"


    She sneered. "Tapping devices have bepact these days. You should visit S3 some day. I will show you what type of surveince devices with. Mom''s left earring has a tiny recorder fit in it."


    He froze.


    "Thank you for your useful confession. It''s going to help Yunru a lot in putting you to jail."


    "How did you even know about me!?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow. "It wasn''t so difficult. I did some digging and came to know an interesting fact about your son. It was him who told Huang Rong about Xinyi''s abortion attempt before the reunion gathering happened. He wanted to put strain in their rtionship so that they would divorce. But they didn''t. That''s why, Liao Yuan returned from abroad soon after the reunion party to take matters into his own hands. The timing matched. Then the attacks on Zhiyuan happened after he confessed to Xinyi again during the Annual Business Summit, but she rejected him."


    He shrugged. "Maybe he gave onest try but failed. So, he had no choice but to kill Zhiyuan. Since Dad saw Mom outside Grandiose where the first attack took ce, it was easy to connect the dots. Liao Yuan was also there for the conference. It was easy to give her instructions when he was himself present. But I felt it strange that your son knew Mom or why she worked for him. I just couldn''t grasp the connection between them.


    Then when Caihong told me that Mom had an underworld past from where she had escaped, I thought that maybe she worked for the Liao family not because of him but you. Someone who is older and around her generation. Otherwise, it wasn''t really making any sense to me. It was either you or your father, Liao Junjie. I put my bet on you."


    Back at the time when An Yueqin was busted for faking her identity and amnesia, Yunru had tried to convince her to take their help. At first, she was really hesitant.


    But after getting some encouragement from him and a certain someone, she finally agreed. This was a chance to catch Liao Yun red-handed.


    Xiaosi nced at Jinhai. "You do remember that Yunru will be arresting him, right?"


    Jinhai narrowed his eyes. "I don''t like it when cops interfere in the underworld stuff."


    "Well, he didpromise by letting you get a few hours with him alone with your guards to mess him up. Be happy. He is a cop. He cannot tantly let you take thew in your hands."


    Liao Yun shuddered while Jinhai only sneered.


    Caihong curiously asked, "I wanted to know one thing for a while now. How did you get involved in our problem? I mean, I understand he was going against the underworld rules and all, so you are here but¡­Did you really put so many guards of yours to catch a single man? Not like Liao Yun''s guards were any match for you."


    He squinted his gaze. "To be on a safer side since your mother was involved. Until she was trapped with him, it was dangerous."


    "Yeah but why for my Mom?"


    "I am not supposed to tell you this."


    "..."


    "But I will tell you anyway."


    "..."


    You are quick to break promises.


    Jinhai smiled. "I was keeping tabs on Liao Yun for a while anyway. But one day, somebody approached me for my help to get Mrs. An Yueqin out of his ce."


    "Huh? Who?"


    "Han Huizhong."


    She froze. Her eyes slowly widened, stunned silly. She turned to look at Xiaosi, but he didn''t seem to show any expression.


    She stammered, feeling still in shock, "W-Why would be do this?"


    Jinhai answered. "I don''t know the full details, but I guessed


    from his speech and expressions that he did something to hurt you in the past. I guess it was his way to own up to what he nned against you all those years back. He wanted to make you happy by bringing your mother back into your life as a way to pay for his sins."


    She stiffened. She was still in a daze. Han Huizhong was thest name she expected to hear. She never imagined that he was looking for a way all along to make it upto her however he could.


    "You should thank him that he told me about her because once I had my hands on Liao Yun, I would have killed everybody who worked for him. That includes your mother. I wouldn''t have interviewed them to know their personal circumstances and let them be alive and free. Once the Boss is caught, the gang is dead," he said without much emotion.


    Caihong choked.


    "I am d you found your mother, but I am annoyed at Mr. Han. Soo Yunru came to the picture, and now I cannot kill this bastard or his men. Thank you so much."


    She didn''t fail to notice his sarcasm at the end. Her smile faltered. "Well...how can we thank you?"


    "Don''t make mepromise with the cops again. Don''t bring the cops in the picture again. Don''t even speak of cops ever again," Jinhai smiled.


    "..."

 Chapter 495 A perfect ending, isn’t it?

    <h4>Chapter 495 A perfect ending, isn''t it?</h4>


    "Come with me, Xinyi. I will definitely make you happier than Zhiyuan!" Liao Yuan eximed in impatience.


    To his surprise, Keung came in between and separated him from her. "Oh shut up! You are delusional if you think you can have sister-inw after all this! Fuck off!"


    Liao Yuan took a sharp and threw murderous gaze at him. "Stay out of this, Keung! Don''t forget that you became the CEO and got to sit on Zhiyuan''s chair all because of me! Would you have ever earned a chance to lead thepany if not for me? Now that the Han family has acknowledged you, you are changing your colors? Remember, that old geezer Han Huizhong would have never allowed you to have that seat no matter how much you had begged!"


    That struck a chord in Keung''s heart. Indeed after the crisis he left after his embezzlement, Han Huizhong wouldn''t have even looked at his face. He wouldn''t have thought twice before rejecting him. The only way to prove himself was hically snatching the CEO''s position from Zhiyuan.


    Xinyi smiled. "You clearly don''t know anything about our family, Yuan. Grandpa and Zhiyuan would have still given him a chance if he had sincerely asked for it. They wouldn''t have made him the CEO directly. But they would have tested his capabilities first. Zhiyuan did the same before bing a CEO himself."


    At this point, she looked at Keung and said, "They would have given you a lower position to start. It would have annoyed you for sure, but if you were serious about managing thepany, you would have done your best in any position. If you sincerely worked hard and performed well, Grandpa wouldn''t have hesitated at all to make you the CEO. Neither would Zhiyuan. Nobody was your enemy, Keung. But at the same time, bing the CEO and handling a multinationalpany is a demanding job. Thousands of employees'' jobs and livelihood will be your responsibility. It''s inevitable to be tested and prove your worth."


    Keung said nothing. But inwardly, he agreed with her.


    Liao Yuanughed. "Oh now you are ying family-family? Suddenly, she is your sister-inw now who you loathed at one time for bing the standing CEO instead of you?"


    He gritted his teeth. "Shut up!"


    "What? The truth hurts? How did she even make you get to her side?"


    The air became slightly chilly as a voice came, "Didn''t Xinyi tell you that we already knew about you?"


    Liao Yuan narrowed his eyes. He turned and saw Zhiyuan suddenly facing him, his gaze so cold and unforgivable as if it was covered with ayer of ice. Before Zhiyuan said anything further, he dropped a punch on his face, much to his shock.


    His ears rang for a few moments, feeling dizzy. There was a deep cut on his upper lip, and a reddish bruise mark was forming on his cheek.


    "Zhiyuan!"


    Zhiyuan took a dangerous step forward and responded in a deathly quiet voice, "Don''t raise your voice, you fucker. I didn''t punch you for trying to kill me. This was for selfishly putting my son in danger and for today where you bribed a mob to throw that rock at Xinyi. It doesn''t matter if you stopped it. What matters is you THOUGHT of hurting my wife and unborn daughter."


    "You-"


    Zhiyuan threw a kick at his stomach, making him curl in pain. "This is for grabbing my wife''s arm just now. Why did you think that you could touch her with your filthy hands?"


    Enraged, Liao Yuan balled his own fist to punch Zhiyuan''s face. But anger made his attack too predictable. Zhiyuan dodged it and jabbed another kick at his knee, making him sharply gasp.


    "This is for telling Xinyi to leave me ande with you. It is for snapping you out of your delusion. As for how I came to know about you¡­did you really think I wouldn''t evere to find your involvement? After the third attack and when Xinyi told me about Keung taking all the shares, I already began to investigate the shareholders. Yunru and I took one of them in confidence," he smiled, "You don''t need to know how. But eventually he ratted out who was supporting Keung. I was right in my assumptions."


    Liao Yuan squinted his gaze. "Right?"


    Zhiyuan sneered. "I never liked you from the beginning, Liao Yuan. It''s not because of the rivalry between our families but how you shamelessly kept clinging onto someone''s wife. You imed you were just a friend to her. But your eyes always said otherwise. You looked like you wouldn''t let go of a chance if you ever found Xinyi vulnerable. After three attacks on me, it felt way too personal for somebody to keep targeting me like this.


    Even at the conference in Grandiose, you actually wanted the light equipment to fall on me. But you misunderstood that I was giving the presentation. It was Xinyi, and by the time you realized it, you couldn''t stop Mrs. An. I reached Xinyi first anyway, but I did see you getting up from your seat a second earlier than me. You already knew. At that time, I dismissed it as a coincidence, but after the third attack, I didn''t."


    He curled his fingers into a fist. "The second attack proved it even further. You didn''t care if Siying was with me in the car. In fact, I am pretty sure you nned it that way. You wanted to eliminate the husband and son in one go so that Xinyi wouldn''t have any attachments left from her marriage. Of course, you wanted our son out of the picture too. And you also thought it would be easier to approach her when she would be the most vulnerable. You are truly disgusting, Liao Yuan."


    Zhiyuan sneered. "What crap were you talking about loving Xinyi and taking care of her child? Are you sure you meant that or had you already nned to make my unborn daughter mysteriously disappear one day? Then it would be only you in her life, right? No Zhiyuan and no children from him either. A perfect ending for you, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 496 All part of a plan

    <h4>Chapter 496 All part of a n</h4>


    *shback*


    After the third attack on Zhiyuan in the hospital, he and Yunru immediately started working together to find the perpetrator behind the idents. It didn''t take long before they nabbed one of the older generation shareholders and made him spill the beans.


    Yunru asked, "Do you want me to make an arrest? His testimony is enough to put Liao Yuan in custody."


    Zhiyuan gravely thought about it.


    "No. Not yet. He helped Keung behind the scenes. If we put him to jail, Keung will grow only more hostile. I don''t want to corner Keung. Instead¡­let''s wait. I want Keung to see his real face."


    He smirked. "Liao Yuan will show it soon enough himself. He doesn''t really support Keung. He is just using him to get Xinyi. Once Keung does anything that isn''t in our favor, Liao Yuan will throw him under the bus right away. That''s when we will show Keung what Liao Yuan really wants."


    Yunru sighed. "You still care about Keung so much, brother-inw."


    He smiled. "He is my cute brother, after all. He has simply lost his way. He is not evil."


    "And that not-so-evil brother of yours has taken the majority shares by the way," he raised his brow.


    "Not really."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Zhiyuan smiled. "He doesn''t have my shares because I was in the hospital. He doesn''t have Grandpa''s shares either because he knows it''s impossible to force him into a corner. He carefully chose the people who could give him the majority of shares without causing him much trouble. It was a tight pool. Right now, Keung is barely the majority shareholder. Dot at fifty-one percent."


    "Yeah. Even if just one of them had¡­"


    "Right. His whole n will fall apart. Actually, it already has."


    "Huh?" Yunru blinked. "How?"


    "Mom, Dad, and Zizi''s shares transfers are invalid. You see, Mom has set up her own business as you know. Plus," he sighed, "Mom and Dad are divorced. So, she didn''t keep the Han Corps'' shares with her after they separated. Dad is a well-renowned painter. He was never involved much in the family business, so his morals didn''t allow him to keep the shares with him either. As for Zizi. Once her engagement with you was announced, she gave up on her shares too."


    "What!?" Yunru stared at him in disbelief. "Why? She didn''t have to do this."


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "Don''t panic, Yunru. It was her choice. She will always be the Han family''s princess. But now that she will spend the rest of her life with you, she wants to do it with her husband''s money. It''s her wish to let go of her status as the Han family''s heiress and solely live as Soo Yunru''s wife. Mind you, Yunru. She is not forcing herself. So, don''t you dare fight my sister over this," he sternly warned him. "You two fighting over money is thest thing anybody wants."


    Yunru exhaled. "I don''t know what to do with her¡­"


    "She is cute, right?"


    "I want to pinch her cheeks hard."


    "Don''t do it too hard. Also, don''t tell her that I told you this or she won''t talk to me anymore. It was supposed to be a secret."


    Yunruughed. "Fine. I won''t."


    Zhiyuan shook his head. "Anyway. Coming back to Keung. Mom, Dad and Zizi gave up their shares. Instead of keeping them, they all put it on Siying''s name. When he will turn twenty-one, Siying will officially be their owner. Those papers are already signed, and the process is done. So, there is no point in taking their signatures on some other share transfer papers. It''s illegal. Nobody told him this because maybe they were afraid Keung would target Siying or use some other dangerous method to get those shares. They preferred to fool him instead."


    Yunru was visibly surprised. He didn''t expect things would take this turn.


    "So¡­Keung is not really the CEO? You can overtake him anytime you want."


    He shrugged. "Pretty much. But I will not do it because if Keung has gone this far to be the CEO, then I want to see how he leads thepany. Let him have this chance. If I force him out now, the bitterness in his heart will only grow. Also, I want to make him realize the mistake he made by trusting Liao Yuan. It''s to my benefit if he stays in this position. The only concern is Mrs. An. Her connection to the Liao family is shrouded in mystery."


    Yunru assured him. "Don''t worry about that. Uncle An and I will figure something out about it. I am pretty sure she doesn''t have any amnesia. With Uncle An on our side, we can do something to bring the truth out."


    Once Zhiyuan and Yunru agreed upon their n, they waited for Liao Yuan to make the move.


    He did so when he first asked Xinyi to visit him in the cafe. Under normal circumstances, Zhiyuan would have absolutely forbidden her from meeting him. But it was a chance to hear what he had to say.


    As expected, he was quick to me Keung and his parents for making her life difficult. Unknown to him, Xinyi was actually recording their conversation. Then there was another time at the park where he tried to do the same thing once again when their newpany was at the brink of losing all their investments.


    After sessfully getting all the evidence directly from the perpetrators'' mouth, Zhiyuan and Xinyi showed all these recordings to Keung one day.


    "Do you understand now, Keung?" Zhiyuan asked as stopped the recording.


    Keung remained silent. His countenance hadn''t changed much on the outside, but they noticed his fist slightly shaking in anger. His eyes revealed how furious he was at what he just heard.


    Xinyi sighed. "We don''t me you for anything, Keung. Yuan took your advantage because you were the most vulnerable. We also know that you didn''t mean all those idents to happen. Now that you know the truth, it''s your decision what you want to do next. Yuan will be exposed one day for sure. But it''s your choice if you want to help us with it or not. So, what do you want to do, Keung?"

 Chapter 497 Twisted love

    <h4>Chapter 497 Twisted love</h4>


    *Present*


    "So you know," Keung scratched his chin, "The decision to officially open all our hotels for the LGBTmunity was not just because of thepetition. I knew it would raise a hell of a storm in the media, and you would take advantage of this. You fell for it. It''s not just me, but the haters cursed the whole Han family too. You tried to drag sister-inw in this by bribing that mob. We knew you would do something like this. Did you think cousin Zhiyuan wasn''t there when the crowd cornered her?"


    He sneered. "He was so angry he almost toppled the ice cream parlor. The people you bribed are gonna pay a hell of a punishment now, especially the one who threw the stone at her."


    Zhiyuan''s eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    Liao Yuan was stunned beyond belief. All this time, he thought he was the one hunting the Han family. But he became the prey instead.


    The siren rang from a distance, and two police cars stopped. Yunru stepped out and nodded at Zhiyuan. He faced Liao Yuan, his gaze icy and furious. Xinyi was his sister, after all and hurting her was crossing his limits.


    "I don''t need to spell out why I am here, right?"


    Liao Yuan said nothing.


    "Also, don''t expect any help from your father. He is under arrest for a lot of charges himself."


    "What!?" He eximed in shock. "Dad?"


    "Of course. What else do you expect after doing so many illegal activities and keeping Mrs. An Yueqin by his side for all these years without her consent?"


    He widened his eyes. "Without consent? Of course, Dad didn''t force her!"


    Yunru raised his brow in amusement. "You don''t know about Mr. Liao Yun''s infatuation for her?"


    He squinted his eyes and paused. "I know he loves her. He married my mother because of Grandpa''s pressure, but he treated her nicely. When she died after giving me birth, that''s when he brought her back because he felt lonely, and she was his first love anyway. Naturally, I love my mother and don''t treat that woman as my mom. But if that''s what Dad wished for, then I didn''t interfere."


    Xing was stupefied. "Is that what you truly believe? He has fed you with lies! Of course, it wasn''t her choice. He faked her ident, kidnapped her and forced her to no escape by threatening her family."


    "That''s not true! Dad won''t so something like this!"


    Zhiyuan smirked. "If that is so then why didn''t he ever formally introduce her to Grandpa Junjie? Or married her? Why did he hide her identity for all these years if he loved her? It''s because firstly, Grandpa Junjie wouldn''t have epted her, and secondly his remarriage would have obviously got known in the society. Which means Uncle An would have learned about it sooner orter. Do you think he would have kept quiet seeing the man who kidnapped his wife and illegally marry her?"


    Liao Yuan pounced upon Zhiyuan in a moment of rage. But Yunru quickly pulled him back and twisted his arm. He locked the handcuffs on his wrists and coldy warned him.


    "Enough. You don''t want more charges against you than you already have."


    His nostrils red. "You are lying! Dad only hid her because Grandpa wouldn''t have allowed it. He liked my mother a lot and didn''t want anybody to rece her as his daughter-inw. There''s nothing more to it! I know he loved another woman, but he always treated my mother with respect!"


    Yunru pulled out his phone and yed a recording.


    ''So mad¡­So mad that I was happy when she died after giving birth to Yuan."


    "I mean finally Luoyang left me. She was so irritating. If she hadn''t died, I am afraid I would have killed her myself.''


    Liao Yuan froze. He clearly recognized his father''s voice.


    "Will you still defend him after listening to this? Your mother must have led a horrible life if he was so crazy that he would have killed her. But it never came out perhaps because she wanted to protect the family''s reputation."


    "Impossible¡­Dad isn''t like this!"


    He heard the rest of the recording and finally learned how he had indeed forced her to stay by his side. But Liao Yun painted a picture as if she was by her own will.


    Keung shrugged. "Why are you so shocked anyway? You were doing the same thing all along. Sister-inw never loved you, but you kept chasing her just like your father chased Aunt. You both were chasing after someone who could never be yours because they already loved someone else. I don''t understand why it''sing as such a shock to you."


    "Shut up!"


    Xinyi pursed her lips. "Uncle Liao warped the reality and fooled Yuan all this time. You thought if it''s right that he can have his first love back, then why cannot you?"


    He froze. Her words hit the mark.


    "The reason you never gave up on me was because Uncle Liao never gave up on Aunt Yueqin. His love was twisted, but you didn''t realize it. Honestly, this isn''t love at all if you have to snatch someone''s freedom to have them. You protect the things that are important to the person you love, not throw them away."


    Liao Yuan felt suffocated. He grew up without his mother''s love, but even if he had never seen her or talked to her, he knew she was a kind woman. Liao Junjie often reminisced her with a warm and loving gaze just like how a father loved his daughter. From her pictures they had, she was a beautiful woman who held gentleness in her eyes. Her smile was That''s why he always loved his eyes because he inherited it from her.


    But hearing Liao Yuan speak so disrespectfully about her and wishing she was dead broke his heart. He couldn''t imagine how Liao Luoyang might have felt if she had ever heard such cruel words.


    Liao Yuan copsed on his knees.


    "No. How could he..."

 Chapter 498 You have a big job to do

    <h4>Chapter 498 You have a big job to do</h4>


    At the police station, Liao Junjie requested Yunru to let him meet his grandson.


    "You don''t want to meet your son?" He asked.


    Liao Junjie seemed deathly tired. He was always filled with vigor and vitality just like Han Huizhong. But right now, he felt as if he had aged by twenty years.


    The news hit him hard. He had a heart attack at home learning about Liao Yun and Liao Yuan''s arrest. He was immediately rushed to the hospital and treated on priority. But as soon as he woke up from his surgery, he insisted on going to the police station.


    The doctor had strictly advised him not to be so reckless. But he had only wrylyughed as tears escaped his eyes.


    "My son and grandson are in jail. Without them, what should I live for anyway?"


    Liao Junjie stared at Yunru with an empty gaze. "I don''t have any son."


    Silence.


    Yunru signaled the junior officer to take him to the custody room.


    Liao Yuan had his head resting on his arm. He hadn''t eaten anything ever since the day he was arrested. He had lost weight, and hisplexion looked haggard.


    He heard some footsteps. Without raising his head, he weakly mumbled, "Go back. I don''t want to eat anything."


    "You don''t want to meet your grandfather either?"


    He jerked his head in shock.


    "G-Grandpa¡­? What are you doing here!? You are supposed to be in the hospital!"


    The other reason apart from refusing to have even a single bite of food was Liao Junjie''s attack. When Yunru broke the news to him, Liao Yuan was shaken to his core.


    How could he leisurely eat when his grandfather was on the brink of death because of his crimes? His actions forced that attack on him. His heart was overwhelmed with guilt so much that he felt even his death couldn''t be enough to pay for this sin.


    Liao Junjie wearily smiled. "No, Yuan. I am supposed to be at home enjoying my life with my family. Have meals together with my son and grandson. See you getting married one day. See you live a happy life with your wife and children. I came this far in my life. If life permitted, I wished to hold my great-grandchild in my arms at least once before I die. But here I am."


    Liao Yuan trembled. Hisughter was filled with pity and sadness. "Yes. I disappointed you a lot, Grandpa. I have failed you. Sorry for being a pathetic grandson like this. I am really sorry¡­"


    Tears finally spilled out in front of Liao Junjie. He was extremely quiet for thest few days. He didn''t eat. He didn''t speak. He didn''t resist.


    But now seeing his frail grandfathering to meet him in jail rather than resting in hospital broke him downpletely.


    "This wasn''t¡­how it was supposed to go¡­" he choked. "I never wanted you to see me like this."


    Liao Yuan cried for a long time. Liao Junjie stared at him with a faraway gaze.


    "You know, Yuan. Your eyes are just like Luoyang''s. Whenever I look at them, it feels as if she is always here with us. I was so happy with her as my daughter-inw. I couldn''t ask for anybody else. When she left us, she left a big hole in our family too. I thought everybody felt that void. But I guess Yun never did."


    His weak shoulders trembled. "Along the way, I realized that he never came to love her. It was after she died that I found a letter. It was thest letter she wrote. She knew she was going to leave this world once you stepped in. So, she left a letter to Yun asking him to treat you nicely. Give you all the love a father should. Even if she never got his, she hoped her son would at least have that."


    He deeply exhaled. "Yun and I had a heated argument that day. I couldn''t believe that Yun had treated her so badly. Luoyang hid her pain and tears. She never let a whiff about her failed marriage to anybody, not even me. And¡­and I wonder¡­ I-If I hade to know sooner about this, would she have lived longer? Would she still be with us today? I know I was stubborn about this marriage. B-But it was only because Luoyang was really perfect for Yun. She loved him with all his heart. She was kind but strong. But I failed her. I failed my daughter miserably."


    A smile lifted his lips amidst his tears. "But I still had you. You had her beautiful eyes. It felt as if she never left us. I began to not care about what Yun did in his life anymore. After treating Luoyang like that, I basically cut all my ties with him. He could go to hell. But I didn''t realize he would be so obsessed with having the woman he loved back in his life after Luoyang left. If I had known about An Yueqin, I would have handed him to the police with my own hands."


    He looked at Liao Yuan as he came out of his trance. "I could still understand Yun. But you? Even you followed in his footsteps? Why? Tell me. Where did I go wrong in raising you two? Was I such a bad father and grandfather? I wanted you to be like your mother. Then why you chose to be like your father? Yuan..." he stammered. "Y-You are the only one left in my life. My wife first left me. Luoyang did too. Then Yun was as good as dead to me. I only had my grandson. But now even you¡­"


    His tired gaze slowly traversed through the room. "Even you have left me. I don''t know what I should live for anymore, Yuan¡­"


    Liao Yuan suddenly jerked up from his seat and rushed to hug him.


    "Don''t say that Grandpa¡­" he hugged him hard and burst into tears. His lips trembled. "Please don''t say such things! Y-You have to live. You cannot talk about leaving this world, okay? You still have me to live for! I know I did some pretty bad stuff. It''s hard to forgive me. But I don''t want to end up like Dad. I don''t want to disappoint you anymore. I will bear whatever punishment there is. Then I will be back."


    Liao Junjie''s eyes blurred with tears. "Really?"


    He nodded hard. "Yes. And you are not free until I serve my sentence, okay?" He tasted his salty tears andughed. "You have a big job to do. I want you to find a bride for me. Just like how you chose Mom for Dad. So when I will be back, I want you to have my bride ready, okay?"

 Chapter 499 The standing CEO for Liao Corps

    <h4>Chapter 499 The standing CEO for Liao Corps</h4>


    Things calmed down after Liao Yuan and Liao Yun''s arrest. The news of Liao Yun''s arrest broke the headlines in the media and inte. All his shady and illegal Underworld dealings came into light and also the truth of how he forced An Yueqin to stay with him for all these years.


    The Liao Corps suffered a big hit in the market. Its reputation had drastically plummeted. Liao Junjie was weak and recovering, but he was doing all he could to manage the business.


    As for Liao Yuan''s arrest, that news was never exposed. After meeting his grandson that day, he immediately rushed to the Han vi next.


    Han Huizhong or Zhiyuan weren''t really shocked by his arrival.


    Zhiyuan asked, "Are you here to plead with us to release Liao Yuan?"


    He waited for his answer.


    "No," Liao Junjie quietly responded. "To be honest, I wanted to. Yuan is my only family. Call me selfish, but I need him. He is the only one I have in my life. But it doesn''t mean he hasn''t disappointed me. He has. A lot. I wish he could have be like Luoyang. But he chose the wrong path. I am extremely ashamed of everything he did to you and Xinyi. I really am. I feel even guiltier that there is nothing I can possibly do topensate for it."


    Zhiyuan knew he meant it. His feelings, his letdown was genuine. The setback Liao Yuan gave him was more severe than what his son did.


    The heartattack he suffered wasn''t because of Liao Yun, but it was because Liao Yuan failed him.


    He took a slow, deep breath. "As I said, I wish I could ask you to retract his punishment. But Yuan stopped me. He doesn''t want this. He says he deserves this after how he hurt Xinyi. He will face his punishment, and I will respect his wishes."


    Zhiyuan raised his brow. This time however, he believed him. Yunru had let Zhiyuan know about the conversation between Liao Yuan and Liao Junjie in the custody room.


    His guilt wasn''t enough to pay for what he did. But Liao Yuan wanted to serve his sentence on his own ord. That raised just a tiny bit of respect in Zhiyuan''s heart for him.


    "I see."


    Liao Junjie nodded. "I do respect his wishes. But as a grandfather, I still want to protect him. Luoyang, in heaven, must be so saddened watching her son go through this," he faintly smiled, "I don''t want to hurt Yuan or her soul any further. So, I humbly ask if you¡­you could spare Yuan from the media. Please don''t expose his crimes and ruin his reputation. That''s the only thing I ask of you."


    There was silence for a beat.


    "Grandpa Liao, you didn''t have to ask me that. I wasn''t going to do it anyway."


    He trembled.


    "Liao Yuan wants to face his wrongdoings, and I admire that. Honestly, I never imagined he would change with how far he went. I won''t take back the charges against him because he owes that after hurting Xinyi and Siying. I won''t forgive him for that. But the least I can do is not put a stain on his reputation. I have already discussed this with Yunru. The police won''t make any statement about Liao Yuan. He will quietly serve his period. As for his disappearance until he serves his sentence, you can tell the media he went back abroad."


    He shook his head. "Uncle Liao''s arrest has already brought a storm for yourpany. Liao Corps will simply copse if we release Liao Yuan''s arrest news. Rest assured."


    Liao Junjie wiped the corner of his reddened eyes.


    Han Huizhong, who was awfully quiet for this whole time, sneered. "Ew. Don''t cry like that. Such a crybaby. Where is the fierce rival that I enjoyed beating into a pulp?"


    "Shut up, Huizhong! Back off! *Cough cough*" he clutched his chest and coughed.


    "Kicking the bucket so soon already?"


    Liao Junjie smirked. "I won''t die so soon, not before you, Huizhong! Because I will be there for your funeral and have a big party at your graveside!"


    Zhiyuan''s mouth twitched.


    Han Huizhongughed disdainfully. "Forget about it. Just look at you coughing already after shouting just one time. At this rate, I will be the one to throw a party at your funeral."


    "In your dreams! Yuan has handed me a very important job. To find a bride for him. I will find the best woman for him, see him get married and hold my great-grandchild one day!" He coughed again.


    Xinyi, who brought tea from everyone, sighed. "Stop bickering already. Nobody is going to die."


    "Huizhong started it!"


    "The hell? You started talking about my funeral first!"


    "You bbed nonsense about beating me into a pulp first! Hah! When did you ever beat me? You have gotten senile, Huizhong. Poor you hallucinating like that," he sneered.


    Han Huizhong red at him. "Should I show you the number of my wins to your losses? I still have that data with me! You are so gonna fall t on your face!"


    "God knows how much you have lied with those numbers! I will show you my diary! There are facts in it. Facts!"


    Xinyi grimaced. "You two hold such useless data from years back?"


    "It''s not useless!" Both eximed in unison.


    She rolled her eyes. Zhiyuan helplessly chuckled.


    Xinyi put the tray and asked, "Jokes aside. Grandpa Liao, have you thought about who would take care of Liao Corps in Yuan''s absence? You shouldn''t be working so hard at such a time after your attack."


    Liao Junjie went quiet with that. "I understand. I want to wait for him toe back. So, I will take care of my health and not take thepany''s stress. For now, I will hold a meeting with the board of directors and think of what to do next."


    "You don''t need to do that. I will step up as the standing CEO in Liao Yuan''s absence." Keung announced as he entered.

 Chapter 500 I never have and I never will!

    <h4>Chapter 500 I never have and I never will!</h4>


    Liao Junjie choked on his tea. "What!? You? You want to be the CEO of Liao Corps?"


    Keung sneered. "Why not? Oh, are you insulted that someone from the Han family would take the reins?"


    "Of course, I am! The Han and Liao families have been rivals! RIVALS!" His nostrils red.


    He rolled his eyes. "Grandpa Liao, you have really gotten senile. Those oldies in yourpany are only gonna fight for the position, nothing else. You will be busier handling the internal conflict instead of seeing someone actually drive thepany. It will be a bloody power battle."


    "Are you an idiot? Do you think the board will agree to let you or Zhiyuan handle Liao Corps? We are bitter enemies!"


    Han Huizhong snorted.


    Keung yawned. "That''s your job to convince them. Come on. You have been the CEO for years. Don''t you have any say? Have you really be that useless now that you cannot decide for your ownpany''s future?"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi couldn''t help but smile. But they didn''t show it to Liao Junjie who was fuming steam out of his ears.


    "Hah! As if anybody can challenge my decision! I am still the Boss!" He smirked.


    "That ''still'' feels as if you are trying to convince your poor soul that you ''still'' have any authority left," he tilted his head.


    Liao Junjie was beyond enraged. "You brat! Just you wait! I will announce in tomorrow''s board meeting that you will be the CEO until Yuan is back! Let me see who dares go against me!"


    "Cool. That''s settled then."


    Han Huizhong was proud. "That''s my boy. You perfectly egged him to decide in your favor."


    Liao Junjie - "..."


    "You were doing that on purpose!?"


    Keung sneered. "You have gotten senile, Grandpa Liao."


    He breathed hard and clutched his chest. "All you Hans¡­The Hans are the worst!"


    Zhiyuan coughed. "You always say that whenever you lose to us¡­"


    "Shut up, Zhiyuan!"


    Xinyi asked, "Are you sure about this, Keung? After all, Yuan has hurt you too."


    Keung answered after a pause. "He did use me for his goals, but I cannotpletely me him. I fell for it in desperation, so I am equally at fault. I was stupid. Plus, working in Liao Corps is in my and Grandpa Liao''s favor too."


    Liao Junjie scowled. "How am I benefitted? Don''t try and use sugary words on me!"


    He grimaced. "I don''t have time for sugary words. Heh. Being the Liao Corps'' CEO, I can stillpete with cousin Zhiyuan~ I don''t need topete within the Han Corps anymore."


    Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. "Hooo. So you are serious about the challenge."


    "Of course, I am. We will continue our challenge, but this time it will be Han versus Liao Corps. I will still prove to you that I am better than you. Isn''t it also good for Grandpa Liao? The legacy of the Han versus Liao rivalry will continue."


    Liao Junjie mumbled. "It won''t be Yuan though¡­"


    He sneered. "Of course. I will be better than him. In fact, I will surpass him that he will have a hard time getting his seat back~"


    "Hey! Don''t you dare usurp the Liao Corps!"


    "That depends if Liao Yuan can match me when he will be back," he smirked.


    Zhiyuan brightened. "Great. I like this idea. Beating my cousin AND the Liao Corps? That will be the cherry on top of my cake."


    "Don''t get so arrogant, cousin. I am not gonna let you beat me."


    "We will see that."


    When Keung stepped out, he was immediately dragged by his parents into their room. "Keung! What are you doing?" Han Mingli eximed. "Why would you decide to work in Liao Corps?"


    Han Guang gritted her teeth. "Yes, you stupid son! We are so close! Thepany is already yours. Why would you give that up to Zhiyuan again!? This is like hitting your own foot with an axe!"


    "Keung, go back and tell them that you won''t work for the Liao Corps! After Liao Yun''s arrest, have you seen how bad the situation has be for them? Why would you want to jump into a sinking ship? Liao Corps is over!"


    Keung shot them an icy stare. "Are you two done? I have heard enough. I won''t change my decision. If it''s a sinking ship, then it gets me even more excited. I would love to bring the ship back to sea. That''s what a captain does, right?"


    "You¡­" Han Guang was frustrated. "Keung you-"


    "Mom, stop this already. Embezzling was not my idea years ago. You brainwashed me into it, and the result was that I was thrown out of this house. It''s because of you two."


    They froze.


    "You.. you are throwing mud at us now!? You are our son!"


    Keung smiled. "There is no need to throw mud at you. Your faces were already smudged with it. You were dirty yourself and you soiled my face too. In fact, did you two even love me like your son?"


    *SLAP*


    Han Guang pped him on his cheek. She trembled with tears in her eyes. "How dare you speak to your mother like that!? I gave birth to you! Of course, I love you. Do you even need to question that?"


    Han Mingli held her shoulder. "Leave him be, Guang. He haspletely turned against us."


    Keung didn''t respond. He just took the p and said nothing.


    "How can I leave him be!? He is my son! Yeah, so what if I am greedy!? What if I am selfish! It''s easy for you to me me because you were born in this wealthy house! But me? I have lived a life where I had to sell my body to earn a living!"


    Keung froze. His ck eyes slowly widened in horror.


    Han Guang chuckled as she cried."Shocking, isn''t it? You never thought your mother was a prostitute, right? But I had no choice. My family was poor. I wasn''t smart. I couldn''t evenplete high school. I did part time jobs, but it wasn''t enough. That''s how pathetic I was. Then I heard the easy way to earn money was to do this stuff. So, I did. And you know what? You fucking don''t have any right to call me selfish! Because I had no choice but to be selfish!


    Do you know what''s it like to live without eating a decent meal for days? Do you understand how it feels wearing torn and ragged clothes? Do you realize how much it hurts when others look at you with contempt and disgust?


    ''Hey look, Guang is so poor. Her dress is so old and torn and she is still wearing it?''


    ''Hey look at Guang who wasn''t smart enough to evenplete high school.''


    ''Hey look at Guang working in that small convenient store. Isn''t that embarrassing?''


    "Hey look. Guang is so thin and ugly. Bet she hasn''t eaten for days. Poor her.''


    ''Hey look at Guang who is aplete failure.''


    Han Keung, you are lucky to be born here and not live a life where you had to bear such nonsense! But do you know how you got this life? It''s because of me! I slept with Mingli and entered this family! Yeah, I fooled him. Yes, it was my n to step into this prestigious family. But you know what? I don''t feel guilty of doing this! I never have and I never will!"

 Chapter 501 The only way to survive

    <h4>Chapter 501 The only way to survive</h4>


    Han Guang''s eyes ached with tears and her body trembled. She released her shut fist and wiped her cheeks.


    "You haven''t seen the life that I had to live. I made it that way! I was fed up with this humiliation. I was tired of people treating me like they could stomp their feet at me anytime. I met Mingli in a bar through one of my customers. We got to talking and I learnt that he was from the Han family. So yes, I slept with him and dered I was pregnant! Go hate me if you want, but that was my only way to escape the hell I had been born into."


    She chuckled. "Do you think if I hadn''t fooled him, he would have even thrown a nce at a woman like me? Our worlds werepletely different. He lived in prestige and mor, and I suffered in hell and filth. I had to secure my future, so I did what I had to! But then what happened? Uncle Huizhong hated me for scheming my way into this house. He never epted me and he never epted the son I gave birth to either."


    Han Guangughed as she shed tears. "I always felt vulnerable living here because of my deceit. I always felt threatened because Uncle didn''t like me. Han Tian and Han Zongying were the apple of his eyes and where were Mingli and I? Nowhere! That''s why I forbade you from ying with Zhiyuan and Zizi! Are you crazy? Zhiyuan is his grandson, and you are just his grandnephew. Xia Liqin was his choice, but I wasn''t! No matter how you looked at it, we were at a disadvantage.


    So what if I wanted to secure my son''s future? I just didn''t want you to grovel your head before others like I did for my whole life! I didn''t want my son begging for money like his mother had to! I don''t care if my methods were wrong. I didn''t care if you felt hurt or whatever because I separated you from Zhiyuan and Zizi. I only wanted my son to be at the top! I wanted you to have everything. I pushed you crazily to study hard and get the first rank because I was so dumb I had to drop out of high school. I didn''t want peopleughing at you like theyughed at me!"


    Her eyes reddened as she recalled all the sneers and disdain she had to go through.


    "I didn''t want people to call my son a failure. And Uncle Huizhong?" Sheughed. "What did it matter to him to say that ranks didn''t matter? He was smart, his son was too and so was Zhiyuan. They just had the perfect genes. When you have everything, it''s easy to say that you don''t need something to prosper.


    ''Hey, I am a topper but you know? Marks don''t really matter at all.''


    ''Hey, I am rich but one really doesn''t need so much money to live afortable life.''


    ''Hey, I am beautiful but who cares if one is ugly? It''s the heart that matters, not looks.''


    But what happens, Keung? In the end, everybody chooses a smart, rich and beautiful person to associate with. And the dumb, poor and ugly people are bullied and humiliated at every step of the way!


    A man like Uncle Huizhong who could top the ss even if he had not cheated says that marks are garbage? Tell that to a woman like me who was rejected at every job interview only because she failed in high school! Tell that to a woman who had to resort to prostitution because she couldn''tplete her education!"


    A sharp silence rang in the room. Keung hadn''t lifted his gaze ever since Han Guang had started confessing her past. He was slightly trembling, and even if he wanted to speak, he felt at a loss.


    "To me, everything looked in Zhiyuan''s favor. The eldest son, the smartest son, the son of the daughter-inw he chose and liked - he had everything that Icked. Was I paranoid to think that Uncle Han would eventually hand over the Han Corps to him? No! If you stand where I stood all these years, then no! I wasn''t paranoid."


    She sneered. "You know? It''s all flowery to say that they look at capabilities while choosing the CEO, but that is just lip service. That bloodline doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t then why did Uncle manage thepany when Han Tian said he wanted to be a painter? He led thepany until Zhiyuan was old enough to handle it. Why didn''t he choose some capable employee of hispany and give him the reins? Because in the end, it''s hispany that he made it! Why would he hand it over to a stranger rather than his own family members?


    Which brings me to why I was so desperate about you. Because it was a walk in the park to make Zhiyuan the CEO, not you! In the end, you are not his biological grandson and that is the truth. But everything backfired and Zhiyuan became the CEO anyway. So I told you to embezzle money to have my revenge! Everything was for nothing! And you know one more thing?"


    She angrily opened her cupboard and took a few envelopes. She rushed back and threw those envelopes on the bed.


    "Open them, Keung."


    He bit his lip and did so. His eyes widened seeing bundles of notes in them.


    "This is some part of the embezzled money that I kept hidden. I never spent a cent of it on myself! I kept this money thinking if Uncle might throw us out someday. He hated me, after all. With this at least, we would have something to live on. Maybe it would be enough for you to start a small business.


    From the beginning to the end, my interest was in only making my son prosper even if I had to stomp on others. Even if I had to y tricks because the harsh world which I came from, you would be devoured in an instant if you weren''t scheming! You couldn''t have survived at all!"

 Chapter 502 I will leave

    <h4>Chapter 502 I will leave</h4>


    "I didn''t tell you all this to gain your sympathy. You, Uncle, Zhiyuan and Xinyi can keep hating me for your whole lives. I just don''t want you to utter this crap anymore that I don''t love you. Do you think I attended all those socialite parties and mingled with those hypocrites just for fun when you were young? I was just doing what I could to make them favor you more than Zhiyuan. Indeed, I failed in paying more attention to you because of it¡­" she lowered her gaze. "You have every right to hate me for that. But I was only doing it for you."


    Keung trembled. "B-But what about Uncle An? Didn''t he¡­?"


    "Bro Guoting?" She snorted. "Of course, he didn''t know. Our life was miserable. Bro Guoting could earn a schrship to college, but I couldn''t and you know why. We could never be close as siblings because we had different values. I didn''t mind scheming to earn some cash, but he was totally against it. We just drifted apart, especially when he got to college. I felt useless and a burden. He would have a bright future whereas I wouldn''t. It made me feel bitter.


    But I was hell bent on earning cash my way even if he didn''t like it. He knew about my day part time jobs but not the ones I did at night. And it''s fine, right? He never told me about his breakup with Han Zongying. I didn''t reveal about my job. We both hid things from each other. I never understood why he was so against me marrying Mingli, but it was because of Han Zongying. I entered this house after Zizi''s birth, so I never came to know."


    She shrugged. "But it''s fine. This is only as far as I can go now."


    Then she looked at Mingli. "You can hate me too. Uncle was right all along. I used you. So¡­"


    Han Mingli shook his head. "Do you think I didn''t know?"


    Han Guang widened her eyes. "Of course, you didn''t. I never told you about my past."


    "Yeah, but I checked out your background anyway. I became interested in you when we met in the bar. So, I did what any rich family does. Background check. I already knew you were a prostitute. You tried to hide it, but it didn''t really work."


    She blinked her eyes rapidly.


    Han Mingli cleared his throat. "I admit I was taken aback. I was even¡­disappointed," he looked away. "That''s why I never told you that I knew because if you had asked what I thought about it, you would have hated me. But I liked spending time with you. You didn''t mind knowing that I was a failure myself," he awkwardly smiled.


    "After all, my cousin Han Tian was more capable than me. I tried, but I really couldn''t do business. There was a wide gap between him and me. I hated him. I hated everything about this family. Why is only Uncle''s side like this? My father couldn''t but Uncle Han was able to build a business all on his own. I couldn''t make good business decisions, but Han Tian could. Why was there such a huge disparity between our families? But you chose me despite my uselessness." He clenched his fists.


    Han Guang gritted her teeth. "Did it ur to you that I might be doing it to gain your favor?"


    "You didn''t have to. If you wanted to be in a rich family, you didn''t have to particrly choose me. There were other rich, young masters more capable than me like Liao Yun. Or you could have even chosen cousin Tian for that matter. Anybody else was a better option than me. Then you wouldn''t have had to fight so hard for your child. Your future would have been secure," he smiled, "And even after you married me, you never left my side. You didn''t get fed up with me. I was honestly worried if you would find another man and leave me¡­"


    "Are you an idiot? Of course I wouldn''t. Otherwise, why would I marry you in the first ce?"


    "Because life after marriage gets harder. I was just nervous. I didn''t want to lose you because you were the only one who didn''t make me feel like a failure. I thought that ''Ah¡­at least somebody needs me.''" His eyes slightly ached. "It was a¡­nice feeling. So, I don''t care if you fooled me or not. What you made me feel was precious to me. I would have slept with you even if I knew it was a lie."


    Han Guang quickly looked away, trying to hide her tears.


    He is an idiot.


    The reason she chose Mingli was not just because of his family but on a personal level, she simply resonated with him. Yes, there were other wealthy men to target, but she still chose him because of how simr she felt being with him. She felt as if he understood her pain. How it felt to lose everything.


    Han Mingli felt bitter about Han Tian''s talent while she did so too about An Guoting. She couldn''tplete her education while Han Mingli couldn''t handle business.


    They were two people in the whole world who probably understood each other the most.


    Han Guang looked up at Keung. "I told you what I had to. I did what I could. You have also made up your mind about what you want to do. I will stop here. I won''t tell you what to do anymore. You can live like you want. But, I am sorry. I cannot live in this house anymore."


    Silence.


    "I am the most hated person here anyway and because of me, Uncle hated Mingli too because he married me. Zhiyuan and Xinyi hate me too, but I won''t ask for their forgiveness. It''s better I just leave this house. Then everybody will be happy. I should have done this years ago, but I became selfish for the sake of my family. But now, I will leave."

 Chapter 503 Hindrance

    <h4>Chapter 503 Hindrance</h4>


    Han Mingli said, "Of course you won''t be alone. I will go with you."


    "Don''t be an idiot, Mingli. This is your family which I destroyed. I cannot bring the years back, but I don''t want to ruin the future too."


    He shook his head. "We are married, Guang. We are supposed to stick together until the end and annoy the hell out of each other. I already couldn''t live my life without you when I met you. I couldn''t do that now either. I am a wrinkly old man now. Do you want to leave me alone at this age?"


    "You mean to say that I have be a wrinkly old woman too?"


    Keung''s mouth twitched.


    "No. It''s only me," he immediately replied in reflex. "You can still find a good catch, but I am hopeless, not that I want anybody but you either. So take me with you."


    "Okay, nobody is going anywhere," Keung interrupted their conversation. "You cannot live without Mom and Mom cannot live without you. But I also cannot live without you two either. So, think about your son here a bit."


    Han Guang red at him. "I am at this ce because I thought about my son! Aren''t you and Zhiyuan bing such chummy cousins now? Why do you even need me?"


    "Mom, if I didn''t need you two, I wouldn''t have asked Liao Yuan to free you from jail. I wanted to have my parents back. Now if you go, everything will lose meaning. As for Uncle and cousin Zhiyuan, we can still live together. You can have your separate lives even under one roof."


    He shook his head. "It''s better if we leave, Keung. For all these years, I have held a lot of jealousy and hatred for Tian and his family in my heart. Going separate ways now is for the best."


    "Or you can take this chance to leave the past behind and just focus on the future. Your future, my future. I don''t want to be away from you and not this family either. It will be iplete, and we have lived like this for years already. I know you don''t want this either."


    They stayed quiet.


    Han Guang replied after a pause, "We will think about it."


    ¡ª


    An vi.


    An Yueqin was back in her home. After a long, long time, she finally returned to where her husband and family were.


    She smiled. "This house hasn''t really changed much."


    An Gutong grinned. "I didn''t change anything either. You were gone from my life. I wanted the things in this house to stay the same as they were. At least, in that way, I felt as if you were here with me."


    Her heart squeezed hearing this. "I am sorry, Guoting. In the end, it was my past that separated us, and you had to live like this¡­"


    He flicked her forehead. "Don''t talk as if you didn''t suffer. I know you were in pain a hundred times more than me. You were alive, yet you couldn''t see your family. You missed raising Caihong, and then¡­you had to see me getting married to Meiying too. You wouldn''t say it, but I know you were hurt a lot. I would have too if I was in your ce. So, don''t apologize. In fact, I feel guilty. I was stupid. It never crossed my mind that somebody from the Underworld woulde after you. If I had investigated more about your ident, I might have found you."


    "Oof! Seriously, Guoting. Not just this house but you haven''t changed one bit either. Always quick to me yourself and lower your head. I changed my identity. Even I never imagined that Liao Yun would be so obsessive not to give up on me."


    "Yeah you two¡­" Shuang huffed and puffed as she carried a big suitcase down the stairs. "If your couple fight is over, help me out here."


    An Guoting widened his eyes. He quickly took the suitcase from her and asked, "Why have you packed your bags? Where are you going?"


    "Business trip for my gamepany. I got a call from a new client, and he is giving me a huge project. There is loads of stuff to discuss."


    He pursed his lips. "Do you really have to go? Yueqin has just returned. We should all be together at this time¡­" he whined.


    "Dad, you sound like a kid. It''s just for a few weeks."


    "Weeks!?" He was stunned.


    "Yeah. The project is still a month or two away from starting, so I will have this chance to take a long vacation," she stretched her arms. "I have worked very hard. I need a break."


    "So, take a break here."


    She smiled. "No, thanks. I don''t want to get drowned in flowers by your lovey-doveyness with your wife. I can already see a garden blooming around your head."


    He coughed. "Well¡­"


    "Shoo. Don''t be so dramatic. I wille back. Oops, gotta go! I will gette for my flight."


    "I will drop you at the airport."


    "Nope. I will be fine," he kissed his cheek. "Enjoy. Muah."


    She looked at An Yueqin and nodded too. "Take care of him. He is very childish."


    "Hey!"


    An Yueqin smiled. "Yes, I will."


    "Yueqin, you shouldn''t agree with her!" Heined.


    "Shut up," she looked back at her. "Have a safe trip."


    "I will."


    ¡ª


    Outside An residence, Shuang stepped out and finally breathed out. "Good. They didn''t catch anything."


    "Didn''t catch what?"


    She choked and looked back in shock. "Zi-Zizi? You¡­you frightened me! What are you doing hiding behind that tree like a ghost? Come out!"


    Zizi sheepishly grinned. "Hello."


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "Why do you need to hide? You came to meet Dad, right? Go. But beware. They might be flirting. So close your eyes."


    Zizi rubbed her palms together. "I do want to go inside but¡­I am in a pinch. I don''t know if A-Aunt Yueqin would like me to be there¡­"


    Shuang stared at her. Then it dawned upon her.


    Ah. She is Dad and Aunt Zongying''s daughter¡­


    "So you are thinking just like me."


    "Huh?"


    She shrugged. "Well, they have finally reunited. I don''t know if I can call her Mom, but it''s better if I am not there. I am Dad''s second wife''s daughter, after all. Even though we are not blood rted, I am still his daughter. She might feel I am a hindrance, so I am going for a vacation. Then I will nevere back."

 Chapter 504 Like an outsider

    <h4>Chapter 504 Like an outsider</h4>


    Zizi sharply gasped. "What? You cannot be serious about this!"


    Shuang looked far away at the horizon. "I am. Look, Mrs. An is back. My mother is in jail anyway. I don''t see a point living here-"


    "Ohe on! I cannot believe you can talk so foolishly and immaturely, Shuang! So what if Mrs. An is back or if your mother is in jail? That has nothing to do with your rtionship with Dad! Do you know how hurt he would be to know you wouldn''te back?"


    Shuang folded her arms and stared at her. "Doesn''t that apply to you too? Even if Mrs. An is back and Dad had a past with Aunt Zongying, it doesn''t affect your rtionship with him as his daughter. You are all past that. Then why are you hesitating to meet him?"


    Zizi opened her mouth and shut it. Then she opened it again and mumbled. "I-I will eventually go inside¡­I am just thinking about how to greet Mrs. An. It''splicated. But at least I am not running away like you! I am not hurting Dad''s feelings, but you are!"


    She faintly smiled. "Indeed. I always keep hurting others'' feelings. Whether it was Yunru before or Dad now."


    Zizi stiffened.


    "So, isn''t it better that I leave? Plus¡­"


    She pressed her. "Plus what?"


    "Ever since Mom went to jail, I have been feeling disconnected from my family. It is strange. I wasn''t really close to her. But at least, she was still there. I had someone I was rted to by blood, so I found some sce in that for all these years. Then she was gone. Then it was Dad, Caihong and you," she scratched her head. "I feel like an odd man out. The one who doesn''t belong here."


    Zizi was stumped. "I¡­ cannot take in that you are saying this. You never cared about this stuff before-"


    "I always did, Zizi," her voice had a tinge of sharpness and bitterness in it. "I just never showed it. It''s a very delicate bnce when there is a stepmother and stepdaughter in the family. Mom never liked Caihong, neither did she ept her. Even between us, it took a long time to getfortable around each other. And that happened only because we didn''t bother each other, not because we made an effort to form a sisterhood between us."


    She sighed and looked up at the sky. "Mom did a horrible thing and is in jail now. I know Dad never loved her, but I saw the disappointment in his eyes for scheming against Caihong. He assured me that nothing would change between us, but¡­it''s really hard, Zizi. It feels like something is hanging on my neck. That sensation would only leave me alone when I leave here.


    First, there was Caihong. I thought I was intruding upon something. He should have given all that love to her, but now he had to share it with me. Caihong didn''t like that in our childhood. That''s why as soon as I opened mypany, I started to live separately. Then it was known that you were his daughter. I felt my ce bing smaller. I don''t me you. It''s not your fault, okay? I am just saying what I feel."


    Zizi lowered her gaze.


    Shuang continued. "I epted it and moved on. Ever since Mom was gone, I was already feeling ufortable, and now it only grew. But I held myself together. Now¡­Mrs. An is also back. Trust me. I am happy for them. I cannot express how it feels to see him with a relieved and blissful smile on his lips. It''s like he is a different person now," her gaze warmed for a moment before it dimmed.


    "But at the same time, I feel like a total outsider now. Mrs. An, Dad, Caihong, Xiaosi, Chyou and you. It feels like aplete family, and I wonder... What am I really doing here now? My mother connected me to them. But she is long gone. Now, Dad has his family. Really¡­what a person like me is needed here for? Zizi, it feels fancy to think that blood doesn''t matter. But at the back of your mind, that thought is always there. The feeling of being an outsider rings incessantly in my heart."


    She looked back at Zizi. "When you realized that you weren''t Uncle Tian and Aunt Liqin''s real daughter, it wasn''t so easy for you either, right? To disregard the blood and ept the truth. You stayed at Yunru''s house for a few days precisely because you wanted to sort out your thoughts."


    Zizi couldn''t retort to that. She was even mad at fate as to why she wasn''t their real daughter.


    "You felt how nice it would be if you were really blood-rted to them as their daughter. Zhiyuan will be your real brother, not just a cousin. Did you never think of that? They told you that you would always be their daughter and sister, no matter what blood said. But it was hard not to feel as if you aren''t¡­included in them."


    Zizi stiffened.


    "They suddenly looked like one unit, and you seemed apart from them. As if you didn''t belong there. You felt it was a burden for them to take your responsibility. That''s how I feel too, Zizi. The missing piece of Dad''s life is back. The puzzle is perfectly fit now. And now I don''t know where I am fitting in all this. I feel like a ring obstacle."


    Zizi was about to speak when she raised her palm. She quietly spoke, "I know Dad loves me. He would want me to live with them. But¡­it''s hard, Zizi. I cannot shake that feeling off my chest that I am unwanted. I am the extra piece of the puzzle that doesn''t fit anywhere here. I am not forcing myself. I am leaving out of here willingly. I just don''t want to bear this prickly feeling anymore."

 Chapter 505 Distance is important

    <h4>Chapter 505 Distance is important</h4>


    In the end, Zizi couldn''t stop Shuang from leaving and neither did she have the mood to visit An Guoting and An Yueqin anymore. Instead of going to Han vi, she turned her way towards the Soo house.


    Soo Ei was ted as usual. "My dear Zizi! I am so happy to see you!" He hugged her hard, joy bursting in his heart. "That brat is still not back. You can wait for him in his room. Hehe, until then, I will bring some refreshments for you!"


    Zizi giggled. "Dad, hasn''t Yunru forbidden us to enter the kitchen?"


    He snorted. "I can handle a ss of juice just fine. I am not a kid he has to babysit. I am his father, not the other way around!"


    He eagerly dashed off towards the kitchen while Zizi sighed and waited for Yunru in his bedroom. Her mind was filled with thoughts about Shuang''s departure.


    Then a strong pair of arms encircled her waist from the back, and chin propped on her shoulder. "My Princess is already here." He dipped his head and kissed her cheek.


    Zizi beamed, turned and hugged him hard, taking in his scent. She tiptoed and kissed him on his lips, which he returned with equal fervor. Parting breathlessly, he pecked on her forehead and smiled. "Alright. Tell me. Who bullied my Princess?" He tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear.


    "I am not upset."


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her nose. "Lying to Chief Yunru, aye?"


    "Ow, ow!" She painfully rubbed the tip of her nose. "You shouldn''t be mean to your fiance."


    "And you shouldn''t hide things from your fiance either."


    She mumbled and looked away.


    "Did you visit Uncle Guoting and Aunt Yueqin? Did it not go well? He suspiciously asked.


    "I was nning to¡­But I didn''t because I met Shuang on the way."


    "So? What''s the problem?"


    Zizi wasn''t sure if she should break this to Yunru. Shuang didn''t explicitly tell her, but it was implied that she didn''t want An Guoting or Caihong to know her real feelings.


    "You have to keep this a secret!" In the end, if not anybody, Zizi at least wanted to let Yunru know about this.


    He made a gesture of sealing his lips. "My lips are locked. They only open when I want to kiss you."


    Zizi choked in her throat. "You¡­"


    That was buttery smooth flirting just like how Zizi always did.


    He grinned. "Well, I am learning from the best. Alright now. Tell me."


    Zizi pursed her lips. "Shuang left the An residence."


    He blinked. "Left?"


    She nodded and repeated the conversation she had with Shuang. The expression on his face turned grim. "Oh."


    "I¡­I don''t know what to do. Should I tell Dad? He will talk to her, and everything will be sorted out. It''s hurting to see her leave her like this!" Her eyes ached.


    Yunru smiled and softly flicked on her forehead. "Silly, she won''t go. She loves Uncle too."


    "But the feeling of being an outsider is weighing her heart more than her love for him."


    "Didn''t you feel the same, Princess?"


    "I-I used to¡­"


    "You even ran away from home to the beach, remember?"


    Her mouth twitched. "Why do you remember that so clearly?"


    "Everybody does. You had made everyone panic, after all, including me," he squinted his eyes and pressed her chin.


    Zizi guiltily coughed. "So-Sorry¡­"


    He shook his head. "Making you apologize is not my point. The point is that you needed some time alone at that time. Shuang needs it right now."


    "But she doesn''t just need SOMETIME. She is going forever!"


    "She won''t. Look, I understand her feelings. I really do get what she is trying to say. She might have convinced herself that she is leaving. But trust me, she won''t be able to. She loves uncle very much. She will probably distance herself from him slowly. But she won''t leave him altogether."


    He sighed. "Right now, it''s really overwhelming for her. Aunt Yueqin is back. She needs time to digest this change. It won''t be easy for her to ept her though she might say otherwise. She wants time. For herself, and she also wants to give this time to Uncle and Aunt after getting reunited. Let her be alone for a while. She woulde back on her own."


    Zizi hesitated. "I don''t feel that way¡­She seemed pretty serious."


    "She is trying to fool herself and the others too. Trust me. She is going to miss Uncle like crazy," he smiled. "As for Aunt and her, they can slowly work things out between them. There is no hurry. They don''t have to immediately love each other like mother-daughter. The bond will gradually and eventually form over time just like it did with her and Uncle."


    She gave this a serious thought and slowly nodded. "If you say so."


    He lightly pinched the tip of her nose again. "Chief Yunru is always right."


    "A-Are you sure that I shouldn''t tell this to Dad?"


    Yunru tilted his head. "You can, but you shouldn''t. At this point, anything that he will say won''t have an effect on Shuang. She would just think he is trying to console her or desperately make her feel a part of his family, which she doesn''t want. Sometimes, distance is important to realize how much someone is important to you. His words wouldn''t mean anything to her now.


    But after a few months, the same words would hold more weight because it would mean that Uncle never gave up on his daughter. He wanted her before, and he wants her now too. No matter if Caihong is there or you or Aunt Yueqin, he still wants Shuang to be by his side too or his family won''t beplete. That is the feeling which Shuang wants the most of all, and it can onlye through separation."


    Zizi felt her eyes tear up. "You are so awesome, Yunru. I love you the most!" She jumped into his hug again.


    Yunru chuckled and kissed her hair. "And I love you too, Princess."

 Chapter 506 Han Huizhong’s apology

    <h4>Chapter 506 Han Huizhong''s apology</h4>


    A monthter, Caihong finally decided to visit the Han vi with a purpose set in her mind. Until now, she used to go to spend time with a pregnant Xinyi, who was delighted to have her. The big baby bump had restricted her movements, making her feel easily tired nowadays.


    So to cure her boredom of being cooped up in the Han vi for the whole day, Caihong apanied her at times. Naturally, Zhiyuan was working from home to take care of Xinyi. But the more the merrier.


    Today, Caihong had another reason apart from meeting Xinyi.


    Ever since Jinhai told her about Han Huizhong''s involvement in rescuing An Yueqin, she and An Guoting both - found themselves in a pickle.


    The Han family in one way or the other had hurt the father-daughter pair tremendously. After the reunion night, there was no hope that their differences with Han Huizhong could ever be sorted.


    But how could Caihong stay silent now when he was the major reason of An Yueqining back to their life? If he hadn''t contacted Jinhai, Jinhai would have eventually wiped out Liao Yun, but she would have lost her innocent mother too.


    Inside, the maid kindly bowed and greeted her. "Mrs. Zhu. Madam Xinyi is in her room like usual. Should I bring refreshments?"


    "No. I will meet Xinyiter¡­For now, is Grandpa at home?"


    "Oh, yes. He is in his room too, resting."


    "Resting? Is everything okay?"


    The maid sighed. "Master Han stubbornly ate some sweet cookies that young master Zhiyuan bought for Madam Xinyi. He still has topletely recover to be able to eat anything sweet, but he didn''t listen. Last night, he was coughing a lot. The doctor came over and handled it. Now, he is resting."


    "Oh."


    "But it''s okay. You can meet him. He is not sleeping."


    She smiled and thanked the maid. Standing in front of Han Huizhong''s room, she took a silent breath and knocked on the door.


    "I am telling you, I am not taking that bitter medicine! Bring me tea! I want Xinyi to make me tea! I don''t want any other tea! Tell Zhiyuan to bring me those cookies too!"


    Her mouth twitched.


    Clearly, he is cranky from the medicine and treatment.


    She softly opened the door and stepped in. Han Huizhong''s attention was on a book, trying to distract himself from his suffering.


    Caihong folded her arms and sternly stood before him. "Xinyi is pregnant, Grandpa. You shouldn''t demand her to do these things anymore. She needs rest."


    He choked and looked up. Caihong''s sight made him visibly stiff.


    "Also, Zhiyuan cannot bring any more cookies for you. Younded yourself in this trouble because you didn''t listen."


    Han Huizhong would have usually given a snarkyeback, but he was strangely quiet in front of Caihong.


    "This is not Xinyi''s room."


    "I know."


    "Then why are you here? You are at the wrong ce."


    She was silent for a moment. She pulled a chair and sat beside him.


    "I came here to talk to you."


    He shrugged. "There is nothing you have to talk about to this old man."


    Caihong stared at him. "Why¡­Why did you ask Liu Jinhai for help?"


    Han Huizhong sat upright. He narrowed his eyes. "Excuse me?"


    "He told me everything. It was supposed to be a secret, but he said it anyway. I agree. There have been enough secrets anyway. I think it''s time to face it headlong."


    Han Huizhong leaned back, mumbling curses at Jinhai.


    "You don''t have to think too much. An Yueqin was from the Underworld. I figured Jinhai might be able to help because of his position. That''s all."


    "It wasn''t necessary for you to get involved. Yunru was there with us anyway."


    Silence.


    Han Huizhong looked away. Caihong noticed his fingers brushing back and forth along the book''s pages as if he was trying to figure out what to say.


    "I am not good at this," he confessed.


    Caihong smiled. "I can see that."


    "I could never apologize to Xinyi too in all these years. She went through a lot because of my stubbornness."


    "Hm."


    A long time passed by, and Han Huizhong seemed to have made up his mind. He slowly met her eyes, who was patiently waiting for him to speak. She could see the trace of his age through his tired eyes.


    It always seemed as if Han Huizhong was like an invincible monster. But right now, he looked human like anybody else.


    "I am sorry."


    He took a pause after that to gather his thoughts.


    "It''s not enough for what you had to suffer. The night and the needless hatred towards Xiaosi and Chyou - an apology isn''t enough topensate for your seven lost years. Helping to bring your mother back wasn''t a way topensate for it. I never thought that way. It was just something I thought would make you happy. Even if it might be a little bit. My daughter ruined Guoting''s life, and I destroyed yours. I felt An Yueqin was a link to lessen the burden off my shoulders and bring a smile to your face. Both yours and Guoting''s."


    Caihong ever so softly nodded.


    "It doesn''t mean you or him have to forgive me. I don''t want you to force that conclusion. It''s just that after years of tragedy my family brought upon yours, I felt I could do something to rectify it. Before I kicked the bucket, I hoped the Han family would do something nice for you and Guoting to dissolve the hatred even by a tiny margin. That''s all. You don''t have to feel in debt or thepulsion to forgive me."


    Han Huizhong suddenly felt a ton lighter. He finally expressed all his bottled up feelings and more importantly, apologized to Caihong which he wanted to do for a long time. He even felt the pain from his chest melt away and the crankiness dissipate.


    Caihong gently took his hand in hers. "I don''t know if I can forgive you. It''s a nightmare for any woman. But at the same time, things led in such a way that Xiaosi and Chyou came into my life. I met a man who always loved me wholeheartedly even in exchange of my hatred. You ruined that night for me, but you also brought them into my life. In a way, I could forget Zhiyuan and move on. I don''t know what would have be of me after seeing Zhiyuan and Xinyi married. But Xiaosi''s presence made me ovee it. It''s because of that night that I have such a beautiful daughter. I don''t know if I am even mad at you anymore," she sighed.


    "The only thing I can say is that we can let the past be where it was. We havee a long way from that. Me too and so has Dad. Let''s just move on, shall we?"

 Chapter 507 You are his Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 507 You are his Goddess</h4>


    Han Huizhong felt a little ufortable but also at peace. He wasn''t used to having such conversations.


    But he quietly nodded. He looked away and parted his lips. "Th-...Thank you¡­"


    For the first time, Caihong saw him too embarrassed. It could be seen by how he was fidgeting with his fingers and refusing to meet her eyes.


    Caihong was satisfied after talking to him. She knew she couldn''t let this awkwardness between them remain forever.


    "En. I won''t disturb your rest anymore. I will go and meet Xinyi-"


    Her phone buzzed with a message, and she checked it. Han Huizhong darted his irises and saw a frown appear on her face. Her gaze slightly dimmed, and she put her phone away.


    Curiosity filled him, and he asked, "Why the lines on your forehead?"


    She looked up, surprised. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just Xiaosi''s reply."


    "And why does that make you seem so disappointed?"


    She awkwardly smiled. "Nothing."


    Han Huizhong narrowed his eyes. "I have seen a lot of deceit in my life, dear. You cannot fool me. Is that brat sick again?"


    "No. I just¡­" she sighed. "I asked him out on a date this evening. But he replied he is busy with work. He has postponed it like this many times now¡­"


    He raised his brow in amusement. "That lover boy can actually reject YOU for something? Aren''t you his Goddess?"


    "..."


    Caihong coughed. "It''s not like that-"


    "It''s exactly like that. I can practically see the ears and tails on him whenever he is with you. The excitement is just like a dog," he sneered.


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Since when is he acting like this?"


    "Ever since he woke up from hisa. I feel there is a distance between us¡­It wasn''t like this before. It feels like nothing has changed, but at times it feels that something definitely has. He seems to be avoiding me."


    "Chyou?"


    She gave it a thought. "It''s hard to tell really. He seems to act normal around her, but again, sometimes it feels as if he is putting a wall between him and her."


    Han Huizhong frowned. "Has he got his memories back?"


    She widened her eyes. "No. I mean, he still remembers from after the reunion night when he got that attack. Nothing from before that."


    "I think he does."


    "Why would he hide it from me if he has?"


    "Because he wants to leave you."


    Caihong stiffened.


    "T-that cannot be true, Grandpa. Why would he leave us? Everything is going fine."


    "For you, it is. Not for him. You see, your rtionship with him really improved only after that attack. Before that, you hated him. If he has gotten his memories back and now he sees you acting so nice to him like a happy wife, he won''t be able to digest it."


    She was confused. "But all the misunderstandings were cleared that night. Even before the reunion gathering, I was beginning to change my mind about him because he confused me. I couldn''t imagine a man like him having such an evil side to him. Then I finally learned the truth. There was no reason to hate him anymore."


    "So you should think back to what I said earlier. He loves you to the point that he treats you as his Goddess. Now¡­" he ufortably cleared his throat. "He had to do what he had to do because of me. But in the end, he still failed you because he couldn''t protect you."


    "But he protected me-"


    "That is not the kind of protection he intended to give you," he cut her off. "Certainly not by sleeping with you. It was like this - He would fight with those goons and take you away just like in the movies. The end. I can guarantee that because I talked to him. His eyes burned with hatred and disgust for me but for himself too. It''s simple. He cannot forgive himself. He feels he doesn''t deserve you. So he is slowly distancing himself from his family so that¡­his departure from your lives wouldn''t hurt you. Trust me on this. He is a mad lover boy. He sees nothing but you."


    She gritted her teeth. "If he sees nothing but me, then he won''t do this nonsense!"


    "Yeah but at the same time, he is stubborn too. He puts you on a very high pedestal. I understood it that night. I told you. You are like a Goddess to him. The one who cannot be touched and defiled. The one who he can only admire from a distance. I am pretty sure if that night hadn''t happened, he never wouldn''t have gotten the guts to confess to you, much less marry you. He would have stayed by your side as a friend for his whole assed life," he sneered.


    Caihong seriously pondered over his words. The more she thought about it, the more she seemed to be convinced.


    She narrowed his eyes.


    Xiaosiiiiiiiiiiii...


    If this is true, then you are so dead.


    ¡ª


    She tested Han Huizhong''s theoryte at night as she waited for Xiaosi toe home. Which he did at almost one in the morning.


    Xiaosi expected the living room to be empty like always, but this time, it lit as soon as he entered.


    He widened his eyes and even more so when Caihong stood before him, her arms folded on her chest.


    "So you finally remember toe home too," she raised her brow.


    Xiaosi blinked his eyes. "You¡­you are awake at this time?"


    She smiled. "Well, my husband is postponing all the dates I arrange and gives more attention to work nowadays than his wife, so you pretty much leave me no choice."


    He adjusted his tie and looked away. "I¡­I am sorry. The workload is heavy since I have returned so¡­"


    "So now you cannot take time out for even one evening with your wife."


    "Of course not," he stammered. "I was going to take you out once the work got lighter."


    Caihong stared at him. "Really? Would that day have reallye, Xiaosi?"

 Chapter 508 Seducing Xiaosi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 508 Seducing Xiaosi (1)</h4>


    Xiaosi blinked in confusion. "Of course. Why wouldn''t it?"


    He maintained a clueless expression on his face, but inwardly, he was panicking like crazy.


    Caihong is acting differently today¡­


    He still smiled as if nothing was wrong.


    Caihong raised her brow. "Did you have dinner?"


    He swiftly answered, wanting to avoid her. "Yeah. I had my dinner in the office!"


    "Oh¡­well then, I will just go back to sleep without eating then," he shrugged.


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. "Without eating? You didn''t have dinner yet? It''s one in the morning! What were you doing?"


    "Waiting for you."


    He stiffened.


    "You cancelled the dinner date, so I thought we could at least eat together at home when you are back."


    That struck his heart with guilt and pain.


    She was waiting for me¡­


    Shit, I let her be hungry for so long!


    He dug his nails into his palm, furious at himself.


    "But it''s okay. Let''s go to sleep," she yawned. "It''s reallyte."


    "No!"


    She jolted. Xiaosi grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the dining table. He made her sit on a chair and rushed off towards the kitchen.


    Caihong frowned and a few minutester, Xiaosi came back after reheating the food. He served it on a te and pushed it to her side.


    She stared at the te and then back at him. "I am not hungry anymore."


    "Why not? You have skipped your meal. Of course, you are hungry."


    "But you are not here to join me, right? I don''t feel like eating."


    "I will-"


    "You already had your dinner," she cut him off. "You will fall sick if you overeat."


    Xiaosi sprung on his feet and grabbed a te from the kitchen for himself.


    "Xiaosi, I told you-"


    "I am still hungry," he said as he served himself. "I did eat my dinner, but it wasn''t really much. I was busy with work so I ate nominally to be honest."


    She narrowed her eyes. "You don''t have to worry about me. I won''t die by skipping just a meal."


    He stared at her. "You would fall sick, Caihong. And don''t talk about dying."


    She smiled. "Well if you cared that much, then you wouldn''t have postponed our date."


    Xiaosi stiffened. He looked away. "Let''s eat."


    Caihong didn''t move for a few seconds but in the end, she obliged.


    "Chyou is¡­"


    "Sleeping. Since our date got cancelled, she was excited to eat with you, but well you didn''te. She got tired and fell asleep. I somehow fed her food and took her to bed," she expressed in a monotonous tone.


    He winced at that. His eyshes trembled thinking about his daughter patiently waiting for him.


    "So-sorry¡­I will apologize to Chyou tomorrow."


    "You don''t need to apologize. You just need to make time for us," she snapped at him.


    Xiaosi didn''t respond to that. He awkwardly smiled and continued eating. Caihong studied his behavior with an unreadable expression.


    ¡ª


    Back in their bedroom as dinner got over, Xiaosi stepped out after taking a quick shower.


    Caihong was on the bed, reading a book. Peeking at him, she saw him drying his hair as he stood in front of the mirror.


    "You didn''t sleep yet?" Xiaosi furrowed his brows.


    She gave him a silent stare and slowly got up. Standing an inch away from him, his fair and muscr chest came to her view that still glistened with moistness.


    "I didn''t because I was waiting for you," she whispered as she pressed her finger on his chest.


    He froze. His eyes slowly widened as if something dawned upon him that broke cold sweat on his forehead.


    Caihong took the towel from him and patted it on his head. "Wasn''t it dry just now?"


    His smile broke, and he stammered. "I-I just feel a little hot¡­"


    "But the air conditioning is high. It''s quitefortable."


    He rubbed his throat. "Ah, is that so? Maybe it''s just me¡­A-anyway, it''s quitete so-"


    He suddenly lost the strength from his legs as Caihong wrapped her arms around his back. His breath got caught in his throat, and he stood motionless. His voice sounded deeper than usual. "W-what¡­you¡­"


    She teasingly chuckled. "What do you think I am doing?"


    Naturally, he got the wind of her meaning, but he feigned ignorance. "That¡­"


    She ced a finger on his lips, and he immediately quietened. "Mr. Zhu. Your wife is quite dissatisfied after your frequent dinner postponements. It feels as if you are avoiding me."


    He stiffened.


    "Won''t you do something to please me? Topensate for it?"


    Xiaosi trembled and felt a little difort while breathing mostly because of how her breasts were pressing onto his chest that was making his heart pound to another level. Her soft palms were squeezing his back, trying to make a point. A point which he clearly understood but wanted to run away from it.


    Caihong could read him like an open book. The anguish shining in his eyes was as clear as day. He was darting his pupils to the left, desperately thinking hard of what to say.


    So before he could find another excuse, she tiptoed and kissed his lips.


    I am never getting this if I don''t initiate it.


    Xiaosi felt as if lightning struck him. He wanted to move, but he couldn''t. He wanted to hold her, but his hands stopped mid-air every time. He was trying his best to control his urges.


    Caihong sneaked a peek at him and knew what he was doing. She smirked.


    Let''s see how long you can continue this¡­


    She tilted her head and deepened the kiss, forcing her tongue inside his mouth, wrapping his with hers.


    At that point, his brain simply short-circuited with all the mad heat racing into his cells like crazy. Her soft tongue automatically led him to swirl his tongue around her mouth. Inadvertently, he pressed her lips with his while fighting the desire to cup her breast that was sweetly bouncing on his naked skin. His chest, of all ces, felt the hottest.


    This...this is not good...

 Chapter 509 Seducing Xiaosi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 509 Seducing Xiaosi (2)</h4>


    This is not good¡­


    Xiaosi''s chest heaved, taking a sharp breath trying to protest against this feeling to pin Caihong on bed. It wasn''t helping that she was still ardently kissing his lips with full force. He prayed for her to feel embarrassed and put a brake to their emotions reaching the tipping point.


    But when was Caihong the one to get shy about making out?


    He remembered her boldness of their first night they spent together for the first time in seven years of their marriage. She was quite vocal about sex and her needs, which he naturally was in love with. But now this was pure torture.


    Steeling his heart, he grabbed her arms and pushed her away while holding onto her. He exhaled sharply, his cheeks flushed crimson. His lips were moist with the long kiss they had shared.


    Caihong raised her brow. "What''s wrong?"


    "I-I-It''s quitete¡­We should sleep¡­"


    "Hm. That''s what we are doing."


    He choked.


    My sleeping isn''t the same as your sleeping!


    He raised his head and stiffened seeing Caihong already standing in front of him. He didn''t realize when she crossed the distance.


    Caihong pouted and twirled her index finger in circles on his fair chest. His brow twitched, feeling an itch and heat on that spot.


    "Xiaosi, you do realize it has been long since we have ta ta ta," she tilted her head.


    He instinctively looked away, but she held his head and turned it to force him to face her. "Look at me when I am talking to you."


    His smile faltered. "I am."


    "Good. So tell me."


    "T-tell what?"


    "That it''s been long since we have ta ta ta."


    He blushed hard.


    "This is not the first time we are doing it. Why are you panicking so much?"


    He wiped his forehead off the invisible sweat. "No, I-I just feel it''s a littlete-"


    She smiled. "Which is perfect, isn''t it? Chyou is asleep, so we have all the time for ourselves."


    Caihong was striking his arguments left and right. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pecked his chin, making him freeze. "You don''t want to go on dates with your wife, and now you seem hesitant in doing ta ta ta with her too. I cannot help but feel if you have gotten tired of me."


    He widened his eyes and immediately dismissed her im. "That''s foolish. I will never feel that way about you or Chyou."


    She beamed, satisfied with his answer. "That''s what I wanted to hear. Correct answer."


    Xiaosi nodded when she suddenly pushed him on the bed and climbed on top of him. Her long hair fluttered down and tickled his cheeks. He stared at her wide-eyed like a robot. He couldn''t sink in the feeling of being pushed down so suddenly.


    "Cai-Caihong?" He swallowed hard.


    "Well, you said you will never get tired of me, so of course, you don''t mind us¡­ta ta ta."


    It was as if he was falling inside a deep pit to the point of no return.


    Did he not want to have sex with Caihong?


    Of course he did. He was a normal healthy man whose wife was seducing him. How could he not have the desire to touch her?


    Touch her¡­


    His eyes traced the sight of her delicious neck and her bulging chest that was pressed onto his chest. He started to gasp, his fingers trembling as he lightly caressed them along her vicle. Caihong shivered with the remnants of his heat that lingered on her skin.


    He knew he should really pull back before things kept heating up until they both wouldn''t be able to hold it. But with her soft and fragrant body pressing against his body like that, he felt his resistance weakening.


    Caihong used this chance and hungrily kissed his lips again while she traced her palm along his chest and abdomen. His eyes were getting clouded in desire, and his hand automatically went behind her head to pull her closer. Their wet kisssted for a few minutes, making a certain member of his body harden with sexual excitement.


    Caihong''s eyes twinkled, feeling the bulge in his pants poking her waist. Her seduction was working. One more push, and Xiaosi would pin her underneath him in no time.


    But instead of letting the flow get to him, the bulge of his little brother widely opened his eyes to reality. He was about to give in and make love to Caihong when he abruptly stopped and sharply turned his head away.


    I cannot do this¡­I cannot do this!


    Biting back on his tongue, Xiaosi flipped her to the other side and got up.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Xiaosi?"


    Shit. Weren''t things progressing smoothly?


    Xiaosi opened and closed his mouth but couldn''t say a word. Guilt towards Caihong and anger for himself shed in his eyes.


    "S-Sorry, Caihong. I¡­"


    Caihong thought it would be easier once he got hard enough, which he was, but she underestimated his will and stubbornness.


    If he gave in now, his whole n to leave his family would blow into smithereens.


    She clicked her tongue.


    What a troublesome husband I have. Who could put his hands off from a seducing wife?


    She appreciated his concern for her, but it was annoying at the same time.


    It was like she wanted to hug him hard but also smack him like crazy.


    Caihong raised her brow. "Are you leaving?"


    He gulped and didn''t dare to meet her gaze.


    "What reason do you have now? You cancelled the dinner because you were busy. Now will you say that you are tired? If yes, then what does it matter if you get more tired? This tiredness is different from work tiredness~"


    "*Cough* *cough!!!*"


    Xiaosi really was at a loss of how tomunicate with his wife anymore.


    She peeked at his pants and chuckled. "You have a reaction anyway so¡­why are you stopping?"


    He almost stumbled.


    She waited for his answer but when she didn''t get one, her voice got sharper. "I am warning you, Zhu Xiaosi. If you refuse tonight, then don''t me me for what I would do next."

 Chapter 510 Stepping backwards to the past

    <h4>Chapter 510 Stepping backwards to the past</h4>


    The air was dark and gloomy at the breakfast table the next day. Chyou bobbed her head once towards Xiaosi and then towards Caihong, scrunching her cute brows.


    Neither Caihong was looking at Xiaosi, nor did he. The tension between them was visible.


    "Mama Dada fighting?" She tilted her head.


    Xiaosi quickly smiled and answered. "Of course not-"


    "It couldn''t be helped, dear. Your father isn''t acting nice at all."


    He widened his eyes. He whispered to Caihong. "C-Caihong, we don''t need her to know."


    "Why? Do you want to hide it from her?" She challenged him. "You don''t care about your wife''s feelings, so why do you care about your daughter''s?"


    "I do!"


    "You don''t behave like that, certainly notst night."


    Xiaosi coughed and moved back. Even after Caihong''s threatst night, Xiaosi refused to budge and ended up only sleeping beside each other. Ever since then, there wasplete silence between them.


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Fighting is bad. No fighting."


    Caihong innocently replied. "It''s Xiaosi who is hurting me, dear. I don''t want to fight but¡­"


    Chyou puffed her cheeks up and faced Xiaosi. "Dada, no hurting Mama!"


    Xiaosi slightly stiffened. He tried to smile and patted her head. "Of course. I will never hurt Caihong."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."


    Chyou nodded in satisfaction. The driver stepped in and fetched her to take her to school. Usually, Caihong or Xiaosi would apany them, but this time Chyou denied.


    She raised her palm. "I will go by myself! I am a big girl now."


    She just wanted to give them time alone today so that they could talk and resolve their fight.


    When they were left alone, Caihong got up from her chair and leaned over Xiaosi at his seat. He sat rooted like a block of ice.


    She smiled. "You said to Chyou that you would never hurt me."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips and stayed silent.


    Caihong bent further and ced her lips near his ears. "So, will you do what you were supposed to dost night?"


    The chopsticks fell from his hand, and he took a sharp breath. She turned his chair and ced her palms on either side of the chair. It was as if she was locking him in.


    The maid who came to collect the dishes gasped and took a few steps back.


    O-oh-oh my God! Ma-Madam Caihong is¡­chair-mming Master Xiaosi?


    Her face turned red.


    Whatever it is, she is so cool! I need to tell this to the other maids! She squealed.


    Xiaosi stared at her like a robot once again. He found himself at an angle yet again where his gaze fell on her chest.


    He turned his head, but Caihong grabbed it and made him face her. "So, your answer?"


    "T-t-th-that¡­"


    Caihong chuckled and brushed the tip of her nose against his. "Don''t forget you promised her. If you break your promise, then it would be a bad impression on our daughter."


    "I-I-I have to g-go¡­"


    "You can always go after¡­"


    Xiaosi bit his lip and suddenly got up on his feet. Caihong almost stumbled, but he held her waist and swiftly pulled back once he bnced her.


    "I really need to go."


    His gaze was lowered with a solemn expression. Without ncing at her again, he grabbed his bag and left.


    ¡ª


    Around evening, Xiaosi lied tiredly on his office''s couch. His hand was over his head, trying to get some sleep. But his wife''s beautiful face hovered in his mind endlessly. Remembering her seduction ofst night and then today, he scratched his throat uneasily. He wanted to go back home but didn''t know how to face Caihong.


    She would be the most upset now and unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything to appease her.


    The office door opened, and a certain someone came in. "Yo, Romeo."


    His mouth twitched after hearing Jack Si''s voice.


    "What are you doing here?" He tiredly asked. "I am not in a mood to entertain you."


    Jack Si opened a bag of chips and sat on a chair near his desk. Munching on the chips, he shrugged. "Well there''s nothing surprising in that. You don''t even wanna entertain your wife here. What is a best friend to you?"


    His eyes shot wide open in shock, and he sprung up. "Huh? What about Caihong?"


    "A little birdie told me that you and your wife are fighting. Seriously? Wasn''t it supposed to be happily ever after after you woke up from thea? Your beautiful wife and adorable daughter had been waiting for you. But what is this I get to know?"


    "...She told you?"


    "She told Shuang. Shuang told me. Caihong was quite bummed out. You cannot me her for sharing her dissatisfaction about her husband," he smiled.


    He shifted ufortably in his seat. "It''s nothing like that."


    "Then how is it? Why are you avoiding your family?"


    "I am not-"


    Jack Si narrowed his eyes. "You remember everything, right?"


    Xiaosi froze.


    "You lied that day when you woke up. I had my suspicions. Your reports were looking good. I had hoped you would remember everything. But you said otherwise. But now after hearing what Shuang had to say, it confirmed my doubts. You indeed remember everything. You are pretending you don''t."


    Xiaosi looked away, not knowing what to say.


    Jack Si sighed and threw the packet of chips to his side. "Here. Have some chips and try to think."


    He grimaced.


    "You are an idiot, Xiaosi. After seven long years, you finally have your happiness waiting right in front of you. You just have to take a step forward and embrace it. Instead, you are taking several steps backwards to the past where it''s not needed. You have your future right ahead, yet you are entangled in the past."


    Xiaosi clenched his jaw and trembled. "You won''t understand, Jack. Nobody would understand!" Tears threatened to spill out of his eyes.


    Jack Si shook his head. "You dummy. Before doing what you are to distance yourself from her, did you ask her if she wants this?"

 Chapter 511 Stepping backwards to the past

    <h4>Chapter 511 Stepping backwards to the past</h4>


    The air was dark and gloomy at the breakfast table the next day. Chyou bobbed her head once towards Xiaosi and then towards Caihong, scrunching her cute brows.


    Neither Caihong was looking at Xiaosi, nor did he. The tension between them was visible.


    "Mama Dada fighting?" She tilted her head.


    Xiaosi quickly smiled and answered. "Of course not-"


    "It couldn''t be helped, dear. Your father isn''t acting nice at all."


    He widened his eyes. He whispered to Caihong. "C-Caihong, we don''t need her to know."


    "Why? Do you want to hide it from her?" She challenged him. "You don''t care about your wife''s feelings, so why do you care about your daughter''s?"


    "I do!"


    "You don''t behave like that, certainly notst night."


    Xiaosi coughed and moved back. Even after Caihong''s threatst night, Xiaosi refused to budge and ended up only sleeping beside each other. Ever since then, there wasplete silence between them.


    Chyou pursed her lips. "Fighting is bad. No fighting."


    Caihong innocently replied. "It''s Xiaosi who is hurting me, dear. I don''t want to fight but¡­"


    Chyou puffed her cheeks up and faced Xiaosi. "Dada, no hurting Mama!"


    Xiaosi slightly stiffened. He tried to smile and patted her head. "Of course. I will never hurt Caihong."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."


    Chyou nodded in satisfaction. The driver stepped in and fetched her to take her to school. Usually, Caihong or Xiaosi would apany them, but this time Chyou denied.


    She raised her palm. "I will go by myself! I am a big girl now."


    She just wanted to give them time alone today so that they could talk and resolve their fight.


    When they were left alone, Caihong got up from her chair and leaned over Xiaosi at his seat. He sat rooted like a block of ice.


    She smiled. "You said to Chyou that you would never hurt me."


    Xiaosi pursed his lips and stayed silent.


    Caihong bent further and ced her lips near his ears. "So, will you do what you were supposed to dost night?"


    The chopsticks fell from his hand, and he took a sharp breath. She turned his chair and ced her palms on either side of the chair. It was as if she was locking him in.


    The maid who came to collect the dishes gasped and took a few steps back.


    O-oh-oh my God! Ma-Madam Caihong is¡­chair-mming Master Xiaosi?


    Her face turned red.


    Whatever it is, she is so cool! I need to tell this to the other maids! She squealed.


    Xiaosi stared at her like a robot once again. He found himself at an angle yet again where his gaze fell on her chest.


    He turned his head, but Caihong grabbed it and made him face her. "So, your answer?"


    "T-t-th-that¡­"


    Caihong chuckled and brushed the tip of her nose against his. "Don''t forget you promised her. If you break your promise, then it would be a bad impression on our daughter."


    "I-I-I have to g-go¡­"


    "You can always go after¡­"


    Xiaosi bit his lip and suddenly got up on his feet. Caihong almost stumbled, but he held her waist and swiftly pulled back once he bnced her.


    "I really need to go."


    His gaze was lowered with a solemn expression. Without ncing at her again, he grabbed his bag and left.


    ¡ª


    Around evening, Xiaosi lied tiredly on his office''s couch. His hand was over his head, trying to get some sleep. But his wife''s beautiful face hovered in his mind endlessly. Remembering her seduction ofst night and then today, he scratched his throat uneasily. He wanted to go back home but didn''t know how to face Caihong.


    She would be the most upset now and unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything to appease her.


    The office door opened, and a certain someone came in. "Yo, Romeo."


    His mouth twitched after hearing Jack Si''s voice.


    "What are you doing here?" He tiredly asked. "I am not in a mood to entertain you."


    Jack Si opened a bag of chips and sat on a chair near his desk. Munching on the chips, he shrugged. "Well there''s nothing surprising in that. You don''t even wanna entertain your wife here. What is a best friend to you?"


    His eyes shot wide open in shock, and he sprung up. "Huh? What about Caihong?"


    "A little birdie told me that you and your wife are fighting. Seriously? Wasn''t it supposed to be happily ever after after you woke up from thea? Your beautiful wife and adorable daughter had been waiting for you. But what is this I get to know?"


    "...She told you?"


    "She told Shuang. Shuang told me. Caihong was quite bummed out. You cannot me her for sharing her dissatisfaction about her husband," he smiled.


    He shifted ufortably in his seat. "It''s nothing like that."


    "Then how is it? Why are you avoiding your family?"


    "I am not-"


    Jack Si narrowed his eyes. "You remember everything, right?"


    Xiaosi froze.


    "You lied that day when you woke up. I had my suspicions. Your reports were looking good. I had hoped you would remember everything. But you said otherwise. But now after hearing what Shuang had to say, it confirmed my doubts. You indeed remember everything. You are pretending you don''t."


    Xiaosi looked away, not knowing what to say.


    Jack Si sighed and threw the packet of chips to his side. "Here. Have some chips and try to think."


    He grimaced.


    "You are an idiot, Xiaosi. After seven long years, you finally have your happiness waiting right in front of you. You just have to take a step forward and embrace it. Instead, you are taking several steps backwards to the past where it''s not needed. You have your future right ahead, yet you are entangled in the past."


    Xiaosi clenched his jaw and trembled. "You won''t understand, Jack. Nobody would understand!" Tears threatened to spill out of his eyes.


    Jack Si shook his head. "You dummy. Before doing what you are to distance yourself from her, did you ask her if she wants this?"

 Chapter 512 Getting hit on

    <h4>Chapter 512 Getting hit on</h4>


    Xiaosi looked away. "Caihong¡­"


    Jack Si threw a pen at his head.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing?"


    "Hitting you. You think you are the only mature one here? Or you think that only you can understand the situation?"


    "I never-"


    "Then you wouldn''t do this stupidity."


    He gritted his teeth and red at him. "This is not stupidity! I told you. Nobody would understand¡­Not even you."


    "I am perfectly understanding it. Don''t take me for a fool, Xiaosi," he sighed. "Anyway, this is a conversation you need to have with your wife. There are some things that only she could make you realize."


    Xiaosi was rmed. "Caihong doesn''t know anything, right? You didn''t open your mouth in front of her, right?"


    Jack Si quickly raised his hands, denying it. "Nothing. My lips are sealed. But don''t underestimate your wife. You know-"


    His phone rang, and he squinted his eyes.


    "Excuse me. I need to take this call."


    Jack Si got up and turned his back. "Hello."


    Xiaosi, on the other side, leaned back on his couch, tired. He shut his eyes.


    I want to go home¡­


    "Sister-inw what?"


    His eyes suddenly went wide open, and he jerked up. He blinked at Jack Si, who was frowning as he talked to someone on his call.


    "Hold on, Shuang. You are being crazy," he chuckled. "Sister-inw cannot actually¡­sh-she is?"


    Xiaosi dashed to his side and snatched his phone.


    "Hey! Can''t you see I am talking?"


    He ignored his whining and put the phone on speaker. "Shuang, what is this about Caihong? Is she in trouble?"


    "Oh so it''s Mr. Zhu, the culprit," she sneered.


    Xiaosi was dumbfounded. "What? Culprit? If what?"


    "Aish, Xiaosi. I never thought that you would force your wife to¡­"


    He was baffled. "What are you talking about? You are with Caihong? Where are you two?"


    "Heh. Before asking so many questions, you shouldn''t have ignored your wife like that in the first ce."


    Xiaosi was about to pry further when he heard loud music from the background.


    "You two¡­are at a pub?"


    Shuangughed. "Not just at a pub. Caihong is even flirting with the single men here."


    He froze. He rapidly blinked. "Are you drunk, Shuang?"


    "I am perfectly sane but not your wife. Oh, do you want me to show a video to prove it to you?"


    Shuang switched to a video call. Xiaosi saw the disco lights and people all drunk and dancing on the floor.


    Then he spotted Caihong, and he felt as if the earth just shook beneath him. She was seated opposite to a man, smiling and giggling at a man as she leaned closer and closer to him. The man was also clearly interested in her and was making advances.


    "Where is this pub?" He asked in a cold voice.


    Shuang shifted the camera and smirked. "Come on, don''t be such a bummer. Isn''t Caihong enjoying it so much? As a good husband, do you want to get in the way?"


    Xiaosi''s ck expression was a deadly sight to see. "I will find it out myself then."


    He cut the call, grabbed his coat and rushed out.


    Jack Si whined. "Hey, at least give my phone back!"


    ¡ª


    Xiaosi arrived at the pub at lightning speed. The first thing he did was find Caihong in the crowd. She wasn''t at the table where he had seen her seated in the video.


    Anxious, he traced his gaze and found her. He froze.


    Caihong was on the dance floor, dancing with a man as sheughed with him. He was the same man with whom she was having her conversation earlier.


    Shuang stepped behind her and raised her brow. "Wow, your wife is so bold and cool."


    He gave her a deadly stare. "Why aren''t you stopping her?"


    Shuang narrowed her eyes and threateningly took a step towards him. "You really want to ask me that, Mr. Zhu?"


    His brow twitched a bit, and he promptly stepped back away from her. Shuang was scary when she looked like that.


    Jack Si came behind him, huffing. "What did I miss?"


    She smiled. "Nothing."


    Xiaosi watched the man''s hand approaching Caihong, and he snapped. They were so intimate that made his chest tighten with anger.


    He tookrge strides towards the dance floor and held the man''s wrist before he could even touch Caihong. Startled, she looked up. The neon lights shone upon Xiaosi.


    "You? Why are you here?"


    The manined. "Hey buddy, what''s your problem-"


    He took his words back as Xiaosi threw a murderous re at him. "Get. Away. From. Her."


    He awkwardly smiled. "C-Chill man. We are just dancing."


    "That is MY wife for your information," Xiaosi''s low and rming voice was enough to make the man gulp in pure fear. "Fuck off!"


    Caihong frowned. "Xiaosi, why are you interfering?"


    He nkly stared at her. "I am interfering?"


    "Yes. I came here to enjoy myself. Why are you bothering me?"


    He gritted his teeth. "You think this is enjoyment? You realize how he is looking at you?"


    She raised her brow. "I do."


    He stiffened. "Then why would you-"


    "Enough, Xiaosi. Look, the music is so good. I don''t want to waste my time talking with you."


    She looked at the man and smiled. "It''s alright. You don''t need to pay any attention to him. He will-"


    Xiaosi grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the crowd.


    "Hey! Xiaosi What are you doing?"


    He kept pulling her until they stepped out of the rowdy area and got some privacy in a corridor. He pushed her back to a pir and asked, "Caihong, what are you doing?"


    She noticed his arms trapping her with no way to go out. She folded her arms and stared at him. "Why are you so upset?"


    "You are asking me? What were you doing with that man? You know he was interested in you!" He spoke through a clenched jaw, getting an urge to punch him hard.


    "So? At least SOMEBODY is interested in me. My husband is too busy with his work. He doesn''t have any time for me. He doesn''t want to get intimate with me. So, what should I do? Mr. Zhu Xiaosi..." She leaned in and whispered. "Your wife has her needs, you know?"

 Chapter 513 I am not needed

    <h4>Chapter 513 I am not needed</h4>


    Xiaosi stared at her in a daze.


    "You are my husband. After waiting for over eight months, you are finally back. You have no idea how torturous those months were. But what are you doing? Ever since you are awake, you are avoiding me. It''s as if you have married your work now. At home, you don''t pay attention to me. You cancel dates, and when I want to be intimate with you, you ignore me once again. How long do you think I should suffer all this?"


    He stiffened.


    Caihong sighed. "I didn''t want toe to this. But you leave me no choice. I came here to enjoy myself. But then that man kinda flirted with me."


    His expression ckened.


    "I talked to him and found him interesting. We were just chatting together, and then he offered to dance with me. What''s wrong with that?" She raised her brow.


    Xiaosi stammered but couldn''t counter anything in the end.


    "He¡­he wants m-more than just dancing from y-you¡­" he loosened his tie.


    "And? Why does it bother you?"


    "Of course it does! You are my wife-"


    "But you are not acting as a husband. If that''s the case, then don''t expect me to behave as a wife either."


    He took a breath and exhaled ufortably. A fear suddenly creeped in his heart.


    She smiled. "Now if you will excuse me. You terrified that innocent man a lot. I will need to talk to him."


    She took a step forward when he blocked her way. "Don''t go."


    Caihong studied the tense movement of his irises and the trembling of his lips. She could sense that he was thinking hard to stop her from leaving. But after the argument sheid, there was nothing he could really speak in his defense.


    She waited and waited but when Xiaosi remained silent for a long time, she faced him, exasperated. "Xiaosi. You do realize that I could marry someone in the future once you leave me, right?"


    As if he was hit by a meteor, Xiaosi''s mind crashed. His eyes slowly widened in horror as he met his wife''s gaze, but he tried to maintain his calm as much as possible.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Don''t stammer. You have been putting distance between us for this whole time, and you think I didn''t notice it? Until the end I didn''t found that you gor your memories back because why would you lie to me? But when Grandpa told it''s definitely the case, I couldn''t help but believe him."


    How did he know? Xiaosi took a sharp breath.


    He awkwardly smiled. "I-It''s nothing like that, Caihong. I¡­"


    "Then tell me a very good reason of your behavior," she narrowed her eyes.


    He stiffened and gulped.


    "See? You don''t. You are doing all this so that you would leave us one day. Okay, imagine that dayes. What do you think? Will I never remarry? Or I should ask that it wouldn''t matter to you anymore, right?"


    He trembled.


    "I mean, you would leave us. If I found another man who I fell in love with, then it should be okay to spend my life with him, right? After all, you won''t be a part of my life then. But now I wonder. You want to leave me. But you also don''t want another men to approach me. What exactly do you want, Xiaosi?"


    He opened his mouth but nothing came out. Imagining Caihong with another man filled his heart with anguish and immeasurable sadness.


    "Then you won''t be Chyou''s father anymore. Naturally, you must have considered all this."


    He bit his lip hard.


    ''Dada''


    His angel daughter''s sweet voice calling another man Dada brought tears to his eyes.


    Her mouth twitched. "Why are you crying now!? Why do feel hurt by my words so much? It was your decision, which you took without even thinking about me or Chyou at all!"


    "I did¡­I did think of you and Chyou!" His voice filled with despair made the air still. "A man like me shouldn''t be having any happiness. I¡­don''t deserve you or-"


    "Why?" She sharply asked. "Who made you the judge of what you should deserve or not?"


    Xiaosi grabbed her arms. "You don''t understand! You think I should forget that night as if it never happened and just continue living with you and Chyou? I made you suffer the worst possible pain. You should be hating me! Then why¡­then why did you spend that night with me?"


    It was the night just before his ident happened.


    "In the end, I was just like my father. A disgusting creep who ruined a woman''s dignity. After the night seven years back, I never vowed to touch you again. D-Do you realize how it feels to think that I ended up just like him? I¡­I had sworn to myself to protect the woman I would fall in love with. But look what I did? I couldn''t even protect you from some goons!"


    Heughed as tears streamed down. "I took your responsibility because I-I didn''t know what else to do. I wanted to protect you from the world. Then Chyou entered our lives. Naturally, you hated her. I¡­just wanted her to get love from at least one parent. I don''t me you. I never did. But I couldn''t leave her alone. But now things are different. N-Nobody will question Chyou''s existence. Nobody will look down upon you with disdain. That night is far from everyone''s minds now to raise any suspicions. Now you love Chyou too," his lips after a long time, had a wide smile. "She has her mother now."


    "So I am not needed anymore, Caihong. You don''t need a man like me in your life who forced himself on you. I am not needed. I was never needed. Neither by my mother nor by the woman I so wholeheartedly love. Caihong, I hate myself. Ever since that night, I have only hated myself. That''s why¡­That''s why even if you find a better man in the future, I won''t stop you."


    Even if it hurts like hell, I will always want your happiness, Caihong.


    Always.

 Chapter 514 It’s not for you to decide!

    <h4>Chapter 514 It''s not for you to decide!</h4>


    Caihong gritted her teeth and hit his chest hard though to Xiaosi, it felt as light as a feather.


    "Who told you that you are like your father!? You are an idiot! You are a big idiot, Xiaosi! How can you evenpare yourself to that man? Do you have any respect for yourself!?"


    She grabbed his arms. "You didn''t end up like him, Xiaosi. He was a bastard who abused your mother. You are a man who has always respected women. You vowed not to be like your father. That in itself distinguishes you from him! Xiaosi, how long are you going to me yourself for the past? The one who was supposed to be the victim here doesn''t! Even before knowing the whole truth at the reunion gathering night, I felt something must have gone wrong. The revtion just proved me right!"


    Xiaosi quickly interrupted. "Y-you are only saying this because you are confused. There is no way I can be forgiven."


    She stared at him. "If that is so, then why did I sleep with you? I should be traumatized because of you. So why do you think I let you touch me that night? Why do you think that you don''t deserve me?"


    Xiaosi trembled and looked away. But she grabbed his head and forced him to face her. "Xiaosi, forget that night ever happened for once. Assume that it didn''t. Would you still have never confessed to me?"


    He stiffened. "H-How can I? You loved Zhiyuan. I can never think of putting you in a difficult position."


    "But Grandpa made Zhiyuan marry Xinyi. I would have been helpless and alone. Then?"


    Xiaosi blinked and didn''t know what to respond.


    "I mean surely, I would be heartbroken. But if the night hadn''t happened, if Zhiyuan was going to be snatched away from me, then would you have never told your feelings?" She narrowed her eyes which made him avert his gaze.


    "Look at me, Xiaosi," she warned. He quickly did as told but avoided to answer her question.


    Caihong let out an exasperated sigh. "Grandpa was so right in everything. I was an idiot."


    Xiaosi frowned. "He called you an idiot? He cannot."


    "No! I feel like an idiot!"


    He jolted and shut his mouth.


    "Gosh, we have known each other since college days, but I feel like I really don''t know you at all. How can you be¡­like this?"


    "Like what?"


    "Like treating me some Goddess!" She exhaled and let go of him. "Listen to me, Xiaosi."


    Her gaze faced him straight. "I don''t want to be your Goddess. I just want to be your wife."


    Xiaosi trembled.


    "I just want to live a happy life with my husband and child. I just want to spend my life like any other married couple. I have always wanted that. I don''t want you to put me on some high ce where you worship me. I want you to stand beside me like equals. Like a couple. I feel honored that you love me so much. But it makes me feel lonely too as if you are somewhere very far away from me. Chyou and I don''t want that."


    He panicked seeing her beautiful irises get wet tears. "D-don''t cry, Caihong!"


    "You are the one making me cry!" She burst into tears and used him. "You are the one making Chyou sad! How could you decide to leave your family all by yourself? Did you ever once think about us? Forget about me. Did you even think about Chyou? Do you realize how much she loves you? Even more than me. You are her favorite among us because you have always been with her when I wasn''t. Sometimes I feel jealous that she prefers to cling to you¡­" she sniffled.


    Xiaosi looked left and right but didn''t know how to console her. "No, no! Chyou loves you more than me! It''s the truth. E-ever since your rtionship has improved, she only wants to be with her mother. After all, you were distant for all these years¡­"


    "Shut up! You don''t know anything because you choose to be blind to others'' love for you. Did you ever wonder how Chyou would feel not seeing her father one day? She just got herplete family. I wasn''t there for her in these years, and when I decided to be a good mother, you want to break apart her family once again by snatching her father away from her. Zhu Xiaosi, whether you deserve to be in our lives is not something for you to decide! It''s your wife and daughter''s decision! And they don''t want you to leave, so you won''t leave or I will kill you!"


    Caihong wiped her tears. "You have thought about us enough for now. You have always put us first before your own happiness. We don''t want this anymore, and I know that you don''t either. Tell me the truth. Do you really, really want to separate from Chyou and me?"


    Xiaosi shook, and he lowered his gaze.


    "You have to tell the truth and nothing else! If you lied then¡­then consider that I will die soon-"


    "Caihong!" He pushed her back to the wall and covered her lips. "Don''t talk about your death like that," his voice held a warning.


    She shook off his hand. "It''s because you don''t leave me a choice. I am giving you thest chance, Xiaosi. If you are still stubborn over leaving me and Chyou, then I will kiss that man who flirted with me right in front of you!"


    Xiaosi froze.


    "If you find no problem watching me in another man''s arms and passionately kissing him, then sure! Go ahead and leave us!" Her nostrils red. "I am walking towards that man right now. It''s your decision now!"


    She pushed him and walked towards the dance floor in haste. She was almost there when a hand pulled her back as it caught her wrist.


    Before she could furiously protest, Xiaosi grabbed her head and pressed his lips against her hard.

 Chapter 515 Dada is silly

    <h4>Chapter 515 Dada is silly</h4>


    Xiaosi wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her body against his. Tracing his hand towards the back of her neck, he leaned and nipped his teeth on her lower lip. His tongue tracked the curve of her pink lips, wishing to delve deeper.


    Caihong was stupefied at first but then a wide grin stretched her cheeks. She happily opened her mouth and gave him ess. She moaned with his hands possessively wandering on her back and clutching her waist tighter. In response, she pulled his coat and deepened their wet kiss.


    A couple passed by, and even they couldn''t help but feel embarrassed witnessing such a passionate kiss. They lowered their heads and swiftly escaped.


    Xiaosi and Caihong didn''t realize when or how many people passed by. The only thing they cared about was this feeling that gushed into their hearts of their true reunion.


    Xiaosi slowly parted away, his ssy gaze watching her deeply. "Don''t kiss someone else¡­"


    Caihong smirked. "Of course not. Now that you stopped me in time, how can I ever nce at anybody else?"


    She cupped his face and tiptoed to ce a gentle kiss on his lips. "My husband is so silly, but he is so cute. You finally showed me your jealousy."


    His cheeks turned pink, and he looked away. "T-there is nothing so exciting about it¡­"


    She rolled her eyes. "It is a big deal. I appreciate that you respect me so much. But sometimes¡­" she grinned. "I wish to see your possessive side too. And now I feel it. That I am only yours."


    Xiaosi cleared his throat.


    She pinched and squished his cheeks. "Well, you certainly stopped me from leaving, but I am still mad at you for ignoring me all this time. I am gonna make youpensate a lot. A lot of shopping, a lot of dates and a lot of making out-"


    He coughed hard. "I-I understand!"


    Caihong burst intoughter. "Geez. I never knew you were so shy like a maiden. I wonder who is the husband between us?"


    Xiaosi raised his brow at that. "Don''t worry. I can prove that to you-"


    "Okay, okay stop!"


    Shuang popped out from behind a pir covering her ears. "Aish so much adult talk. My ears!"


    Xiaosi choked. "You were hiding all this time?"


    "Duh! Who wouldn''t? It seemed so interesting. I am always there wherever drama is. Plus, I was waiting to see if Caihong would push you down and you know? Tch Caihong."


    She rolled her eyes.


    His gaze darkened. "Jack! Are you also there!?"


    Silence.


    "Oh,e on!" Shuang dragged him out of his ce. Jack Si coughed and grinned. "Hey."


    Xiaosi''s mouth twitched.


    Shuang chuckled. "Wow, Mr. Zhu. That was some passionate kiss~" She elbowed Jack Si. "Did you watch the couple run with their tail in between their legs? Hahaha! That was so hrious!"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. He suddenly realized that he was at a public ce. "S-Somebody saw us kissing?"


    Jack Si whistled. "Yeah but you two were so lost that¡­"


    Caihong waved her hand. "Who cares? I saw at least five couples openly make out before Xiaosi came."


    He coughed hard.


    Shuang suddenly punched him in the chest, knocking a considerable amount of air out of him. "Hey!"


    It wasn''t wise to underestimate Shuang''s martial arts.


    She then twisted his ear. "Don''t hey me! You were acting selfish this whole trying to leave your super beautiful wife and daughter! You were about to break their hearts, so you deserve a lot of beating."


    Caihong agreed and nodded.


    Xiaosi pursed his lips. "You are right. You can punch all you want. I was being a jerk."


    Shuang beamed. "Oh so I can hit you more? Cool!"


    Caihong pulled her back. "Hey, don''t get too excited. He is still my husband," she pouted. "Don''t beat him too much. As for his punishment, I will thoroughly take care of it."


    Jack Siined. "Okay, now that you two lovebirds have united, can we please, for God''s sake, stuff our stomachs with food? I am damn hungry!"


    Xiaosi grimaced. "When are you not hungry!? You were just munching on chips an hour ago!"


    "That is not dinner!"


    He shook his head. "You know? You don''t need a wife. You need a chef to marry."


    Jack Si touched his chin. "Aww, you know me so well. Let me hug my best friend~"


    "Ew! Stay away from me!"


    "Don''t say it like that. Our rtionship goes even deeper than what you and sister-inw have~"


    His ambiguous words perked up Caihong. "Ohh, really? Like you two were¡­?"


    "Of course not!" Xiaosi eximed in horror. "Why will I have that sort of a rtionship with him? Jack, shut your mouth or I will zip it forever!"


    Shuang clutched her stomach and rolled inughter. "Oh God. I never knew Caihong would have a guy rival."


    Jack Si winked. "Beware sister-inw. I might just snatch Xiaosi from you. Also, Chyou darling pretty much loves me, so it won''t be difficult to get her favor~"


    Xiaosi''s face darkened. He kicked him in the knee. "You get too crazy when you are hungry."


    He grabbed his cor and dragged him. "Let''s go before you spout any more nonsense and I kill you!"


    ¡ª


    Xiaosi was deadly tired as they returned home. Back at the pub, Jack Si didn''t leave any chance to flirt with him purposely to egg him on. Caihong and Shuang had a lot of fun at his expense.


    Caihong chuckled. "Come on. It was fun~"


    His mouth twitched. "How would you feel if Shuang or Ah Cy did that to you?"


    She touched her chin in deep thought. "It would be a novel experience."


    "..."


    "Mama! Dada!" Chyou trotted towards them, happiness gleaming in her eyes.


    Caihong picked her up and kissed her cheek. "Aww, were you waiting for us?"


    She nodded andined. "You werete!"


    "It''s all your Dada''s fault. He was being mean and wanted to leave us because he thought he was not a good man," she pouted.


    Xiaosi panicked. "N-No¡­I mean¡­that''s not¡­"


    Chyou frowned and stared at her father. "Dada is so silly!"

 Chapter 516 Affirm their love *

    <h4>Chapter 516 Affirm their love *</h4>


    Chyou bent and pinched his cheek with her small fingers. "Dada is silly! Why Dada think he is bad? Dada is the best! I want to marry Dada when I grow up!"


    Xiaosi widened his eyes. His heart fluttered with warmth. It melted watching the chubby cheeks of his daughter puff like a balloon in determination.


    Caihong smiled and hugged her hard. "That''s what I was telling Dada. But he wasn''t listening to me, and he wanted to leave," Instead of a childining to her parent, the scenario was the opposite.


    Chyou was extremely aggrieved. "Dada not love Chyou and Mama anymore?"


    Xiaosi immediately took her in his arms and kissed her cheek. "Never! I will never stop loving you and Caihong."


    She whined. "Then why leave?"


    He pursed his lips. "I thought I made a big mistake and hurt your Mama a lot."


    Chyou felt even more indignant. "Dada can never hurt anyone! Dada is the best! I know Dada. Dada loves me the most and never hurt me. You love Mama too so you cannot hurt her too!"


    Feeling the conviction and belief in her voice, Xiaosi felt an arrow striking his heart. She didn''t care what mistake it was. She only knew that Xiaosi could never hurt anybody, especially not the ones he loved.


    He lowered his head in shame. "En. I understand now. I won''t repeat it."


    Chyou brightened in satisfaction and patted his head. "Good!"


    Caihong felt a chill and said, "It''s getting colder. Let''s go inside or you will fall sick."


    ¡ª


    After putting Chyou to bed, Xiaosi and Caihong headed back to their own room.


    "I will take a shower," Caihong walked towards the bathroom but was held back by Xiaosi.


    He hugged her from the back and rested his chin on her shoulder. "Caihong. Are you sure-"


    He got one re from his wife, and he hastily corrected himself. "No, no. I mean, I was just checking¡­" he coughed. "By the way, whose idea was it?"


    She smirked. "Mine."


    "..."


    "Why? You thought only Shuang or Zizi coulde up with such crazy ideas? You left me quite desperate there, so I thought there was only one way to bring you back on track, and that was to make you feel jealous. It''s cliche, but it never fails. And here you wanted to leave us forever."


    She held in herughter as she spoke, "Did you look at your expression when I said I would kiss the man? You looked like a lost puppy. You were so close to crying like a child."


    His mouth heavily twitched. His cheeks reddened in embarrassment.


    "Imagine if you had really left, and I would have married another man, what would you have done?"


    Xiaosi really couldn''t imagine that scenario. Caihong someone else''s wife and Chyou someone else''s daughter¡­


    And then maybe Caihong would have another child from that man¡­


    He shuddered in fear. How could he have ever watched that happen?


    "I was stupid."


    Caihong agreed. "Yes, you are stupid. Stupid but cute," she kissed his cheek. "But I have yet to punish you for your stupidity."


    Xiaosi nodded. "I will face any punishment you want."


    She leaned and whispered in his ear. "Then let''s start with torturing my husband a little. How about you join me in taking a bath?"


    Hair tingled on the back of his neck, and his gaze darkened understanding her implication. Xiaosi was at his limit too. The pain of ignoring his seducing wife''s advances was still fresh in his body.


    He throated a deep voice with the desire to ravish his wife building within him. "Yeah¡­"


    Shutting the bathroom''s room, they spent a long time in there with their moans and grunts echoing from inside.


    When they stepped out from the hot shower, only Caihong''s expression looked pleased while Xiaosi seemed like he just passed through the gates of hell. His face was flushed red, and he was panting hard. His gaze was unfocused as he swallowed his saliva again and again.


    When Caihong said it would be a punishment, she literally meant to punish him. Sitting naked on hisp, she had peppered kisses on his face and pressed her soft breasts on his chest.


    But during the whole time of this torture, he wasn''t allowed to touch her at all, much less kiss or enter her.


    By the end, Xiaosi felt as if was in a battle. His breaths grew ragged and heavier as she let all her body over him.


    And now here he was barely hanging onto his sanity. He cursed himself so hard. If he hadn''t thought about leaving, Caihong wouldn''t punish him like this.


    Caihong was deeply satisfied by his condition. But now she was beginning to feel pitiful too.


    Xiaosi let out an aching groan from his lips and narrowed his eyes. Losing all his patience now, he pinned her on bed and climbed on top of her. Huskily and breathlessly, he warned. "Punishment time is over."


    Caihong hugged his neck and a devilish chuckle echoed. "How are you going to take revenge now?"


    Xiaosi answered her question by kissing on top of her forehead and slowly parting her thighs. Both were wet with their intense, torturous makeout in the bathroom, and Xiaosi easily entered with a deep thrust.


    The pleasure jolted a current inside her so hard that a loud moan escaped her lips.


    He smiled. "You wouldn''t want to wake up Chyou." He said in a friendly and helpful tone but the pace with which he was thrusting his member inside Caihong was growing faster and faster.


    They sighed in satisfaction and relief with their bodies growing hotter by every passing second. Xiaosi caressed and sucked her breast while she wandered her fingers along his chest. Their wet juices loudly mixed as they were entangled in each other''s kisses and embraces.


    They whispered each other''s names as their fingers entwined. Through the window, the moon in the night sky witnessed the reunion of this beautiful couple who finally became one after shedding tears through a series of hardships.


    This was a night they needed to affirm their love and promise a happily ever after.


    A warm smile lifted Xiaosi''s lips with his eyes shining with tears. "I love you, Caihong."


    That made a tear slip out on the pillow too,ughing with her voice slightly breaking in bliss. She kissed his lips. "I love you too, Xiaosi."

 Chapter 517 The new addition to the Han family

    <h4>Chapter 517 The new addition to the Han family</h4>


    Four monthster.


    Zhiyuan was pacing left and right throughout the entire corridor of the hospital. Han Huizhong finally had to intervene and put a brake to his incessant walking around.


    "Stop it, you brat!"


    Zhiyuan stopped with an abrupt screech. "What?"


    "Now, you don''t even realize what you are doing! Stop walking like that and just sit tight!" He red at him.


    Zhiyuan''s anxiety was getting rubbed onto Siying too, and he nervously iled his legs while sitting on the bench.


    Han Huizhong smacked him hard. "This is not the first time Xinyi is giving birth. Chill! She will be fine."


    Zhiyuan cleared his throat. "I know, Grandpa. It''s just-"


    "It''s just nothing! You have been doing that for over two hours now, and if you don''t stop it, I will throw you out of this hospital!"


    Han Tian shook his head. "Such a child you are, Zhiyuan. You are making everybody else anxious too."


    Xia Liqin smiled. "Then why do I see your body shaking like that, Tian?"


    His mouth twitched.


    "The air conditioning is too high here!"


    "Or is it your stress level?"


    He red at her.


    "You are just like Zhiyuan. Worried sick."


    Keung sneered. "Such a bunch of cowards. It''s just delivery. Sister-inw is gonna be alright. Her pregnancy was normal. There is no need to worry."


    Zizi smacked his head too.


    "Hey! What the hell!"


    "Shut up, Keung! Trying to lecture others when you are fidgeting with your phone like crazy! You have been just locking and unlocking your phone ever since we came to the hospital! If that is not a sign of anxiety, then I don''t know what is?"


    Keung suddenly stopped doing it. He then realized that he was actually doing exactly that. He shot her a cold stare.


    "Get lost! It''s a new game."


    Zizi rolled her eyes.


    She turned and wanted to bang her head on the wall. There were another pair of men who couldn''t seem to calm down at all.


    Zizi poured and hugged her fiance, Yunru. She pinched his cheek. "Xinyi will be alright."


    "Of course. I know," Yunru nodded and kept nodding as if some machine was turned on.


    Zizi felt dizzy and held his head. "You will get sick if you don''t stop doing that," she worriedly said.


    Keung gritted his teeth. "You smacked me so hard, and what do you do with Yunru? Hug him? What is this bias?"


    Zizi gave him a nasty look. "Yunru is my fiance! Of course, he is more special!"


    His face ckened.


    She then turned towards Soo Ei and hugged him too. "Dad. Xinyi will be fine."


    He was sping his palms together and staring intently towards the ward. "Yeah but¡­"


    "No buts."


    "O-okay¡­" he sighed.


    Zizi nodded, satisfied and red at Han Huizhong. "And you Grandpa! The hell are you screaming at bro? Just look at you. You have been shooting deadlyser beams with your eyes towards the nurses and wardboys as if they are your mortal enemies! You are oozing killing intent left and right!"


    Han Huizhong scowled at her. "Tsk. Daughters do change when they get a husband, aye?" He sneered. "Such a difference in treatment. You havepletely be a Soo now, you traitor!"


    Keung wholeheartedly nodded.


    Zizi grimaced.


    Didn''t you always want me to be a Soo?


    An hour more passed by, and Han Huizhong was on the verge of throwing Zhiyuan out once and for all when the door opened.


    The doctor stepped out apanied by a nurse. Everybody ganged up on them as if it was a street fight.


    The doctor coughed. "Calm down, everyone."


    Zhiyuan asked, "How is Xinyi? How is my daughter? Are they safe? Is she born? Is Xinyi in danger?"


    "No, no! Everything is alright."


    The nurse came from behind the doctor carrying a little angel in her arms.


    Everybody''s breaths stopped at the sight of their new addition in their family.


    Zhiyuan trembled and tears fell the moment his gaze fell on his lovely daughter.


    "C-can I hold her?"


    The nurse smiled. "Of course."


    She gently put the baby in his arms.


    Zhiyuan stared at his daughter, who was sleeping peacefully. She cutely yawned, opened her eyes for a moment and went back to sleep again.


    Everyone else kept a safe distance so that they wouldn''t suffocate her.


    Zizi squealed. "Oh my gosh¡­" she whispered, "She is so cute! Her nose and eyes are like Xinyi''s. I want to hold her! I want to hold her!"


    "Hey! I am in the line first!" Keung red at her.


    "Shut up! The aunt gets to hold her niece first!"


    "What kind of a stupid rule is that!?"


    "Shut up! This rule has been in ce for centuries. Will you break the tradition?"


    Keung was speechless.


    Zhiyuan pattes his daughter''s head and whispered, "First, we need to go inside. We cannot get too excited to forget Xinyi."


    Everybody stuck out their tongues.


    Xinyi was resting on the bed, slightly sweaty from thebor that just got over.


    "Mama!" Siying hopped towards her. He held her hand and looked worried. "Mama, you look sick¡­"


    She faintly smiled. She was about to answer when Zhiyuan answered his son, "She is just tired. Your Mama worked hard to bring your sister into this world."


    Siying immediately climbed on the bed and patted his mother''s forehead. He sincerely said, "Mama will be fine!"


    He did what Xinyi always did whenever he would fall sick.


    Xinyi chuckled and kissed her son''s cheeks.


    Zhiyuan sat on the bed and very carefully, nestled their daughter beside her mother. His heart melted so much that he wished to faint.


    Xinyiughed. "Why are you crying?"


    He sniffled. "It''s because she is so beautiful."


    Everybody furiously nodded their heads.


    Han Huizhong smirked. "Naturally. The grandfather is so handsome here. She got her beauty from me."


    Zizi and Xia Liqin rolled their eyes. Soo Ei and Yunru burst into tears.


    "My beautiful granddaughter¡­"


    "My beautiful niece¡­"


    Keung looked in disdain. "Somebody just stop this flood of tears or we''re gonna get drowned."


    Han Tian sniffled. "What can we do? She is just so beautiful."


    "Of course, my future wife is beautiful. There was never a doubt about it," a calm voice came and Jun''s small figure stood at the ward''s entrance as he stared at everybody.

 Chapter 518 Han Shui

    <h4>Chapter 518 Han Shui</h4>


    Zhiyuan felt a chill run in his back. He slowly turned and saw Jun standing near the door, adjusting his spectacles on the bridge of his nose.


    Jun came forward and said, "Greetings, future father-inw."


    "..."


    Everybody watched little Jun, stunned.


    This kid really has some antenna for their baby!


    Zhiyuan''s expression was beyond description. "You¡­"


    His angelic daughter stepped into this world hardly a few minutes back, and here Jun was already iming her as his wife!


    "Your face doesn''t look so good, future father-inw," Jun noted in a solemn expression. "My future wife would feel sad. What if she misunderstands that you are not happy by her birth?"


    Xinyi brightened like sunshine. "Jun!!"


    Siying also hopped down from his ce and ran towards him. "Bro Jun!"


    His eyes sparkled with delight. "Bro Jun, bro Jun! My little sister is here! She is so cute!"


    Jun nodded. "Of course she is. Naturally, I came to meet her. Now, you are a big brother, so be a good big brother."


    "Yes! I will always protect my little sister!" His nostrils red with determination.


    "Good.


    "Liu Jun! What are you doing here!?" Zhiyuan was close to reaching the vase and throwing it at him.


    "To greet my future wife."


    "..."


    Xinyi beamed and waved her hand at him. "Jun,e here. Come here!"


    He promptly went to her side and handed her the bouquet he had been holding in his arms. "Congrattions, Aunt Xinyi."


    "Aiyaaa¡­" her heart melted, and she took the flowers. "They are so pretty."


    "Aunt Xinyi is prettier," Jun smoothly slide that in.


    Zhiyuan''s face ckened.


    Zizi was thrilled. "This is what I call flirting! Aish, even if you are just five, you have some dangerous skills. I can see that niece will fall for your charms in no time~"


    "Thank you, Aunt Zizi."


    "The hell!" Zhiyuan couldn''t hold it in the end. "Why is he always here whenever there is a conversation about my daughter!"


    Jun frowned. "As her future husband, I think I should be included in all the conversations."


    Xia Liqin tried to hold in herughter while the men around could only sigh.


    "Xinyi!"


    Nana stepped in excitement, making Xinyi visibly surprised. "Nana!"


    Behind her, the twins and Nuo jumped on while Jinhai wheeled in the trolley carrying baby Jin.


    "The spectacr twins Jian and Nian are here!!! Behold!" They made their grand entrance, making Keung twitch his mouth.


    What is wrong with theseds?


    Zhiyuan angrily stomped over to Jinhai''s side. "Liu Jinhai! What is going on!?"


    He nced at him once and raised his brow. "Nana and Jun insisted. What would I do?"


    "Do you know what nonsense your son is spouting!?"


    Jun intervened. "Don''t speak in such a loud voice, future father-inw. You will disturb my future wife''s sleep."


    Zhiyuan was beyond enraged. "Liu. Jin. Hai¡­Tell your son to stop this."


    "I am helpless."


    "..."


    Zhiyuan then sneered. "Alright then. Don''t me me for what happens next."


    He lowered his head and smiled at Nuo. "Nuo, dear. Do you want to y with Siying?"


    Nuo''s whole demeanor shone in an instant. "y with Siying!"


    Siying furiously nodded "I want to y with Nuo too!"


    The twins whined. "Hey! What about us!?"


    But someone else''s aura was as ck as a burned pot.


    "Han Zhiyuan," Jinhai''s frigid voice lowered the temperature by several degrees. "Don''t you dare¡­"


    He smirked. "What''s wrong with that? Aren''t Nuo and Siying friends? You have no right to stop them from ying together. At least, my son is not like a certain someone who dares to say such vile words!"


    Jian and Nian whistled. "Oooo that''s wicked. A good way to take revenge from Dad-"


    A sharp re from Jinhai shut their mouths.


    This world just doesn''t respect the supremacy of us twins!


    On the other side, Xinyi was worriedly looking at the war ensuing between the two CEOs. Nana waved her hand. "Let them be. They are just fooling around."


    It feels like bloodshed will happen soon though¡­


    Nana bent and gasped as she took a good look at Xinyi''s daughter. "Oh my dear¡­" she whispered. "She is so cute! Look at her cheeks! Oh and her fingers too!"


    Nana was squealing with excitement. She gently tapped the baby''s nose, and she slightly wriggled in Xinyi''s arms.


    Soo Ei burst into tears. "She is so much like her grandmother¡­"


    Han Huizhong red at him. "Hey! She is more like my wife!"


    "Of course not!"


    "Of course yes!"


    Just like that, apart from Zhiyuan and Jinhai, another war began between Soo Ei and Han Huizhong over whose wife the baby took over.


    Han Tian and Xia Liqin were speechless.


    Such kids!


    Jun stared at his mother and said withint in his voice, "Will you pick me and finally let me see her too?"


    Nana stuck out her tongue. "Of course, hehe¡­"


    She took him on herp. Jun immediately leaned in and stared at the baby. The light in his brown eyes brightened and brightened. As if the baby felt something, she adorably yawned and opened her eyes.


    The baby stared at Jun. Jun never left his gaze from her either.


    "Hello. I am Liu Jun, and I am your future husband."


    The baby burst into a giggle as her lips curved into a beautiful smile. Jun beamed even more seeing her reaction.


    Zhiyuan - "..."


    This brat!


    Nana and Xinyiughed heartily. Xinyi pinched his cheek. "Aiya, you are so cute. Look, she smiled at you."


    Jun nodded. "She recognizes me. After all, we have a deep connection."


    Deep connection my foot! Zhiyuan was enraged.


    Jun touched her tiny palm with his finger and tickled it. The baby giggled even more.


    Nana asked, "So! So! Have you decided on a name?"


    Xinyi eagerly nodded. "Yes. It''s Shui. Han Shui."


    "That''s a beautiful name!"


    Jun agreed. "As expected of my future mother-inw. Your choice is the best."


    Xinyi chuckled and patted his head. "Thank you. Zhiyuan was so confused over the name that in the end, I had to decide."


    Jun sighed. "That''s a pity. I hope he is not confused over who should be his future son-inw."


    Zhiyuan - "..."

 Chapter 519 Raise a toast

    <h4>Chapter 519 Raise a toast</h4>


    A big celebration party was arranged for the arrival of the little Han Shui. It wasn''t arge banquet but a gathering of only close ones and family.


    Han Shui was at the center of everybody''s attention. Right now, she was peacefully sleeping after having her tummy full of her mother''s milk.


    Everybody was peering into the small crib, charging themselves by taking in the cuteness of little Shui.


    Ah Cy, whose delivery waste this time, was gently bent as she held her belly. Liang was beside her, supporting her back.


    "She is so cute¡­" she whispered.


    Liang nodded hard. "Leina will be like a big sister to her now. This is so exciting! And Shui will be a big sister to our daughter," he grinned.


    "It could be a son too, you know?"


    "Shh!! Speak positively! It''s definitely a girl!"


    Caihong rolled her eyes. "Liang, you are so biased. Boys are cute too."


    Xiaosi tilted his head as he gently poked Shui''s cheek. "I agree with Liang."


    She stared at him. "Oh my gosh, Xiaosi! You better not be an annoying pain in the ass like Liang is, okay?"


    Liang was heartbroken. "Hey! You are all so mean towards me!"


    Caihong gave a thumbs up to Ah Cy. "Don''t worry Ah Cy. It will definitely be a boy."


    Then she shot a re at her husband. "I want a little brother for Chyou in the future, okay? So better get a grip."


    Xiaosi coughed. "As you say."


    Caihong smiled, satisfied.


    Then the two couples turned to look at Jack Si and Shuang. "So¡­"


    Shuang, who was busy taking Shui''s pictures in her phone, lifted her gaze and raised her brow. "What?"


    Liang ced his hand on Jack Si''s shoulder. "So¡­"


    Xiaosi nodded.


    Jack Si looked at them questiongly. "What?"


    Just like that, Shuang and Jack became the What? couple of the night.


    Xiaosi''s mouth twitched. "When will we hear the good news?"


    Everybody expectantly stared at them.


    Shuang grimaced. "We are appreciating baby Shui here! How did my childe to the picture?"


    Everybody - "..."


    Caihong pressed her brow. "Not a baby, idiot. We mean the good news of your rtionship with Jack."


    "..."


    "..."


    Jack cleared his throat. "We are just friends."


    Shuang was clueless. "Why a rtionship between us?"


    "..."


    So hopeless!


    Everybody had practically considered them to be a couple and thought it was just a matter of time before they announced their rtionship.


    But here they were still ying friendship friendship.


    In the end, Xiaosi couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Shuang¡­were you always this hopeless when ites to romance?"


    "..."


    Why am I attacked out of nowhere?


    "Get asideeeeee! Aunt Zizi is here!" She came dashing in, singing in a chirpy voice. Her hands were full of stuffed toys that she carefully ced in the crib beside the sleeping Shui.


    "Aww, Shui has be even cuter!" She could hardly contain her dancing voice. "She is just like me! Hahaha! Shui and Aunt Zizi are gonna rock!"


    Shui slightly shifted in the crib with a soft smile on her lips as if she was having an adorable dream.


    Zizi gasped. "Did you just see!? She smiled as soon as she heard my voice! We are definitely gonna be a team!" Her nose grew longer in pride.


    She turned to look at Ah Cy and asked, "What did the doctor say about your little one? When will I get to see him!? I want to y with two cute babies!"


    Liang rolled his eyes. Ah Cyughed, but then she was suddenly on the verge of crying. "I don''t know¡­."


    Liang immediately tried to pacify her. "Hey, hey, don''t cry, honey. It will be soon!"


    "When?" She sniffled. "It is so tiring to walk this way, and I am tired of resting the whole day too! You don''t understand because you are not pregnant! Why can''t men be pregnant!?"


    "..."


    Here it was, Ah Cy''s pregnancy mood swings. He didn''t me her because it was really tough to walk carrying a big belly. She walked at a snail''s pace which frustrated her at times.


    He hugged his wife and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. I will torture myself with this too! I will find a big, heavy pillow and stick it under my shirt and act as a pregnant woman," he solemnly nodded.


    The rest onlyughed at his misery but also consoled Ah Cy.


    As everybody gathered in the hall, Zhiyuan proposed a toast. "Cheers to my lovely daughter, Han Shui. I still cannot believe¡­that I am a proud father of a daughter¡­" in the middle of his speech, he began to cry.


    Xinyi chuckled. "Oof! This is not the time to cry, Zhiyuan."


    "I know," he rubbed his nose. "But watching her makes me feel emotional."


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Give me that ss. I will raise the toast. Who knows how long you will take? You just hold Shui and get away and get all cuddly with her!"


    "..."


    Jinhai smiled. "Cannot even raise a toast, Han Zhiyuan. So pitiful¡­"


    Nana elbowed him. "You are thest person to say that! I remember your state when Nuo was born. You weren''t anything different than how Zhiyuan is right now. You even refused to go to the office for six whole months."


    Watching his wife throw mud at him and expose him right in front of everyone made him speechless.


    "Nana¡­"


    "Sshh! No making fun of anybody."


    He shot a murderous re at Zhiyuan, seeing how Nana defended him.


    Zhiyuan, who was thrown away from raising the toast, could only findfort in his daughter. But he had no chance to do that because Shui was now surrounded by the kids.


    Siying proudly said, "She is my little sister!"


    Leina hopped up and down. "She is so tinyyyy!"


    Chyou beamed and looked at her from all sides. "She looks like Aunt Xinyi! Very cute!"


    Leina grinned. "My little brother will be here too Mama said! Then Shui and my brother can y together!"


    Jun, who was concentrating only on Shui, frowned and narrowed his eyes. "Your brother better not have any intentions for my future wife."

 Chapter 520 Will you give me the honor?

    <h4>Chapter 520 Will you give me the honor?</h4>


    Leina pouted. "My little brother will be friends with Shui!"


    Jun sneered. "It''s better to be only friends, otherwise, I will not let him leave in peace."


    Siying ignored Leina and Jun''s banter and was helping Nuo to reach the height of the crib so that she could see baby Shui too.


    Nuo''s eyes sparkled. "Pretty! Jin a baby like her too! But he is big than Shui."


    She meant older than Shui.


    "Hehe Jin and Shui same same! Wait I will bring Jin!"


    She trotted to Nana''s side who was carrying a one year old Jin in her arms. Since Nuo was too small to take him on her own, Nana walked upto the kids'' group herself.


    Nuo beamed. "Mama! Jin Shui same same!"


    "Ah?" She didn''t understand for a moment, but then it struck her. "Oh, you mean both are babies?" She chuckled.


    Siying and Nuo nodded hard.


    "Well, indeed they are babies. Right, Jin?"


    One year old Jin, who was fiddling with the chain in her neck, raised his head as if instinctively feeling that his mother called his name. A grin lifted his lips, and he giggled.


    Nana kissed his cheek with a beautiful smile on his lips. "Aiyaaa, all my babies are so cute!"


    Jun pursed his lips. "I would refrain you from calling me a baby."


    Nana bent and kissed his cheek. "How can I? Jun is my sweetest baby! Even if you grow into a super handsome adult, you will always be a baby to me hehe¡­"


    His mouth twitched.


    Nana nced left and right. "Where are Jian and Nian by the way? I haven''t seen them for some time. Are they causing trouble again!?"


    "No. This time¡­at least for a change, they are doing something good," Jun shrugged.


    ¡ª


    "Hey you two, where are you taking me?" Zizi pouted as she was dragged by the mischievous twins. "Are you gonna y a prank on me?"


    Jian and Nian were aggrieved. "We don''t always y pranks!"


    "Your reputation says otherwise," she giggled.


    "Lies! It''s everybody''s scheme to drag our names into the mud!" Jian harrumphed.


    Nian righteously defended themselves. "We have fun only 99% of times~"


    "We are deadly serious for the remaining 1% though," Jian gravely nodded.


    "...."


    Zizi coughed. "So for me, is it 99% or 1%?"


    "What do you think~?" They meaningfully smiled.


    Zizi gave up and sighed. "Anyway, at least tell me where you are taking meee," she whined. "I wanna y with my niece~"


    Nian rolled his eyes. "Forget about that now. Jun is there to y with her. As long as he is there, he won''t let you have her anyway."


    "You focus on somebody who is dying in anxiety," Jian grinned.


    "Ah? Who is dying here?"


    "You will see~"


    They brought her to the Han vi''s terrace and put their fingers on their lips. "Don''t make any noise. Just watch."


    Zizi nodded and leaned against the door. They slightly turned, Zizi was stupefied to see Yunru pacing back and forth like crazy.


    What is he doing?


    Yunru stopped to think about something and then would resume his pacing again.


    The twins whispered. "We wanted to y on the terrace, but he has been there for fifteen minutes."


    Her eyes widened. "Fifteen-"


    "Sssshhh!"


    She quickly shut her mouth. "What is he doing anyway?"


    "He is very nervous."


    "It might make you cry."


    "So have some tissues ready."


    The twins promptly handed some tissues to her.


    "..."


    Zizi observed him for some more time but finally she couldn''t take it when she felt dizzy. He was holding something in his hand and looking at it quite intently.


    "Ugh! Let me check what is wrong with him!"


    She harrumphed and walked in. The twins giggled.


    She tapped on Yunru''s shoulder, and he jerked his head back. "P-Princess¡­" he coughed. "What are you doing here?"


    Her mouth twitched. "I should ask you why you aren''t down with everyone else?"


    He cleared his throat. "Oh, I just came for some fresh air."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Chief Soo Yunru! I am the best cop''s fiance! Spending time with you has made me adept in identifying lies too! And I am sure that you are lying! How dare you lie to your beautiful fiance? What are you hiding from me? Tell me!"


    "Well¡­"


    Yunru rubbed the back of his neck, an action Zizi recognized all too well.


    "I was just thinking¡­that I never formally proposed to you."


    Zizi blinked.


    "I mean yes, we got engaged, but you didn''t get a proposal from your boyfriend. So¡­" he coughed, "I was¡­I was just¡­"


    She gasped and grabbed his hand. In his palm was a small velvet box. She already knew what was going to be there inside it.


    "You¡­"


    "I was thinking of some ideas to choose a ce to propose to you. But you found me out hehe. Now that I am exposed¡­"


    Yunru dropped on his left knee and opened the box, revealing a beautiful diamond ring.


    "Han Zizi, ever since you have stepped into my life, it has be so colorful and lively. If you hadn''te breaking down the walls I had built around myself, I would have still stuck in an endless cycle of grief. I love your smile. I love your eyes. I love your super smooth flirting too. I love everything about you. My Princess Han Zizi, will you let me have the honor of marrying you?" He smiled, though his heart was drumming like a car moving at a super fast speed in anticipation and nervousness.


    Zizi stared at him, her eyes aching with tears. She sniffled and burst into sobs, her heart overwhelmed by his proposal. She had wholeheartedly chasen after Yunru, and now witnessing this moment felt as if everything was worth it. At times, she feared she would never be able to rece Shuang in his heart.


    When Yunru confessed his love to her, she was the happiest woman in this world.


    But now with this proposal, her joy went beyond the sky.


    "Yes...Yes! A VERY BIG YESSSSSS!!!"

 Chapter 521 As soon as possible!

    <h4>Chapter 521 As soon as possible!</h4>


    Yunru grinned and slipped the ring in her finger. Zizi crashed into his hug and wailed like a child.


    "Why are you crying, Princess?" Yunru chuckled as he caressed her hair and hugged her back. "I feel like crying, to be honest. I was so nervous about this."


    "Why were you nervous! Did you doubt that I would reject you?" She usingly hit his chest.


    Yunru teased. "Well, what if you found another handsome man and lost interest in me? I would be dumped to the curb~"


    Zizi red at him. "So mean! I would never be swayed by another man beside my handsome fiance, Soo Yunru!" She harrumphed.


    Watching her cute, pouty face, butterflies tickled his stomach, and he dipped his head to capture her lips.


    "My Princess is so cute, especially when you pout like that."


    Zizi sheepishly grinned. "Yunru, will you love me forever like this? Even if I wouldn''t look as beautiful as a princess when I grow old?"


    He narrowed his eyes and pinched her nose. "Princess will always be beautiful even if her hair turns grey."


    Her heart fluttered with bliss.


    "Even if I don''t put on make-up at times?" She probed.


    His mouth twitched. "Is that even a question?"


    "It''s important!"


    "Princess, I have seen you without your make-up, and frankly, I don''t care if you put on that stuff or not. However you might look on the outside, I just want your heart to remain the same."


    Zizi burst into tears.


    "Okay, and I also want for you not to cry over everything I say," he helplessly shook his head. "People will question what kind of a husband I am, making his pretty wife cry all the time?"


    "Who dares poke at my husband! Let theme to me! I will set them straight in no time! Nobody can badmouth you, or I will curse them back a hundred times!"


    Yunru smiled. "Same here. If I find anybody talking against my Princess, I will drop them straight to jail."


    Zizi beamed. "But Chief Soo, isn''t it against thew?"


    He whispered. "Don''t tell anyone, but I will bend the rules for you just a bit."


    Zizi blushed. "Chief Soo, you shouldn''t be giving such special treatment to your wife. You should be fair to everyone. Does it mean that you will always pamper me for the rest of our lives?"


    He smiled. "Sure. I will pamper you however you want. As long as you are right though. If you make a mistake, then I will be stern."


    Her brow twitched. "Can I not get a leeway?"


    "Nope," he raised his brow, "especially when you are in the kitchen."


    Zizi recalled her failed cooking experience in the Soo house that almost made his house burn down.


    "F-Fine¡­But you cannot scold me too much," she pitifully widened her eyes, trying to garner his sympathy.


    He rolled his eyes. "Try that on somebody else, Princess. It won''t work on me."


    "Tch¡­"


    "Did you just click your tongue?" He pinched her cheeks.


    "Noooo, I didn''t!" She righteously defended herself. "Fine, you can scold me. But you will have to take me shopping to soothe my wounded heart," she dramatically wiped her eyes.


    "..."


    Yunru flicked her forehead. "What will be the use of scolding you then if I take you shopping topensate?"


    She gasped. "So you will scold me and not even help my wounded heart to get over it?"


    He smiled. "Don''t worry about your wounded heart," he sensually brushed his fingers against her cheek, tucking the lock of her hair behind her ear, "I will take care of it in my own way~"


    The way he phrased ''own way'' sounded suspicious. Her mind automatically drifted off to R-rated scenes on the bed between them, and her face turned a furious crimson.


    "W-well¡­" she cleared her throat, "Your way seems fine too¡­" she shyly averted her gaze. "I won''t object."


    Yunru had an urge tough. "Hm? Why are you blushing so much? I meant cooking a delicious feast for you. After all, food works wonders to soothe a wounded heart. Were you perhaps¡­thinking something naughty?"


    "..."


    Her face flushed tomato red, double the shade than before, misunderstanding his intent.


    "Stupid, stupid Yunru!" She cried in grievance. "You did that on purpose!"


    She wished to dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    "Did what?" He innocently looked at her.


    "Y-you you¡­that tone and b-brushing¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Shut up! You are bullying me! Now soothe my bullied heart¡­" she signaled for a hug.


    He curiously stared at her. "You mean¡­do it here-"


    "Nooo! Hug! I mean, hug me! W-w-why would we do it on t-t-terrace¡­Anybody can¡­" she was finding it hard to speak.


    Yunru watched her fumble andughed hard, unable to hold it any longer.


    "Ahhhhh, you are so cute, Princess¡­" he shook his head again. He pulled her in his arms and firmly wrapped her soft body around him.


    Zizi mumbled inint and hugged him back.


    He smiled, and they stood silent like that for quite some time. Zizi twirled her finger on his shirt. "So, when do you want to set the wedding date?" She blushed.


    "Well, I wanted to propose to you for a while, but when sis got pregnant, I thought to wait until my lovely niece woulde into this world. This way, she would also get to witness our wedding, right?"


    Zizi brightened. "That''s wonderful! You did the right thing," she seriously nodded.


    He smiled. "Now that Shui is here, we can pick any date. It''s up to you."


    "I want to get married as soon as possible!" She dered.


    Heughed. "Don''t you want to spend some time with your family? I am pretty sure Uncle Tian would be heartbroken to see his daughter leave so early."


    She giggled. "He might never allow me to marry you if we left it to him. Don''t worry! I will take care of Dad! I will show him my super cute face, and he will admit his defeat, hahaha!"


    "If that''s how you want it because honestly¡­" he kissed her cheek and whispered in a husky voice, "I cannot wait to marry you either."


    She trembled, a gush of thrill passing through her body.


    "T-then how about next week?"


    Yunru grinned and pecked the tip of her nose. "Then next week it is."

 Chapter 522 Princess and Prince Charming’s Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 522 Princess and Prince Charming''s Wedding (1)</h4>


    The wedding day came in the blink of an eye. Yunru and Zizi didn''t want anyvish wedding, so they opted for a simple wedding in a church with only their family and close friends by mutual consent.


    The families agreed to this in exchange for a grand reception party for the whole of China to witness. After all, Zizi was the one and only princess of the Han family.


    Right now, both the bride and groom were getting ready in their respective rooms.


    Xia Liqin''s eyes reddened, seeing Zizi donned in a beautiful white wedding dress, studded with elegant pearls around the embroidery.


    "Aish¡­you are a Princess, Zizi. You look so beautiful," she wiped the corner of her eye and hugged her.


    Shuang, who was brushing her hair, "Aunt Liqin! You will ruin my hairdo!" She whined. "Hug your daughter as much as you want AFTER her makeup is done."


    Xia Liqin smacked her head. "You all don''t understand a mother''s happiness at all!"


    She grinned and stuck out her tongue. Her gaze fell on Caihong, and she eximed. "Heyyy! Don''t use those earrings! Those diamond shaped ones would totally match this dress!"


    Caihong red at her. "What? No! I say we should use the pearl shaped ones. Look, she has pearls on her embroidery."


    "Yeah, so we already got pearls on her dress. We don''t wanna drown her in just pearls! Let''s spice it up with some variety!"


    "Pearls will look better!"


    "Diamonds!"


    "Waaaaaaaaa!!"


    The baby boy in Ah Cy''s arms started wailing. He was just about to sleep when their argument woke him up.


    It was a few days ago when Ah Cy and Liang''s second child stepped into the world - Xu Yuhan.


    Everybody thought that Liang would cry and cause a ruckus because it wasn''t a daughter and he did. But he cried and caused a ruckus not because of the gender but¡­


    "Oh my God! He looks just like Ah Cy! He is so beautiful! Well of course, he does! It''s because he got my wife''s beautiful genes! He is not like his father who looks like a pig head. Both my children have taken upon their mother," he emotionally blew up his nose. "I cannot be any happier!"


    Liang didn''t even flinch while dissing his own self. In the end, he was crying more than the baby himself, so the nurse had to throw him out of the ward to maintain peace.


    At present, Ah Cy scowled at the duo. "You made him cry!" She whispered. "He was just about to sleep."


    Caihong and Shuang coughed guiltily. "S-Sorry¡­"


    Ah Cy patted her son''s back and sung a luby to soothe me. Xu Yuhan quietened and slowly fell asleep.


    Zizi shook her head and chuckled. "Easy guys. No need to fight."


    "Yes," Xinyi smiled as she entered. She eagerly hopped over to baby Yuhan''s side first and kissed his cheek.


    "He looks so cute¡­" her heart was struck with several arrows.


    Ah Cy grinned. "Of course. Where is Shui by the way?"


    "I just finished breastfeeding her. Shui and Siying are with Zhiyuan."


    "Oh Leina is with Liang too."


    Caihong scratched her cheek. "Hehe, Chyou is with Xiaosi too. We all have dumped everything upon our husbands."


    Shuang clicked her tongue. "So rude and heartless."


    Caihong shot her a stare and sneered. "Well, I will see once you be a mother and throwing the responsibility at Jack~"


    "..."


    Here she goes again!


    Xinyi came in between. "Alright, stop, stop! Today is Zizi''s wedding day! No fighting!"


    Zizi harrumphed. "Pay more attention to me!"


    Shuang said, "I am, but please tell Caihong that diamond shaped earrings are the best, not pearls."


    Caihong snorted. "Shuang, you don''t have any taste in jewelry at all."


    Xinyi stretched her arm. "Time out. No more fighting. Let''s do one thing. Zizi will wear diamond shaped earrings and a pearl bracelet. Isn''t that fine?"


    Zizi and Xia Liqin beamed. "That''s a great idea!"


    Shuang and Caihong agreed and nodded. "This is good."


    "Xinyi is the best."


    Ah I smirked. "That''s why Zhiyuan cannot keep his hands off you~"


    Xinyi choked. "W-what do you mean?"


    "Don''t lie. I saw you two passionately kissing in an empty room and making out."


    Xia Liqin coughed and looked away. Xinyi blushed furiously. "I-It''s a-"


    "Sshh! I swear if Yuhan wakes up again, I will kill you!"


    Xinyi lowered her voice. "It''s all lies! He was just showing me around the dressing rooms!"


    Zizi nudged her elbow. "For not so innocent purposes~"


    "..."


    "You all are horrible!"


    ¡ª


    On the groom''s side, Jack and Xiaosi were having a simr argument like Shuang and Caihong back in Zizi''s room.


    "You have bad taste Xiaosi. A white rose will definitely look the best on his suit."


    Xiaosi sneered. "You don''t teach me about tastes. Clearly, a red rose goes with his suit. But you were always color blind!"


    Zhiyuan, Liang and Soo Ei on the other side - "..."


    Liang took charge of extinguishing the fire and helplessly smiled. "Alright, alright, if you insist. I will help you-"


    "Nobody asked you," they spat together.


    "..."


    Aggrieved and heartbroken, Liang jumped into Soo Ei''s hug. "Did you just see how they treat me, Uncle!?"


    Soo Ei patted his head. "You ignore these two. Let''s y a round of chess!"


    Yunru''s mouth twitched. "Dad, are you here to y games?"


    "What can I do? I wanted to be by Zizi''s side but unfortunately, I am the groom''s father. So I am stuck here!"


    Zhiyuanughed as he cradled Shui in his arms. Siying frowned and scolded his father. "Dada! Shui is sleeping! You will wake her up. If she cries, Mama will be mad."


    Leina nodded. "Mama always scolds Dada for being loud."


    Liang was dumbfounded. "I am not loud. How mean!"


    Chyou was busy squishing Shui''s cheeks, but she was careful enough not to wake her up.


    Zhiyuan coughed and stoppedughing, not wanting to face his wife''s wrath.


    He looked around and asked, "Where is Dad and Grandpa?"

 Chapter 523 Princess and Prince Charming’s Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 523 Princess and Prince Charming''s Wedding (2)</h4>


    Han Huizhong was seated on a bench inside of the church while everybody was busy with the wedding preparations. He noticed a pair of shoes at his eye level, and he raised his head.


    "Yo."


    Han Tian sighed. "What are you doing here?"


    He shrugged. "Why am I needed while the bride and groom get ready anyway? I will look over the preparations here."


    From the corner of his eye, he saw two figures, An Guoting and An Yueqin.


    He softly exhaled. "They are right there if you want to talk."


    Han Huizhong red at him. "Can this old man not have some quiet time for himself? You should tell that to yourself! I know you were hovering around so annoyingly because you have been wanting a chance to talk to Guoting."


    His mouth twitched.


    "I was just searching for you."


    "Shut up. You dare speak against your father?"


    "..."


    "*Ahem*"


    They froze, turning to see An Guoting and An Yueqin standing before them. There was an awkward silence.


    Han Huizhong snorted, "...I was just sitting here bothering nobody. He came up to me and started yapping. Throw him out if you want."


    Han Tian felt a headache.


    In the end, An Yueqin broke the ice. "I brought Guoting here because I think you all need to talk."


    Nobody did. Nobody wanted to take out the subject of Han Zongying.


    "...I am sorry."


    An Guoting stared at Han Huizhong who spoke in a low voice. "I apologized to Caihong. But you deserve to hear my apology."


    Han Huizhong faced him and sincerely said, "I am sorry for all your suffering that Zongying caused and then I. I was blinded in my daughter''s love. It was all my fault. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I just¡­needed to let you know."


    Reminiscing about his younger sister, Han Tian''s eyes became hazy as well. The sister he always loved and doted upon so much was no more. She left a scar in everybody''s hearts which cascaded in the years toe as revenge.


    "I also¡­apologize," he whispered. "I understand an apology is too small and weak against what you had to suffer. But it''s not the only thing I want to offer you."


    An Guoting blinked.


    "All these years, we kept Zizi''s existence from you. She is your daughter, but we didn''t give you any chance to take responsibility or raise her."


    He trembled. Countless mixed emotions swirled in his gaze.


    Even though he hated Han Zongying, he would have never treated Zizi poorly. He was heartbroken to realize that he had another daughter whom he couldn''t give his love.


    An Yueqin sped his hand, silently offering her support.


    Han Tian smiled. "That''s why I would want you to be the one who walks down the aisle with Zizi."


    An Guoting widened his eyes. He was genuinely taken aback by this.


    Han Tian nodded. "I know Zizi would want this too. You are her father. We kept you away from her for twenty-eight years now. It''s only you who must have this right now."


    His eyes ached and a tear slipped out of them.


    Walking down the aisle is every father''s dream. There was no doubt about it that his heart fluttered with anticipation and joy. He missed her childhood. He missed so many moments where he should have been there as her father.


    An Guoting took a deep breath and faced him. "Thank you Han Tian. I appreciate this gesture. But I would like it if you do the honors. You loved her as your own daughter and never differentiated between Zhiyuan and her. You never let her feel that she wasn''t a part of your family. You truly treated her like Princess. Even if we have reunited now, there is still a big gap that Zizi and I have to cross. Suddenly appearing into her life as her father and now doing this¡­it doesn''t feel right to me. Even if I am her biological father, nobody can rece you in her heart. You are always there first."


    Han Tian pursed his lips. "You don''t have to think so much, An Guoting. Until now, I took care of all the duties. This is a big day for Zizi and this time, it should be you to fulfill your fatherly responsibilities."


    An Guoting frowned. "That''s exactly my point. You took care of everything until now. Zizi wouldn''t want me suddenly snatching such an important responsibility-"


    "No, no! Zizi won''t be definitely against it. She understands the most!"


    "And I don''t want her to force her to understand and agree to keep my heart," he remained stubborn. "She respects you a lot, and it should be you-"


    Han Tian red at him. "Excuse me but I know what my daughter wants, and she would love for you to apany her down the aisle."


    An Guoting gritted his teeth. "Oh so you mean to imply that I don''t understand Zizi? I have spent enough time with her now to realize that she would definitely want you!"


    "An Guoting, you ass! Why are you being so difficult over this?"


    "I am difficult? Me? You are the one who is turning this into an argument for no good reason!"


    Han Huizhong and An Yueqin were just nkly staring at the duo, not able to grasp when this emotional conversation turned into a fight.


    They bickered like cats and dogs until Han Huizhong snarled at them. "Shut up, you fools! Bickering like two dumb idiots on a freaking wedding day!"


    An Guoting and Han Tian spoke in unison. "You tell him, not me!"


    Zizi worriedly rushed out and saw themotion happening. "Hey! No fighting today!"


    She put her hands on her waist and glowered at them with an using gaze. Today is such a bright sunny day and you are making it all gloomy and depressing!"


    An Yueqin sighed in relief. "Thank God you came. Now you can only solve this issue," she red at her husband, making him tone down.


    "What problem?"


    She exined it in short and as Zizi listened in, she was rendered speechless. "What is there to argue about this? I was gonna walk down the aisle with both of them anyway! How could I choose between the two of you?"

 Chapter 524 Princess and Prince Charming’s Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 524 Princess and Prince Charming''s Wedding (3)</h4>


    Zizi harrumphed. "I had to run in my wedding dress because of you two! You are my Dad''s. How could you fight like children like this? And how could you even think that I could choose one of you and leave the other one aside?"


    An Guoting and Han Tian were terribly embarrassed even though their hearts were jumping in joy.


    "Oh God! My makeup!" Zizi gasped in shock. "I am still not done with my makeup! It''s all your fault! If I don''t look the prettiest bride today in the whole world, then you two would be at fault!"


    Zizi vanished like a storm as quickly as she had arrived.


    An Yueqin folded her arms. "Happy now? I told you many times not to worry about this, but you didn''t listen to me! Let me go and help her with her makeup now!"


    An Guoting coughed.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Idiots. You two should be left at the kindergarten. The kids are more mature than you."


    Han Tian red at him. "Dad! If you cannot take my side then at least don''t throw shades over your own son!"


    "Throwing shades at people is my job. Have you just been born?"


    "..."


    ¡ª


    The time arrived, and Yunru, the handsome groom dressed in white shirt and suit, waited for his beloved Princess toe.


    The bells softly chimed at her arrival, and he saw Zizi slowly walking down the aisle hand in hand with her two father''s. An Guoting was on her left while Han Tian was on her right.


    A shy but anticipating smileced on her lips, and her heart thudded louder the closer she reached Yunru''s side. Her white wedding gown beautifully shimmered under the golden sunlight that softly lit up her path through the windows.


    Not tearing his gaze off from hers even for a second, Yunru took a silent breath admiring his Princess. He offered his palm which she eagerly took in.


    Han Tian and An Guoting ''warned'' Yunru in their own way to take care of their daughter and love and protect her for the rest of her life.


    Yunru smiled and gave a firm but gentle nod, silently promising that he would. The fathers'' eyes ached with love and mncholy. Their daughter was all grown up to start her newly married life.


    "Time flies so fast¡­" Han Tian whispered.


    An Guoting couldn''t agree more.


    Ziz climbed two steps and faced him. They gazed at each other, lost into each other''s eyes. Their hearts felt one and in sync. It felt as if their heartbeats were perfectly matching in rhythm.


    The officiant started the wedding ceremony with the proper rituals and speech.


    "Mr. Soo. Please say your vows."


    Yunru took a deep breath. "On our first date, I had arrested you. I locked your wrists with the cuffs, not knowing that they would tie us forever," he chuckled. "And I am so d they did. That one meeting changed everything. Our start was rocky. You were the spoiled Princess from whom I wanted to stay away from. But now, you are my beautiful Princess without whom I cannot imagine living my life. Thank you foring into my life and giving me a reason to love once again. It''s not just today, but ever since I realized that I love you, I vowed to protect you. I will always cherish you, support you, scold you if you are too stubborn, tease you but until the very end, I will always keep loving you. That is my promise to you."


    Zizi burst into tears right at that moment.


    "Hey, hey! No crying. You will kill me if I ruin your makeup," he wiped his forehead in full on panic mode.


    His best friend and colleague, Feng Xiao, smirked. "That''s just fine by me."


    "Shut up Xiao!"


    Everybodyughed, and the church echoed and bustled with bliss and joy.


    Zizi sniffled and carefully wiped her eyes with a tissue. "It''s not my fault!"


    The officiant smiled. "Miss Han. Please say your vows."


    She nodded and stared into his beautiful ck eyes that held immeasurable love and warmth for her. Those orbs reflected only Zizi and nobody else.


    "Yunru. On our first date, you arrested me! How dare you!" She harrumphed, making him chuckle, "And then you gave me that nickname which I hated¡­at first. But then I started to like hearing Princess from your lips. I loved it more and more until I didn''t even realize when I started wishing to listen to it forever. Before that, I even cursed Grandpa why he chose you as my husband."


    Han Huizhong''s expression turned ugly. "Hey! It''s because I have a good taste which clearly, you didn''t!"


    Zhiyuan and Xinyiughed and shook their heads.


    Zizi coughed. "I understand now. And I cannot thank you enough for forcing me to go on a date with Yunru and locking me into his prison of love forever."


    Yunru choked.


    Shuang''s mouth twitched.


    "Pfft¡­" Ah Cy rolled inughter. "So cheesy."


    "Shut up Ah Cy."


    Caihong smacked her. "Shoosh! Don''t ruin her moment."


    She mumbled inint.


    Zizi ignored them. "It''s a prison I am willing to give up my life for. You are everything a woman would want in her husband. I promise that with me by your side, I won''t let any trouble befall you. I will stay by your side whether in happy or sad situations. I promise I will one day cook the most delicious feast for you without burning down your kitchen."


    Yunru coughed.


    "But above all, I promise to love you even if you get grey hair one day because my husband will still be the most handsome man in this whole world!"


    His heart skipped several beats, and now he felt tears rim in his eyes. "Thank you Princess¡­"


    They proceeded to put the rings on each other''s fingers, and the officiant dered. "I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride."


    But before Yunru could even lean in to kiss, Zizi already hopped in his embrace and pressed her lips on his.


    Yunru and everybody else - "..."

 Chapter 525 Princess and Prince Charming’s Wedding (4)

    <h4>Chapter 525 Princess and Prince Charming''s Wedding (4)</h4>


    Zizi jumped up and down, Her heart bursting with happiness. "Yay! We are married!"


    Yunru, who was still speechless at his thunder being stolen - "..."


    "It''s the groom who kisses the bride, Princess," he folded his arms.


    Zizi stuck out her tongue. "Don''t bother with the technicalities. A kiss is a kiss."


    Shuang yelled. "You go girl! We will break all the patriarchal traditions!"


    Jack struck his own forehead.


    Soo Ei heavily nodded. "Who says only the groom can kiss the bride? Idiot son! You will do as your wife says!"


    He helplessly showed his ring finger. "I am already bound by that."


    Feng Xiao shamelessly said, "Sister-inw, we will always be a team against this tyrannical man, right? Right? We will bully him together!"


    Zizi thought about it, making Yunru tap on her nose. "Don''t go with the flow. He is an idiot."


    "Shut up Yunru!"


    Zizi grinned and pinched her index finger and thumb. "May be just a littttttle bit."


    Soo Ei smirked. "I am with you, Zizi! We will bully him together!"


    An Guoting and Han Tian agreed on this seriousness.


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Don''t worry, Yunru. You always have my back."


    "Grandpa!" Zizi whined.


    "Shoo!"


    When it came the time for bouquet and garter toss, there were not many people for thepetition as only family and close friends were a part of the wedding.


    So the only single ones were Shuang, Jack, Feng Xiao and a few other good friends from Yunru''s side who worked with him in the police station.


    An Guoting found himself strangely charged. "Shuang, you have to catch the bouquet, okay? And Jack, you have to catch the garter!"


    "...."


    Xinyi''s mouth twitched. "Are you rigging the match, Uncle?"


    He righteously defended himself. "I don''t understand."


    Feng Xiao and his gang protested. "No, Uncle! This is unfair! This handsome man here also wants a girlfriend!"


    Liang, who was carrying the sleeping Yuhan in his arms sucking his thumb into his mouth, snorted. "You have no chance against our Jack."


    Caihong was sharing tips with Shuang while the men, Zhiyuan and Xiaosi found it wise not to interfere in this bloody conversation.


    Xiaosi chuckled. "Didn''t your future son-inw note today?"


    His face ckened. "He is not my son-inw! Past, present or future whatever!"


    Zhiyuan gently took baby Shui from the crib and cradled her in his arms. Feeling the soothing swing against her father''s chest, she giggled and her lips curved upwards. She snuggled her head against his chest, melting Zhiyuan and Xiaosi''s hearts.


    "So cute."


    He furiously agreed. "Hmph! So you understand why I would never hand my beautiful daughter to that brat!"


    Xiaosi agreed. "I still remember when I held Chyou in my arms for the first time. It was so beautiful. I felt like I would never let go of my daughter."


    "Hey, how can you talk about daughters and not include me?" Liang squeezed between Zhiyuan and Xiaosi and shamelessly sat on the bench.


    "Let me hold her! Let me hold her!" Liang switched on his hyper father mode upon seeing Shui.


    "Aish so cute," he nced at Zhiyuan and sneered. "I think Yuhan will be a good match for her in the future."


    ck clouds loomed in the air. "Xu Liang!"


    Liang evillyughed. "You deserve it! Didn''t you act so cool andposed whenever Siying yed with Leina? You called me an idiot for being so possessive. Now it''s your turn~ Muahahahahaha!"


    Xiaosi rolled his eyes at his pettiness.


    Zhiyuan gritted his teeth. "Ah Cy! Take your stupid husband back! He is a nuisance!"


    Ah Cy didn''t even turn her head. "So bear with him for sometime. I am not taking him," she said as she yed with Leina and the kids.


    Liang felt his heart crushed. "Why does my wife not want me?"


    Xinyiughed. "Well for starters, you cry more than Yuhan. We don''t understand who the baby is here."


    He gasped. "That''s just because I appreciate the beauty of my son, who looks just like my wife! The tears just flow¡­"


    Caihong and Xinyi sighed.


    On the other side, the crowd cheered congrattions. Shuang won the bouquet toss while Feng Xiao won the garter toss.


    Feng Xiao burst into tears. "It''s a sign! I will finally get a girlfriend! Goodbye to my singlehood!"


    An Guoting cried. "Jack! How could you! This is betrayal!"


    Jack coughed. "I tried my best, Uncle."


    He waved his hand. "It''s alright. Shuang caught the bouquet toss. We still have hope."


    Shuang stomped her foot. "Isn''t it because Caihong pushed me towards it!?"


    Caihong averted her eyes and yed innocent. "Hey. I am surrounded by kids here. A little pulling and pushing is inevitable."


    Xinyi and Ah Cy nodded.


    Shuang gasped and looked at Zizi. "Hey! This was cheating!"


    Zizi shrugged. "Well, my back was facing you all, so I didn''t witness anything."


    Yunru smiled. "Don''t ask me either."


    "Soo Yunru, you bastard! You are a cop! Have some shame!"


    An Yueqin chuckled. "Isn''t it fine? Guoting wants you to live a happy married life just like Caihong and Zizi. You should get added into the group now."


    An Guoting gave her a thumbs up.


    "I demand a second round of the toss!"


    "No!" Everybody denied in unison.


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "Do it. It''s kind of fun with the shouting and yelling."


    "..."


    Yunru and Zizi exchanged nces. "It was kinda fun. Let''s do it again!"


    "Haha! If I can kiss the groom, then we can have a second toss too!"


    Feng Xiao eximed. "Hey! But the results of the first toss will be valid, okay!?"


    Yunru rolled his eyes. "Let''s just do another toss, and we will see."


    The newly married couple turned their backs again.


    "Ready?"


    "Ready!"


    Shuang sneered. "This time, I won''t fall for any pushing tricks."


    Zizi said in anticipation. "Okay! The countdown begins! Three¡­Two¡­One!"


    Zizi and Yunru threw the bouquet and garter respectively. "Done! Who won? Who won!?"


    There was silence.


    They turned and found an unexpected result this time.


    The bouquet hadnded in Xia Liqin''sp while the garter was held by Han Tian.

 Chapter 526 A new beginning for all

    <h4>Chapter 526 A new beginning for all</h4>


    There was a sharp silence in the church. Everybody stared at them who held the bouquet and garter respectively in speechlessness.


    But the ones more in disbelief were the people involved in it themselves.


    Xia Liqin had frozen into a statue, and she perfectly looked like a mannequin outside of a luxurious shop. Han Tian was rapidly blinking his eyes as he gazed into the garter until it threatened to burn holes into it.


    Nobody knew what to say.


    It was Siying who looked around in confusion all around and frowned. "Grandma and Grandpa won!"


    He happily hopped over to Xia Liqin''s side andughed. "Grandma won!"


    Xia Liqin snapped out of her stupor and so did Han Tian. They looked around and words failed to escape their mouths.


    "T-this is just¡­"


    Han Huizhong sneered. "Yunru. Zizi. Come down. I think it''s time to see another wedding."


    Keung smirked. "Should we get another pair of wedding suit and gown ready?"


    They froze.


    Xinyi gasped. She whispered. "Grandpa! Keung!"


    Of course, nobody would be happier than Xinyi to see them united, but she didn''t want to put pressure on them either.


    For a few months now, things were going well between Xia Liqin and Han Tian which made everybody hopeful that they would decide to reunite and live together again.


    But at the same time, it wasn''t so easy either.


    Xia Liqin''s heart raced as she pressed the bouquet in her hand while a flush of expectation also hit Han Tian''s heart.


    Was this a sign?


    From the bottom of his heart, he wanted Xia Liqin back. But he didn''t know if she felt the same. He had an urge to ask her right away. But he didn''t want to make her feel pressured by asking it in front of everybody.


    Xia Liqin on her side was in a simr conflict. She wasn''t the one to shy away from popping the question, but she had simr concerns as Han Tian.


    It was Feng Xiao who decided to break the awkwardness in the air. "T-the first result will count, okay? I won! I won! Nobody can steal my girlfriend from me!"


    That instantly dissipated the tension, making everybodyugh.


    "Shut up, Feng Xiao. Who will like a man like you?"


    "Girls refrain from dating idiots."


    "Shut up! You are all so mean!"


    That brought the atmosphere back to normal. Xia Liqin and Han Tian seemed to ease down too.


    The ceremony ended, and everybody enjoyed the rest of the day ying games and having fun with the newly married couple. The elders had their own party where it suddenly turned into a drinkingpetition.


    By the time night descended, everybody was deadly tired.


    Yunru gently opened the door, expecting Zizi to jump upon him the moment he would step inside. Instead, he saw her peacefully sleeping on the bed, hugging the pillow.


    He raised his brow in amusement. He has seen her practically hopping up and down in anticipation towards their wedding night. But all that wedding excitement finally drowsed her into sleep. Zizi was indeed waiting for Yunru to arrive, but she didn''t notice when sleep knocked her out.


    Yunru chuckled and sat besides her on the bed. A silly smileced her lips as she was mumbling in her sleep.


    He brushed his fingers through her hair, making her eyes slightly open.


    "Yunru¡­you came¡­" she giggled. "Do you know what time it is now hehe¡­" she dazedly held his face in her palm.


    "It''s time to sleep," he pinched her cheek.


    She pouted. "Who¡­sleeps on a wedding night?"


    "A certain Princess who exhausted herself during the whole day. Now, it''s time to rest."


    She drowsily whined. "It''s the wedding niiiiight¡­"


    He chuckled. "We married now. We can have our wedding night everyday~ No need to rush."


    He removed his shoes and climbed on the bed. He pulled Zizi into his arms and joined her under the nket.


    She immediately snuggled against him and grinned. "Hehe¡­I am married now¡­"


    He kissed her forehead and whispered. "Yes. Let''s stay like this forever, Princess."


    ¡ª


    "Waaaaaaaaaa¡­"


    Baby Yuhan was crying at the top of his voice and no matter what Ah Cy, she couldn''t calm down her son at all. She was managing Leina, who was trouble getting sleep because of her wailing brother.


    Liang came to the rescue and took him from Ah Cy''s arms.


    "There, there don''t cry~ Look, your handsome father is here~ Time to smile and shine~"


    Yuhan stared at his father and for some reason, his tears stopped, and he giggled. He hit his father''s chin with his tiny palms.


    Ah Cy stared at the father-son duo. Liang was cradling his son, softly whistling and singing. "I thought you would definitely show bias against Yuhan."


    He harrumphed. "I am the coolest father out there. How can I not love my son? You gave birth to him, after all. Even if it''s a boy, I will love him to the ends of the earth!"


    Ah Cy grinned and kissed his lips. "That''s why I love you so much."


    He kissed her back. "I love my Ah Cy much much much!"


    ¡ª


    Putting Chyou to sleep, Caihong and Xiaosi quietly climbed on the bed too. Chyou was in her dreand, snuggled between her parents.


    Xiaosi''s hand was over her head, softly patting upon it with a gentle smile upon his lips.


    "The more she is growing up, the more she is bing to look like you," he proudly smiled.


    Caihong joined him in patting her daughter too and whispered, "That''s nice and all but don''t you want a son who looks like you? At least, I do."


    Understanding the implication, his cheeks turned redder, and he coughed. "I see¡­"


    "Chyou will be a great elder sister, right?"


    "The best. My Chyou is the bestest. She will be great in whatever role she is put in."


    She grinned. "Well then. I think it will soon be the time for her to take care of a younger brother or sister."


    Xiaosi blinked. "Huh?"


    She facepalmed. "I thought you would understand that, Mr. Zhu," she leaned in and whispered in his ear, "I am pregnant."


    Xiaosi, who was leaning on his elbow, copsed. "W-what?"


    She chuckled. "Yes."


    Xiaosi stared at her, stunned. "Pregnant?"


    "Yes. I just came to know today morning. I secretly bought a pregnancy test because I missed my periods. It came out positive."


    A gasp escaped his mouth. His heart was overwhelmed and jumping with joy but when he remembered how dangerous her first pregnancy was, his expression turned solemn and extremely anxious.


    Caihong understood his concern. "I know what you are thinking about. But let''s not give up, okay? I will do everything I can to make this pregnancy go smoothly. I was irresponsiblest time¡­" her gaze lowered. "But not this time."


    Xiaosi immediately hugged her and kissed her hair. "I am afraid, but you are right. We shouldn''t give up. And it''s not only you. We both will do our best. I will have the best doctor nurse you. Whatever it takes, I will always be there for you and¡­"


    His eyes stung as he held her belly. "Our child."


    A tear slipped down her cheek too, and she ced her hand over his. "Yes¡­"


    ¡ª


    No matter how dead tired everybody was, Shuang was up at night, ying games as usual.


    A knock came on her room''s door. "Can Ie in?"


    "Come in."


    Jack popped his head inside and grinned. "I knew it. How many times have I told you that staying upte is bad for your health and beautiful skin?"


    She smirked. "Don''t worry. ying games reacharges me."


    He rolled his eyes. "Can I join for you a game?"


    "What happened to not staying upte at night?"


    "A round or two is fine~"


    Jack took the console and chose his avatar on the screen. As their battle began, Shuang appreciated. "You are getting good at this."


    "I am naturally talented," he smirked.


    "Narcissist," she snorted.


    The game music echoed in the room, and the two were solely focusing on winning.


    "No, no! To the right!" Shuang cursed her avatar. "If you get killed, I am abandoning you!"


    "Heartless," Jackmented.


    "LOL."


    "So."


    Shuang gave him a sideway nce. "What?"


    "What are your thoughts about catching the bouquet?" Jack casually asked.


    Her gaze darkened. "I want to curse Caihong."


    "Oh. Then what are your thoughts about bing my girlfriend?"


    "I want to curse- wait what?" She sharply jerked her head, rapidly blinking her eyes.


    Jack said, still watching the screen. "You will lose, Shuang."


    "Waht did you just say?"


    "That you will lose."


    "Before that!"


    The game ended with Jack''s victory. He grinned. "Too bad. You lose."


    Jack put the console back and then finally turned his head, his bluish-grey irises meeting her dead straight, making a flicker pass through her eyes.


    He leaned and without any warning, ever so slightly captured her lips in a soft, fleeting kiss. It was for one second, and he pulled back. He smiled. "You lost this game. But now it''s time for you to win in love, Shuang. So, be prepared."


    ¡ª


    After feeding Shui, she gently ced her back in her crib and kissed her cheek. Siying, who was ying with his sister until now, had finally dozed off to sleep too.


    A pair of arms captured her from the back, and Zhiyuan rested his chin on her shoulder. He nced once at Siying and then at Shui, his gaze filled with warmth.


    "Tired?" Xinyi asked.


    He shook his head. "No matter how tired I am, whenever I am here with my wife and children, all my fatigue just washes away. You all have a strange magic."


    She softly chuckled.


    "Xinyi."


    "Hm?"


    "Everything feels soplete right now, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. Everything isplete. Everybody is happy," her gaze softened.


    He kissed her cheek. "You are the best. By the way."


    She curiously asked, "What?"


    "Let''s have our own wedding."


    Xinyi widened her eyes.


    He pulled her closer. "I have had this thought for a long time now but decided to wait for Zizi and Yunru''s wedding to be over first. I want to give you a wedding. I want to see you in a wedding gown, Xinyi. I want to say my vows and put the ring in your finger once again. We will overwrite our wedding of eight years back and start anew. I want to give you the grandest wedding ever. Do you¡­agree?"


    Even before he asked thest question, her eyes were misty and shining with tears. She turned and hugged him hard, burying her face into his chest, quietly shedding tears of bliss.


    "You don''t have to ask Zhiyuan¡­" she whispered. "My answer is always yes. For you, my answer is always yes."


    Joy bloomed in his heart, and he caught her lips into a deep,sting kiss. He pressed his forehead against hers, his eyes filled with affection. "Xinyi. I love you."


    Xinyi smiled the most beautiful smile and answered, "I love you too, Zhiyuan."

 Chapter 527 Invaded by Jack’s thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 527 Invaded by Jack''s thoughts</h4>


    *Ring Ring*


    Shuang yawned and drowsily woke up from her sleep. She dazedly grabbed her phone and saw her phone ringing with a call.


    "What?" She asked her assistant as she yawned.


    "Mam, when will you be here!? The client will being here anytime!" She cried.


    She yawned again. "Coming¡­Geez, you get so worried."


    She gasped. "Mam, you are just waking up!? When will you brush your teeth? When will you bathe? When will you dress up and when will you leave? Oh no! We have lost this deal! The client will get super angry," she sobbed.


    Shuang''s mouth heavily twitched. Her panicky assistant was one of a kind. She was excellent in her job but was number one when it came to taking stress.


    "Geez, will you stop worrying already? I am already on my way."


    "On your way to the bathroom! Not the office!" She sobbed. "Mam, aren''t you afraid lightning will strike you for troubling your assistant so much?"


    "Lightning won''t strike me because I will strike back at the lightning ten folds," she smirked.


    "..."


    "Stop crying already. I will be there. Don''t worry."


    She hung up and quickly got showered and dressed at a lightning speed. Shuang could getzy all she wanted, but she could also get things done at a fast pace if she wanted to.


    She had no time for breakfast, so she simply ran out of her house just like that but saw a car parked a few steps away from her door.


    She slowed down her steps and paused.


    Jack raised his head and his bluish-grey eyes met hers with a vigor. "Morning."


    He was the true definition of a person who was happy and merry on a sunny day.


    Shuang stared at him and folded her arms. "Jack."


    "Hop in. You must be gettingte and your assistant must be praying to God so hard," he chuckled. "Have some mercy on her."


    She stepped into his car and already found two delicious sandwiches waiting for her on her seat. She grabbed it and suspiciously nced at him. "Don''t you know me too well now?"


    Jack shrugged. "You have a very particr lifestyle. I knew you would head straight like that for the meeting. How many times have I told you not to go with an empty stomach?"


    Shuang coughed.


    "I bet you would have worked until lunch hour and remained hungry like that. And then you wonder why you are getting thin?"


    "Driving. Focus on driving," she nudged him with her elbow.


    "Don''t get too salty because I hit your nerve~"


    She red at him. "Are you too free today?"


    Jack smiled. "I am on a holiday today. I was wondering what to do with it and then I was like why do I need to think? I know Shuang would definitely need me for her breakfast and driving to herpany."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "Then perhaps I might get a chance to y free games in her office."


    She narrowed her eyes and smirked. "I will make you empty your pockets."


    "How mean. Here, I am being your chauffeur, and I cannot even get a small leeway?" Jack shook his head, hurt and disappointed.


    She pinched his cheek hard. "Yeah, yeah. Nice acting over there."


    He grinned.


    Jack continued driving while Shuang looked outside the window as she took a bite of her sandwich. The cheese and chicken melted in her mouth, and she couldn''t help but ask, "You made this, not bought from a store."


    Jack simply smiled but said nothing.


    Getting no response, Shuang stared outside the window again and thought back to the time of Zizi and Yunru''s wedding day when Jack had asked her out.


    It was two weeks after that, but Shuang hadn''t given her response, nor did Jack had asked for one until now.


    For two weeks now, she sleptte at night and woke upte in the morning just like today. All because of a single man - Jack Si.


    Ever since he had kissed her, he hadpletely invaded her thoughts and heart. She would constantly think of him as a romantic partner rather than just a friend. She would roll on her bed, twisting and turning, contemting about their rtionship - What they had now and what they would have if she epted to be his girlfriend.


    It was afortable space with Jack. It was nice and enjoyable being friends with him. By now, she knew Jack well enough to say with confidence that he would be a great boyfriend.


    Sure.


    He would be a great boyfriend. There was no doubt about it.


    But what about her? Would she be a great girlfriend?


    She had hurt Yunru in the past. Terribly and horribly. She felt pathetic for using him to hide her feelings for Xiaosi for seven years. She was disgusted by herself.


    Honestly, it would have been better if he had broken his friendship with me.


    Yet, Yunru was the same as ever.


    Shuang felt that she deserved nothing. After hurting such a good man who only cared for her all these years, there was now Jack. In a way, Yunru and Jack''s trajectory was following the same path.


    He became a good friend of hers just like Yunru when they got into a rtionship.


    And now after being such a failure as a girlfriend for Yunru, could she handle a second rtionship maturely and wisely? Could she do this without hurting Jack this time?


    The worry gnawed at her heart like crazy so much so that it made her lose her sleep.


    The car stopped in front of herpany, and Shuang snapped out of her daze.


    "We reached already?"


    Jack smiled. "Time seems to fly when you enjoy someone''spany. To me, it felt like I just started out from your house."


    She cleared her throat.


    "Let''s go," she said as she stuffed thest piece of sandwich into her mouth, "Thank you for the sandwich. It was delicious."


    She was about to step out when Jack held her arm back. She turned and blinked. "What?"

 Chapter 528 Technically, I am a doctor but...

    <h4>Chapter 528 Technically, I am a doctor but...</h4>


    Jack leaned towards Shuang, making her sit rooted at her ce. She watched his handsome face getting closer and closer to her, her breath getting stuck in her throat at the sight of his beautiful bluish-grey eyes.


    Is he¡­Is he¡­


    Just like on Zizi and Yunru''s wedding day, was he going to kiss her again now?


    The distance between them was so close now that she could see his long eyshes. He bent further as if really trying to kiss her, and she held in her breath.


    But he brushed past her face and touched her hair instead. He caught a small leaf and showed it to her. "There was a leaf stuck in your hair," he smiled.


    Shuang rapidly blinked her eyes and stared at him and then the leaf.


    "Oh? Oh¡­" she snapped out of her daze. "So leaf¡­I don''t know how it got stuck over my hair."


    Jack narrowed his eyes and amusingly cocked his brow. "Were you expecting something else?"


    "..."


    "Oops, I am sorry. The position was indeed misleading."


    "..."


    Her gaze darkened. Her heart was beating all over her chest and her breaths had turned messy in anticipation. But here he was teasing her.


    Shuang red at him. "Why will I misunderstand anything!? It was just a leaf, after all," she snorted. "Nothing to fret over."


    "Are you saying that to me or consoling yourself?"


    Her mouth twitched.


    "I am gettingte for my meeting. I will go, or my assistant will chew me up."


    She shrugged and turned to leave when Jack caught her wrist again. "What-"


    The question remained on the tip of her tongue as she was kissed by Jack. Her eyes widened, and she couldn''t move. He grabbed the back of her head and pressed his lips on hers a tad bit firmer, making the kiss long and deeper. He left after lightly sucking her lower lip.


    Jack was pleased with her dumbfounded expression. He tapped her nose and shook her up. "Keep thinking about me like this until you are helpless but fall for my charms."


    "You¡­"


    "Mam!" Her assistant came running out of thepany and waved at her crying tears of happiness. "You are finally here! The client! The client!"


    Her mouth twitched. "Coming!"


    She looked at Jack who was gazing back at her with full concentration. It made her feel as if she wasn''t allowed to escape anywhere. He was there. His eyes were following her everywhere.


    She cleared her throat and silently walked out of the car, making a smile curl his lips.


    "That day is not far¡­"


    ¡ª


    The meeting was long and the work it left upon Shuang was even more tedious with a bunch of stuff to sort out. By the end, she was tired. Dead tired.


    It was almost nine in the evening when Shuang stepped out, lethargically. She sighed but all her tiredness washed away the moment he saw a familiar figure waiting for her.


    Shuang recalled the kiss and felt her throat going dry. She stepped before Jack. "You are not my chauffeur, Jack."


    He chuckled. "Then what do you want me to be? How about a boyfriend?"


    She coughed. "You-"


    "I know you haven''t forgotten me asking you out, and I also know that you have been thinking about it ever since, which makes me super happy to upy your heart and mind."


    "..."


    He smiled and patted her head. "Don''t worry. I won''t put any pressure on you."


    "... Thanks-"


    "I will just keep kissing you now and then to make your heart flutter more and more for me."


    "..."


    "I am gonna take you by surprise, so you better be prepared. Now, let''s go party."


    "Huh? Party?"


    "Yeah. Let''s go clubbing and chill out. If I drop you home, you are just gonna y more games and tire yourself out."


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    Why does he know that so well?


    "So instead of torturing your eyes and body like that, you need to rx to the music and chill with some drinks, burger and fries. That''s what we do in America."


    Shuang chuckled. "Fine¡­"


    "Great!" He beamed. "Let''s go!"


    ¡ª


    There was good music at the club. The beats were poppy and jazzy and peopleughed on the dance floor. On a table at a distance, Shuang and Jack were busy munching upon their dinner.


    "This is shoooo good!" Shuang nodded in appreciation. "The burger is sho delicious."


    Jack smiled with pride. "Of course, it does. The first thing I did when I arrived in China was search for the best clubs and pubs and restaurants where they serve the best burgers."


    Shuang gave him a thumbs up. "You did a proper job as a half American."


    He grinned.


    After eating their fill, Jack asked for a dance to which Shuang agreed. They hit the dance floor with their solid moves, making everybody in awe of them. Their steps were light and casual but full of energy and vigor.


    A whileter, Jack said in her ear due to the music, "Wait here for me, okay. I will be back in a moment."


    Shuang nodded, thinking he might want to head to the washroom.


    He left the dance floor with a smile which pretty soon disappeared as he made his way towards a man seated at the very corner. The music was high and it was slightly darker, so the man didn''t even realize when Jack grabbed him by his cor and dragged him out of the area.


    Outside in the corridor where there wasn''t any sign of any person passing by, Jack threw the man and grabbed his phone. The man was terrified and speechless with how fast things happened.


    Jack coldly swiped on his phone and a dangerous glint shed in his blue eyes. "Peeping tom, huh? Secretly clicking pictures of dancing women."


    He stiffened and broke into a cold sweat. "N-No! You are wrong! Give me back my phone!"


    Jack swiped some more and found Shuang''s pictures. His blue eyes now looked as if a thinyer of ice covered them.


    The man was iling his arms to reach his phone, but Jack suddenly caught him by his neck, choked him and hit his neck on the wall. The man felt pain in his neck area and gasped, feeling breathless on being choked.


    "You are messing with the wrong person here, buddy," Jack coldly smiled. "Technically, I am a doctor so I should be your savior, right? But in my younger days, I was a hardcore delinquent who have beaten the shit out of adults on New York streets. So that makes me your enemy now. A very bad enemy."

 Chapter 529 The secret

    <h4>Chapter 529 The secret</h4>


    Jack dropped the pervert''s phone on the ground and smashed it with his shoes. The man gasped in shock. He felt his heart shatter into pieces. He had clicked many beautiful pictures of women that were his treasure. But Jack destroyed it with a single smash.


    "Y-you! This is illegal! You have topensate!"


    Jack smiled that sent shivers down his spine. "Sure, I willpensate. How about by punching you in the face?"


    He froze.


    "I am sorry, but mypensation method works differently~ You should understand who you messed up with."


    His bluish-grey eyes felt like a storm about to arrive on a dark and cloudy day.


    "You dare click pictures of the woman I love. Naturally, you will have to pay. And I don''t just mean by smashing your phone. How about sending you to the hospital? And good news~ I will be the doctor in charge of treating you. Isn''t that amazing?"


    He broke into more cold sweat.


    Jack grabbed him by his cor and was about to punch him on his face when he furiously broke into an apology. "I am sorry! I won''t do this again! Please don''t hit me!"


    He narrowed his eyes. "Hm? I cannot let you go. If I did, then you would do the same thing at some other ce, right?"


    "N-No! I won''t click pictures ever again!" He sobbed.


    "Are you sure?" Jack gave an evil smile. "Because I have ways of watching over you. I will get regr reports about you. If I find that you are up to no good, then you know what I can do, right? The ones on New York streets couldn''t get out of the hospital for six whole months."


    He shuddered and paled. "I promise! I won''t do this ever again¡­" he was on the verge of tears, "D-don''t hit me¡­"


    Jack sneered and shook him away with a harsh push. "Fuck off."


    The man scrambled on his feet and ran for his life.


    Jack raised his brow as he saw the smashed phone on the floor. He picked it up and threw it in the trash. Dusting off his hands, he turned to walk away but stopped upon seeing Shuang staring at him back with interest.


    He coughed. "Yo, Shuang. Why are you outside?"


    "Well, I thought you wanted to go to the washroom but seeing you head outside made me wonder that you are going in the wrong direction," she folded her arms and cocked her brow, "So, I followed you."


    "How much did you watch?"


    "Right from you grabbing that pervert out of the club."


    So pretty much everything, Jack thought.


    He shrugged.


    She curiously smiled and leaned towards him. "So is this Mr. Jack Si''s little secret?"


    Jack tilted his head. "What little secret?"


    "Hm, everybody has one, right? A little secret of their own. In your case, is it that the respectable and life-saving doctor was actually a delinquent in his younger days. Not that it matters right now, but it''s interesting~"


    A smile formed on his lips. He took two steps forward, wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her in his embrace.


    She blinked twice.


    He bent to her level and whispered, "So is Miss An curious to know more about me? I feel honored. It would mean that you are interested in me, isn''t it?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Is this how you cornered those mean adults back in New York."


    Jack pushed her to the wall with his body and trapped her within him as his eyes twinkled. "I pretty much cornered them, yes. But that cornering was lethal to them which would break a few bones here and there~ For you¡­" he lifted the top of her chin and hovered his lips over hers, keeping half an inch distance between them, "naturally, cornering you would mean that I want to do naughty things with you."


    At the back of her throat, Shuang felt an itch, his breaths softly fanning her face and fluttering her hair in front of her cheeks. Her heart was thumping and thudding faster in her chest.


    It was a side she hadn''t expected to see in him. He always gave off a vibe of a responsible and wise doctor and a man. He was someone with whom you could instantly feelfortable to hang around. His aura was casual and fun loving.


    But watching the delinquent side of his taking over him tonight took her by shock.


    Delinquent¡­


    She imagined what Jack would have looked like in his teenage days.


    A young boy with lots of tattoos on his skin? Or a young man riding on his bike and spreading terror in New York streets as he passed by?


    She couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Jack pouted his lips. "Why are youughing? I am serious about doing naughty things with you," he sighed, "Should I prove it to you¡­"


    Shuangughed and said, "Idiot. I was just wondering what you looked like in your younger days? Like a delinquent?"


    He shrugged. "Pretty much normal."


    "Na. I want to know how you reigned terror. It''s so¡­Seriously, I never guessed you would be a delinquent. You behave so differently now."


    "Is it good different or bad different?" He grinned.


    "Of course good different."


    "Even though you saw me threatening the man just now?"


    Shuang brightened. "That was awesome different! Tsk. You let him go without beating him up. That pervert deserved one punch. I would have beaten him into a pulp."


    Jackughed and pinched her nose. "That would have been interesting indeed."


    Shuang then asked, "By the way, does Xiaosi know about this? You two are best friends, after all."


    He hummed. "Yup. I did tell him about my glorious past, the way we share secrets between buddies. Though that''s as far as he knows."


    She blinked. "As far as meaning? Is there something else?"


    His eyes twinkled. "Well, there was but it doesn''t matter anymore~"


    "What?"


    Jack narrowed his eyes. "If you are curious, then I can tell you. But how about you kiss me first? Then all my secrets are yours~"

 Chapter 530 One of them is right in front of you

    <h4>Chapter 530 One of them is right in front of you</h4>


    The next day, Shuang woke up quite early. She stretched her arms and legs and headed for a quick, all while thinking about Jack.


    ''You dare click pictures of the woman I love.''


    Shuang had to admit she felt a chill with the way he possessively dered his love and the threat to the pervert. The way he coldly smiled and smashed the phone. He always emanated such a rxed demeanor that his delinquent side came as a shock to her.


    She wondered how many more secrets his bluish-grey eyes held?


    She fiddled with her coffee mug, deep in thought.


    Ever since Yunru and her parted ways, her friendship with Jack had provided herfort. But she was afraid if she was going along the same path again?


    The coffee mug in her hands trembled as her fingers did so too. It was simr to before. When she knew she had lost Xiaosi forever, Yunru stepped up to fill the void in her life. He provided her with a way to escape her grief.


    Am I treating Jack the same way too? She shook.


    Am I using Jack just like I used Yunru?


    She already had lost Yunru by her insensitive side. For seven long years, she did nothing but trample on Yunru''s feelings.


    She was deathly afraid to repeat the history with Jack. She didn''t have the courage to bear hurting another man because of her.


    This was the question that stopped her from epting Jack''s hand.


    What if she unconsciously treated Jack the same way as Yunru?


    ¡ª


    Since yesterday, Jack took care of the breakfast for her, she decided to bring him lunch today.


    She waited outside Jack''s office as he was busy with a patient.


    A whileter, a familiar figure stepped out and Shuang slightly widened her eyes. "Xiaosi. Caihong."


    "Aunt Shuang!" Chyou beamed and hopped into herp.


    "Hey, my cutie pumpkin!" Shuang brightened and kissed her cheek. She hugged and squished Chyou, making her giggle.


    Caihong shone. "What a pleasant surprise, Shuang. What are you¡­oh¡­"


    She raised her brow with mischief. "I see things have quite progressed between you and Jack."


    Xiaosi smiled. "Indeed. A birdie told me that Jack spent his off day with Shuang yesterday. And now you are here too."


    Shuang cleared her throat. "Forget about me. Is this about Xiaosi''s checkup?"


    Caihong nodded. "Yup. And the reports are all good! There is no threat to his life anymore."


    She sighed in relief. "That''s great. Hehe, so you must be here to check on Caihong''s pregnancy too, won''t you?"


    She sheepishly grinned.


    Xiaosi furiously bobbed his head. "Yes. Her pregnancy had problems during Chyou''s time, so we are being extra cautious now."


    It was a double celebration after Zizi and Yunru''s wedding ceremony when everybody learned that Caihong was pregnant. After Shui and Yuhan, another sweet dumpling was on his or her way. The happiness everybody felt was immeasurable.


    Shuang looked down at Chyou and asked, "So does my cute pumpkin want a brother or a sister?"


    Chyou seriously gave it a thought. Then she pursed her lips in defeat. "I cannot decide¡­" she whined.


    Theyughed at the troubled expression she made. Shuang poked her cheek and chuckled. "Don''t worry. You will be a great sister no matter if it''s a brother or a sister."


    Her small figure straightened with pride. "I will be a good sister!"


    Jack stepped out and grabbed Xiaosi by his neck. "Yo, buddy. What is this secret discussion without me?" His gaze fell on Shuang, and he beamed. "Shuang. Oh is that my lunch?"


    He grabbed the lunch box and grinned. Xiaosi rolled his eyes. He looked at Caihong and said, "Let''s go. We shouldn''t disturb two lovebirds."


    Caihong giggled. "Sure."


    Chyou hopped in between them and held Xiaosi''s hand on one side and Caihong''s on the other side.


    Shuang watched them leave like a family with a smile on her lips. For a long time, seeing Xiaosi and Caihong together had brought sadness in her heart. But now whenever she saw them, her heart would flutter with warmth and joy.


    Xiaosi was happy. Caihong was happy and so was Chyou now too. Their family wasplete like how it was always meant to be.


    There was no trace of despair over her lost love. Instead, she genuinely wished them happiness.


    Jack stared at her in silence for several long moments. "It feels nice, right?"


    Her stupor broke, and she smiled. "Yeah. They have got this happiness after eight, long painful years. It feels wonderful. I hope Caihong''s pregnancy goes smoothly too¡­" her voice was filled with anxiety and worry.


    Jack patted her head. "No worries. I have called the same doctor who had taken care of Caihong during her first pregnancy. She is extremely talented and experienced. As long as she is there, her second pregnancy will also be just fine."


    She sighed in relief. "That''s good to hear."


    "Come on! Let''s go outside and have our lunch," he grinned. "I am super hungry!"


    "Yup, let''s go."


    ¡ª


    In a local restaurant near the hospital, Shuang and Jack took their seats. From a distance, another Asian-American man watched them together and brightened.


    "Jack!"


    Startled, Jack looked at the approaching man and smiled widely. "Michael. Yo, man. What''s up? Long time no see."


    He looked at Shuang and said, "He is Michael. We used to go to the same high school together."


    Shuang raised her brow with interest and nodded. "Nice to meet you."


    Michael stared at her up and down and nodded in appreciation. "Jack''s girlfriend is really pretty!"


    Shuang coughed.


    Jack hit him. "She is not my girlfriend. Yet," he winked at Shuang. "She is Shuang. I met her through another friend of mine."


    "Cool!"


    "So how are you here?"


    "Vacation! Hahaha! I came to eat some delicious and authentic Chinese cuisine! Woah, Jack. What''s up with you, huh? Don''t you look too much like a proper citizen now?"


    "I was always a proper citizen," he pointed out.


    "Bah!" Michael snorted. "Good joke. Did you forget our glorious days of spreading terror through the New York streets? Even though we were half Asians, nobody dared to bully us~ Ah, the golden days~"


    "Well-"


    Jack got a call from the hospital and he excused himself. "Give Shuangpany."


    Michael sat on Jack''s seat after he left. "I apologize for barging in on your date. I got too excited seeing Jack after a long time."


    Shuang shook her head. "No probs."


    "So, so!" Michael leaned in and curiously asked, "How did you two meet? It''s such a surprise to know that Jack is interested in you."


    She blinked. "Why so?"


    He chuckled. "You would know once you meet his exes."


    Shuang got curious. "Oh? How were his exes? What were they like?"


    Michael''s eyes twinkled. "Well, one of the exes is sitting right in front of you."

 Chapter 531 Why hide it?

    <h4>Chapter 531 Why hide it?</h4>


    Shuang rapidly blinked her eyes. "Huh? In front of me?"


    Michaelzily rested his chin on his palm and smiled. "Surprised, right? Indeed. I am one of Jack''s exes."


    She tilted her head and stared at him. "Do you mean¡­"


    "Yup, Jack is a bisexual."


    Her eyes widened in shock, and her jaw dropped. Of all the things, she never thought that she would learn this about Jack. She recalled all the times she talked to him ever since she met him.


    "Really? I have known him for a few months now. He never showed any interest in men. I mean¡­" she scratched her chin, "I don''t know how to say it."


    Michaelughed. "I understand your bewilderment. Even during our high school days, it came as a shock to me when he asked me out."


    Shuang choked. "He asked you out? I always got the feeling that he was on the receiving spectrum of being asked out."


    "Oh, that was obvious. Chicks lined up like crazy after him. Plus, you have seen his eyes, right? They are batshit beautiful."


    Her brow twitched.


    What a way to describe¡­


    "Girls were swooning over him left and right. Plus, he was a tough delinquent who beat the shit out of adults, so his bad boy charms were totally lethal to the poor girls. I got the shock of my life when I came to know that he became a doctor. A brain doctor at that," he shook his head. "He had broken heads when he was a teen, and now he is someone who treats them? Anyway, so where was I? Ah, yes. He just casually asked me out one day. I thought he was just joking. And you know how teenagers are right? We have to try out everything. Whatever is fun and thrilling. Dating a man seemed fun, so I went along with it."


    Shuang raised her brow.


    "We dated for some time and then broke up. I thought that was temporary for Jack. He just tried out with a guy and would then date another girl. But his next date was also a guy as well. He went on and off between guys and girls. That''s when I learned that he likes guys as much as girls. I remember there was a huge fight in his house one day with his parents and he ran away when he came out with his orientation. It was a mess. Jack had stayed at my house for several days."


    Shuang pursed her lips. "I see."


    Maybe his parents weren''t so open to epting his orientation.


    "But in the end, he went back. Well, as long as he liked girls too, the situation was salvageable. His father just ignored the part of him liking guys and treated it as a phase that will pass on."


    "...And his mother?"


    Michael tilted his head with thought. "I think she didn''t favor it either, but she wasn''t as adamant as his father. His rtionship with his parents wasplicated," he sighed, "especially after he became a delinquent."


    She blinked. "He wasn''t always a delinquent?"


    "No. In his elementary school, he wasn''t a troublemaker. But as he reached middle and high school, he began to hang out with the local gangs groups. He pierced his ears and drew tattoos on his body. By high school and college, he was a full blown delinquent. But he wasn''t a bad one. The adults he used to beat were the ones who harassed girls from our schools or who made trouble in the nearby shops."


    Shuang remembered the pervert from the clubst night.


    "I see."


    Just then, Jack came after finishing his call and saw them getting chummy. "Hey fucker, don''t try to win Shuang here."


    Michael shot him a disdainful stare. "What? You only said to give herpany! Now you are getting jealous? Jack, admit it. I am more charismatic than you," he smirked.


    He rolled his eyes. "Yeah, whatever. Shoo now."


    He whined. "Hey! Your friend is on a vacation here!"


    "Yup. That''s why I told you to shoo and enjoy your vacation, and let me enjoy my date."


    "I mean that shouldn''t you help me tour around the city!"


    "I am not your guide, and I am sure you must have paid for one, so get out."


    Michael was heartbroken.


    Shuang chuckled. "Don''t be so harsh on Micheal. How about this? I know the Han family."


    "Ohhh the most famous hotel industry in China, right?" His eyes sparkled. "They have their branches abroad too."


    "Yup. I will talk to Han Zhiyuan. He is the CEO. He will get you super nice aodation in his hotel and also arrange for the best tour of China for you at a discounted price," she winked.


    Michael stared at her as if she was an angel. "Really?" He sobbed. He red at Jack. "See, this is what you call taking care of your friends!"


    "When did you two be friends?"


    "Today, obviously!"


    Shuang said, "I will give him a call."


    Jack sneered. "Now will you leave?"


    "How mean! From now on, I will talk to Shuang and not you! Goodbye!"


    Michael left the cafe in a puff.


    Jack shook his head and sat down. "You didn''t have to do that. He is an idiot."


    Shuang stared at him with curiosity. "It was a nice experience talking to your friend..and your ex-boyfriend too."


    He paused and looked up. "...How much did that idiot babble at you?"


    "Nothing much. A little about your glorious days as a delinquent, how girls swooned over you and how you dated both guys and girls. It was refreshing to talk to an ex who is not a bitch. Otherwise, you know how some exes are, right?"


    Jack looked back and rained a string of curses at Michael.


    Shuang smiled. "What? You know I won''t judge you, right? Your orientation is your choice. You don''t have to look so nervous."


    "I am not nervous."


    She narrowed her eyes. "You said that there was something else that you never told Xiaosi. Is it your orientation?"


    "Yup," Jack sighed and shrugged.


    "Why? You know Xiaosi wouldn''t care about that either. He would be your friend nevertheless."


    "Even if he knows that I used to like him?"

 Chapter 532 Pain is pain!

    <h4>Chapter 532 Pain is pain!</h4>


    Shuang blinked and stared at him. It took a while for her to register his words.


    Like Xiaosi?


    Jack chuckled at her reaction. "Your expression is funny, Shuang. It feels strange, right? You had feelings for Xiaosi and now you know that I had too. In a sense, we are supposed to be rivals. Not that it means anything because Xiaosi is happily married."


    When it finally settled, Shuang froze and took a sharp gasp.


    "Y-you you¡­"


    There were not many things which could shake Shuang that hard. But this was unimaginable. Even when Michael told her about Jack''s orientation, it didn''t strike her that he could have liked Xiaosi at one point.


    Jackughed and shook his head. "It''s okay. You don''t have to be so shocked. I am over it now."


    Shuang felt a lump in the back of her throat. "W-was it the time when you met Xiaosi?"


    "Yeah, pretty much. When I met him as a patient, I treated him like a patient. Love wasn''t instantaneous. But time flew by and we became good friends. I learned about his circumstances - both with Caihong and his past with his parents. In a way, I connected to him because my rtionship with my parents wasplicated too. It wasn''t anywhere like what Xiaosi had, but it was somethingmon between us."


    Shuang kept quiet.


    Jack''s gaze seemed distant as a smile formed on his lips. "I couldn''t believe it when I came to know what happened between them. He could go this far to protect Caihong and keep his silence over the matter because he wanted her to hate him. Then when he learned that Caihong was expecting and had problems with her pregnancy, he didn''t hesitate to choose to abort his child."


    He leaned back on his seat and said, "I think it was that time when I saw him differently. I watched that it killed him to make that decision. His eyes were wet in grief but firm with resolve. If Caihong was going to die, then he didn''t want to risk it. He was ready to give up on his child. He didn''t even think twice even if it had pained him to lose his child. His selfless love attracted me to him, and I wondered if I could find a partner like that¡­"


    Jack sadly smiled. "He had resigned himself to live with her hatred. Now, he had steeled his heart to live without a child forever too. That was his only chance to experience fatherhood, but he was ready to give it up even if he knew that he would never have a shot at it again. And I wondered¡­just how far could a man go for the sake of his love? Till how far was he ready to torture himself? That sense of sacrifice and selflessness shook me," he chuckled, "I didn''t realize when I began to have a crush on him. I couldn''t help it. He is just too good to¡­ not fall in love with."


    Shuang felt her vision be blurry, and her heart pained as it beat.


    "But it didn''t matter. He was married and was going to be a father. Even if he had problems in his marriage, I had no intentions toe between them and take advantage of Caihong''s hatred. Xiaosi had his heart set on her. He wouldn''t have ever given anybody else a chance. Plus, he isn''t interested in men. It was a lost battle through and through. I just epted my feelings and the reality and moved on. And trust me, okay? I was the happiest when Chyou was born," he brightened.


    "She was this cute little angel. I couldn''t tear my eyes off her," Jack squealed. "She was so chubby and adorable. I have spent so much time with her that I am like her second father now. I don''t mean it in that sense obviously."


    He saw the tears in Shuang''s eyes and widened his own. "Hey! Don''t cry."


    He hastily leaned and wiped the tears off her cheeks. "It''s all in the past now. I am over him, and I genuinely like you."


    She bit her lip hard. She gazed at Jack, who still had the same warmth in his eyes and smile as if it wasn''t hurting him at all.


    She always thought that she had it the hardest. She loved Xiaosi, but he was devoted to Caihong. It was the worst feeling ever topete with her own sister. She had to give up even before she could act on her feelings because Xiaosi had made it crystal clear.


    But even in the far future, if Xiaosi and Caihong had separated hypothetically, she thought she could at least have a shot at having Xiaosi in her life. It would be a treacherous path, no doubt. But she could at least hope that such a day might arrive.


    But Jack didn''t have that liberty at all.


    He was a man, and Xiaosi''s sexual orientation wasn''t ever going to change. He wasn''t interested in men, and he would never be. He didn''t even have the liberty to wish for any future between them.


    Falling in love with a straight man was heartbreaking because you could never be his potential love interest. His gender and Xiaosi''s orientation had made it impossible right from the start.


    There might havee a day when Xiaosi would have chosen Shuang if things became worse.


    But not Jack. Never Jack.


    He was just a friend. He was always and only going to be Xiaosi''s friend.


    When all these thoughts floated in her mind, she couldn''t help but tremble. Suddenly, she realized that she actually had it too easy all along. Jack was even in a worse situation than her.


    At least, Xiaosi knew my feelings¡­But him¡­


    She sprung up on her feet and rushed to hug him. She let her tears flow as she hugged his head to her chest.


    Jack coughed. "Shuang, please stop crying. It''s not heartbreaking now-"


    "But it was before, right?"


    Silence.


    "Don''t pretend to be so strong, idiot. So, what if you are a man? You still have a heart in your chest that beats and can get hurt. Gender has nothing to do with it. Pain is pain whether you are a man or a woman!"

 Chapter 533 Shuang’s feelings

    <h4>Chapter 533 Shuang''s feelings</h4>


    The customers at the cafe looked at them, puzzled and confused. Shuang was suddenly crying and hugging Jack out of nowhere.


    Are they breaking up?


    Jack listened to her words and her tears in silence. He exhaled a deep breath, and his gaze flickered.


    Pain is pain¡­


    He felt it rang so true. He had always discarded his emotions, thinking it was easy to do so. He was a man. Xiaosi was a man and straight at that. Thinking about anything happening between them was a joke. Or so he said to himself.


    But the pain was there. The envy was there whenever he saw Xiaosi talk about Caihong with such softness in his eyes that it made his heart ache, wishing he could have a partner like that. Wishing that perhaps one in a million chance, Xiaosi might be his partner.


    It was difficult toe to terms with it. He used tough at himself and kill the pain erupting in his chest.


    He let out a soft sigh and hugged Shuang back. He could still hear the sound of her sniffling.


    "Hey,e on. Don''t cry. Also¡­I think it''s best you let me go. My face is in your chest, so¡­you know¡­"


    Shuang grimaced and smacked his head. "Shut up! Concentrate on what I am saying!"


    Jack cleared his throat. "Your breasts are making it difficult."


    She red at him and stomped on his foot.


    "Ouch! That hurts."


    Shuang grabbed his arm. "Let''s go from here. The people are giving weird looks here!"


    The customers who heard her, coughed and looked away.


    He grinned. "Isn''t that because you are so passionately hugging me?"


    She stomped on his other foot this time and dragged him out of the cafe.


    In the park near the cafe, she made him sit on the bench, and she took a seat beside him. She had finally calmed down a bit as the tears in her eyes dried up.


    She peeked at Jack, who looked back at her, smiling. He gently held her hand and pressed them together. "I am fine now. I have been fine ever since I met you. You helped me move on from him. I had given up on him, but you were the one who gave me that push topletely cut off my feelings for him."


    He took a pause to gather his thoughts. "At first, I was drawn to you because you were just like me. We loved the same man, and we had faced the same rejection. I foundfort in yourpany thinking that ''Ah, It will be easier if I am with you.'' I admit, my intentions were not pure initially. But you are so strong and charming that I didn''t realize when I wanted to be with you only for your sake. I don''t want to be with you because I want to forget Xiaosi. I truly want you to be my girlfriend because I love you."


    He smiled and ruffled her head. "People say that my eyes are so beautiful that it could make anybody fall for me. I used tough at them for being so stupid. But now I understand when I think like them. An Shuang is so beautiful that any man would fall on his knees for her. Just like me¡­" he chuckled.


    Shuang felt the warmth on her head. She slowly grasped his hand and looked at him. Her eyes peered into his bluish-grey orbs that shone breathtakingly under the sunlight.


    Her heart skipped several beats at his smile.


    "Jack."


    "Hm."


    "Will you go out with me?"


    Jack stumbled in his seat and stared at her, aghast. His eyes blinked several times in bewilderment.


    "Ah?"


    Shuang smiled and flicked his forehead. "I am asking if you will go out with me?"


    Jack felt his heart jump in his chest. He felt heat rush to his throat. "You mean it?"


    "Yes. I have been thinking about us ever since you asked me out. I was hesitating not because I didn''t feel anything for you. But I was afraid to subconsciously treat you the way I treated Yunru. I didn''t want to hurt another person because of my selfishness," her gaze lowered.


    Then a soft smile curled her lips. "But you know what, Jack? I don''t feel that way for Xiaosi anymore. When I saw him today with Caihong and Chyou together as a happy family, I felt no pain. There was no sadness over losing him to Caihong or the sorrow of my one-sided love for him. I genuinely¡­" she took a deep breath, feeling lighter, "felt so happy for them from the bottom of my heart. I felt that I had let go of himpletely. I will be honest with you. Part of it could happen because my rtionship''s end with Yunru opened my eyes to the fact that I was still living in a bubble that suddenly burst one day."


    Jack slowly nodded. He knew that a big part of Shuanging terms to reality was due to her seven years long rtionship with Yunru. But that didn''t bother him.


    "But a great part of it was also because you were there by my side," she shook her head. "I am not really that strong you make me out to be. I was weak and needed someone to stay sane. If you weren''t there after Yunru and I broke up, then my guilt would have eaten mepletely. In fact, you are overpowered," she chuckled. "You helped me get over Xiaosi and Yunru at the same time while making your ce in my heart."


    Jack raised his brow and was extremely pleased. "Well, how can I praise myself¡­? I am just too talented."


    "You are. You really are," she scooted closer to him, making his breath stop, "That''s why it will be my honor to date such a talented man like you. I don''t want to waste another chance to find love that life has blessed me with. So, Jack Si. I love you. Will you go out with me?"


    The wind softly blew, fluttering their hair in the wind. He felt a lump in his throat.


    "This is not fair. You are supposed to answer yes or no because I asked you first."


    Shuang leaned in and kissed his lips, taking him by utter shock. She enjoyed his dumbfounded expression. "That''s how An Shuang is, Mr. Si. You should be ready for surprises for the rest of your life~"


    Jack inhaled sharply and kissed her back, hard and fast. They shared a long kiss, and Jack answered, breathless. "Miss An. I was always ready for that."

 Chapter 534 Back at An residence

    <h4>Chapter 534 Back at An residence</h4>


    Everybody was thrilled when they got the news of Jack and Shuang dating now.


    Newly married Zizi beamed and hugged her hard. "I am so happy for you."


    Shuang rolled her eyes. "Don''t be so emotional."


    Yunru smiled, watching her face lit with genuine happiness and joy. Shuang seems to look lost after they broke up. But once Jack came into her life, she slowly found her vigor back. Her eyes shone with gleam like they always used to. He could see that Shuang had wholeheartedly epted Jack as her boyfriend without any emotional baggage weighing her down.


    He grinned. "I am so happy for you."


    Shuang choked. "Wow, dude. Marriage seems to have changed you. You two speak the same things now."


    Zizi blushed. "We are a married couple now, so¡­"


    Caihong, on the other hand, gave an expression like ''Finally, these two are dating.''


    "Gosh, Shuang. The day has finally arrived. I told you, right? You and Jack are meant for each other. It was just a matter of time that you two got together. And that time is finally here!" She squealed. "Mom and Dad will be so happy!"


    Her gaze flickered for a moment.


    Ah Cy, Xinyi, Zhiyuan, Liang and Xiaosi were grilling Jack on the other side.


    "So, how did you confess to her, aye?" Liang elbowed him teasingly. "I want to know how romantic it was."


    Zhiyuan snorted. "It cannot be more romantic than how I had confessed to Xinyi."


    Xinyi - "..."


    Liang red at him. "My confession to Ah Cy was the most romantic!"


    Ah Cy - "..."


    Xiaosi ignored both of them and poked him. "So, Jack~" he put his arm around his shoulder and smiled. "You bastard. You hid it from me. You best friend. How dare you! Don''t you share everything with me?"


    Xiaosi felt happy for them just like Yunru. After all, he knew Shuang''s feelings for him. He always med himself for making Shuang waste her seven years. He didn''t know if she was over him or not, but somewhere or the other, he thought himself to be the reason for herck of a rtionship.


    Jack said, "Well¡­I had confessed to her on Zizi and Yunru''s wedding day."


    They gasped.


    Xinyi''s eyes sparkled. "That''s so beautiful! And such a perfect asion to confess!"


    Ah Cy furiously nodded. "So, so! Tell the details! Did you only confess? Or did you kiss her too?"


    Liang''s mouth twitched. "Ah Cy, is that important-"


    She glowered at him dangerously. "Juicy details are the most important! You still don''t know me even after living with me for so long?"


    "..."


    Jack grinned. "Well, I had kissed her. And she was dumbfounded."


    "Oooo."


    Xinyi blinked. "Wait, Shuang got speechless? Can she even do that?"


    "Hey! I am a human! I can get dumbfounded at times too! Especially when somebody suddenly confesses after ying games with me!"


    Caihongughed. "That was the perfect moment that Jack chose actually. You are in your best mood when you y games. Jack knows you in and out~"


    Ah Cy chimed in. "How much ''in'' do you know Shuang?"


    Liang and Xiaosi choked. "That is too¡­"


    "Juicy details! Juicy details are what makes the world go around!" She harrumphed. "You are such boring people."


    Caihong chuckled. Then she eagerly held Shuang''s hand. "You should quickly head over to Dad''s ce and tell him this good news yourself! Gosh, I cannot imagine how happy he will be."


    Zizi rolled her eyes. "I think he will definitely start decorating his grandchild''s room first."


    Xiaosi said, "But they are only dating yet."


    Zhiyuan waved his hand in dismissal. "Do you think Uncle cares about that? He will be like - ''You can date all you want, but first give me my grandchild with the bluish-grey eyes that I always wanted.''"


    That cracked everybody inughter.


    Liang clutched his stomach and rolled hard. "Ah I can so imagine him saying that. He is obsessed over Jack''s eyes."


    Jack watched Shuang in silence and smiled. "Of course, I will greet her parents. It''s only natural that I officially introduce her as my boyfriend."


    "Cooooool," they whistled.


    In the evening after everything settled down, Jack, who was having dinner at Shuang''s ce, asked, "Are you thinking about Uncle An?"


    She paused. Then she let out a sigh. "I left the house thinking that I won''t be back for a while now. But¡­" she narrowed her eyes and stared at him usingly. "It''s because of you that I will have to go back again."


    Jack smiled. "Then you should thank me because I am pretty sure that Uncle An would be missing you so much. I can imagine him jumping to hug the moment he sees you stepping into the residence."


    "...I know. I just¡­"


    He kept his chopsticks on the table and ced his hand over hers. "Shuang. I understand what you are going through. It''s tough, I know. But had you thought for how long you would have kept your distance like this?"


    She mumbled. "Just for a few months-"


    "No," he shook his head. "Once you left, you would have never trulye back to them. After months of distance, you would have felt even more left out to think of returning."


    Shuang exhaled. "Jack. It''s not that I really want to leave him. But I cannot bring myself to interfere in his life anymore. Mom is in prison. Aunt Yueqin is back. I don''t know why I should be¡­"


    "That''s why I am telling you to thank me. I broke your resolve. We should meet them, and you will know for yourself if you are needed or not."


    ¡ª


    The next day at An residence, Shuang stood in front of the vi gates.


    It has been hardly a month and half and I am already back¡­


    She once again used Jack.


    "Hey. You will thank meter on, trust me~"


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Shuaaaaaaaang!"


    She jolted upon hearing an eager voice whose source was running straight at her. He enveloped her in a big hug and sobbed. "My daughter is back!"

 Chapter 535 Shuang is also my daughter! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 535 Shuang is also my daughter! (1)</h4>


    An Guoting hugged Shuang as if she had returned from a trip to the moon. He looked at her from top to bottom and was satisfied.


    "Shuang is back," he wiped his eyes. "You know, I missed you so much."


    He then nced at Jack and brightened. "Jack, my boy! How are you?"


    He smiled. "I am great, Uncle. How are you?"


    An Guoting pursed his lips. "I am not so great. I thought I would be great because my wife is back now, and I will live with my family but then Shuang left!"


    "..."


    "I see, Shuang has always been giving more importance to her job rather than her father¡­" there was a hint ofint in his voice.


    "..."


    Suddenly, he felt a smack on his head. "Why are youining when she is back? Don''t act like a child."


    An Yueqin had her hands on her waist as she red at him.


    An Guoting coughed. "But I¡­"


    "No buts."


    She ignored him and beamed at the couple. "Guoting doesn''t have manners. Look, you are still standing outside," she cast him an using stare.


    He mumbled to himself.


    They were finally led outside with Shuang throwingplicated gazes at An Yueqin. She silently sighed but felt Jack''s hand slowly entwine within hers.


    He gave an assuring nod and whispered, "Everything will be fine. It''s your family."


    Hearing that, she felt a certain uneasiness envelope her heart.


    An Yueqin pped her hands in delight. "I have prepared some snacks for you two! Let me bring them."


    She hopped away in excitement. A few minutester, she brought a few food items and kept them on the table. "It''s all yours! Dig in."


    An Guoting brightened and stretched his hand to grab one bite when his wife pped his hand away.


    "Ow! Hey¡­"


    "This is not for you. It''s for Shuang and Jack. You have already eaten way too much. Your tummy will bloat at this rate."


    "..."


    She sat beside him and looked between Shuang and Jack. "So¡­"


    Jack cleared his throat and straightened his back. His eyes were serious and his expression was solemn. "Uncle An, Aunt An. We are here to tell you something."


    An Guoting trembled with excitement, but he coughed and tried to look calm andposed. "Yes, Jack. I was wondering your presence here."


    An Yueqin rolled her eyes.


    As if you don''t know.


    Jack took a deep breath. Even though he was sure that he would be thrilled to hear the news, he still couldn''t help but get slightly nervous. He was still his girlfriend''s father, after all.


    "I confessed to Shuang, and we are dating now. We hope you give us your blessings."


    The expression on An Guoting''s face turned so bright that it would even defeat the sun''s brilliance. It was as if the whole ce was filled with flowers suddenly.


    "Yueqin! Did you hear that?" He sobbed. "Shuang is finally dating Jack! Finally! My dream hase true!"


    An Yueqin chuckled and patted his hand. "Yes, I heard it."


    Shuang''s countenance twitched. "Did anybody babble it to you?"


    "Babble who?" An Guoting frowned but then gasped with realization. "You unfilial daughter! You shared this news with others first rather than your own parents!?" He harrumphed. "I am hurt!"


    Shuang''s mouth twitched. "Why do I feel that you have turned more into a child than before?"


    He red at her. "I was always like this. It''s you who didn''t notice it," then he once againined. "But how will you? You left home and lived away from your father¡­"


    She was dumbfounded. "I have lived away before, not just now."


    He felt extremely aggrieved. "Which has always saddened me, okay!"


    She stiffened.


    "I wanted both of my daughters to stay with me as long as they could. But Caihong left abroad too soon. I only had you but when you started yourpany, you left the vi and lived in your own apartment mostly. You left your father all alone¡­" his shoulders drooped. "I respected your decision because I thought that you are grown up now. You need your own space. But that didn''t mean I was happy, okay? Both of my daughters left this old man¡­" he mumbled.


    Shuang blinked her eyes.


    An Yueqin stared at Shuang and softly said, "When I returned to this vi, I also thought that you woulde back, and we will live together. I really wanted to. I had heard a lot about you from Caihong and Guoting."


    An Guoting furiously nodded.


    "But my presence made you ufortable, didn''t it?"


    She froze.


    "Of course not," she instinctively replied.


    An Guoting blinked. "Why would Yueqin make you ufortable?"


    An Yueqin grimaced. "You are so silly, Guoting. But that''s also why I love you so much. You are silly but cute."


    "..."


    "What did I do!?" He was speechless.


    Shuang quickly said, "Nothing, Dad. It''s nothing-"


    "Hey! I want to know, okay? I want to prove that I am not silly!" He harrumphed.


    Jack chuckled. "Well¡­"


    Shuang shot him a deadly stare.


    Say anything and¡­


    "Don''t threaten my son-inw!" An Guoting red at her. "He cares about me more than you."


    "..."


    "He used to regrly tell me what''s going on with your life. As a father-inw, I couldn''t have been happier. Otherwise, you were so hopeless!"


    She widened her eyes, and her jaw dropped.


    Jack shook his head. "Sometimes I told him but most of the time, he asked me about you. He missed his daughter very much. You left saying that you had an important project going on, so he didn''t want to disturb you."


    She stiffened, and she felt a lump in her chest.


    He did that¡­?


    An Guoting went back to the topic. "But tell me what''s this about Yueqin and Shuang? Did you two fight that I wasn''t aware of?" He gasped in disbelief.


    An Yueqin shook her head. "There was no fight, Guoting. But I guess Shuang felt left out when I was back. She must have thought¡­" she guiltily clutched her dress. "I am your wife. Caihong and Zizi are your daughters, so it would be awkward for her to stay here," her eyes ached. "I felt that I understood her concerns, and I really wanted to talk to her and stop her. But I wasn''t confident that she would believe me. She was putting distance, and I didn''t want to force her to ept me."


    Silence.


    Shuang held her breath.


    An Guoting tilted his head. "Okay, I am really silly because I still don''t understand. Caihong and Zizi are my daughters, so it would be awkward for Shuang? Why? Shuang is also my daughter! What is there to be awkward in staying with her father!?"

 Chapter 536 Shuang is also my daughter! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 536 Shuang is also my daughter! (2)</h4>


    An Guoting red at his daughter. "Shuang, what is this I am hearing!? Who says that you are not my daughter! Tell me their names! I will annihte them from the face of this earth! Who dares to say that it''s awkward!?"


    Shuang ufortably shifted in her seat and nced at Jack for help.


    He shrugged himself away from her, making her speechless. "Don''t look at me. I already helped by bringing you here. If not, then this important conversation could never have happened."


    She gritted her teeth. "Aren''t you my boyfriend?"


    "And I think Ipleted my first responsibility very beautifully, don''t you think?" He grinned and winked. "As a caring and loving boyfriend, how could I see my girlfriend and future father-inw in such a misunderstanding? I helped until HERE. Now, you do something."


    An Guoting narrowed his eyes and eximed. "Hey! What is this whispering going about!? Can somebody tell me what happened!? Who said Shuang is not my daughter!?"


    An Yueqin sighed and made things simpler for Sharing. "Guoting, she meant that¡­" she coughed, "it would be awkward because she is not your biological daughter."


    He nkly stared at her. Then as it dawned upon him, the fuse on top of his head only blew up more viciously.


    "Who¡­who¡­" his body shook in rage, "Who dare-"


    Before his thundering voice shook the whole residence, Shuang quickly said, "It''s me! I thought that it would be better if I leave this house and let you be¡­with your¡­real family. I was just an outsider¡­" For the first time, Shuang felt at edge while talking to An Guoting.


    An Guoting gazed at her. "You seriously felt that way¡­? How could you even think that¡­"


    Suddenly, he got up on his feet and left.


    "Dad¡­Dad! Don''t leave!"


    Jack whispered, "You did the same thing¡­"


    She red at him. "Help me out here!"


    He scooted away closer to her. "I know that a couple should always support each other but in tough times, it''s good to be independent. Sometimes."


    Her gaze darkened. She looked at An Yueqin for help, but she raised her hands too. "I think it''s good that you talk with him. You know he is a softie inside."


    Shuang bit her lower lip and sighed.


    This is gonna be difficult¡­


    ¡ª


    An Guoting was pacing back and forth, his chest huffing and puffing in anger and his eyes reddening with tears. He walked furiously on the balcony, wanting the fresh and cold air to dissipate the heat of his anger, but it was hopeless.


    "Dad?"


    He paused and shot a deadly stare at her. "What are you doing here? You are not my biological daughter, right? So why are you talking to a stranger?"


    Shuang pursed her lips. Fear clutched her heart, and she hesitatingly walked towards him. She faced him, but he had turned his head to the other like a child angry at his parents even though he was the parent here.


    "Dad, I am sorry," she quietly said.


    An Guoting pointed his trembling finger at her but couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, he only questioned. "Did I fail as a father, Shuang?"


    She widened her eyes. "Of course not, Dad. You are the best-"


    "I am not the best!" His eyes stung with tears, making her stiffen. "If I was the best, I wouldn''t have made you have these questions in your mind. I thought I treated you and Caihong equally. But it seems that I failed! I couldn''t make you feel a part of this family!"


    "No! It''s not like that!" Shuang felt her own eyes moistening. "It''s that I already feel guilty for Mom trying to frame Caihong. Then she went to prison, and I just felt¡­" her knuckles trembled. "I-I still tried to think nothing of it but when Zizi came along, I just couldn''t help but feel the odd one out. I am sorry! I know I shouldn''t feel this way! I already felt guilty for all these years for making you share your love with me which should have all gone to Caihong," the tip of her nose turned redder.


    "That''s why we were a little distant as sisters. I don''t me Caihong because I would have felt the same way if I was in her ce. You had Caihong, then you learned that Zizi was your daughter and then you reunited with your wife too. I just couldn''t find my ce here anymore because you had yourplete family. I am¡­I am really sorry¡­" tears streamed down her cheeks, and her shoulders trembled. "I tried hard not to think about blood and this stuff but it always rang in the back of my mind. You won''t understand¡­Nobody would understand me.


    First I snatched your love for Caihong, then my mother framed her and is now in prison. Do you realize how embarrassing it feels for me?" She sniffled and wiped her eyes. "Now you have everybody you would have wanted in your life¡­"


    Silence.


    "But it''s still iplete if my Shuang is not there," his voice choked, and he broke into tears. So what if Zizi and Yueqin came along? Will it ever change the fact you are my daughter? I considered you as my daughter the moment I saw you when I first met Meiying, even before marrying her. It doesn''t matter if she is in prison or not. It was her choice to frame Caihong, not yours. She is an adult, and she made her own decisions. What she did has nothing to do with you! Why do you have to feel embarrassed because of her?


    You know what Zongying did in her life. What mistakes she made and how she made my life miserable. So do you think that Zizi should be ashamed of herself because of something that her mother did in the past?"


    "Of course not¡­"


    "Then why is it bothering you? She is her own person, and you are your own. You don''t have to feel guilty on her behalf," he pursed his lips, "However as far as your rtionship with Caihong is concerned, I indeed feel guilty. I-It was my fault that you two couldn''t get along. I really did fail as father."

 Chapter 537 What about your parents?

    <h4>Chapter 537 What about your parents?</h4>


    Shuang red at him. "I told you already that you didn''t fail! You are the best father in the whole world. You never differentiated between Caihong and me. You didn''t think less of me even after Mom did such a terrible thing."


    An Guoting was aggrieved. "But I couldn''t make you stop thinking about our blood rtions. I never once thought about this stupid thing. You were always my daughter, no matter what the blood says!"


    "Okay, stop now," It was An Yueqin who came to his side and tugged his arm. "It''s nobody''s fault here. Neither you failed as a father nor she failed as a daughter."


    Jack, who apanied her, nodded with a smile.


    "But!"


    She sighed. "It''s just that there are some things and thoughts you cannot control no matter how happy of a life you wish to give others. Even blood rted siblings have misunderstandings often for their parents'' love. You love the younger one more than me. You are more proud of the elder one than me. If they can think about such things, then why cannot Shuang and Caihong? It doesn''t mean that you failed anywhere. But this is a sensitive issue. I really understand where Shuang ising from. It will be difficult for you to see it, but from Shuang''s perspective, it''s not unnatural to think about this stuff and get depressed."


    Shuang stared at her in silence and lowered her gaze. She never really imagined that An Yueqin would be the one to stand by her side.


    An Guoting pursed his lips.


    "Because in any group, it''s only the odd one out who understands his or her position the most," An Yueqin continued.


    He gasped. "Yueqin! You are also-"


    She gave him a sharp stare. "Don''t even think of useless things! Shuang is one of us. Always! But from her perspective and what reality is, you cannot change the fact that she is not your real daughter. Then¡­it will be difficult to just suddenly ept me as her mother too, right? After so many years, first Zizi''s truth was known and then I returned. Shuang is a human, Guoting. It''s not her fault if she felt lost or doubted her ce in our lives. That''s why I didn''t stop her from leaving because I thought she really needed this time and space to sort things out."


    He looked solemn.


    Jack smiled. "Aunt is right. Don''t be so hard on Shuang, Uncle. Rtionships areplex. Even though Shuang and Caihong might have some distance earlier, aren''t they now the closest like any other sisters? It''s because you loved them wholeheartedly and without any bias that they were able to bridge these differences."


    After a beat of silence, Shuang held his hands and sniffled. "I am sorry, Dad¡­"


    An Guoting pursed his lips. "That''s why you left the house when Yueqin came in. How long were you going to stay away? I was already missing you on the very same day!" Heined. "When I saw you today, I was so happy that I ran out to meet you," his eyes were wet as he spoke.


    Her vision blurred, and she jumped into his hug. "Dad¡­I am really sorry¡­"


    His heart ached and he quickly hugged her back. "Don''t cry¡­" he stammered. "I-I cannot see tears in your eyes. Also, please forgive your father. I got angry at you. I am sorry I couldn''t understand h-how hard it was been for you all this time¡­I am a terrible-"


    "No! If you say you are terrible, I will never talk to you again!" Shuang fiercely dered.


    An Yueqin was satisfied to see them patch up and so did Jack.


    An Guoting panicked. "Hey, don''t be so mean. How will I survive if you don''t talk to me? Fine, I won''t say any negative things from now on¡­"


    She nodded. "En!"


    He stared at her and Jack and was extremely pleased. "Aish! I am so happy for you two! Finally my daughter agreed to dating you!" He looked at them expectantly. "Did you onlye here to tell us that you are dating?"


    Shuang asked, "What else did you want?"


    He sheepishly grinned. "I thought you might have another good news with you~"


    "..."


    An Yueqin facepalmed. "Guoting¡­"


    "Hey! It''s not like I am particrly waiting for my grandchild with bluish-grey eyes, okay? I just think that Shuang will be an awesome mother."


    "Dad, we have just started dating," her mouth twitched.


    "And as if you are gonna sleep after your marriage," he snorted. "You two are not that innocent! Why can I not have expectations then!?"


    Shuangined. "You love your grandchild more than me! I can already see the bias!"


    "Of course not! You will always be my coolest daughter, Shuang!" He indignantly said.


    An Yueqin left the father-daughter pair to their own conversation.


    She nced at Jack and smiled. "As you can see, we don''t have any problems with your rtionship. Guoting has gone even a step ahead," she sighed.


    Jack chuckled. "Thanks, Aunt. You two are the sweetest."


    She helplessly shook her head. "We are happy, but what about your parents?"


    Jack slightly stiffened. His gaze flickered with aplicated emotion, but he ignored it and smiled at her. "No issues with them. They will be fine with us too."


    "Do they know about Shuang?" She beamed and expectantly asked.


    "...Not yet. I will tell them soon," he ufortably cleared his throat.


    An Yueqin nodded. "It would be wonderful if they ept your rtionship too."


    His smile slightly faltered.


    At the end of the day, An Guoting immediately asked, "So when are you moving back?"


    An Yueqin agreed. "Yes. Now there is no reason for us to stay apart."


    Shuang smiled. "I will move back tomorrow, I promise. Then I will keep annoying you for the whole day! And you have to y games with me too! No running away!"


    He solemnly agreed. "As my daughter wishes!"


    As they walked out of the residence, Shuang observed Jack and asked, "What were you and Aunt talking about?"


    He smiled. "She was asking if my parents know about us or not."


    "Oh¡­I see."


    From Michael, Shuang knew that Jack''s rtionship with his parents was a littleplicated. He seemed slightly uneasy, so she left it at that.


    At least for now.

 Chapter 538 From New York to Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 538 From New York to Beijing</h4>


    At Beijing Central Airport, a middle-aged couple stepped out but they didn''t seem to be their age at all. The young women swooned over the blue-eyed blond man who exuded charm as he walked by.


    The woman besides him wore a light knee-length dress, stepping out with sunsses covering her eyes. Her hair was tied into a neat bun, and her face didn''t have any trace of wrinkles.


    Si Min nced at her husband, who despite having a gorgeous face, didn''t match the expression with how beautiful his face looked.


    Daniel Walker looked at his wife. "What is his address? Let''s go," he spoke with fluent Mandarin without touch of any ent.


    Si Min pursed her lips. "He is not gonna like using unannounced like this."


    "We are his parents. Now, we cannot even meet him anymore?" His expression twisted.


    "Not after how our rtionship went so sour. He has not called us even once in all these years. Even though I tried reaching him¡­He wants to be left alone. Now you will impose on him like this. It''s gonna be even moreplicated," her eyes traced a sh of sadness and longing.


    She missed her son dearly but at the same time, she didn''t want to do anything that would further provoke the rtionship between them in a bad direction.


    Daniel gritted his teeth. "And how long do you wish to wait? That brat has the nerve not toe home for ten years!"


    She red at him. "Isn''t it because of you!? If you hadn''t thrown him out of the house, then Jack wouldn''t have left!" her eyes were filled with tears, and she sniffled. "It''s all your fault!"


    Daniel fumed but in the end, he pulled his wife into his embrace and said with a displeased tone, "Stop crying for God''s sake. You and Jack always make me look like a viin!"


    "That''s because you are! A big, bad viin who threw my poor son out of the house and then med him for not returning in these years!"


    Daniel scowled at her but seeing the tears on her face, he toned down. "Let''s just visit him, okay? You have been nagging me not to suddenlye to China like this but you are the one who was hopping all the way from New York to China even more than me!"


    "And now you''re gonna me me?" She rubbed the tip of her nose.


    "Why do you always take out the wrong meaning!?" He expressed dissatisfaction. "Enough chitter chatter now. Let''s go."


    ¡ª


    Shuang yawned and opened her eyes. On her side she found Jack sleeping, hugging her by his arm over her waist. They hadn''t slept together in the sexual sense yet, but they had started to spend the evenings together and share the same bed to sleep during the nighttime ever since they started dating. This time, she was at Jack''s home.


    They used to alternate between her apartment and his house but since she moved back to the An residence, they had been mostly spending time in his house.


    She smiled and pinched his cheek and brushed her fingers along his blond hair. She had to admit his Chinese American features were worth drooling over, especially once he opened his beautiful bluish-grey eyes.


    Shuang freshened up and headed to make a light breakfast in the kitchen. As she cooked, she heard the sound of a car stopping outside.


    Furrowing her brows, she peeked from the kitchen and saw a cab stopping in front of Jack''s house.


    A cab?


    She smelled her breakfast burning.


    Shit!


    She rushed back to turn down the stove and salvage her breakfast when the doorbell rang.


    Shuang paused.


    Who woulde to meet so early in the morning? Jack didn''t tell me he was expecting guests today.


    She shrugged and stepped out of the kitchen to open the main entrance. As soon as she did, she felt she wentpletely blind.


    Two most beautiful and breathtaking people - one man and a woman stood in front of her as if throwing gold glitter at her.


    She didn''t even have to guess.


    A blond haired and blue eyed middle-aged American man.


    A dark haired and grey eyed middle-aged Chinese woman.


    If youbine their genes together, the result would definitely be a certain Jack Si, Shuang thought to herself.


    Shuang could practically see the genes fitting like a puzzle to produce a beautiful and handsome mixed race Chinese American man with blond hair and bluish-grey eyes.


    The trio stood in silence for a long time because Daniel Walker and Si Min also realized who the woman in front of them could be.


    Shuang tapped her finger on the door with a smile stered on her face but inwardly cursing her boyfriend.


    You didn''t bother to tell me that the guests were your parents?


    Now she wished to go inside and strangle him.


    She hadn''t expected to meet his parents like this¡­Nevertheless, she seemed calm and greeted them. "Good morning. It''s a pleasant surprise. Pleasee inside."


    Si Min snapped out of her daze and asked, "You¡­know us?"


    Her eyes beamed with hope that Jack actually talked about his parents to his girlfriend.


    Shuang stared at her. "Not really. But I can guess. It''s¡­hard not to."


    Si Min coughed. "Well¡­"


    They stepped in with Daniel staring nkly at Shuang for the whole time. He then looked at his wife and whispered, "Jack¡­has a girlfriend?"


    She brightened. "Isn''t it great! I am so excited to meet her!"


    His mouth twitched. "I mean¡­GIRLfriend. Please understand my emphasis on ''girl.''"


    Si Min pinched his waist hard, making him yelp.


    Shuang turned and blinked. "What? I heard a whimper."


    Si Min smiled. "Nothing. Daniel keeps having painful episodes once in a while."


    "Oh. Is he alright? I will bring some medicine-"


    "No, no," she quickly smiled it off. "No need. It will disappear on its own."


    Daniel gasped.


    Shuang cleared her throat. "Please have a seat. Jack is still sleeping. I will wake him up."


    "Oh no, no. Don''t take the trouble. Let him sleep."


    Shuang smiled dangerously. "No, Mrs. Walker. I want to take this trouble and INFORM him about your arrival. How could he be sleeping when his parents are here?"


    She looked towards the bedroom and rmingly squinted her eyes. "Jaaaaaaaack."

 Chapter 539 Jacks past (1)

    Chapter 539 Jack''s past (1)¡¡¡¡Before Shuang could go to strangle him, Jack himself stepped out of his bedroom. With his eyes half open, he saw Shuang in front of him and smiled. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead.


    "Good morning," he greeted her without knowing that his father almost choked himself to death.


    There was silence.


    Shuang - "..."


    She cleared her throat and gently removed his hands from her waist. "We havepany."


    Jack pouted. "Don''t lie early in the morning just because you want to run away from me."


    "..."


    At that point, Si Min coughed and brought his attention to them. Blinking his eyes rapidly, he stared at his parents, who were staring back at him withplicated emotions.


    "You¡­What the hell are you two suddenly doing here? You justnded from New York and didn''t even tell me!"


    Daniel glowered at his son. "Can we not even meet our son now!? You have the nerve of noting back for ten years and are now questioning us!?"


    Jack''s gaze darkened. "Wasn''t it you who threw me out of the house if you might remember? Have you gotten too old now that you have started forgetting stuff?"


    "Jack!" Daniel eximed in a fury.


    Shuang was about to diffuse the tension when Si Min stood in between them. "Both of you, shut up!"


    That silenced the father-son pair.


    Shuang jolted and watched her in a stupor. She looked so elegant and soft-spoken that her change in her aura seemed too sudden.


    Si Min red at Daniel. "What did we decide beforeing here, Daniel?"


    Daniel answered, "Ask him. Not me! He opened his mouth first!"


    "That was obviously going to happen! We came here, unannounced. What else do you expect from him?"


    He gritted his teeth and looked away angrily.


    Si Min then nced at Jack and pursed her lips. "I am sorry, Jack. We didn''t inform you before. I insisted to Daniel that we shoulde to China. I knew you wouldn''t like it, so I kept it from you."


    Jack said nothing.


    Once again, an awkward silence fell. Shuang gave it some thought and came forward. "Hello. I am An Shuang and Jack''s girlfriend. I know what you havee here for but with all due respect, I think you should leave."


    Daniel and Si Min were surprised and so was Jack.


    "I know you have a lot to talk about because there has hardly been any contact with Jack for ten years, but that is also exactly why it is all too sudden for Jack. If you show up on his door ten yearster, it will be hard for him to adjust. Of course, you don''t have to return to New York. You have all the right to meet your son. Stay in Beijing, but give him some time to sort out his thoughts. I think you need that too."


    Daniel narrowed his eyes on his son. "Of course, we know what to talk to him about."


    Shuang smiled. "I really don''t think so."


    Si Min looked back at her husband. "She is right. Jack is an adult now. We cannot suddenly barge in like this¡­"


    Jack felt his heart lighter. He wasn''t really in the mood to have a heavy conversation with his parents.


    Daniel stared at Shuang once and then at Jack. He only narrowed his eyes and said nothing. He quietly got up and turned to leave without uttering a word.


    Si Min nced at the two of them once, and a small smile lifted on her lips. "You can give me a call once you are ready, Jack."


    They soon left, leaving Jack and Shuang alone in the house.


    Jack copsed on the couch, pressing his head. "What a shock early in the morning¡­"


    Shuang sat beside him and saw creases forming on his fair forehead. She held his hand in hers and smiled. "Shocking indeed but you don''t have to worry about it. Go at your own pace."


    Jack nced at her. "Thanks for sending them back. You are so cool," he proudly smirked. "The girlfriend sent back the boyfriend''s parents on the first day itself."


    She pinched his ear, and he yelped. "I got a heart attack after seeing them! And I wasn''t even ready to greet them!"


    Jack chuckled. "I am sorry."


    "You better be! Do you understand the awkward silence we had between us at the entrance? I wanted to strangle you," she red at him.


    "Hey, you gonna kill your boyfriend so soon?" He pouted. "We just started this beautiful journey of- ow, ow!"


    "Say more cheesy words, and I will throw you out of this house."


    Jack sighed andid his head on herp. Shuang gentlybed her fingers through his hair in silence.


    "You won''t ask about the whole situation."


    "I want to, but I don''t want to force you to tell me just because I am your girlfriend. Only talk when you arefortable," she smiled. "It''s hard to let out your scars even if you love that person. Nobody understands that more than me."


    Jack stared at her, his heart fluttering and jumping in his chest. "I don''t want to hide it from you."


    His gaze then moved towards the ceiling, gathering his thoughts. "I don''t know how to start¡­"


    Shuang gave it a thought and asked, "Hm¡­let''s start with how you became a delinquent. Michael told me that you weren''t troublesome in your middle school days. In fact, you were quite decent."


    His mouth twitched. "I am still decent."


    She sneered. "We will do that mathter, Mr. Jack."


    Jack coughed. He rubbed his chin, his gaze felt as if he was looking somewhere at a distance, reminiscing the past.


    "Around the time I started high school, Dad and I started to have arguments. He is a well-renowned doctor himself. A cardiologist. He loves saving people, that''s for sure. But he also loved the status that came along with it in society. Naturally, he wanted me to follow his footsteps and be a doctor too. But, I wasn''t interested to be one. He was very mad at me."


    "Ah. So your career choice made shes arise between you two."


    "That and when I realized I was also attracted to men. When I came out, it only added oil to the already burning fire between us. He thought that I don''t want to study because I have lost my way."

 Chapter 540 Jacks past (2)

    Chapter 540 Jack''s past (2)¡¡¡¡"I wanted to rebel. Following your father''s footsteps was so old-fashioned. I didn''t want anybody to dictate the way I would live my life whether it was my career or sexuality. From a decent boy, I became a delinquent who hung out with the local gangs. Naturally, there were all types of gangs. But I was sane enough to join one that was basically just trying to help people. It was a gang made by troubled teenagers like me."


    Shuang softly chuckled. "So did you get tattoos and all that stuff?"


    He smirked. "I did and just to irritate the hell out of him. Those were not permanent tattoos though. Mom wasn''t really sure about bisexuality, but she was willing to understand me. Though in the end, she also lowkey wished for me to be normal. She couldn''t see a future between two guys. Dad''s temper had broken all the charts. He was biased against them."


    "So when did you date Michael?"


    "Later. Before that, Dad and I had a huge fight when I came out, and I left the house. I crashed at his house for a while and then one day casually asked him out. I didn''t expect him to agree but he actually did."


    "He said he wanted to try it out."


    He chuckled. "Yeah. Dating a man was something different. So, he agreed. He agreed because he wanted to try something different. I did it because I was interested in him and also because I wanted to piss off Dad."


    Her mouth twitched.


    "He was being an ass. So I wanted to rebel. I joined gangs and dated men. It only blew up his fuse more and more. Mom tried to diffuse tension between us, but it couldn''t work. I didn''t want to bend to him and he didn''t want to ept me as I was either."


    Shuang pursed her lips and continued patting his head.


    "Is that you left home? Because he wasn''tready to understand you?"


    Jack seemed somber as he spoke the next part, "No. It''s what happened one time. Well, I was a delinquent and had my own shares of fights naturally. People used to be scared of my gang. There was one rival gang from another school who used to pick up fights with us and always lost. They were like seriously bad. Harassing women, vandalizing small shops and petty robberies wasmon for them. We were their archenemy because we used to stop them. So to take revenge, they ganged up on one of my gang members one night and beat the shit out of him."


    She widened her eyes. "What!? How bad?"


    There was a beat of silence.


    "Bad enough for him to suffer a crack in his skull. They knew they couldn''t win against me one on one or my gangbined, so they targeted the weakest link in our gang. His name was Philip. He wasn''t much of a fighter. He liked to hang out with us because he had his fair share of problems at home with his step-father. They beat him badly. He was hospitalized. The assault could have damaged his brain, but thankfully it didn''t."


    Shuang saw the creases on his forehead visibly ease. His fists were shaking when he was talking about Philip. She could see that it was an incident that affected him the most.


    And why not? Philip was his gang member and one of his friends.


    "He was a sweet guy. I had dated him too."


    "..."


    Shuang coughed. "Did you date all your gang members?"


    Jack looked up at her and narrowed his eyes. "How do you know?"


    "..."


    "Is somebody jealous?" He smirked. "Don''t let it bother you, Shuang. It was my past."


    "..."


    She pinched his cheek hard. "What happened then? Did you beat the shit out of that gang then?"


    Jack''s gaze turned darker and furious. "Of course. They dared touch my ex-boyfriend and my gang member. I was not gonna let them off. They suffered hell," he sneered. "I hid my involvement because it was easy to get implicated as a revenge assault. That gang could never prove it was us. But they were sent to juvenile detention."


    Shuang felt that this wasn''t so easy.


    "How was Philip?"


    "At first, everybody was shit scared. He was beaten to his head. We thought he was gonna die or lose his memories. I never left Philip''s side even once in the hospital. Apart from beating the shit out of the other gang."


    She softly smiled. "Is that why you decided to be a brain doctor?"


    He let out a wry chuckle. "Funny, isn''t it? I swore I was never going to be a doctor. I almost broke off with Dad over that. But when I saw Philip in that state, I didn''t even think twice to decide that I wanted to be a doctor. Philip''s condition waster stabilized. But at first, he was really serious. Even the doctors at that time looked doubtful. I felt like if I had been a doctor, I would have easily saved him."


    "It''s not funny. It means that you care about your friends really so much. You decided to do something that you swore you never would. I admire that seriousness and loyalty from you."


    She bent and kissed his lips. He smiled and kissed her back.


    She then asked, "I don''t think this is over. What happened with your parents when Philip was hospitalized?"


    "Naturally, Dad was enraged. Even more than him, Philip''s mom was. His step-father didn''t care much. She med me for getting his son into trouble, and Dad was always against me bing a delinquent. When this ident happened, it brought serious implications on his career as a doctor and more so my future. Nobody would take me in college. My future would be ruined and so could his career. I mean, a doctor''s son is beating and assaulting people instead of acting noble. It was a big mess."


    He sighed. "Once again, a big fight happened. Dad naturally med the other gang but he thought I was the source for causing all this trouble in the first ce. He threw me out of the house that day."

 Chapter 541 I dont need your help!

    Chapter 541 I don''t need your help!¡¡¡¡"Mom obviously was unhappy and heartbroken. But Dad and I went too far ahead in our fight. There was just too much anger and tension between us. He med me as if I forced everybody at gunpoint to be a delinquent or join my gang," Jack sighed. "We fought over the same things once again. He brought my sexuality into the picture, and I couldn''t take it anymore. He threw me out or I left the house. I still don''t know that."


    Shuang was silent. "But then what about your college and studies?"


    He grimaced. "I worked part-time jobs to pay for my fees and took an education loan for my studies. I hated that I needed Dad to be my guarantor. But I had no choice. I didn''t take a single cent from him. Once I started working, I started paying off my debts. Around that time, I met Xiaosi and Caihong. And you know what? I am still mad at Xiaosi. When Chyou was safely born, he was still just building S3. And once he became sessful, he paid off all my education loan!"


    She raised her brow and chuckled. "Hooo¡­"


    "Hey, it''s not aughing matter!" He said, aggrieved. "I was so mad at him. But he insisted that Caihong and Chyou are safe because I made all the arrangements with the best gynaecologist. He said he would break his friendship if I didn''t ept it!" He red his nostrils.


    Shuang curiously asked, "So you had no choice but to ept it."


    He coughed. "Well at that point, I had fallen in love with him, so I just couldn''t ignore his bright smiling face. I felt I would bemitting a crime if I rejected him."


    "..."


    Shuang sighed and hugged him from above. "So that is why you refused to go back home for ten years. You seriously didn''t keep any contact with him?"


    His gaze darkened. "No. It''s not like he was missing me considering how he didn''t drop me a single message all these years. FYI. I had kept my number the same in case he realized the errors of his behavior. But he didn''t."


    Jack then sighed and lifted his head from herp. "That was all. It''s not a secret really, but there was a phase in my life where I was a delinquent and caused trouble. Sometimes I wonder if Dad was really right. Philip was injured because of me-"


    "Hey, that is not your fault, okay?" She folded her arms and stared at him, her gaze scolding him. "It was Philip''s decision to join your gang. Teenagers are not that young not to understand what they are doing. I know many of them just want a ce to belong instead of getting into fights. You gave that ce to him very well. Be proud of that instead of harrowing yourself with guilt, or I will be angry."


    "How will you be angry?" He sheepishly asked. "Will you punish me? I will ept any naughty punishment."


    Shuang twisted his ear. "Get lost!"


    The damp and somber mood turned lighter and brighter with their teasing andughter.


    ¡ª


    It was silent for a few days since Daniel and Si Min arrived in China. When Caihong, Zizi and Xinyi knew, they asked, "What? Jack''s parents are here!? So cool! Wow, you and Jack are leaving no stone unturned. I am so happy. Keep it up."


    Caihong chuckled. "True. So are his parentsing to meet Mom and Dad?"


    Shuang shook her head. "Well, he needs to first meet his own parents for our parents to meet his parents."


    "Ah?" The trio looked confused.


    "Well¡­"


    Shuang mentioned in short about his delinquent days to them and how it caused friction between him and Daniel. She didn''t mention his sexuality to them because she thought that it was too personal and it should only be out if Jack wanted to tell them.


    Xinyi sighed. "Oh, so that''s how it happened."


    Zizi fumed. "This is not fair! Parents cannot force their children to pursue the careers they want! That''s just totally wrong!"


    Caihong said, "This is still fairlymon, Zizi."


    Xinyi smiled. "I just think they need a good conversation to sort things out between them."


    Shuang nodded. "That''s why his parents came to China but too suddenly. Jack wasn''t even informed about it, so he is not ready to talk to them. So I sent them back."


    Zizi coughed. "You sent his parents back? What if they think badly about you?"


    Shuang raised her brow. "They won''t-"


    Her phone buzzed, and she got a message from Jack.


    ''Dad got into an ident. Can you pleasee to the hospital?''


    She jolted and widened her eyes. "Shit! I need to leave."


    "What happened?"


    "Jack''s father has gotten into an ident."


    "What!?"


    "Yeah. I am leaving. I hope they will be okay¡­"


    ¡ª


    They were not apparently.


    "I don''t need your help! I am a doctor myself! I can treat myself!" Daniel shouted.


    Jack sneered. "Oh really? If you are a doctor, then howe you got into this stupid ident in the first ce?"


    Daniel, who was clutching his right temple where it bled, threw daggers at his son.


    Si Min tried to break the tension, but she was failing.


    Jack had a cotton swab in his hand, who was wiping the blood off Daniel''s forehead, albeit with quite difficulty since the father was not cooperating.


    Jack gritted his teeth. "You fucking fall from stairs and hit your head and now are acting like a baby!"


    Daniel gasped. "You¡­you! How dare you call me a baby!? I just said that I don''t want your help! And who even called you here!?"


    Si Min red at him. "Of course, I did! You fell and you were bleeding!" She cried. "I thought you were gonna die!"


    "...."


    "Who else was I supposed to call other than Jack? He is our son and a doctor! Don''t you give me that look or I will kill you!"


    "I just fell off five to six stairs! I was not gonna die!"


    "Shut up! Tell that to yourself who was whimpering like crazy in pain and making me worried to death!" She wiped her eyes.


    Shuang came in and saw themotion with Jack almost losing his mind. She quickly stepped in and kissed his cheek. "Don''t be mad. If you listen to me then we will do lots of naughty things in the bedroom," she whispered in his ear.

 Chapter 542 You and the people around you

    Chapter 542 You and the people around you¡¡¡¡Jack cleared his throat and stared at Shuang who had cocked her brow naughtily.


    "R-really?"


    Shuang chuckled. "I won''t lie to you."


    Jack seriously said, "I will need lots of naughty things from you because I am really pissed off."


    Shuang gave a sincere nod.


    "I am itching to run away from here."


    "You cannot. Your father is injured. You cannot leave him like this. No amount of differences should make you ignore your injured father, okay?"


    Jack sighed.


    Daniel suspiciously observed their conversation and Jack, who seemed to be irritated, seemed to have calmed down a bit.


    After Si Min handled Daniel and Shuang convinced Jack, the tension in the air had slightly lifted though there was an uneasy silence.


    Jack finished dressing up his wound. "If you feel any signs of concussion-"


    "I know. I am a doctor too," Daniel indignantly said.


    Jack''s mouth twitched. "Even if you are a doctor, Mr. Daniel Walker, you cannot treat yourself when you are injured. You will need ''another'' doctor that is not you," he smiled. "I was saying that if you feel any signs of a concussion, then don''t call me because I will leave another doctor''s number with Mom. Call him."


    Daniel froze. "You ungrateful son! Now I have be such a sore in your eyes that you don''t wanna even treat your own father!" He trembled.


    Jack''s expression twisted.


    "Excuse me but you were the one who didn''t want me here. It was on Mom''s insistence that I came! Now, why are you crying when I am doing exactly what you want!?"


    "Oh don''t you talk to me like that! When have you ever done what I wanted?" Daniel eximed.


    "Isn''t it obvious that I didn''t because you are not a man nobody can have a sane conversation with!"


    He tremblingly pointed his finger towards him. "You are talking about sanity? I ampletely sane. It was you who was insane by liking men and bing a delinquent! Roaming around the streets like a thug and kissing around boys your age! Who is the one out of the mind here!?"


    Jack felt his fuse bursting. "And that is your problem if you feel disgusted by my sexuality! I like both men and women, and that is my choice! You don''t have any say in it or judge me for it!"


    "Of course I will judge you! What future do two men have anyway? Are you nuts? At the very least, you did something sane by bing a doctor and not wasting your life and career riding your bike like a thug and disgracing yourself!"


    Jack sneered. "Oh? Was it disgracing myself or are you talking about you! After all, I ruined your reputation as a doctor, didn''t I? You just got another reason to be salty at me!"


    Daniel red at him. "When did you ever give me any reasons to be proud of you!?"


    Jack was about to counter when he felt a chill run in his back.


    "Enough."


    Shuang warned them with her low, threatening voice with her eyes looking like that of a demon who came to eat them alive.


    Daniel frowned but watching his wife''s dangerous expression, he calmed down too.


    Shuang came forward and narrowed her eyes. "When you said that you wanted to talk to Jack, I took that as talking like a calm andposed adult who really wants to bridge the gap of their rtionship. But this ain''t feeling like bridging but only widening the void more and more. You came back to China to do this? Then better take the next flight and return to New York because you are not doing anything different like you did ten years before."


    Daniel stiffened.


    Si Minshed out. "We have discussed this so many times already! We are not here to fight Jack! We are here to resolve the differences. If you keep talking like that, then nothing will change!"


    He gritted his teeth. "Yes, nothing will change until Jack gives up on being bisexual! It is a mercy that he is dating a woman but what if gets strayed away by a man in the future? Like hell I am going to ept that!"


    "You¡­" Jack balled his fist.


    Shuang squinted her eyes. "What problem do you have with two men dating anyway?"


    Daniel looked at her, dumbfounded. "I should ask you what future do two men together hold anyway?"


    "Huh? Why is that a difficult question? They hold a future just like other heterosexual married couples have. Live together like a couple."


    "You think two men can get married?"


    She shrugged. "If a man and woman can marry, then why not two men or two women? The principle and institution of marriage doesn''t change because of gender."


    "It does!" He eximed. "Two husbands or two wives and you don''t find it weird? How will they live a life like that? How will they have children of their own?"


    "They can always adopt or choose to be childless. It''s not a big deal anymore. Even many heterosexual couples remain childless by choice. Doesn''t mean their marriage is problematic. It''s the same with love. It''s our choice who we fall in love with regardless of gender. You fell in love with a woman. Good for you. But you cannot dictate that choice onto your child. Neither sexuality nor career."


    Daniel stomped on his foot and got up in a rush of anger. "You think this is so easy!? It all looks like a fairy tale when thinking about such matters! It''s very easy to say that gender doesn''t matter or that gays and lesbians are normal! But you think the outside world is so progressive like you?"


    His chest heaved as he spoke, "You can think all forward you want, but you still have to live in a society where the people AROUND you think backwards! You have to live in a house, you have to work in a ce surrounded by these people. How many people will you convince? How many times are you gonna repeat that same thing over and over again? How many times will you be able to ignore the disdainful gazes people look at you with? How many times will you defend your marriage and choices!? Until you die!?


    If that is the miserable future a same sex couple will hold, then I don''t want Jack to live such a pitiful life until his hair turns grey! Of course, I don''t want that because I am his father, damn it!"

 Chapter 543 Life cannot be lived like a template

    Chapter 543 Life cannot be lived like a temte¡¡¡¡Shuang folded her arms and stared at Daniel whose chest was heaving up and down. "So it''s not like you are disgusted with same sex couples. You are afraid of the repercussions of it."


    Daniel made a face. "I still prefer heterosexual couples. That just seems right to me. At a young age, it is easier to say that you can live without having children and all. But as you age, you start to long for having your own family and I don''t just mean by having a partner. Kids. Parenting. It''s an experience of its own. Adoption and treating someone else''s child as your own is also not easy. I just wanted Jack to live a normal life. As a father, I was not wrong in feeling that way!"


    Si Min pursed her lips and sighed.


    Jack looked at him, stunned. "What? You were worried about society? Who cares what they think!?"


    Until now, Jack only thought that Daniel only cared about his reputation of having a bisexual son.


    Daniel''s face twisted. "Excuse me? You live IN society. How can you live excluded from humans surrounding you at all sides? And humans who don''t think so highly of such rtionships! You should have a career that earns well and gives you a high standing. You should have a rtionship which won''t force you to give an exnation over and over again! You should make your life simpler, notplicated! You did everything opposite. You hated to be a doctor, you became a delinquent and then you liked men! All recipes of a disaster!"


    Shuang had enough of it, and she finally stepped forward, facing him eye to eye. "I understand where you areing from. But it''s life. We don''t live our life by following a temte. Do this, do that, do this and that and live a happy life. Over. It doesn''t work that way. Not for everybody. Get into a good college, have a good career, get married at the right time, have children at the right time and life is fulfilled. The world would be so boring if everyone lived like this!"


    His mouth twitched.


    "Why do you think Jack would have had to exin himself again and again if he had a male partner? If they ept it, that''s good. If they don''t, that''s their problem. I know living where a society generally doesn''t ept your orientation is challenging. But are we living our lives for our sake or for others? So you mean to say that Jack should have married to keep the people happy, not himself? Or that it doesn''t matter if Jack is happy in that rtionship or not as long as others are satisfied?"


    He widened his eyes. "Of course, I don''t mean that! I am his father. Naturally, I want to see my son happy!"


    "But you not epting my bisexuality is contradictory!" Jackshed out. Veins popped on his forehead, thinking of all the grievances he had to face.


    "It''s already hard for society to ept me and if on top of that, my parents would refuse to acknowledge me too, then how am I supposed to feel!? Where will I go if my own family wants to reject me?"


    Shuang gravely nodded.


    "Do you think I wanted to be a delinquent? No! You forced me to be one because you never tried to understand me. First, you forced your career ideals on me, and then you refused to ept my sexuality too."


    "It was all for your own good!" Daniel eximed. "Fine¡­" he muttered under his breath, "I might be wrong in forcing you to be a doctor if you didn''t want that. I just wanted you to live a financially secure life and with dignity in society. Doctors are well respected no matter where you go, more so than any other career. I admit I was wrong there to force you¡­"


    After a long and deep contemtion with himself and with his wife, Si Min too, he concluded that forcing career upon Jack was unfair to him.


    "I¡­I am sorry for that¡­"


    Jack stared at him with his jaw dropped.


    He is apologizing? Dad is?


    After ten long years, Daniel Walker was finally apologizing to his son.


    Si Min nodded in satisfaction.


    "But I will still oppose your sexuality! Liking men is¡­" he trembled. "It''s simply uneptable!"


    Jack, who felt a little somber after his apology, red at him. "That''s not for you to decide. Like Shuang asked, will you be fine if I married a woman just for the sake of appearances, but I am not happy with her at all? Can you see me like that?"


    Daniel opened and closed his mouth several times. He wanted to oppose him but felt at a loss.


    "...Of course not. You are my son. I have always wanted to see you happy," he clenched his fists and found his words after a long time, "Fine. I am old-fashioned. I might believe in following a temte to live a life because I don''t want unnecessary problems in life. I strive to make it easier to live for myself and such that society doesn''t question too much either. I lived a poor life with Mom when my father left us. People were judgmental all around. It was¡­" his gaze was solemn, "hard living a life like that when society seemed to be against your existence. That''s why, I always tried to live a life where my family would be treated with respect."


    Jack blinked. "You were poor? I thought you¡­"


    Si Min sighed. "He doesn''t talk about his past. Only I know about it. Daniel took full responsibility to shoulder his education and take care of Mom when they were abandoned."


    Daniel gritted his teeth. "Not like it''s a glorious time to talk about! Why are you moping around like that?"


    He was dumbfounded. "I am your son! Shouldn''t I know how you lived with your family? I always thought you lived normally with them¡­"


    Now he realized why Daniel never talked about his father much.

 Chapter 544 No parent can see their child suffer

    Chapter 544 No parent can see their child suffer¡¡¡¡Daniel scowled. "That wasn''t a very proud time of my life. Why should I tell you about that? Mom and I lived in misery. She got injured during her work one day and then was prohibited from working or going out almost all the time. She did some work from home jobs from multiple employers to handle the expenses, but I had to step in because I couldn''t watch her suffer like that. I did whatever I could to make the ends meet. I became a doctor because I wanted to treat my mother."


    He sneered. "Apparently, her treatment needed more money, and if you have no money, you are in deep shit. People treated you like trash. Even the doctors shrugged in helplessness. Yet, they lived a life of respect because hey? You are a doctor. You can save people. You are like God to them. And you know what? Once I finally became a doctor, the world suddenly looked differently at me. I was not pitiful anymore. In fact, those same judgmental people starteding to me for help as my reputation grew. They pretended as if they never treated me as trash."


    Si Min smiled. "That''s why I fell in love with Daniel. He was a proud doctor and always treated his patients with respect. He even treated so many for free when they couldn''t afford it. Others could never have that courage. Also, Daniel was one of the few men who didn''t show bias towards me. Being an Asian in America gets very hard at times."


    She sighed. "Though I do disagree with him for pushing you like this. At first, I was also skeptical of your orientation. Like Daniel, I also wanted you not to miss anything in your life, and living as a bisexual was challenging."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Daniel finally said, "I only wanted you to live a life withoutplications! And you did nothing but bring them to your door by bing a delinquent! Look what happened with Philip! I told you getting into fights and shit will onlynd troubles for you! For God''s sake, he was admitted to the hospital! Do you understand how serious of a matter that was!?"


    Jack gritted his teeth. "You are sounding as if I-"


    "Yes! I sound exactly like that! You didn''t beat him up, but he got into trouble because he was in your gang! I talked like crazy that it wasn''t your fault! I know teenagers are not so mature, but they are old enough to understand and make choices. If Philip joined your gang, then he was also at fault because you never forced him!"


    Jack looked at him, stunned.


    Shuang tilted her head. "So you defended Jack. But he doesn''t know about this."


    Daniel scowled. "I am his father! Am I gonna keep hearing shit about him when Jack is not at fault? And that incident was a perfect example to show how people don''t care about facts or feelings. Jack didn''t touch Philip, but his mother and others still partly med Jack. They even thought that Jack forced him to be a gang member. See? Who believed you? Who cared about you? Nobody! Do you think they would have given a fuck about your bisexuality? This is how society is."


    Then he took a deep breath and faced him. "But like I admitted before¡­Not caring what you wanted as a career was my fault. So¡­so you were right. I am the reason to force you to be a delinquent."


    Jack was at a loss. "You¡­you always acted as if you only cared about your reputation! Didn''t you kick me out because Philip''s incident damaged your doctor''s dignity and respect!?"


    He red at him. "I kicked you out because you refused to listen to me! I told you to stay put and not to touch the gang who hurt Philip. I told you to leave that to the cops! But hell! It was as if you had taken an oath to be a pain in the ass! You went ahead and took your revenge! You¡­you¡­do you think the cops didn''t understand that you were the culprit? You were a teenager. You were brash. It was obvious that it was your revenge! You could havended yourself in juvenile detention like the other kid had I not b-bribed that cop!"


    Jack and Shuang widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Daniel''s face flushed red in anger. "I know I did wrong. Bribing is wrong. But¡­" he clenched his jaw, "But I couldn''t see you getting arrested! You weren''t really at fault with what happened to Philip. Taking revenge was wrong but I also understood your anger when that gang targeted Philip. But you cannot let emotions take charge of you! Who would have given you a job if they knew that you were a troublemaker? That you were violent. They won''t care to know the backstory! They will simply judge you based on what they see, not what they cannot! Your whole future was at stake just because of this incident!"


    He trembled. "T-to be honest, I knew that cop from before. I had treated him when he was injured in the line of duty. I asked him a favor to press everything against you, and thank God that he agreed! Otherwise¡­I couldn''t even imagine what might have be of your life¡­"


    Silence.


    Daniel stood up to leave. "I might not have been a good father. But you also never tried to understand me, especially when I was hell bent in getting you out of trouble! You just jumped right into it. There are some things you will only understand when you be a father yourself. It''s not like you don''t want to support your kid. I¡­I did try to ept you. Even your bisexuality. But I couldn''t¡­"


    His eyshes trembled. "When I talked to the people I know about this, nobody really viewed bisexuality as normal. Some pretended to smile and ept, but I could see the truth in their eyes that they were not in favor. Many went even farther to curse and humiliate them. I¡­I got so afraid thinking about your future. I didn''t want you to live a life like this¡­People looking at you as if you are abnormal, getting cursed and sneered¡­do you think any parent would want to see their child getting humiliated like this?"

 Chapter 545 Open communication is vital

    Chapter 545 Openmunication is vital¡¡¡¡So Min came forward and said, "Yes, Jack. I know you don''t think highly about us. But in the end, Daniel was only trying to be a good father. He really did try to ept your orientation, but he was scared. Honestly, even I was. We were simply worried about your future. We didn''t want to see you getting hurt. But I admit that his way of handling things was incorrect. No matter how angry he was at you, he shouldn''t have thrown his son out of the house."


    Daniel said nothing.


    Si Min beamed. "But trust me. Daniel was so excited when you decided to be a doctor. Even though you refused to take his help, he still helped you secretly to get a lower interest rate on your loan."


    Jack blinked. "Ah?"


    "Min! You didn''t have to tell him that!" He gasped.


    Si Min frowned. "What? You just admitted that you bribed the cop for Jack''s sake, which he didn''t know earlier too. We came here exactly for a heart-to-heart talk!"


    "T-that I was just overwhelmed¡­" He pursed his lips. "That was a slip of tongue¡­"


    Jack''s face ckened. "The hell? Why do you want to hide so many things from me!? You never told me about your family or how your grew up, you didn''t say that you tried to ept my bisexuality by talking to others about it and you I was unaware that you bribed the cop too! You are just Daniel Walker, not some secret service agent!"


    "Pfft¡­!"


    Shuang and Si Min burst into a chuckle hearing this. Then they immediately returned to show their solemn expressions.


    Daniel gritted his teeth. "There was nothing exactly broadcast to the whole world, did it!? What should I say about my poor life or what my colleagues said shit about LGBT or that I asked a favor to a cop because I treated him in the past!"


    "Not to the whole world, old man but to your son at least! I deserve to know what you thought and why you thought that way! What influenced you, what made you make any decision and how you dealt with stuff. I needed to know or how would I know how tomunicate to you!? I need to know what you are thinking to have conversations, but you always acted like you didn''t care about my life!"


    Shuang nodded. "I agree with Jack on this, Mr. Walker. You cannot solve problems withoutmunication. I was at the same ce a few days ago. I assumed something about my father''s feelings about me, having my own reasons behind it. But when Dad knew about it, I learned that he never thought about those things in the first ce. I was distancing myself from him, hurting him in the process. It wouldn''t have happened if I had talked to him before."


    Daniel opened and closed his mouth several times.


    "I¡­" he sped his hands together. "I just didn''t want Jack to have a bad image of me. My childhood was tough, and I had struggled a lot. I found it embarrassing to tell him that I worked part time jobs to scrap for money. I wasn''t like this when I was young. Then what should I have told him about my colleagues? That was really bad stuff and mocking about LGBT people, and I didn''t want to hurt his feelings by letting him know that society treats you shit. And the bribe? Seriously, you want me to confess that a dignified and ethical doctor like me bribed a cop to get his son out of trouble? It''s not something worth glorifying."


    Jack sharply gasped. "You¡­you are an idiot, old man!"


    Daniel balled his fist. "Say that again, you bastard! You have grown too gutsy now that you curse your own father!"


    "That''s because you are! These are the things exactly a child should know! There is nothing shameful in any of the stuff you just said. In fact, I feel proud of you that helped Grandma the best you could to run the house financially. It''s a nightmare to take such heavy responsibilities at a young age, but you did it all by yourself. That''s a bunch of des right there!"


    Daniel coughed and felt strange. For him, those days were really the darkest and struggling time of his life. He never really thought that he did anything worth getting respect.


    "About the part you ask your colleagues about bisexuality. If I had known, then I would have told you not to take their words to heart. When I realized my orientation, I was also ready to face whatever came in my way because I knew how society looked at us. But the most important thing here was that you actually took an effort to understand me despite you being against bisexuality. That¡­that means a lot to me! I always thought that you were just blindly disagreeing with me because of your prejudices. You might not favor it, but it means a lot to know that you did try to understand my choices."


    "Well¡­"


    Daniel didn''t know how to really exin himself.


    Jack shook his head. "And you think I would think badly about you because you bribed a cop? Don''t children usually get smug about this stuff? When parents do anything to save their child from trouble? If anything, I should have be a spoiled brat to know that I had your back, not disappointed in you!"


    He red at him. "Why would you be smug!? We didn''t raise you that way!"


    "Oh shut up, old man! You still have the energy to argue so much when your head is bandaged!"


    "This much is nothing! I used to get hurt and bleed a lot during the times I worked part-time. My skin and bones are as tough as a rock!" He sneered. "You think falling from some damn stairs will kill me?"


    Jack sneered back. "That was a different time, old man. You were young. Not anymore. Look at your white hair. Don''t overestimate your old skin and bones now."


    "You¡­" he trembled in rage. "How dare you!? I can show you who is more fit between us! Let''s race right now! I will beat you into a pulp! You will feel ashamed that a twenty-eight year old young and energetic man like you lost to a supposed ''old man'' like me!"

 Chapter 546 Will you marry me?

    Chapter 546 Will you marry me?¡¡¡¡The father-son duo rushed out to prove each other wrong. Shuang watched them speechlessly.


    They were just arguing right now! How did it culminate into a race?


    Si Min chuckled. She walked towards her and held her hands. "Thank you, dear. It''s because of you that this happened. Otherwise, I really don''t know if Jack would have ever talked to us. Both were really stubborn to not break the ice. In the end, I had to force Daniel to end this fight once and for all," she harrumphed.


    Shuang smiled. "I did nothing. I felt as if I paid my debt. When things were rough between my father and me, it was Jack who pushed me to talk to him. Otherwise, I would have continued hurting Dad. Now that he had some problems with his father, it was my turn to push him to resolve the differences between them. In the end, I am d that they will slowlye to terms."


    She nodded. "Yes. Even I got to know these things about Daniel veryte," she sighed, "Daniel underestimates his good deeds too much. He might still be ufortable epting Jack''s sexuality¡­"


    Shuang smiled. "I know. It won''t be easy. He had carried that fear and uncertainty for far too long now. It won''t vanish within a day. But I am hopeful that he will try to ept him at his own pace even if it takes time. There are things Jack has also learned about his father, which will take time to understand it from his perspective. But it seems to be a good beginning."


    Si Min beamed. "Yes, it does. I am so d that Jack found such a wise and beautiful woman like you," her gaze softened.


    Shuang coughed. "Well¡­Now that we are here, I would like to apologize for sending you and Mr. Daniel back that day. It mighte off as rude."


    Sheughed. "No, no. In fact, we were really impressed. Daniel evenmented that you are quite feisty, just perfect to get someone like Jack straight on his path. Also, we realized that it was indeed wrong of us to suddenlye unannounced. I got too excited. So, we appreciate that you took charge."


    Shuang sighed in relief. "Thank you."


    When the father-son duo returned, Daniel had a victorious smirk on his lips. "Who is the oldie one now, huh? I won! Hah! I won!"


    Jack huffed and puffed as he rolled his eyes.


    Daniel went to Si Min to earn praise from her while Shuang whispered in Jack''s ear, "So¡­who won really?"


    Jack shrugged. "Dad. Seems like he was right. I need to start exercising. I cannot let him win everytime or he will grow only prouder and make my life hell."


    Shuang tried to stop her smile from stretching her lips. She had watched their race from the window, and she felt that Jack had purposely slowed down to let Daniel win.


    She pinched his cheek and then kissed it. "You are so cute."


    "Where does thise from?"


    "Nothing."


    "Dad really won."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "You¡­"


    She grinned. "Don''t worry. My lips are sealed."


    Jack coughed and nodded. "That''s good."


    ¡ª


    For several days, Jack apanied his parents on a tour of Beijing. Si Min was the most excited to return to her home country and visit all the ces she had visited when she was young. They insisted Shuange with them too, but she disagreed firmly and remained behind.


    It was a crucial time for them as a family to enjoy this time and bond with each other. They had to fill this gap that was left because of the ten year ice blocking their way.


    Now that all the misgivings had been cleared, they only needed time to repair their rtionship ande together as a family once again. She didn''t want to be the outsider and hinder anything.


    A few dayster, the atmosphere around them seemed to be warmer than the time they had first met. Though Daniel and Jack still threw snarkyments at each other, Shuang took that as a sign of their rtionship improving.


    When things progressed smoothly, Daniel asked if they could meet Shuang''s family. An Guoting and An Yueqin were very much thrilled.


    Caihong and Zizi already started their wedding preparations, thinking that it was a meeting to finalize thest step. Xinyi and Ah Cy joined them too, all excited and hyper.


    On the other side, Zhiyuan, Xiaosi and Yunru already sent him gifts and all the stuff a groom needed.


    Jack and Shuang were speechless.


    "Hey, hold on. We are not getting married. Not now," Jack stated.


    That deted everybody''s balloon of excitement.


    "But your parents are meeting!" Zizi protested.


    "Well, they are here anyway so they thought to meet Uncle and Aunt An. It doesn''t mean that wedding bells are gonna ring," he scratched his head.


    Xiaosi and Yunru made it a point to click their tongues loud enough for them to hear.


    "..."


    When everybody else got busy with other stuff, Shuang held his hand and brought it closer to her. "Mr. Jack. I don''t think it''s a bad idea."


    Jack blinked at her. "What?"


    "Marriage. You see, I have waited long enough for things to settle down in my life. Even though we started dating just a while ago, we have known each other as friends for a long time now. I know I want to spend my life together with you. There is no doubt about it. It''s not gonna change. I love you, Jack Si and that feeling is never going to waver. I want to marry you. But of course, if you want to-"


    Jack jumped to hug her and kissed her lips. "I am ready! I am ready! Let''s get married!"


    Her jaw dropped. "Didn''t you just-"


    "That was because I thought you were not ready. But honestly, I cannot wait to make you my wife!" His bluish-grey eyes shone with brilliance.


    "Congrattions!!"


    Everybody was sneaking on their conversation, started jumping and hopping around.


    "Shuang proposed!!!"


    "Yay!"


    "Celebration time!"


    Shuang - "..."


    She shook her head and chuckled. "Mr. Si. Think about it once again. Once you are mine, you are bound to me forever. So, Mr. Jack," she knelt on the floor, making Jack''s eyes widen as she took her hand in his, "Will you marry me?"


    Everybody gasped too followed by loud squeals from all the women.


    Jack dumbfoundedly watched her. "You¡­stole my thunder!"


    She smirked. "That''s what I do because I am cool."


    "..."


    Jack entwined his hand against hers and pulled her up. "Yes. Let''s get married, Shuang," he pressed his forehead against hers.


    Her gaze brightened and she radiated pure bliss as her eyes slightly turned misty, recalling how she had given up on any hope for a happy life.


    "En. Let''s get married, Jack."

 Chapter 547 Han Tian and Xia Liqin

    Chapter 547 Han Tian and Xia Liqin¡¡¡¡Ever since Zizi and Yunru''s wedding, the atmosphere between Han Tian and Xia Liqin had taken a different turn. From the people who used to fight like cats and dogs, they were still the same people who still fought like cats and dogs but with more concern and care sprinkled over here and there. The hostility between them was toning down since Han Zongying''s truth came out.


    Xia Liqin always thought that Han Tian was at fault for doubting her and An Guoting''s rtionship. But when Han Tian had a heartfelt conversation with her about his feelings about them, Xia Liqin realized that both had made mistakes in their marriage.


    He stood too much on his sister''s side while she stood too much on her best friend''s side, neither of them wanting to bend and try to take a step forward to the opposite side to understand each other.


    Right now, as Xia Liqin stepped out of her room, reminiscing about the past, she bumped into a figure.


    "...Tian."


    Han Tian slowly nodded. "Liqin."


    Then silence prevailed.


    They had been living under the same roof but not really together at the same time. The years long separation brought a weird distance between them because of which, they were unable to ovee the gap that was present between them now.


    Han Tian casually darted his eyes left and right and then said, "I heard from Xinyi that she is going to the office with Zhiyuan today. So we will have to take care of Shui."


    "Yeah," she tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear.


    When Xinyi and Zhiyuan left, only the two of them were at the vi. Han Huizhong was bored getting cooped up in the house, so he targeted Soo Ei for some entertainment while meeting Zizi and Yunru too. Keung was busy handling the Liao Corps too.


    In the baby room, Xia Liqin was ying with Shui, who was giggling andughing with her grandmother.


    Han Tian was on another side, folding her clothes and tidying up other stuff. He kept her from time to time. Watching herugh brought a smile on his lips too. Seeing her ying with Shui made him remember the times when they raised Zizi together. Now they were together once again with their granddaughter.


    After a while, Shui began to cry.


    "Aiyaaa, why is my Shui crying? Are you hungry? Wait, I will bring your yummy milk for you."


    When she tried to feed she noticed that Shui wasn''t drinking at all. She kept crying louder and louder.


    Han Tian came to their side and suggested. "Maybe it''s time to change her diaper."


    Xia Liqin checked, but that wasn''t the case either. "The diaper is clean though."


    Han Tian frowned and patted her head when he widened his eyes. "Her forehead is growing hotter. She is getting a fever."


    Xia Liqin gasped. "F-Fever?"


    She quickly checked and found that she was getting feverish.


    "Oh my God! Did I do something wrong?" At first, she was only panicking, thinking that she might have made a mistake somewhere. "She was just fine now."


    Han Tian quickly said, "What? How is it your fault? Stop thinking nonsense! I will call the pediatrician right now. Just calm down."


    Xia Liqin had tears in her eyes. She quickly brought some cold wipes and ced it on Shui''s forehead. Her small face was reddish.


    "Shui dear¡­"


    Han Tian pulled her into his arms and hugged her hard. "Didn''t I already tell you that it''s not your fault? Stop ming yourself."


    "But we were supposed to take care of her. What if something-"


    "Nothing will happen," he cut her off. "Shui will be fine. I think it''s a cold."


    She burst into tears. "What if it''s more serious?"


    His mouth twitched. "It won''t be. Shui is your strong granddaughter. Remember how Zizi had also gotten sick like this one day?" He softly said to reassure her. "We got so panicked. But it turned out to be a minor stomach ache. This is just like that. Shui and Zizi are alike. They are very naughty."


    When the doctor came and checked, he said, "It''s a cold."


    Xia Liqin - "..."


    "There is nothing to worry about. The fever was a way to fight the cold virus. I have given some medicine suitable for babies. Shui''s cold will heal in no time," he smiled.


    Han Tian folded his arms and stared at her. "Didn''t I tell you? And here you were ming yourself," he shook his head.


    Xia Liqin mumbled. "I was just scared. Babies are so fragile."


    She heaved a sigh of relief to know that Shui was alright. Right now, baby Shui soundly slept on the bed. The redness on her cheeks was growing lighter now.


    In her sleep, she caught Xia Liqin''s thumb and seemed to be smiling as if she was having a good dream. Then her right hand''s fingers clutched onto Han Tian''s thumb and sheughed more.


    The grandparents looked at her dumbfounded.


    So¡­so cute!


    Shui tightly held onto their hands and slept. Xia Liqin and Han Tian coughed as they saw how their hands were being held by her.


    Xia Liqin softly smiled. "Zizi also¡­used to do that. She would hold your hand and then mine and then we would stay like this together."


    Han Tian trembled. "...Yeah. Shui is like her."


    The simr incident made him feel as if nothing had changed between them.


    "Maybe Shui wants that. Us¡­together¡­"


    Xia Liqin stiffened.


    "Whenever we would fight, Zizi would hold our hands and make us stand together until we forgot and let it go. Isn''t Shui doing the same?"


    Her heart beat faster and faster. "You¡­"


    Han Tian looked up and stared at her. "Liqin, can we¡­get back together again? Zizi always wanted that. Shui too and I¡­I also want us to be together¡­"


    Tears pooled in her eyes. She wanted to have this conversation for a long time.


    "We are living under the same roof but now I would like if we could live together as husband and wife too. Again. I-If that is what you wish too-"


    "Yes..." She whispered. "Yes, Tian."


    Han Tian was dumbfounded and was shocked at first to hear her yes. But as it registered, a wide smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Really?"


    Xia Liqin nodded and sniffled. "Yes. Let''s get back together. We have already wasted enough years now. Now, I don''t want to let anymore time slip by."


    Han Tian''s heart furiously jumped in his chest. His gaze softened. "En. You are right, Liqin." He leaned and pecked her forehead. "Let''s gets married. Once again."


    Unknown to them, Shui who soundly slept, softly smiled, holding their hands tighter.

 Chapter 548 Zhu Xiang

    Chapter 548 Zhu Xiang¡¡¡¡Nine monthster.


    The initial months of Caihong''s pregnancy were filled with tension and anxiousness. Caihong and Chyou had narrowly escaped death at that time and with her second pregnancy, Xiaosi became even more nervous. He was thrilled to have a second child but afraid to face the consequences.


    But with Jack''s help and his connections, he found the best doctor to take care of Caihong and his unborn child during the whole phase of pregnancy.


    Under strict scrutiny, Caihong''s condition was observed. The more months passed, the only firmer the decision came to be that Caihong would have a normal pregnancy and a normal delivery.


    "At that time, Mrs. Zhu was under extreme stress and pressure. She was in depression which made her pregnancy difficult. An expecting mother should always be happy and cheerful or the prolonged depression can cause negative effects on the mother and child. She was physically fit but mentally not in a good state. But over the years, her condition has improved, especially in thest one to one and a half years. That''s why we don''t need to worry this time. Naturally, we will keep monitoring her but her health indicators are all good now."


    When that news broke, it felt as if everybody could finally breathe. A heavy burden was lifted off everybody''s minds.


    And now as Xiaosi held his baby boy in his arms, he could only gaze at the sleeping child with immense love. After nine months of patience and waiting, their second child was finally here.


    The boy, who they named Zhu Xiang, was peacefully sleeping in his father''s arms, sucking onto his thumb. He hadfortably nestled himself against his chest.


    Xinyi quietly peeked at him, her eyes beaming with radiance standing in the hospital ward.


    "Hehe, he looks like Xiaosi."


    Zhiyuan touched his chin. "Doesn''t his nose look like Caihong''s?"


    Ah Cy whispered, "He is such a cutie pie!" She squealed hard.


    Liang frowned. "Well, he still cannot be cuter than my Yuhan!"


    They rolled their eyes.


    "All babies are cute."


    "My babies are extra cute!"


    The newly married couple, Jack and Shuang, were trying to get a glimpse of the baby. Finally, Shuang''s expression turned ugly. "Excuse me, but why are you all guys meeting my nephew first before his Aunt!? Out of my way, peasants!"


    Jack supported. "Yeah! Let me see him too! You are all in the way!"


    Shuang forcefully made her way and finally got to see Xiang. She poked his cheek and giggled. "Cute."


    Xiaosi proudly grinned. "I know, right?"


    Then there were other bunch of people who felt extremely aggrieved at being left out.


    Zizi red at them. "You are all so mean! You can see that I cannot move, and nobody is paying any attention to me!"


    Zizi, who was seven months pregnant, was feeling it harder and harder to walk the more her baby bump grew. She crashed into Yunru''s chest andined. "They are so mean! Does nobody love me anymore? I am also his Aunt!"


    Yunru seriously nodded. He narrowed his eyes. "Hey. If you don''t want to get arrested, then move. Hand over the baby to us."


    "..."


    Caihong chuckled. "I see Chief Soo misusing his power~"


    "Anything for my Princess," then he solemnly said, "So let her see Xiang too or her mood swings back home are gonna kill me."


    Zizi hit him. "Hey! I don''t have any mood swings!"


    He smiled. "Nobody can know that better than Dad and me."


    Her mouth twitched.


    After holding Xiang for a few minutes, Xiaosi took his son back from Zizi and ced him near Caihong. She rested on the bed as she patted her sleeping son''s head with a soft smile on her face.


    Chyou eagerly came to her side, excited to meet her baby brother. At that point, Xiang slightly opened his eyes and softly smiled as he saw his sister.


    "He smiled at me!" She beamed.


    Nobody was more thrilled to have another addition in their family as much as Chyou. She followed Caihong everywhere in her pregnancy, many times even during doctor appointments. She took the sole responsibility of decorating the baby room with toys and other stuff and even chose the crib for him. She wanted to be a good elder sister and so she tried her best to learn how a good sister would love and take care of her brother.


    Xinyi looked around and asked, "Where Uncle An and Aunt?"


    Just at that time, the door opened and the grandparents stepped in.


    An Guoting breathlessly said, "We-we are here! Sorry it took us so long."


    Not just them but Xiaosi half-siblings Lei Shing and Lei Shu also apanied them.


    They eagerly walked over to Caihong''s side and asked, "Are you okay, dear? You are not in pain, right?" An Yueqin worriedly asked.


    Caihong shook her head. "I am fine, Mom."


    She nodded, satisfied. Then the four of them stared at the adorable baby. An Yueqin and Lei Shu had tears in their eyes.


    "Aish my nephew is so cute!"


    An Guoting felt emotional as well. He never thought this day woulde with how things had happened eight years back. But now, the past felt so distant.


    He gently took baby Xiang in his arms and cradled him. With the light sways from left to right and back, he smiled in his sleep.


    Everybody''s hearts melted like butter.


    Caihong took him back in her arms, and her eyes ached. She was tired until now but seeing her son''s face washed all the pain and difort away.


    Xinyi smiled. "Let them rest. We should leave."


    Shuang whined. "I didn''t get my full share of cuddling him."


    Zizi nodded. "You all hogged him away from me too!"


    Zhiyuan said, "She is right. Let''s give them some privacy. Xiang is not going anywhere," he chuckled. "You have all the time you want to love him."


    An Yueqin agreed and one by one, everybody left.


    Xiaosi sat by her side, his arm hung above her head.


    Chyou eagerly asked, "Mama, I want to hold him pleaaaaaaase?"


    She showed them her big, watery eyes. Caihong pinched her cheek. "Well, you are a little small to hold him by yourself."


    Xiaosiughed. "So let''s do this."


    He took Chyou in hisp and Caihong gently ced Xiang in her arms. Xiaosi supported both of them from the back.


    "Happy?" He grinned.


    Chyou beamed. "Very happy!"

 Chapter 549 Soo Yijun and Soo Zhenya

    Chapter 549 Soo Yijun and Soo Zhenya¡¡¡¡Chyou cradled her brother just like how she watched An Guoting doing so. Xiang was peacefully sleeping as he was gently swung.


    Xiaosi smiled and kissed Caihong''s forehead. "Thank you."


    "You have said that a thousand times now," she pinched his cheeks.


    He shook his head. "I cannot help it. Whenever I think about how dangerous it could have been for you, I still shudder with fear. Thankfully, there was no danger this time."


    She smiled. "How could there be any danger? You and Chyou were there at my side like the strongest pirs of the world by my side. Nothing bad could have happened."


    Xiaosi was close to tears.


    "Oof! No more crying! You have already worried yourself enough."


    As if Xiang also agreed with her, his tiny brows furrowed and he began to cry too.


    "Waaaa¡­."


    "See?"


    Chyou pouted. "Dada, you''re making my brother cry!"


    "..."


    "I did nothing!"


    Caihong harrumphed. "What nothing? Xiang also understood. He doesn''t want to see his father sad, so he is warning you."


    He cleared his throat. "That might be because he is just hungry."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Caihong took little Xiang from Chyou and did her best to make him stop crying. Chyou also helped her by making funny faces and tickling him.


    Xiaosi watched the three of them with a warm gaze and smile on his face. Never in his dreams had he imagined that this day would evere in his life.


    Now, he had the love of his wife whom he had always so dearly loved from the beginning. Chyou and Caihong''s rtionship was now just like any other mother-daughter pair in this world.


    And now they had a cute addition in their family. Their son, Zhu Xiang.


    What more could I ever want?


    ¡ª


    Han Huizhong was watching the family of four from outside with a light smile on his lips.


    Zhiyuan came up from behind him and whispered, "You didn''t meet them."


    He turned and raised his brow. "I don''t want to."


    "The past is already in the past, Grandpa."


    "Yes. For them, it is. They might have forgiven me or forgotten the incident. But I cannot. I was a curse on their lives eight years back. Now that they havee together as a family again, I feel my presence will only ruin everything."


    "That''s not true, and you know it. In fact, I noticed Xiaosi and Caihong looking for you. Everybody came to meet Xiang but not you."


    Han Huizhong shrugged. "It''s not like I won''t ever get to see him. It''s just that I don''t want to intrude upon right now. I feel it will be a bad omen."


    Zhiyuan sighed. "Since when did you start to believe in good or bad omens?"


    "Ever since reality pped me hard on my face."


    There was a beat of silence after which Zhiyuan patted his shoulder. "Irrespective of what you think, you are wee to meet him anytime you want. But if you want to take your time, then I won''t force you."


    Han Huizhong watched themughing slowly nodded with an ever so soft smile on his lips.


    ¡ª


    Another three monthster, Yunru and Zizi''s twins also stepped into this world. It hade as a pleasant surprise to the couple that Zizi was carrying not one but two children in her belly.


    At first, they were thrilled but then Zizi wailed, afraid.


    "Yunru, how will I take care of two kids!? I feel like I am a child myself!"


    Yunru chuckled. "You don''t have to be so frightened, Princess. They will be two chubby babies. Plus, you don''t have to do it alone. There is me, Dad, sis, brother-inw and our whole gang. You will be fine."


    "But I don''t know anything about parenthood!"


    "..."


    He facepalmed. "And you think I have done my masters in that? This is our first time together. And we will rock it," he winked.


    The more months passed by, the more Zizi''s mood swings grew. She had morning sickness upto the fifth month, and she could hardly eat anything. Amidst this, they came to know that they were having twins.


    The morning sickness coupled with her mood swings brought doubts in her mind about her capabilities and suddenly, two children felt too many. She wondered if she could be a good mother to even one child.


    That had troubled her a lot but with Yunru''s love and confidence, she slowly got out of it, and her mood swings decreased as well. Naturally, Soo Ei was at her side too, fiercely supporting his daughter-inw.


    And now that the twins had finally entered their lives, they feltplete.


    Onlyplete, not peaceful though because peace bade them goodbye at the time of their birth.


    "Waaaaaaa¡­."


    "Waaaaaaaa¡­."


    The twins, the elder son Soo Yijun and younger daughter, Soo Zhenya were wailing at the top of their voices, and Zizi had no idea about what to do with her crying kids.


    So, she cried with them.


    Yunru saw the whole mess andughed. "You are supposed to stop them from crying, Princess. Not cry with them."


    She tearfully red at him. "I don''t know why they are even crying! They are already well-fed since an hour ago. What more do they want from meeeeeeee?" She burst into tears.


    Soo Ei came to her rescue and checked their diapers. "Aish! You need to change their diapers. No biggie."


    "..."


    "Oh¡­I will do it."


    Yunru pushed her and made her sleep on the bed. "No, we will do it. You just sleep now. You didn''t get any decent sleepst night. You are tired."


    She tugged his shirt. "So are you. You were awake with me the whole night."


    "I am used to it because of my job. So, I am fine. Now no more arguments and go to sleep. Dad and I will look after them."


    Zizi''s drowsy eyes couldn''t help but take that offer and she quickly dozed off to sleep.


    Soo Ei''s heart ached for her. "Aish, she looks like your mother when you and Xinyi were babies. Hehe, but don''t worry. Your father is a pro in taking care of twins. You and Xinyi had grilled us hard, so nothing can faze this young, handsome man!"


    His mouth twitched.


    Young, handsome¡­

 Chapter 550 Hopes and bright smiles

    Chapter 550 Hopes and bright smiles¡¡¡¡"You are a narcissist, Dad."


    "Shut up, idiot son," Soo Ei scowled at him.


    The twins who were wailing until now giggled at their grandfather''s antics. Soo Zhenya, especially, was more chirpy as she yed in his arms.


    Soo Ei''s heart melted. "Aish, you two are just like how Xinyi and Yunru were when they were babies. Though Xinyi was cuter and less troublesome than Yunru."


    "Hey¡­"


    Soo Ei stared at them with a warm gaze. "I wish your grandmother would have been here. She is the most pro out of us, after all. And she would have been so happy to y with you two."


    Yunru smiled. "Missing Mom?"


    He chuckled. "I miss her everyday, Yunru. Siying, Shui and now Yijun and Zhenya¡­I wish she could have¡­a part of this too¡­"


    He slightly trembled, and his voice choked. Times like these were when Soo Ei missed his wife even more dearly. "I feel like I am hogging so much unjustly."


    Yunru came to his side and hugged him. "You are hogging nothing. And who says that Mom is not a part of this? Mom is watching us from heaven. Didn''t you always say that? If we make any trouble, then Mom wille down and spank us hard. Sis and I were so afraid," he chuckled.


    Soo Eiughed, wiping the small tear off his eye. He tickled the twins, making them giggle.


    *Ding Dong*


    Yunru opened the door and beamed seeing Xinyi and Zhiyuan. "Sis! Brother-inw!"


    "Hey," Zhiyuan patted his shoulder. "How are things going on here?"


    "Grandpa!!!"


    Siying ran towards Soo Ei and hugged him, brightening at the sight of his baby cousins.


    Shui, who was almost a year old now, was curiously giggling as she looked around her grandfather''s house from her crib.


    Yunruughed. "It''s a war. Princess is sleeping. How are you two here?"


    Xinyi said, "Hehe, we were out shopping so decided to drop by here."


    She bent and gasped. "Aiyaaa, look how cute my twins are."


    Yijun and Zhenya stared at their Aunt and smiled. Their watery eyes shone with happiness.


    Zhiyuan pushed the crib with Shui and apanied Xinyi too. "Haha, they are so cute."


    Shui and Siying yed with their cousins.


    Soo Ei proudly smiled. "Aren''t they? My grandchildren are the cutest of all!"


    Zhiyuan asked, "Oh, where is Zizi?"


    "Sleeping. It was a tiring night," Yunru sighed, "especially with two naughty babies."


    The twins darted their gazes away, feigning innocence.


    Xinyi felt bad. "I hope she is fine."


    Just then, Zizi yawned and came down, having bed hair on her head.


    Zhiyuan blinked and burst into a chuckle followed by everyone.


    Zizi was confused and then she widened her eyes. "Bro! Xinyi! Why are youughing?"


    Siying pointed at her. "Aunt, you look cute with that head."


    "Ah?"


    She touched her head and was speechless. "My bed hair! Don''t look at me! I am such a mess!"


    Xinyi dragged her out. "Oof. You are not a mess. Come here."


    Yunru hugged her. "Had a good sleep?"


    She nodded hard. "Yes!"


    She then looked at her adorable twins and pouted. "They always stay so calm when I am not here! When I am there, they only cry," she sobbed.


    Zhiyuan chuckled. "It happens, Zizi. I am so proud of you. You are doing great."


    Xinyi agreed. "Don''t worry about crying and yelling."


    "Really?" She hopefully asked.


    "En. You will get used to it."


    "..."


    Zizi burst into tears.


    Yunruined. "Sis, don''t bully my wife."


    Xinyi stuck out her tongue.


    The doorbell rang again, and this time the whole gang plus the elders came as well.


    Yunru - "..."


    "Why is everyone here?"


    Liang red at him. "You traitor! I heard that you are all partying here! How can you party without us?"


    "Huh? Nobody is partying-"


    Suddenly, the small Soo house was filled upto the brim with a bunch of adults and children.


    An Guoting and An Yueqin excitedly rushed to see the twins while Han Huizhong only sneered and sat beside Soo Ei.


    Han Tian and Han Liqin, who remarried a few months back, surrounded themselves among the kids. The children and babies were clustered together at one end.


    Zhiyuan and Xinyi were speechless. "We just dropped by here."


    Ah Cy and Caihongined. "You should have called us too."


    Shuangzily said, "Just say that you were hell bored staying cooped at your house, and you just wanted a reason to party."


    "Shut up! Go get busy with your husband! Aren''t you newly married? Shoo and spend your honeymoon with him."


    "..."


    "We already came back from our honeymoon."


    Jack craned his neck as he stood in the guys group. "I don''t mind another one."


    A series of coughs sounded in the room.


    Daniel and Si Min were also a part of this after Shuang and Jack introduced them to the gang.


    Daniel sneered. "Shameless."


    "Shut up, Dad. I cannot be more shameless than you," Jack fought back.


    Si Min said with her cheeks turning red, "I heard nothing."


    Xiaosi steered away and looked for some juice. He then asked a serious question to all the men, "Does a switch get activated in a mother when a child is born? I feel ignored."


    Zhiyuan and Liang looked at him as if they found arade.


    "Ever since Yuhan is here, Ah Cy ignores me too."


    "Same here," Zhiyuan sobbed. "Siying and Shui surround her all the time and what about me?"


    Yunru said, "It''s the reverse in my case. Princessins that I ignore her."


    The men had solemn expressions. Jack was the only one, grinning in the group.


    Zhiyuan smirked. "That smile won''t be for long, buddy. Once Shuang gives birth, you are gonna join this party too."


    "Hey. Let me at least enjoy my life until then. We have just gotten married. I don''t want to be ignored so soon."


    Xiaosiughed. The men in the gang watched their wives and childrenughing and ying around.


    It was a time filled with cheers, smiles and fun. The impromptu party at the Soo house turned out to be a big bash as everybody reminisced their old times and cherished their present.


    The painful past was left behind, and everybody came together to celebrate their life that was now filled with only hopes and bright smiles.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!